CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

BDITED BY

CHRISTIAN MINISTERS OF VARIOUS DENOMINATIONS.

Vol. X. Old Series. — Vol, II. New Seribi.

Established, June 1S32.

JANUARY TO DECEMBER,

CALCUTTA :

PUINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, CIUCULAU nOAV ;
AND SOLD
BY MR. G. C. HAY, 99, DHARAMTALA.

1841.

Digitized by tine Internet Arcliive
in 2015

Iittps://arcliive.org/details/calcuttacliristia02unse

1

CONTENTS.

ESSAYS, &c.

Page

Aborigine? of New South Wales, &c., (Mission to tlie.) with some account
of tiic tribes in the Vicinity of Worelon Bay, ..

Abyssiiiia, Account of, -• •• •• /•, "

Auckland's (Lord) Minnteon Native Eaucation-292, 353, 401, 497, .. 615

Balutadar Association (The) of the Southern lAIaratha Country, considered

with reference to the iuadeiiuate remuneration of its members, .. •■ 15

Bera, or Illuminated Rait, The Festival of the , •• , o ■', 'a'

Bombay in April, 1840. With special reference to the Church ot bcotland s

Mission there •. •■ Jz!^

Brahmanical Gayatris, The, .. •• •• •• •• •• ^fi

Calcutta Baptist iMissionary Society, Twentieth Annual Report of the, .. 48b

Chambers (Dr.) as a Christian Philanthropist, .. .. •• •• 597

Christian Landholder's Society, Prospectus of a, .. .. •• 533

. School Book Society, The, .. .. ,•• •• 571

Native Education, .. .. •• •• 777

Coles, The, .. .. 265, 488

Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France, The, •• •• 731

Conversion of the World, Prayer in the whole Church for the, . . • • 628

Cooly Trade, The, I'O, 236

Dinajpiir, Murder at, .. .. •• •• 228

Editorial Remarks, .. •• •• •• •• '* \

Editor's Last Words for 1841, .. .. .. .. 779

English School at Mysore, .. •• •• ••

Exclusion of Religion from the Government System of Education in India, An

Essay on the, .. .. .. .. .. ,. 665, 7.53

Friend, Letters to a, .. .. .. .. .. 437

Fyvie (the late Rev. Alexander) Missionary in Sural, Sketch of the charac-
ter of, .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 426

Hindustani Translations of the " Word" and " Son of Man," in reply to the
article of W., .. .. .. .. .. ..36

History, Mythology, Antiquities and Customs of India, Importance of Indian

Missionaries studying the, .. .. .. .. 349

History of Missions in the. Middle Ages, Fragments of the .. . . 547

Japan, (Notices of) — Domestic Life and Customs of the .Tapanese, relating to
Births, Marriages, Funerals, &c. 157— sketch of the Religious Sects of the

Japane-e, .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 687

Knowledge and Practice of Christianity, The, .. .. .. 337

Marriage and Divorce, chiefly as tliey affect Native Converts to Christianity,

Propositions regarding, .. .. .. .. .. 224

Meld at Allahabad, The late. .. .. .. ..197

Memorial to the Right Honorable the Governor General of India in Council, .. 609
Missionary Conference in Calcutta, (Circular Letter from the,) to tlieir fellow
Christians throughout India, 5— Resolution of the, March 2, 1841, in refer-
ence to Native Catechists and Private Christians, .. .. .. 223

Prayer INleeting, Lai Bazar Chapel, Address delivered at the, .. 141

Laboiirs, (Journal of) from Cutack to Ganjam, Berhampore, &c. 284

—to the Eastward of Cuttack, . .. .. .. .. 340

Enlerprize. Present Aspect of the, .. .. .. .. 461

Trials and Missionary Encouragements in India, .. 621, 694

Mission at Vizagapatam, State of the, — Mr. Malcom's Errors corrected, .. C84

— ^ — s in Southern Africa, .. .. .. ., . 469

Mission Work in India at present chiefly preparatory, .. ., .. 773

iv

Contents.

Native Christians, . .. .. .. .. .. .. 382

New Testament, (Strictures on the Hindustini version oftiie,) made by the
Calcutta Baptist Missionaries, 10 — Reply of the Baptist Missionaries, 82 —
Final Reply to the remarks of T, S., 101 — Answer of P. to the reply of the

Baptist Missionaries, .. .. .. . .. .. 340

Parsons, ( Rev. G. B.) late Missionary at Monghyr, Memoir of, .. ,. 69

Piffiird, (Key. Charles,) Short Memoir of the, .. .. .. 24

Proposed Publication for tlie Young Ladies of India, .. .. 351

Pari Pilgrims, .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 505

Query, A .. .. .. .. .. .. 384

Rath Festival of 1841, Details of Labours and Events at the, .. . .. 560

Sabbath, ( Infringement of the,) or the compulsory attendance of Native Chris-
tians at the ofliccs of Police Darogahs on the Sabbatli Day, &c. .. .. 611

Sacred Literature of the Hindus, ,. .. .. .. ,. 280

Slavery in Hrilisli India, .. .■ .. .. .. .. 67()

Students of Muhammadan College^, Giving certificates of Proficiency to, .. 383

Support of Idolatrous Feasts by Piofessing Cluisiians, .. .. .. 763

Sutton's (Mr.) Rejoinder (on iVative Pupils studying the English Language,)
Reply to, .. .. .. .. .. .. ..20

Temperance Society, 232— Suggestions, .. .. ,. .. 544

Theory of the Hebrew Tenses, A few Thoughts concernino- the, .. .. 663

Translations of the Scriptures, .. .. .. .. 150

Truth defended and Error exposed — Strictures upon Hara Chandra Tarkapa-
clianan's answer to Mr, Muir's Mataparilisma, and upon Babu Kasinith Ro-
sa's Tract on Hinduism and Cliristianity, .. .. ., .. 311

Universal Concert for Prayer, Memorial respecting a, .. .. .. 441

Varieties, Chapter of, .. .. .. .. .. .. 430

Vernaculars versus English — the Conference, 37 — English versus Vernaculars,
90, 151 — Rejoinder to T. S., .. .. .. .. ..216

Why is the Spirit of God restrained in Northern India ? .. .. .. 764

POETRY,

Christian Aspirations, .. .. .. .. •. 240

Death of the Rev. G. B. Parsons, Lines on the, .. .. .. 385

Evening Voluntary, .. .. .. .. .. 644

Kangalune and her Dead Child, The .. .. .. .. . 48?

Leaving India, On, .. -. •- -• •• •• ..39

Lines taken from a Scrap Book. The Better Land, .. .. ..102

Memory of S. M. A. M.. To the, .. .. .. .. 172

Sketch, A., .. .. •• •• •• •• 386

Vase and the Flower, The, .. .. .. .. .. ..448

REVIEWS, &c.

Bengal and Agra Guide and Gazetteer for I84l, 2 vols. Rushton and Co., The, 579
Church of the Fathers, The, 507. 630, 717, .. .. .. _ .. 781

Native Female Education, (An Essay on,) by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, .. 703
Native Females, (Prize Essay on the Condition of,) by Dadaba Pandurang,
703— by llari Kesanaji, .. .. .. •• ••

Smith (Lieut.) on Economic Geology, and Capt. Hutton's Geological Report
on the Valley of the Spiti, .. .. •• •• ^72

Travels in the Burman Empire, By Howard Malcom. Illustrated with a map
of South Eastern Asia, and Wood Engravings. (People's Edition.) Edin-
burgh : W. and R. Chambers : 1840, 44, .. .. -. 103

MISSIONARY AND RELIGIOUS INTELLIGENCE. /

PUESIDKNCY OF FoUT WiLLIAM.

Societies and Associatious.

Agra Missionary Society, The First Annual Meetings of the, .. ■• I7||

Anniversaries, 1 he, .. .. •• •■ •• •• " i i!i

Annual Meeting of the United Churches, The, . .. •• •• i^"*

Contents.

V

American Mission at Allahabad, in relation to their Orplian Asyluma, Report

of the, ..
Benares Missionary Society,

Bengal Auxiliary Missionary Society, Twenty-Second Annual Report of the.
and Appendix, .. .. .. ..

Calcutta Seamen's Friend Society, The Fourteenth Anniversary of the,

— Bible Association, The Anniversary of the,

Auxiliary Bible Society, The 28th Anniversary of the,

Baptist Missionary Society, Anniversary Meeting of the,

Additional Clergy Aid Society,

Christian School Book Society,

's Report,

ment.

I'ract and Book Society, The lUh Anniversary of the,
Extended Operation— Pecuniary Embarrass-

Landholder's Society, Proposed,

Church Missionary Association, The,
Society,

Building Fund Society,

District Charitable Society — Alms House, &c. .. ..

Himalayan Missionary Society, .. .. ..

Ladies' jN'ative Female School Society, .. .. ..

Missionary Society for 1840, Brief Report of the,

Operations in i'ranslating, &c. the Sacred Scriptures, by the Calcutta Baptist

Missionaries, The Second Report of,
Public Kxarainations,

Educallonal InstUutions<
Armenian Philantliropic Institution,

Balasore School, .. .. ,. .. ,. ,

Benevolent Institution, The Examination of the pupils of the, .. .,

Barisal School,

Christian Institution, The Second Annual Examination of the,
Free School, Examination of the, .. ., .. ,,

General Assembly's Institution,

■ School, The 11 th Annual Examination of the,

Hindu College, The Annual Examination of the pupils of the,
Indian Academy, Annual Examination of the,

Me.lical College, The Annual Distribution of Prizes to the Students of the, !!
Native Boys' School at Agarpara, First Annual Examination of the, .. ' .!
Paieutiil Academy,

, Anniversary of the.

Prizes to Native Students,

MISCELLANEOUS.

Agarpara,

Agricultural Society— Captain Charlton— Tea Discovery— the Reward of

Merit,
Arrivals ; —

Rev. R. C. Mather with Mrs. Mather and family- Rev. Mr. and Mrs.
Mundy — Rev. Jno. C. Rankin and wife, Rev. VVm. H. McAuley and
wife. Rev. Joseph Owen and Miss Jane V^an Devour, from Boston, ..

Rev. Mr. Krukeburg from the Straits— Rev. Mr. Small and Mrs. Small
from England,

Messrs. Vaiiglian and Norgate from the Straits, .. .. "

Rev. J. Paterson and Mrs. Faterson, from England, .. .'.

The Bishop of Calcutta, from his 'lour— Rev. Mr. Jones and Mrs.

Jones, fiom England,
Rev. J. Watt, from London,

Rev. G. Peaice, and Mrs. Pearce ; "W. T. Beeby, Esq. from England
Rev. M. Artop and wife ; Rev. M. Hunter and three ladies from Eng-
land, .. .. .. "

Rev. J. A. Budden ; Rev. Mr. Grant and I\Jis. Grant ;".VIr. Brooks',
and Mrs. Brooks ; Miss Derry ; from Europe— Rev. Mr. Paine and
Mrs. Paine and family (of BcUary) at Madras, from Europe
Bibles for the Army,

Bishop of Calcutta's Sermons, Third Edition of the, ' .. ".. ,'.

Page

m

047

49
54
103
111
310
646
52
055
129

C49
589
119
177
590
651
597
177
241

648
6.1

lie

251
182
134
181
449
457
135
250
183
2.^0
02
394
249
243

450
OoO

48

108
172
241

316
449
C46

728

7;;r

()47
48

vi

Contents.

Page

Bright Spot, The, .. .. .. .. .. .. 66

Cliurch Psalmody in Roman Hindustani, Prospectus lor publishing a new

book of, .. .. .. .. .. .. 653

Coal Committee, Report of tlie, .. .. .. .. 590

Clarribntt (Dr.), Death of, .. .." ., .. ..250

Cooly Report, and the Cooly Trade, The, .. .. ..50

Charak Puja, The, .. .. .. .. .. 388

Deaths : —

Rev. Chas. PiflFard ; Rev. J. Evans (of Malacca); Rev. F. Wybrow (of
Goruckpore), .. .. .. .. ..48

Rev. J. HuRlies (of Malacca) ; Rev. J. Reid (of Madras), .. .. 108

Rev. Mr. Allan (of Ilazareebaugh) ; Rev. Mr. Backhouse (of Agra), .. 316

Rev. Mr. Walton (of Madras),' .. .. .. .. 449

Rev. R. Kerr (of Bombay); Rev. J. Fox (of Madras) ; Rev. E. Schutze,
(of Patna), .. .. .. .. ..645

Depaitures : —

Rev. F. Tucker ; Rev. Mr. Wilkinson ; Rev. Mr. Chambers ; Rev. Mr.

Ruspini, for England — Rev. Messrs. Parsons and Moore to Monghyr,.. 48
Mr. Lookhart, to Ciuisan — Rev. R. C. Mather, Mrs. Mather and family,

for Mirzapur — Rev. G. PflTander and Mrs. Pffander for J5enares, .. 108

Rev, A. Leslie, Mrs. Leslie and family, and Mrs. Ellis, for England, .. 172

Rev. Mr. J. Paterson and Mrs. Pateison for Berhampore, .. .. 241

Rev. E. Noyes and family, for United States; Rev. J. P. Menge and

Mrs. Menge, for Goruckpore, .. .. .. .. 387

Rev. J. D. Ellis, to England — Rev. J. Watt, to Benares, .. .. 449

Dr. Jiidson and family, to the Mauritius — Rev. J. Panting to Singapore, 589
Rev. Mr. Leupolt, Mrs. Leupolt and family; Mrs. Schiirinan and fami-
ly,forEuiope — Rev. J. Moiison, to the Hills, .. .. .. 645

Rev. T. Smitli ; Rev. G. Gogerly, and family ; Rev. A. F. Lacroix and

family ; Rev. J. Weitbrecht ; Rev. J. llutton and family ; Mrs. Parsons, 788

Dharraa Sabha, The, 457 — Expulsion of Raja Radhakant Deb, by the 67

Dinajpur Mission (Attack on the), and the Murder of Native Preacher, ., .. 181

Dissenters' Marriages, .. .. .. .. .. 127

Dost Mahomed and Christianity, .. .. ., .. .. 456

DufF(Dr.) and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute, .. .. .. 591

Durgii Puja, .. .. .. . .. ..646

I'eniale Education, Prize Essay on, .. ., 647

Female Children for Prostitution, Sale of, .. .. .. .. 465

Government Connexion with Idolatry, 648 — Dissolution of the, .. 452

Governor General's Minute, .. .. .. .. .. 241

Gunga Saugor, IMela at the, .. .. .. .. .. 126

Hindustani Version, Martyn's, .. .. .. .. .. II5

Holy Sciiptures, Jewish Translations of the, .. .. .. 60

Kali Krishna Bahadur (Raja; — new works, .. .. .. 449

Kulin Urahmans, .. .. ., .. .. 454

Lent Lectures, The, .. .. .. .. 172

Leslie, (Rev. A.), .. .. .. .. .. Ih,

Lectures in Bengali .. .. .. .. .. ., 179

Law of Inheritance— the Dharma Sabha and the Hurkaru, ,. 63

Masonic Sermon and jMasonry, A, .. .. .. ... ., 61

^Mechanics Institution, 179,650, — Third Annual Meeting of the, .. ., 249

Memorial on Inheritance — Marriage— Rights of Parents, .. .. .. 451

Missionary aiid Ecclesiastical Movements, 387,449, 589, 645, 728,310, 241,

107,48,172, .. .. .. .. .. 788

Missions in India, History of a good example, .. .. 52

Mission^ — Local Societies, State of, Feeling, .. .. .. 393

Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting 62, 114, 173, 250, 451, 323, .. 646

Murdeis on the Banks of the Ganges, .. .. ., .. 693

Native Education, .. .. .. .. .. .. 252, 317

Native Cdlechists — Salaiies — Advice, .. .. ., .. 652

New Hindustani Church, .. .. .. .. .. .. 449

New Testament in Sanskrit, Version of tlie, .. .. .. .. 175

Orissa Mission — Opening of a New Chapel and Missionary Labors, .. 594

Oiiya Mission in Calcutta, .. .. ,. ., ,. 647

Parisnath and the Mela, The, .. .. ,. .. ..183

Pearce, (Rev. W. H.) Memoir of the, .. .. .. .. 25l

Contents.

vii

Polynesian, The, •• •• ••

Pdri Pilgrims,

Prize Essay, •• ••

Private Theatricals,— Government House,

Public Dessecration of the Sabbath in High Places, Ihe late,

Puseyism, .. -• ••

Raja of Mysore, Liberality of the,

llebaptism— Practice ceased.

Sailor's Home, 120, 251,

Signs of the Times— Hinduism— Christianity,

Suicide, ..

Temperance Society,

Theatre, 'J'he, .. .. •• ••

Things as They are and as They should be,
Tucker, (Rev. F.),

Uncovenanted Service Family Pension Fund— Provision for Families.
Vernacular Scriptures, .. .. •• .•

Wybrovi-, (Rev. F.) Death of the,
Yates, (Rev. W.)

310,

Madras Presidency.
General Assembly's School, Madras, Annual Examination of the,
German Missionaries, Mangalore,
Madras Temperance Society, Sailors' Home,
Reid, (Rev. John) Bellary, Death of the,

Puge
457
456

60
114
175
246

54
589
590
179
393
391
395
450
387
050
241

49

60

325
61
187
128

Bombay Presidencv.
Arrival of Missionaries at Bombay,
Auxiliary Bible Society,

Baptism, of two Chinese, .. .. .. .. ..

Bombay Auxiliary Church of Scotland's Missionary Society, Annual Meeting

of the, .. .

Bombay Religious Intelligence, .. .. .. ..

Commemoration of the Hon'ble James Farish, Esq., ..

General Assembly's Institution, Bombay, Annual Examination of the, .. ..

Miscellaneous Notices, — Bombay Presidency,

Rise and iTogrc^a of a Religious Sect of Hindus, at Katywar and Goozerat, ..

Great Britain.
Anniversaries in London, The, .. ..

Dyer, (Rev. J.) Secretary to the Baptist Missionary Society, Death of,
Duelling,
England,

Indian Advocate, The,
London Missionary Society,

Mission Field and Feeling, in a, Letter from the Rev. J. Macdonald/Cal

Real state of the.
Overland, The last.

Pastoral Address, .. .. .. ..

Scotland, .. .. .. '

248,
cutta.

Foreign,

America.— American Annual Reports, ...

BuRMAH. — Maulmain Baptist Missionary Society,

, Fourth Report,

Tavoy Baptist Missionary Society,

Ceylon. — Baptist Missionary Society,
Neivs from,

Madagascar,— Martyrdom of Rasalama,

New Zealand, .. .. .. ..

Singapore, — Auxiliary Bible Society,

,, Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting,

I, Free School Institution,

330
262
189

190
458
330
326
189
191

658
C59
388
659
316
392

060
127
334
659

243
243
729
247
251
184
194
457
451
387
51

viii

Contents.

INDEX TO SIGNATUU
A. n. C, ;i52.

A. D., 578, 418. 587, (iOO, GIO, 753.

A. F. Lacroix, ;58.

A Frucnd to Translators, 151.

TO THE I'liOl'LU, 384.

A Missionary, 383, 7(i4.
Anon, 38(j.

A. Sutton, 101.

A Vernacular, S8.

A Young Missionary, 771.

Benevolus, 773.

B. M., 84.

C. Lacey, 345, 5G3, 588.

D. M., 547.

E. N., 283.

Ed. Porter, 687.

George Small, 778.

Indagator, 776.

J. A. S., 37.

J. G. S., 240.

J. H. Jameison, 53.

I2S OF ORIGINAL I'Al'UKS.

J. K., !)8, 172, I'J7, 2>2.

J. M. D., 441, (i28. 70.).

J. P., 21(i, 506, 571.

Junior, 339, (i2y.

J. R. Cami'bell, 53.

M., 40.

M. J. C, 172.

M. Hill, 544.

Omicron, 279.

P., 15, 348.

Philologus, 349, 664.

R., 315, 559.

R. deRodt, 497.

S. B., 384.

Theta, 717.

T. B. H., 20.

T. S. 23 157.

W. S. M., 448, 533, 601, C44, 645,
728, 788.

Z., 223.

Tiin

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

Nkw Series, Vol. II. No. 13.— Old Skries, Vol. X. No. 104.

JANUARY, 1841.

I. — Editorial Remarks.

The flowers of suuuiiei- fade — their beauty and their fragrance
perish. The leaves of summer grow, sear and decay. The rich
foliage of the oak, the sweet rose and the beautiful lily equally
become a withered and uuadmired mass of decaying matter,
trampled upon without a feeling of fear or regret. Amid the
mass of unseemly leaves and decaying floral beauties, though
unseen, or if observed unadmired, may be found nursed in the
lap of winter, the seeds of the foliage and beauties of the next
or succeeding years, that they may burst forth in the com-
ing spring with new fragrance and glory, and cover the face of
summer with their bright hues and fragrant incense. Time
like these flowers and leaves, like all things human, fadeth
away. Our life is as the grass of the field. It appeareth in
the morning beautiful and fresh as the grass when refreshed
by the dew-drops of the morning; at noon it droopeth under
the influence of the powerful rays of the sun, and in the even-
ing it is cut down and withereth. One year passeth avvay and
* another cometh. Man appeareth for a little, flourishing in
all the vigor of zeal and faith and love, and anon he passeth
to the tomb and is hid for ever from our sight. The seeds of
time and eternity are however thickly scattered. They do not
wait for the nursing care of winter. No sooner has the last
moment of one year ceased to beat than the moment of the
next succeeds. Time ceases not, but like

" An ever-rolling stream''

VOL. II. B

2

Editorial Remarks.

[Jan.

bears us and all to the eternity for whicli we are destined.
Man, like time, though ever passing away, ever ubideth in his
kind upon the earth. Though thousands descend annually
into the tomb, their places are occupied by as busy and as
heedless a generation as that which has passed away for ever.
Time is especially the "seed time for eternity;" "Whatso-
ever a man soweth, that shall he also reap;" man shall
not always sleep in death. No ; there shall arise from the un-
seemliness of the grave-dust the bodies of all uien, and they
shall come to the judgment, each man to give an account for
himself unto God. Another year has rolled away. Heaven
has inscribed upon it, and all cojinccted with it, " Let that
which is unjust he unjust still, and that which is holy be holy
still." The seal of Heaven is set upon it. He that openeth
and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openetli ; He
that hath the keys of death and the invisible world shall alone
break the seal and unfold the record of 18-10, in the last day.
Dear Reader, out of Christ, out of His mercy. His interces-
sion. His atonement, the resurrection of the year 1840 will be
an awful resurrection — an awful meeting time for you. In
Christ it will be all joyous, all praise. Seek Him while He
may be found ; call upon Him while He is near. Kiss the
Son lest he be angry and ye perish from the way while His
anger is enkindled, but a little.

It is impossible to have watched the heavings and throeings
of Society, social, political and religious, during the last year,
without being impressed more than in any previous period
with the evident tendency to some marked revolution in the
whole structure of Society. Politicians appear baffled in their
plans by the very rapidity with which important events
transpire; and benevolence itself appears almost incapable
of supplying the means requisite to meet the constantly opening
necessities which unexpectedly new fields of labour afford for
the exercise of her energies. To us the events speak but one
language : the wars and rumours of wars, the dissatisfaction
with the superstitious usages of men, the breaking up of small
and petty powers and the bringing of mankind under the
influence of enlightened and Christian powers, the thirst for
knowledge evinced on every hand, and the stretching forth

1840.]

Editorial Remarks.

3

of the h;ilf emancipated haiul.s of large sections of tiie
world to God, — these, together with the struggle of all that
is dark and despotic in politics, morals and religion for the
mastery, — these all indicate to us that we are approaching
nigh unto that day when the powers of light and darkness
shall be called upon to array their armies for the last terrible
conflict which is iinuiediately to precede the Sabbath of the
world, — which, while it may be terrible in prospect, must ter-
minate as did the encounter between Abdial and the Prince
of Hell. Yet, nevertheless is it the duty of the Church to
prepare her hosts for the mighty struggle and not to slumber
at her post in an idle consciousness of the omnipotence of
her Lord. He aids those who aid themselves. Let us therefore
who live in this stirring age be up and doing ; — let it be our
work to baptize every thing into the name of Christ ; to set his
seal and impress upon all men and things ; to infuse the spirit
of our divine religion into every thing educational, moral, po-
litical— into every thing that assumes the name of religion ;
yea let us endeavour to infuse it into every thing entertaining
or instructive, that it may be mingled up with the every
thought and action of our fellow-beings, — so that when the
contest shall arrive many who have imbibed its temper, but
who in less eminent times had not dared to adventure in a
cause so good, may come forth to the help of the Lord, to the
help of the Lord against the mighty. We intreat all our
friends at the commencement of this New Year to seek to
honor God by the more diligent and prayerful perusal of his
word ; by the stricter observance of his holy Sabbaths, which
are grievously profaned in this land ; by the erection of altars
for prayer and praise unto Him in their families, by the more
diligent education of their offspring and household in the
truths of our niost holy religion ; by a more constant and
prayerful attendance on the ordinances of God's house, and
by a most rigid and constant attention to that which is the
life and soul of all these duties, the devotions of the closet.
We would urge them to the performance of all these duties,
by the responsibilities which are upon them as Christians,
and by the blessedness which does invariably flow to those
who strive to live in all the ordinances of the Lord blameless.

4

Editorial Remarks.

[Jan.

The uncertaintjf of life, the ussuredness of the judgineiit, and
the eternity of being allotted to us all by the Lord of the
Universe, should urge us constantly to walk with God in
newness of life. May God grant this to all for His name's
sake !

It is scarcely needful fur us to remind our friends of the
many that have fallen in the forefront of the battle during this
year, and yet it were unpardonable not to allude to their
patience and zeal, their unwearied labours and consecration to
God, and to the noble manner in which they closed their
eminently consistent and useful careers : — they were good
soldiers of Jesus Christ. Some of them too were the last of
that noble band with whom permanent efforts for modern
Missions in this land first commenced. May we follow them
as they followed Christ !

For ourselves and our labors we can only say that we have
endeavoured to discharge our duties in the fear of God and
with a view to promote His glory. We may sometimes have
discharged it in error, for to err is hu man \ but we have the
testimony of a good conscience, that we have never allowed our
own private opinions and partialities for men, either as in-
dividuals or bodies, to actuate us for one moment ; for we do
feel and always have felt in conducting this Magazine, that in
so doing we are discharging a duty on principles which com-
pel us to act out the Catholic principles of our holy religion, —
a conviction that is so consonant with our own feelings that
the acting of it out affords us the highest reward which human
labor can bestow ; and it will ever be our endeavour to main-
tain that Catholic principle and conduct, which the funda-
mental principle and practice of the Observer involves. To
our friends both contributing and subscribing we tender our
best thanks, intreating a continuance of their favors ; and with
this we take our leave of them, praying God to keep them, and
not only to make this year in its commencement but through-
out the whole of its months — a year of happiness, a year
spent in His service in whom we live and move and have
our being.

1841.] Circular Letter of the Missionary Conference. 5

II. — Circular Letter from the Missionary Conference in
Calcutta, to their fellow-Christians throuijhout India.

Jan. \st, 1841.

Brethren and friends, holdinj^ the faith, and bearing the
name of our common Lord and Saviour Jesus Ciirist through-
out India, we send you Cliristian greeting. Receive in love
our salutation ! May God bless you exceedingly, in the be-
Btowment of every good and perfect gift, and in leading you
to the performance and maintenance of all that which is
pleasing in His sight, for evermore !

Be not surprised at receiving this our communication ;
neither be displeased with us, as if we acted unwarrantably
in writing you : — are we not indeed brethren and friends, in
our evident relations, as Christians ? and shall we not write
and act and communicate with each other freely and without
offence ? We believe we may so do; — and we now confide in
your brotherly kindness, in your Christian love. If we
should speak as if we doubted the faith or works of some
who bear the nan>e of Jesus Chrii^t our Lord, this you will
see to be as much a matter of necessity with us, as the oc-
currence itself is a matter of fact daily shewn in the world.
Are we not commanded, as Christian brethren, to " exhort
each other daily, whilst it is called to-day, lest any of us be
hardened through the deceitfulness of sin ?" — Are we not in
danger of being thus overcome by the deceitfulness of sin,
even as others ? and is there any thing in regard to which we
are more apt to become careless, than in our sense of respon-
sibility to God for all our actions or neglects ? How much are
we creatures of personal habit, common opinion, conventional
practice and official routine ! living for days, months, years, as
if accountable to none but ourselves, and for nothing but our
own pleasure and profit. Let us awake from this torpor, this
sinful torpor of soul. In every action in which it is possible
to exercise reason or grace, we are responsible to God the
author of them. Wherever we are, whatever we have or can
do, or wheresoever we may be placed, we are accountable to
God in all these, for attempting, or accomplishing, the great
ends of our actual existence and relative position in the
world. Life cannot shake off this responsibility : — sin cannot
destroy it ; it only clothes it with terror : — poverty, weakness
and ignorance, only change its form, but not its nature ; —
they modify the items, and reduce the amount, but cannot
cancel the bond : — death itself but consummates it ; — and
eternity will be as the result of our responsibility, forever
experienced.

VOL. u. c

Circular Letter of the Missionary Conference. [Jan.

Now, do men inquire for what are they accountable to
God? we reply in few and simple words. " Thou slialt love
the Lord thy God with all thy heart and soul and mind and
strength — and thy neighbour as thyself!" On these, our
blessed Lord tells us, hangs the principle of all human duty,
of all man's responsibility. Herein is the root of religion
and morality, of piety to God, and benevolence to maw. It
is from the guilt of neglecting this, that we are freed by the
pardoning mercy of God in Christ Jesus ; — it is into a capacity
of fuUilling tills riglitly, that we are introduced by the rege-
nerating grace of the Holy Spirit.

Now, brethren beloved, it becomes us as Christians, to
inquire, how shall we best fulfil this obligation of love to
God and man, to the greatest extent, and in the most direct
manner, in this land of our sojourning, India ? Here we are,
in a country where God is to be honoured, and his creatures
to be blessed — how sliall this be done ? We hesitate not a
moment to say, by seeking the conversion of India to God.
Use what subordinate ends j'ou will, but let this be your
steadfast aim, to bring back India to her God, the living and
the true God, as revealed by Jesus Christ our Lord. See,
brethren, how idolatry dishonours God, by all its foul repre-
sentations, its silly images, its contemptible ceremonies, its
incoherent assertions, and its impious claims ! How must
He, who is infinitely pure and good, hate such a system as
this, in direct opposition as it is to His character ! It was
of such idolatry that He said of old, by His prophet Jere-
miah, " Oh do not the abominable thing that I hate !" See
also, how idolatry ruins man as a rational and moral agent,
the accountable subject of God. It prohibits reason, en-
tangles intellect, pollutes the heart, stimulates the passions,
enslaves conscience, deadens sensibility, excludes light, con-
secrates vice, deifies sin, exalts some fellow-men into the
tyranny of fictitious godhead, and tramples upon others as
the dust and filth of the world ! These are things naked and
open as noon-day to them who will turn aside to consider
them. The God of India is dishonoured, and the men of India
are ruined by a vicious idolatry — who will deny this?

Would you then, O Christian friends, bless this land of
evil and n\isery 1 Go, teach her, who is God. Proclaim to her
His character; publish to her His will and law 1 Tell her that
" God is love ;" for that no nation ever knew or imagined
until the gospel told it. Tell her, that the Son of God is the
Saviour of the world ; that He is the true and only sacrifice
for sin. Go, teach her the Book of Truth, the Book of all
books ; with whatever else is good to be known. Attract her

1841.] Circular Letter of the Missionary Conference. 7

youthful sons, and train them up in all that is gh)rlfj'ing to
God, and beneficial to man, making them disciples of grace
and truth : bring her daughters also, as far as your power can
go, within the influence of the gospel of love, and teach what
else benevolence may suggest. Oh, how much might be
done for India, if we in earnest sought her good ! How many
preachers might be maintained for the old, how many teach-
ers for the young ! How many books and tracts be written,
translated, circulated ! How many little associations for use-
fulness, how many little meetings for prayer and supplication, be
estaljlished ! How much wasted properly might be employed,
and how much leisure time be occupied, in striving after the
honour of God, and tlie good of our fellow-sinners in this open
and free land ! Go, speak a sound truth, do a kind work, and
uphold a consistent character, in the name of Christ; and, if
each earnestly and in faith, act for himself, soon shall the work
be done. Christ once said of a poor woman, " She hath
done what she could !" When may it again be said ?

"Ah, my friend," said a retired Indian in Britain some
years ago to one of our number, "in consequence of the little
work which you gave me yesterday, I lay awake this morn-
ing, and began to think of my past life. I am sorry to sa\', it
has been a useless one — / have clone good to no one. What

can I 710W do ? I think I could do as F , in your book,

ebtal)lish a Sabbath-school on my property, or in the village,
and defray all necessary expenses. But, where shall I find a
teacher — this is my difficulty." " I will undertake that," said
the person addressed. " But when shall we begin to arrange ?"
*' To-night," was the reply; .md that night was the work be-
gun. The school was established, the j^oung were invited, and
theold accompanied tliem. Sinners were converted, and souls
Avere saved in that little country school, meeting once in seven
days; — and all sprung from the sleepless th(nii;ht, " I have
done good to no one !" Go, think, determine, and act in like
manner. Do what you can do. The more simple, humble, and
unobtrusive your work is, the better. Vain-glorious systems,
and self-trumpeting schemes, God does never bless. Nothing
that is good, can be amiss in India. Every atom of benevo-
lence can find a corresponding misery to diminish or remove.
Have you rank ? Sanctify it for good. Have you wealth ?
Consecrate it for good. Have you learning ? Direct it for good.
Have you the native tongue ? Use it for good — for you possess
an apostolic gift ; translate the truth, and so make your
talent an eternal blessing. Are you a magistrate Be a
Christian magistrate, and the people will learn righteousness
from you. Arc you a physician ? Be a Christian physician,
c 2

8

Circular Letter of the Missionary Conference. [Jan.

healing the poor and the needy ; and the people will hless
you anil your Lord. Are you a soldier ? Be a Christian sol-
dier, spreading divine peace amidst human strifes ; — and the
people will learn that the gospel seeks not blood, but can
heal all the wounds of war. Are you a merchant ? Be a
Christian merchant, buying and selling according to the eter-
nal law of God, and the people will learn honesty and truth,
and trust in Christ, because they can trust in you his servant.
So be it in all relations ; " whatsoever ye do, whether in word
or deed, do all in the name of Jesus Christ." Then Jesus
Christ will make that which is yours, His ; — and will grant a
correspondent blessing to it, as to His own.

Arise then, we beseech you, brethren ! arise, in the name
of the true Lord of the universe — and do your duty to this
land, every one in his place, and according to his ability !
The land is His — the people are His — the means are His —
and you are His — the truth is His — the power is His — the
result will be His. You are not alone then, but associated
with the Proprietor, the Conquerer, and Ruler of all. Shall
the disciples of the crucified Jesus be the only idlers, and the
associates of the Saviour of men the only sluggards ? Oh ye
that bear the name of the blessed Jesus, shall it be so with
us 'ever? Shall those who are the servants of man work,
and shall the servants of Jesus sleep? Shall the work-
men of time labour, and shall the workmen of eternity only
slumber ? Shall only one out often, and ten of an hundred, do
their Mastei"'s work, and all the rest sit down to eat and drink
and then rise up to play ? — Brethren beloved, what time have
we to spare for childish trifling ? There is a great work be-
fore us, to be done, and how can we play? — iiaj^, how can
we even rest? Time is short, very short — see how our years
fly ! Life is uncertain : alas, how uncertain I Whilst your
thoughts begin to move, your purposes begin to form, your
hands begin to stretch forth, and your heart begins to be
satisfied ; just then, ye may sicken and die. The voice is
heard, " This night thy soul is required of thee !" and your
offices, salaries, prospects, homes, riches, opportunities pass
to other men ; but, your account goes with you to the tribu-
nal of eternity ! Whilst training for work, we die — whilst
preparing to preach, we die — whilst purposing to form a school,
we die — whilst dividing our income, we die — whilst forming
a plan, we die — whilst resolving to do many things, we do
nothing, and die ! Oh, wiuit a vain shew is such a life, brief
and uncertain, if it be not devoted to the love of God and the
love of man ! And what shall compensate for its consequences
to a neglected world ? Nothing can ever be a recompense.

1841.] Circular Letter of the Missionary Conference. 9

But, bietliien bearinj? the name of Josiis, we exhort you
to rally around your Master's cross and unfurl the banner
of your Master's love. See how He loved the world, He
died for its salvation. See how He gave himself for its
good, even in agonies upon the cross. Do we indeed belong
to Him ? — are we His disciples, and shall we be His con-
trasts ? — live we by His death, and shall we seek only our
own life ? Christians of old were called fools and madmen
by the world for their zeal and self-denial ; but now we
are all wise, discreet and sagacious, whilst yet laying claim to
the same faith and love that animated Peter and John and
James and Paul ! These things cannot be. Where is the
soul-aniuiating, heart-exciting, enthusiastic love of Him who
gave His own life for us, that we might give our lives to
Him ? Is that cold, calculating, measuring, balancing thing,
Love ? Is this the noblest of human passions directed to the
noblest of universal objects, even love to God ? India is waiting
to see the love of God and the love of man exemplified in full.
In every portion of it she waits. In what portion do you
dwell, beloved reader and disciple ? T and Now, begin

to shew how God is Love — and that Jesus Christ is Incai"-
nate love crucified for us, the true sacrifice for sin — and ex-
ercise your own love by every work of mercy and goodness
which your hands can find to do.

Take refuge for your past sins in the everlasting atonement
of Christ ; — and seek new life in the regenerating grace of the
Holy Spirit of our God. Let your mind feed on the Gospels
and Epistles of truth ; and let your eyes dwell on the necessi-
ties of your fellow-men. Remember the Love of God and the
cross of Christ. Look forward to the grave and the judgment,
and survey Eternity. These things do, day by day ; serving
your Lord every day, and waiting for the time when you shall
appear before Him, face to face.

Are you just entering on life, seeking to enjoy to the utmost
all that the world can give ? Listen to these words and pon-
der them well, for they are good and true — " Rejoice, O young
man, in thy youth, and let thy heart cheer thee in the days
of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the
sight of thine eyes ; but, know thou, that for all these things
God will bring thee into judgment !"

Have you been long in the world, pursuing after your own
interests in this land of temporal enterprise, but neglecting
your neighbours dying in sin around you ? Then consider these
words of truth and warning: If thou forbear to deliver
them that are drawn unto death, and those that are ready to
be slain : — if thou sayest. Behold we knew it not ; — Dotli
not He that pondereth the beart consider it ? and He that

10 Strictures on the Hindastdni New Testament. [Jan.

keepeth thy soul, doth not He know it ? and shall not He
render to every man according to his works!" "Hereby
perceive we the love of Uod, because He laid down Mis life
for us; and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.
But whoso hath tliis world's good, and seeth his brother have
need, and shuttetli up his bowels of compassion from him,
how dwelleth the love of God in him ?"

These words of our common Lord and Saviour, we leave in
your hearts as a sacred deposit. May we all be filled with
that love of God, which blesseth tlie world, and would soon
turn India into a garden of the Lord. Pray with us that God
may speed the daj' of her mercy !

May His grace be with you all, beloved friends and bre-
thrt;n ! Despise not these words which we write to you ; but
treat us kindly for the Lord's sake, whom we serve ; and may
He ever bless you !

in. — Strictures on the Hindustani Version of the New Testa-
ment made by the Calcutta Baptist Missionaries'-^.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

'I'lie importance as well as tlie great difficulty of the task of procuring
good and faithful versions of the Holy Scriptures, is acknowledged on
all sides, even by those who have paid but a slight attention to tlie sub-
ject. India with its millions of Hindus and Muhammadans, and its rising
Christian churches must have, and ought to have Iiad ere this, the
word of life clearly and faithfully rendered into her principal languages.
But after all the attempts that have been made, and all the labour
which has been bestowed to attain this good object, the greater were
the difficulties, that presented themselves. This, however, cannot,
and dare not discourage us. The thing is possible, but it requires per-
severance and concentrated efforts.

It is not enough that some devote their whole time and talent to the
work ; every one who possesses any knowledge of the languages, into
which the word of God has been translated, and who has tlie evangeli-
zation of benighted India at his heart, ought to come forward to add
his mite to the general stock, and aid, as far as he can, to improve and
perfect the translations produced by others. By such united exer-
tions all the difficulties would at last be overcome, and good and faith-
ful translations be procured at no distant period.

It is this principle which induces me to make a few remarks on the
Hindustani version of the New Testament made by the Baptist Mis-
sionaries, and to point out some passages, which 1 think incorrectly
translated.

* Note. — We are confident tliat oiir Baptist brelhreii will receive t!ie remarks
now inserted, in the ,s|.iiit in wliicli tliey are wrilteii. Tliey had, we understand,
intended to adopt many of tlie l■ende^iIlg^ su^^ested by our correspondent, in.
the margin of a new edition of llie Testament slioi tly to be put to press. — Ed.

1841.] Striciures on the Hindustani New Testament. 1 1

I liave Ii;ul no leisure to read the whole caref'uliv tlirotij!;Ii, con)|)ariii<r
it with the original, but I have done so witli some parts of it, atid with
many seicirato passages : as far as I am aUle to judge of the style — not
considering myself a perfect Hindustani scholar — I think it su|)erior
to that of INIartyn's version, being easier and more generally under-
stood than the latter, but it is inferior to it in correct and faitliful ren-
dering of the text.

It is n tirst principle in translations of the word of God to adiiere to
the literal rendering of the text as much and as close as the nature of
the language into which the translation is to bo made \\\\\ possibly
allow. Tlie translator has therefore conscientiously to refrain from
giving his view of the passage ; he has not to expound but to trariUfer.
Only in those i)assages which are less pers])icuous in the original, or
wiiere the idiom of tlio language does not allow of a literal rendering
some allowance must be made lo the translator ; for in such cases he
cannot otherwise but give that meaning which he thinks to be the most
correct one.

But whoever has carefully read any portion of the translation before
us and com|iared it with the original, must have observed that the
translators have not alwavs acted up to that principle as much as they
c(Hild or should have done, and that therefore the translation is not as
correct and faithful as it ought to be. The following passage will
establish our assertion.

Matt. vi. 10, is translated " Teri badshi'iliat howe, aur sab teri marzi
ke mutiibiq jaisi asnian par hota hai. zaniin par blu ho." The translation
of it is, '■ Let thy kingdom be, and let all be according to thy good
pleasure, as in heavei) so also upon earth." It is difficult to perceive
what induced the translators to depart from the literal rendering of the
text, as the English version has it, which would have been so much
more expressive. It is not for the being, but for the coming of the
kingdom of God that we have to pray ; and not so much, that all,
or every thing be and happen according to God's good pleasure, but
that His will be done on earth, hij us and by our Jeilow-men, as it is
in heaven.

Luke vii. 35, is thus rendered : " Hikmat ko sare hakim be aib jante
baiu." " All wise men (or all philosophers) count wisdom faultless."
It is true the passage is a difficult one, but that will not justify the
translators in giving us their view of it instead of a literal translation,
as we have it in the English and also in Martyn's and other Hindustani
versions. Besides it is clear that this their view is not the correct one,
for by thus generalising the meaning the passage loses its force. Wis-
dom is here to be taken not only in an abstract but also in a concrete
sense, in which it implies Christ, who calls himself the Wisdom in
Luke xi. 49, or Matt, xxiii. 34. Her children are then the sons of
this heavenly and eternal wisdom, the true believers of the old and new
covenant, of whom and through whom the heavenly wisdom has been,
and will always be justified.

Rom. i. 25. The first part of this verse is translated as follows :
" Unhon ne haq Khuda ko balil butou se badal kiya." " They have
changed the true God into vain idols." Here rriv aKiiOttai' tov Qeov (the

12

Strictures on the Hindustani New Testament. [Jan.

trutli of God) lias been rather cliang-ed into the words "the true
Ood," and t<S ^ti'Set (into a lie) into " vain idols," and thus tiie mean-
ing has been coni|)ietel3' altered. According to this rendering the first
j)art of the verse contains tlie same idea as the second, but as the
words stand in the original, and as we liave tiieni rendered in the
English and also in Martyn's Hindustani version, they contain the
inil)ortant statement that spiritual idolatry proceeded and caused gross
external idolatry ; men changed the truth of God into a lie, and then
worshipped idols.

Rom. iii. 23, has been thus translated: " Ki sablion ne gunah kiyii
hai, aur Khnda ki buzurgi zaliir naliiu kiya hai." " All liave sinned,
and not made known God s greatness (or glory)." This again is a very
imperfect rendering of the text. va-repovvTai rris 5(i|r)s toD 06oO cannot
mean nor be translated, " They have not made known God's glory."
The 8(^|a ToO 06oO in this passage signifies the glory which God had
given to man, that is, the divine image, which lie is now wanting, or
has come short of it, as the English version has it, because lie has
sinned. And thus has the passage been understood by most of the
commentators.

Coloss. i. 19, is rendered, " Ki Khuda razi hiia ki liar tarah ka kamal
us men rahe ;" that is, " it jileased God, that every kind of perfection
should dwell in him." This is a very vague and inexpressive render-
ing of the comprehensive and majestic expression -^uv to irx-npufio.^ "all
fullness." " Sab kamtil, or san' taknnl," as Martyn has given it, would
at any rate have been more expressive than "liar tarah ka kamal.

Heb. ix. 16, 17 is thus given : " Ki jahan ahd nama hota hai, waluiu
muqarari jaiiwar ka guzarnu zan'ir hai, ki ahd nama murdon se sabit
hota hai, ke usse kueh faida naliin jab tak ki wuli muqarari janwar
jilii hai." " Where there is a covenant" (or quite literally, " the docu-
ment of a covenant,") " there the appointed animal must be sacrificed.
A covenant is established bv the dead ; for it is of no use as long as
the appointed animal is alive." Tiie translators have taken toC SiaOe^ecou
in verse 1 6, for the neuter, which it might be, being in the genitive case,
and therefore rendered it, " the appointed animal," instead of " testa-
tor," as the English Bible has it. As the same word is used in v. 17,
not in the neuter, but in the masculine gender, it must of necessity also
in V. 16, be thus taken ; and 5iaO€V^''»s being the middle form cannot
be taken in a passive sense. It is therefore difficult to see what in-
duced the translators to deviate from the literal and common rendering
of the passage.

But still greater liberties have been taken in the translation of the
following passages :

John xiv. 6, has been thus translated : " Yasii ne usse kalia, haq aur
zindagi ki rah main luin." " Jesus said unto him : the way of truth
and life am I." According to this translation, Jesus is not all in all,
not the beginning and the end, as the original does imply. He is not
truth and life, but only the way to it. As the Greek text does in no wise
justify or allow such a rendering, it can only have been the private view
of the translators (a wrong one at all events) that induced them to
render the passage in such a way.

1841.] Strictures on the Hindustani Netv Testament. 13

In Matt. iii. 11, and Lnko, iii. 16, the words, " He shall baptize you
witli (or ill) tlie Holy Gliost ami with (or in) fire," which is a literal
rendering' of the original, are translated " VVuh turn ko ag's'i Ri'ihi Quds
men g-hotil dilawega." He shall immerse you in the Holy Ghost as in
fire. ka\ " and" is in this sentence either the simple copulative, adding
a new idea to the former, or it is the co])uIa exegetica, explaining or
more closely defining the foregoing word. In the latter sense it
explains the nature of the work of the Spirit, jor the effects produced
by it, signifying its enlightening and quickening and purifying- influence
on the believer's soul. And in this sense the words, " and with fire,"
are generally understood. But the translators rejecting this meaning-,
have without cause referred the words mentioned to the mode of baptism,
and to make out their views, translated the passage as stated above.

Similar to the foregoing passages, and no dout)t for the same reasons,
John iii. 5, " Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit" is
rendered, " Agar admi panisl Riih se paida nn howe to wuh Kluida ki
badshiihat men dakhil ho nahiu sakta." " If a man be not born of
the Spirit as of water he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God."

In Rom. iii. 21, 22, is the important expression StKawaivri 6eov " the
righteousness of God," thus translated : " Khudase jo nekl hai." " Tlie
goodness which is of God." That this rendering- falls altogether
short of the significant meaning of the original words will be clear to
every one who reads the passage attentively. The righteousness of
God revealed in Christ and received through faith, is not only and
not primarily the goodness, or the grace of God, though this is in-
cluded as the necessary consequence, but it means first and principally,
as Paul says, in verse 26, the declaration of God's righteousness or
justice in justifying him who believes Christ. This important sense
of 5<(coio(ry;'7j the translators seem to have overlooked altogether,
else they would not have chosen " neki," which never implies this
meaning.

Mark xiii. 32, is rendered " Us din aur us ghnri ki bat siwa bap ke,
na to firislite jo asman par hain, aur nabeta, koi batlane nahin sakta."
" The word of that day and hour, except the Father, can no one make
known (oUev) neither the angels who are in heaven, nor the son."

The translators Jiave taken the verb etSco " to see, to perceive, to
know," in a transitive meaning, and translated it to make known, to
avoid in this way the ditEculty which the passage seems to present to
many. The meaning would then be that though tiie son and the
angels know the time of that day and hour, they can or dare not make
it known to others. But there is this ol)jection, that etSoi has no
transitive meaning, and does never mean to rnnke known, but only
to know, in which meaning it is also used in the next verse, " Watch
and pray for ye know {olhar^) 'lot wlien the time is," and thus the
passage has always been translated. To change any word, or give it
another meaning than it has, with the view to avoid a ditficulty of
the text, the translator has no right. He dare not add or alter,
but only to translate.

Coloss. i. 15, is thus given : " Ki wuh nadida Khuda kl surat aur sab
makhh'tq ka khaliq hai." " He is the image of the invisible God and

VOL. II. D

i

14

Strictures on the Hindustani New Testament. [Jan.

the Creator of all creatures." It is indeed difficult to perceive what may
have induced the translators to render the latter part of the passage
in this manner, and on what they ground their right to do so I Ttie
literal translation of it is, as we have it in the English version, " the
first-born of every creature." Did the translators think -KpurSroKos
when applied to Christ had no proper meaning, and must therefore as
an incorrect expression be corrected by them ? Or do they ol)ject
to the truth contained in this word ? It can only be the one or the
other reason wliich induced them to alter the word as they have done.
But their private views can never justify them in deviating thus from
the original verse and a literal translation.

Other passages which 1 have met with, and which I consider in-
correctly translated, I will merely note here, and the reader, who
understands Hindustani will, by comparing them witli the original, or
the English version, easily find out the difference. They are Coloss.

1. 18, Rev. i. 5, Rom. viii. 29, Heb. i. 5, Eph. i. 3, (this passage has
however been corrected in the last edition,) Eph. ii. 14, Rom. viii.

2, 4, 2:3, Rom. ix. 5, and 14, 17, and ii. 15, 16 and i. 3, Heb, ix. 1.
Besides these there are several words introduced which I think objec-
tionable. So is ZiKaioavvi] " righteousness " translated by, neki " good-
ness." This expression conveys, even rightly understood, but very
imperfectly the meaning of ZiKa.i6(Tvvn as mentioned above. But where it
stands alone, without q^ov as in Gal. v. 5, Rom. iv. 5, and viii. 10, and
X. 4, and many other passages, it will convey to the native reader quite
a wrong idea ; he will take it not for the goodness or grace freely
given by God, but as the goodness of man, wrought out by his own
works. If therefore no better word for righteousness can be found
than rastbazi, which Martyn has used, it will certainly be better to
preserve this, than to introduce neki.

The word 8d|o glory, is in many passages, as John xi. 4, and xvii. 24,
Rom. ii. 7, Colos. i. 11, Rom. viii. 21, translated by " buzurgi,"
" greatness," but u^a means certainly more than greatness ; it would
have therefore been better to translate it always with " jalal or hashmat,"
which has been used in several passages, as in Acts vii. 55, Heb. i. 3,
and ix. 5, Coloss. ii. 4, and others. Altogether false is the translation
of it with " behesht," as in 1 Tim. iii. 16, where the words " received
up into glory," have been translated " received (or taken up), into the
behesht (or paradise)." In Phil. iii. 20, behesht is also used for
heaven, where the word asman, used in all other passages, would have
been mucii better. Temple has been always translated by " ibadat-
gah," worship place. Tliis word may do very well in those passages
where the word temple has no metaphorical meaning, but in those
passages where Christ calls his body " the Temple," as in John ii. 19
and 21, or where the believers are called " the temple of God," as in 1
Cor. iii. 16, 17, 19 and 2 Cor. vi. 16, Eph, ii. 21, it conveys not only
a wrong but also a very objectionable nieaiiing, not to use a stronger
expression ; for " Khuda ki ibadat-gah," means either the place where
God is worshipped or where he himself does worship. In these pas-
sages the word " temple of God," ought to be translated by " Tehadaki
maazil," an expression which the Muhammadans use, when calling the

1841.]

Southern Muratha Country.

15

heart of the believer the dwelling nml resting-place of God. Martyn
has always used " liaikal," for temple, a good word but not generally
understood.

The word " covenaJit," StaB-fiKi] has been translated " ahd ncima," in
Hel). ix. 1,4, 15, and x. 16, 29, &c. but as that means the written
document of a covenant, it cannot he considered as a correct rendering
of SiaB-qicv " ^l'<^>" alone, or *' wasika," which word Martyn has used,
would be much better.

No doubt more passages of this nature might be found if the whole
New Testament were carefully read through. However those men-
tioned above, will i)e sufficient to bear out our ascertion, that the Hin-
dustani version of our Baptist Missionary brethren cannot be consi-
dered a correct and faithful one. This charge may appear a severe one
but is nevertheless true, and is brought against them not to depreciate
in any way their zeal and labour in such a good or grand work, but
rather to a«sist them, if possible, and to forward the cause in which
they are engaged. And should these strictures of a brother, who loves
and esteems them, induce them to keep in their translations closer to
the i)rinciple laid down in the beginning of our remarks, and lead them
to revise their version and render these and other objectionable passages
more correctly and literal! v, the object would then be fully attained.

P.

IV. — The Balutadar Association of the Southern Marutha
Country, considered with reference to the inadequate remune-
ration of its members.

To enable you to arrive at any tiling like a satisfactory conclusion as to what
is really free and forced labour, and what is not, I now submit a list of the
villai>e servants, called Balutadars, and the services ihey are in the habit of per-
forming; who, though not the same in number and description in all parts
of the country, are generally as follows.

1. Patel. This person is the principal Rayat and a Watandar. He pro-
motes the ciiltivation, distributes the vill;ii,e assessment, collects and remits all
revenue payment, and superintends the police of his villaoe. He also adjusts
trifling disputes amonj;st the Rayats. lie is paid with Watan or Inam land,
which are chari;ed with a Jod'i or quit rent. He has several haks, or perquisites,
both on the land, called aya ni'ira, and rusums on custom collections, besides
the rahdi rusums, or fees on convoys of bvillocks, laden with merchandise when
hallina; at the villaije ; also the services of tlie. Bdi d Bulntuddrs, over whom he
exerches a prescriptive uulkority, and all the village artizaus in general, as
hereafter detailed.

2. Kidkarin or Shdnibog. This officer is the village accountant and gene-
rally speaking, the coadjutor of the Patel. He keeps the Zumin Jhdrd or
Register of all lands, their extent and quality, cultivated by each Iliiyat, the
Lawan'i patrak, or amount of individual assessment, after the Rayatwar settlee
ment has been made ; their payments and balances. He gives receipts in th-
name of the Patel, and writes depositions, and other official papers. For these
duties he possesses also Jodi land, and numerous perquisites sj«ij/ar<o Me Patel.

D 2

Southern Maratha Country.

[Jan.

The IiKuu lands of botli lliese officers, are generally divided among the body
of relations, among whom the office is hereditary ; but tiie officiating members
only are entitled to the aya mira or fees in kind, both when the grdin is cut, and
when thrashed out ; and where these do not exist money allowances on each
mar of land called hugi lusnms on the customs, and fees on bullocks laden with
merchandize, halting at their villages, and others perquisites. Vull'ts or contribu-
tiuiis too still continue, to a greater or less extent, such as Gam Dewati, or
propitiatory ofi'erings to the gods, on occasion of epidemical diseases, among the
villagers, or their cattle.

Utsawa Patti, for village ceremonies, tasv'if and shadipatlis presents of cloths
at marriages — ^jast'i sadilwared Patti, Sut Patt'is, and Dmhdr k/idrcfi patlh, also
appropriations from the ordinary village charges, called gam sadilwared and
gam kharch.

3. Taldris or Tulvnis. They are the village watchers, trace thieves and
other offenders, «they sleep at the chawadi at night— carry the village Daftars
to the Taluk Kacheri whenever the Patel and Kdlkarn'is attend there. They
also assist in making collections — they carry letters and lauds to the next village
—they keep watch on the occasion of weddings, sweep out the chawadls and
perform various menial offices in the houses of the village and TaUik Zamin-
dars, for all which they have Jodi lands, make Baluli collections in kind, and
receive a faski, or handful of grain from the bazars.

4. Mahdrs. They clean out the cattle sheds daily — clean and attend to a
horse when one is kept — fetch grass, and take it to water, &c. — sweep the
yards, plaister the floors of houses — dig grain pits — remove and skin dead cat-
tle, where there is no chambhar — furnish leather fastening for cattle and
ploughs, and leather neck ornaments for the cattle, abo leather to cover the
wicker corn baskets — furnish sandals to the Zainindars and Rayats, take the
seed to the land at the lime of sowing — bring corn from the fields at the time
of harvest — carry the baguage of travellers — attend tlie Patel and Kulkarni.
when they travel. They know all the grounds of the different Rayats and their
exact boundaries, and are in consequence the oracles in all disputes respecting
the village limits, and land marks — supply the houses with firewood, and cut it
up — beat the drums at weddings — dig graves — provide what is necessary for
the interment, or burning of the dead — accompany travellers at night with torch
sticks, and convey letters to the next village—and in fact perform all kind of
jobs required of them by the Zamindars ; for which labour they are paid as
follows.

Produce from aya, or fees in kind, from 20 to 50 seers of grain, when the
grain is taken out of the grain pits, and 5 to 8 seers when grain pits are dug, —
tlieir food at feasts and festivals, when required to attend ; a roti or cake daily,
when employed in cleaning the back yards, — diuging graves, — furnishing things
for burning or burying the dead, on which occasions they receive from 6 to 12
pice. N\ hen called to perform all kinds of work they receive a seer of grain.
Cattle dying, the skins are the property of the Mahar, in return for which they
find the leatiier rope required by the cultivators. On the feast of Ndga pancliaini,
&c., &c., sugar-cane, cocoanuts and kobara are given to them. On the occa-
sions of wedding they receive small i)resents. Such are the returns they
receive for their labour. The Mahars are also required to perform the following
services to the Sirkar servants ; — convey remittances from the villages to the
Taluk kacher'is — accompany the tappal runners at night with torches to the
next village, and furnish monthly from 20 to 30 torch sticks for the tai)pal relief
station — take up all stray animals, bring and tie them in the village and feed
them — furnish wood — clean out the village chawadis, &c., &c., bury people,
dying without heirs — furnish yearly a skin to the huzur kacheri to cover the
Sirkar Dafter baskets — patrol at night with torch sticks, in company with
talwaris and shetsandis for the safety of the jjlace — supply wooden pegs, lamp
and wooden stands for the Sirkar Daftar baskets in the taluk kacher'is, and on

1841.]

Southern Maratha Country.

17

Jaminabantli ; conveying tilings to tlio Taluk kaclieii — suijply the kaclieii wilh
20 or 30 torch slicks or as many as may be required — when the Collector or his
Assistants make the Janiniabanii'i settlement, furnish the Collector and his
subordinates, European and Native, with supi)lies of water, firewood, pegs for
tents and horse heel rojies — take care of tlie poultry — fetch supplies, and
materials for erecting sheds, for which they sometimes receive some thing, but
more generally nothing — act as guides to the Sirkars servants, when the col-
lector sets out, and in fine jierform all jobs required of them from the Sirkar.

5. Miilijat't. They attend at the Taliika kacher'i during the Janunabandi
or Loun'i seasons, on which occasions they bring bread and cook victuals for
the Kayats. On the arrival of a Government officer the Malpat'i acts as
purveyor, goins from house to house to provide milk and butter, and other
necessaries of life for him. lie also makes bread, or cake for Lingayit travellers,
who find their own flour— the same at the time of festivals, and to fetch water —
they enjoy aya or faski, which i.i a handful of grain in the bazar.

6. The LoMras or B/dckiiiinl/is. They manufacture the [)loughs and other
agricultural tools of the Rayats ; they are obliged to make and repair the gates
of the village and Taluk Zamindars, whom they furnish annually wilh several
articles such as a small key, one ghee spoon, one (cocoanut) scraper, one bridle-
bit, and curry-comb. They manufacture the iron work for their (the Zamin-
dar's) houses, and when employed for any length of time, they receive their
daily food — and occasionally presents of turbans, dotars and other cloths. On
occasion of marriages, they make fireworks, — for all which they are entitled to
aya, — and in some villages have Jodi lands.

7. The Bud/idi or Carpenters. They make and repair the wooden part of the
})lough and other agricultural implements of the Rayats — build and repair the
iiouse and sheds of the village officers and Rayats — supply wooden stands for
lamps and for daftar baskets — erect pandals at weddings — make the seals and
wooden cots — cut up into slices the .Tack fruits, and green mangoes at festivals,
for all which duties, they liold Jodi lands, and make balhti collections in kind.
When new houses are built and their services are required for a month or six
weeks — and on finishing a job not connected v\ith the implements of husbandry,
they receive their food and presents similar to those of the blacksmiths.

8. Clidmbdrs or Curriers. They supply a pair of shoes annually to the village
and TaKd<a Zamindars gratis, make bridle reins, grain bags, and leather
girths, leather bags used in drawing water, leather Ihon'^s for whips, and per-
form all the leather work required in agricultural instruments — cure hides, &c.
It is only in towns and the larger villages there are chambars. They receive
lor their labour balut'i haks and grain.

9. Kuwbhdrs OY Potters. They furnish to the Zamindars, Patels, Kulkarn'is,
and others, earthenware ^;«<is, and also once a year to the Rayats ; make images
of idols on Ganesh Chalurth'i and other festivals in honor of their gods, gratis
to the Rayats, for which they receive baluti haks in kind at festivals, and es-
pecially marriages, they receive food, sugar and cocoanuts. It is only in towns
and large villages they are found.

10. Hajiinas or N/uwis. They perform the office of barber, and sometimes
Doctor, or Apothecary, to the Zamindars, Patels, Kulkarnls, and all the
Balutadars and Riiyaia g7-atis, for which they receive baliiti haks in kind, when
they perform the operation of Jawal (cutting a child's hair the first time) they
receive " Ulpha."

11. The D/wlns or Washermen. It is their duty not only to wash the
clothes of the village and district Zamindars, but also of the women, gratis —
they also wash for the Rayats, for all which they receive baluti haks the same
as the other village servants. On occasions of weddings, they furnish old rags
for torches, for which they receive their food.

12. The Josht, Astronomers and Astrologers. They read over daily the
" panchang" or Hindu calendar, to the village and district officers, also to the

18

Southern Maratha Country.

[Jan.

Government stipendiary servants whenever they come to the village; name the
" Miihnrt" (auspicious moment) for marriages to be celebrated on; calcuhite
nativities ; inform the liavitts of tlie Muhurt, wlien they should sow their fields,
Js:c.; foretell eclipses and the passinu; of the sun and other planetary bodies
from one sijfu of the zodiac into another, for which they are rennmerated in
land, and aya baluti in kind. They also receive " daksliina" or money pre-
sent : " Shidha," i. e. undregsed provisions, and fuel to dress them ; for the
" Muhurt" or weddings, tliey get from two to four annas, and presents of
cloths.

The above is an enumeration of all the public servants of a villas>e, and the
sources of their several perquisites : in some villages only a portion of them are
found ; in others, the number are trreater than have been above de.-cribed : those
are the Pujari, Sonar, Potdar, Barki, Guru, Jangam, Wuttadaia, Mullana, most
of whom possess Jodi lands, and baluti liaks. Besides the IBara Balutadars,
are numerous artificers, artizans and professions wlio are oblij^ed to give their
time and labour, and even articles to the villa2;e and TaKik Zamindars, such as
Jin<i;ar, Dharji, Pmjar, Boorud, Attoor, Ciiowra, Bagwan, Rlanegar, Pulari,
Kala'.;ar aiid Bajaniri, who receive a mere sub^istance on ordinary occasions,
and Tasrif and Ulplia when the work is considerable, or articles in large quan-
tities or expensive.

I have not noticed the duties and perquisites of the Malial Desais or Deslimu-
khas and Deshpandies, but generally they are expected to look after their
Mahals in the same manner that the Patels and Kulkaniis superintend the
villages ; besides their .Todi and Chaurat lands, they have various haks, called
Ha::i, and Rusums ; both upon the land and the trade of the country, and also
the services of the Baliatadars, and other professions. Many of them, as well
as the village Zamindars have, through the fraudulent collusion of thebrahmans
in office, got ])ossession of the wahiwati of Patels and Kidkarins, which should
have escheated to Government: they also have villages and lands rent-free in
their own name or that of temples, brkhmans, &c. for which they can shew no
authority ; they have been even detected in fabricating accounts, to substantiate
their claims, all which rights are very ]nejudicial to the prosperity of the coun-
try. Thus, some of the village and Mahal Zamindars have ten and even thirty
villages at a distance of many miles asunder, to manage, in which they emjjloy
Mulaiiks, who are generally very corrupt and very oppressive.

It would be difficidt to give an adequate idea of the drawback these payments
in kind, an<l above all gratuitous services, is to the industry of the country, for
although the aya mira and other perquisites are supposed to be proportioned
to the labour exas'ted, the allotted shares are more nominal than real. They
are, if possible, more harassing to the people than the payment of tithes in kind
in Enghind ; they are, in fact, much worse : they are in reality formed upon no
fixed jirinciple.

That the village and Mahal Zamindars, &c. exacted free labour even from
Balutadars in many ways, unsanctioned by ancient institutions, and that the
services exacted from all other artificers and professions who possess neither
lands nor baluti are innovations, must, I think be prima facie evident from a
perusal of the above details, and such as no prescriptive right can recognise,
being equally at variance with the law, which says " thai no service of any kind
is admitted to be exacted, or allowed of without paying for the labour" the only
compulsory labour authorised by regulations being " on occasions of emergency
and foi- the public service," and then only at a rate of remuneration not below
the highest they may be in the habit of receiving; and especially with the prin-
cijjles of British rule.

As far as regards the Balhtadars, tliere would be no great hardship, as long as
they receive regularly the established remuneration, of aya mira or foes in kind,
and hold lands, in tlieir continuing to give the labours and supplies as prescrib-
ed by ancient institutions, as long as they are scrupulously observed, but those

1841.] Southern Marat ha Country.

19

nre very different from wlmt are at )iresent beim^ eNartod — and with respect to
artizans, tradesmen, and all persons indeed followini; liie occnpalions of furnisli-
ing labonr or articles for liire, not included in the denomination of Haluladars,
the practice of exacting labour or supplies, whellier gratis or for an inadequate
return, liowever much custom or prescription may be advanced in favour of
its continuation, cannot be too soon but down by a proclamalion, and by ren-
derint; it imperative in the manistrate to take instant coi^nisance of all violations
thereof as provided in Section XVII. of Regulation XII. of 1827.

Exaction of labour prevails during the Jammabandi settlement ; and that much
of this sort of oppression does exist, is too notorious to be denied. I grieve to
say, that instances of the kind have come before me, wherein t;entlemen, and
those in the highest situations, have not been free from the imputation of con-
niving at it. I have known even of whole villages bein;,' deserted by the Dhers
to avoid being pressed and made to serve as bearers or coolies, without any
reminieration — and with respect to our Native servants, from the lluziir
Daftardar, down to the lowest peon, the practice is universal.

Amonsi tiie numerous charges preferred against one was employing his peons
in obtaining' by force from the Patels, Knikarnis and Rayats, about one hun-
<lred gaili loads of kadabi, and assembling the Dhers of horn 40 to 50 villaaes,
and compelling them to cut down and send for his private use about 200 gadi
loads of firewood, and 300 cooly loads of bindvvood for buildings ; also for
keeping constantly employed several of the TaU'ika peons, in making up con-
veniences, for constantly employing four of the Mahars of Gupdug to furnish
his horse with grass, and cut up his fire-wood for daily use, without payment.

In my account of the labour required from the mahars 1 have mentioned the
service exacted from them during the Jammabandi settlement, and as a proof of
the recklessness with which our servants do exercise sway over the village servants,
it was only last week, I received a complaint from the Savanur Nawab against
one Keshawarao, a karkun in the Taluk of Bankapur, for sending a person in
the middle of the night to Savanur, with a rapdari for a Tulwar and Dhed, to
bring away a chest and some articles from the house of a prostitute, whose
daughter, Dawasani, was in his, the karkiin's keeping.

1 am aware that in making communications of this nature, I am subjecting
myself, as usual, to much obloquy, but to this I have been too long accustom-
ed, to shrink, (at this eleventh hour) from what I conceive, and indeed know, to
be in the strict performance of public duty.

There is another description of forced labour, which requires notice, when
treating of practices trenching on the liberty of the subject, and, that is, domes-
tic slavery. In the course of my examination before llie House of Lords, and
in my answers to the list of questions received from the Commissioners of the
India Board (see answer B), I have explained in what ways individuals be-
come slaves in this country ; and (in answer K) I noticed that the continued
sale of slaves had been expressly prohibited by tlie Governor General in Coun-
cil under date the 18th December, 1819.

That slavery is very common in the familes of bralimans, Marathas, and Mu-
hammadans, cannot be denied, though of a much less repulsive character than
obtains in the neighbouring districts of Canara, excepting in those in the pos-
session of dancing women, who gain their livelihood by prostitution.

As I am considered an enthusiast on this question, I submit extract of a re-
port made by Mr. Dunlop to the Sadar Foujdari Atlalat under dale the 19th
March, 1836, which will sufficiently shew the extent to which slavery is
prevalent, and the customs observed regarding it, in the Southern Marathi
country.

" Domestic slavery prevails very extensively in the respectable families of this
zillah, and among the petty states of the Jagliirdars, and more especially among
the Maraihas, who have few other domestic servants ; they are principally
females, who perform the domestic drudgery of cleaning (plastering with

20

Reply to Mr. Sutton's Rejoinder.

[Jan.

oowduiii:) llieir floors and liousei:, giin(Iin<; liinm, cairving wafer, &(■., and were
fonnerly obtained, sometimes by purchase, but more commonly by condemna-
tion to this state, for various ofTenres, to which tiie prospect of benefiting by
their services offered strons; temptations. It not nnrre(|uently happened^that
these persons fled from tiieir owners or more )iro])erly masters, generally, in
consequence of some real or fimcied ill treatment ; these persons have not been
com])elled to return, but a in\ttual agreement generally recominended, wliicli
both parties are usually well disposed to, for the sake of obtaining their ser-
vices on one side, and on the other to secure at once a home and provision for
old age."

Instances are very rare of complaints on the part of owners or their slaves :
the last I received was in August last from the Toregulknr to deliver up two of
his slaves, viz. a Banda named Narasina;, and Lubi liis wife, or Laund'i whom
lie charged with having robbed him of valuables during a visit he made to the
Yellama Devi in the Parsagur Taluk. The vakil of the Gajendaruadkar,
hearing of this, preferred a counter claim for the female Lubi, as the offspring
of one of his Master's laiindU (female slaves), declaring the charge of robbery a
mere pretext for demanding their surrender. It is needless to sav that the
claims of neither party were allowed, and as no proof was adduced of the
cliarge of robbery, I did not think myself justified in forcing them to return to
either of the claimants, leaving it to tliem to prevail upon them to do so, if they
could.

T. II. B.

Bhurwiir, Qth Feb., 1838.

V. — Reply to Mr. Sutton's Rejoinder in the last Number.

To the Editors of tlie Calcutta Christian Observer.
My dear Sirs,

Mr. Sutton's " Rejoinder" leaves the matter exactly in the position
in which it was before. The controversy is still between unanswered
arguments on the one hand and declarations on the other that T. S.
is a very young man. " It will he much more easy to communicate a
liberal education to a portion of the natives of this country through
the medium of the English than through that of any vernacular lan-
guages." Tliis is a statement which if it were false might be shewn
to be so by adducing instances of natives of this country who have
been liberally educated tiirough means of Bengali or any other of the
vernacular languages, or if this could not be done by pointing out the
reason for the fact that hitherto no such instances can he produced,
while multitudes of cases exist of natives liberally educated through
the medium of the English language. But what is the course pursu-
ed ? Instead of shewing the falsity of the statement in the way we have
pointed out, Mr. Sutton triumphantly sets aside the statem.ent by the
declaration that " T. S. is a very young man." " It would require
(it is said) a long course of years to produce even a tolerable library in
even one of the languages of India, whereas to provide in each of the
languages of this country a library equal to that which is to be found
ready-made in English may well he deemed for all practical purposes
tantamount to an impossibility." Here again is a statement which if

1841.]

Reply to Mr. Sutlons Rejoinder.

21

it were Iiicoiroct tniglit surely be shewn to be so ; but what instead is
the answer ? T. S. knows nothing about it ; lie is a mere boy ! It is
very unfortunate for Mr. Sutton that his favorite argument is growing
weaker and weaker every day ; weaker in so far as its being a fact is
concerned, though there is not mucli d;ing'er of its ever being weaker
as an argument than it was at the beginning.

Mr. Sutton seems to be aware of the fragility of his darling, and
therefore makes an attempt to hedge it in by a very strange and to me
altogether inexplicable piece of reasoning. Here are his own words,
two of them being put into Italics in order to bring out more clearly
the point of his reasoning. " Nor do I object to his scribeship, but
simply to incompetence from inexperience to pronounce with so much
confidence on the subject in hand; and here I crave the indulgence of
extending my remarks to his more experienced colleagues." Well cer-
tainly I have little reason to complain ; there is allowed to me the
capability which it is said that fools are possessed of, the capability of
being taught by experience ; but it appears that the experience of
many years has been all thrown away upon my poor colleagues. The
fact is that some of them have formed a ditFerent opinion from Mr.
Sutton upon a subject in regard to which they have had much more
experience than he ; and therefore they are to be denied the possession
of those capabilities which the universal consent of mankind allovvs to
be the property of the most foolish. If I had written so in regard to
any, the least gifted of my Missionary brethren, I should soon have had
my ears deafened with redoubled shouts of juvenility, inexperience,
impertinence ; and as I think most deservedly so. Would not Mr.
Sutton think it unfeeling and unkind if I were to pass this over with
the equivocal apology, He is an old man, he has not only smelt the
air, but has held rather too close intercourse with the sun of India ? He
assuredly well might. But let me look at this statement of Mr. Sut-
ton. Only two of my colleagues of the General Assembly's Mission
have ever published any thing in favour of English Education. It
must be with these only then that Mr. Sutton has to do. Now I call
upon him to point out in any one of their publications any passage
which is calculated to do disservice to the general cause of Missions.
Or as this is a matter of opinion, / call upon him if he can, to point
out any passage which either directly or by fair and necessary in fer-
ence can be construed into a depreciatidn of the Divinely instituted
ordinance oj" preaching to the people in their own tongue. Meantime
I make the assertion that no sucli passage is to be found in the pub-
lished writings of any one of tlie Missionaries of the General Assem-
bly, and consequently this other assertion, that Mr. Sutton charges
a body of men with doing that wliich they never did, of deprec i.itmg
that which all their words spoken and written have uniformly lejided
to magnify and exalt, of being more anxious to maintain a lavoinite
system, than to promote the Missionary cause. I firmly and con-
scientiously believe that Mr. Sutton did not wilfully or intentionally
misrepresent ray much loved and honored brethren, but he has misre-
presented them ; and this I hope for his own sake he will either ac-
knowledge, or will respond to the call that I have just addressed to him.
VOJL. II. E

22 Rephj to Mr. Sutton s Rejoinder. [Jajt.

And now having done with preliminary matter, I wish to bring the
question back to the point where it ought to be. The question is
this : " What position does the English language occupy, and ivhat
injluence is it destined to exert as a medium of coniniunicating the
entire range of sound literature, science and theology tvith a special
view to the evangelization and civilization of India ?'' The answer
given UNANIMOUSLY to this question by alarge meeting of the Mission-
ary conference was this : " That tvhile so many thousands of teachers
are wanted in order to the evangelization and civilization of India,
the English is the most effective medixim. of contribution in the way
of imparting to them the whole range of European knowledge ; that
the native languages must he the medium of distributioti, and that
therefore these vernacular languages ought to he cultivated and
improved to the utmost." Upon this question and this answer to it 1
made certain remarlis, which have given rise to tlie present discussion.
The first part of the resolution of the conference I defended ; tlie
second part, believing that it would commend itself to every one, and
that it could not possibly be controverted, I contented myself with
merely stating. My arguments in defence of the former part of the
resolution were these.

1. English is the language of the Instructors, and therefore they
will be able to teach more effectively in that than in a foreign tongue.

2. English is to the Natives of this country a foreign tongue, and
therefore the learning of it in additio7i to their own language will be a
useful exercise to those whose circumstances enable them to learn it.

3. As the chief part of instruction must be communicated by means
of books, and there exists in English a sufficient supply of books, and
as it is practically impossible to provide a sufficient supply in the
native languages, we can at once carry out the most complete system
of education in the one language, whereas it appears well-nigh impossi-
ble to do so by means of the others.

By publishing these theses I of course virtually professed my willing-
ness to defend them, and so I am still against all who may choose to
impugn them ; and meantime I shall notice all in Mr. Sutton's two
letters that bear upon tliem.

1. Mr. Sutton in reference to my first argument maintains that a
Missionary's first work ought to be to make himself master of the
language of the people among whom he is to labour, and he seems to
state that I have greatly overrated the difficulty of the acquisition.
Now here the difference between us is clearly one as to the meaning
of the term " acquiring the language." 1 am quite prepared to admit
that a Missionary following the plan recommended by him in his
second letter will be able at the end of the time he specifies, to com-
municate a few simple ideas, and these the most important of all ; but
this is a different thing altogether from the " communicating the entire
range of sound literature, science and theology." The testimony of a
Missionary who is generally allowed now to know more of one of the
languages of India tlian any man living, is very striking. " When I had
been two years in the country I thought I knew the language, but at
the end of six years I found that I did not know it at all." There are

1841.] J^fpliJ to Mr. Suttori's lipjoinder.

23

various diflferent senses in which a man may be said to have acquired
a language.

2. My second argument remains untouched altogether.

8. It is said that teaching by lectures is very generally and ad-
vantageously employed. Now on this point I must be allowed to say
that I have had some experience ; and I venture to say that no one who
has tried both methods will ever prefer tlie teaching by lectures alone
if he can get suitable text books. Again, Mr. Sutton seems to think that
I have myself furnished an answer to this argument; at least so I un-
derstand him when he speaks of my statement regarding the second part
of the resolution of the conference as being " nearly suicidal." That
is, if I understand him, he means to say that because it is very difficult
to get a sufficient supply of books for " communicating the whole range
of sound literature, science and theolog}'," therefore it is equally dif-
ficult to supply those books that are needed for the mass of the people.
Now the difficulty of producing books does not depend upon the number
required but upon the magnitude and the quality of the book itself.
Ten thousand copies of a book are produced almost as easily as one
copy, but Henry's commentary is not so easily produced as the Shorter
Catechism.

These are the arguments I have used, and these are in substance the
arguments that have been brought against them. And what concern
has this with depreciating Vernacular preaching ? I most cordially con-
cur in Mr. Sutton's own statement on this point. " It is not necessary
to the prosperity of Institutions where English is the medium of teaching
to depreciate the clearly divine institution of preaching to the people
in their own tongue." If this be so, and it most assuredly is so, then
why does Mr. Sutton continually write as if he was arguing in favour
of vernacular preaching against one who opposed it ? But if it be
said that it is not in the resolution of the conference, or in my direct
arguments in favor of it, that the vernacular preaching is opposed, then
I answer that according to Mr. Sutton's own declaration, he considers
his remarks ratlier as a testimony against the resolution of the confer-
ence than any thing else, (p. 759.) Now surely in that resolution there
is not a word that can by any fair means be construed into a disparage-
ment of vernacular preaching.

Mr. Sutton says he has made his bow, and unless he see proper to
resume the correspondence I shall consider it closed also on my side.
Although it has been painful to me to be placed in opposition to one so
much my superior in age and tried worth, yet I cannot upon tlie whole
regret that the correspondence lias taken place, I should certainly have
wished that the treatment of tiie subject had fallen into other hands
than mine, yet am I not sorry to have had an opportunity of lifting my
feeble voice in support of a cause which has been advocated again and
again by the most eloquent tongue in India, and a cause which I
believe is destined to commend itself to all who come to the trial of its
claims with unprejudiced minds,

I am, very sincerelv yours,

T. S.

21

Memoir of liev. C. Piffard.

[Jan.

"VI. — Short Memoir of the Rev. Charles Piffard.

Seldom has it been our lot to discharge a duty so painful
as that which devolves upon us, in announcing the death of
our highly esteemed brotlier, the Rev. Charles Piffard, for so
many years associated with the whole Missionary circle in
every good word and work ; but he has gone to his rest and

" We. will not deplore him.''

For him to die was gain. While we sorrow in his removal,
we do so not as those witliout hope, for those who sleep in
Jesus shall he bring with him in the last day, and our
friend now sweetly sleeping in Clirist shall be found amongst
that favored throng, for he was a good man and full of the
Holy Ghost. His excellencies were in many instances such
as were only known to his most intimate friends, but excel-
lencies they really were. It is not our intention to furnish,
on the present occasion, an extended Memoir of Mr. Piffard.
This is to be done by one of his colleagues in a more perma-
nent form as soon as materials can be collected, and we are
authorized to state that any information in the possession of
our friends which may serve to aid the compiler in his work
will be thankfully received. It may be forwarded to our pub-
lishers. But knowing as we do the uncertainty of human life,
and hence the frailty of the best intentions, we have availed
ourselves of an extract from the very excellent sermon of the
Rev. A. F. Lacroix, preached on the occasion of Mr. Piffard's
death at the Union Chapel, Sabbath the 20th December, 1840,
from Gen. v. 24. The extract exhibits in a concise, manly and
vigorous manner some of the most prominent features of Mr.
P.'s character, and leaves us, in prospect of a more extended
memoir, nothing to add, save an extract from the Christian
Advocate in which the circumstances of the death and funeral
are more fully detailed. We have appended also a copy of the
Resolution passed by the Committee of the Bible Society at
their first meeting after the mournful event. Were justice done
to the memory of Mr. P., nearly every Missionary institution
in Calcutta might place a similar resolution on record, but
he sought a higher reward — a reward which doubtless he has
obtained. It will be gathered from the extract from the
Advocate that it is the intention of Mr. P.'s friends to erect a
tablet to his memory in the Union Chapel. Subscriptions for
the purpose may be forwarded to us. With these remarks we
leave the extract to speak for itself.

Mr. Lacroix after referring to the general features which
distinguish those who walk with God, observed ; —

1811.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffard.

25

" The same God who worked in the saints of old "/o will
and to do of His good pleasure " does the siiine in all ages : He
does it in our daj s. He has done it in the case of our he-
loved and esteemed Missionary Brother whom it has pleased
Him so suddenly to take from the midst of us. And
it is his hright example, \vhich in addition to that of
Enoch, I now wish to hold to your view ; not so much for
the purpose of doing honor to him (though lie is worthy to
be held in the highest honor), as for the imitation and benefit
of us all.

" It is said in Scripture of elders, that is, of ministers, that
they should be an ensample to the flock. Moreover we are all
admonished to let our light so shine before men, that they
may see our good ivorks, and glorify our Father who is i?»
heaven. Agreeably to these precepts, it cannot but be right
and proper, to exhibit the example and to shew forth the
good works of the eminent servant of God whose death we
are met to improve, with a view that we may strive to fol-
low liim as he followed Christ. To describe his whole
character and life, would be impracticable on an occasion like
tills. I shall therefore confine myself to a few distinguish-
ing features in the feelings and conduct of the deceased, on
account of which he may truly be said to have " walked with
God."

" And I would commence by stating, that as it was in the
case of Enoch, so it was in his, viz. that there was a time
when he was an entire stranger to God. Till after he had
attained his 20th year, he was entirely careless about the
concerns of his soul and the service of his God. Having
through the political events of those days, been compel-
led to reside many years in France with his family, and
to receive his education in that irreligious country — sur-
rounded as he was there by superstition, infidelity and
immorality, he had not even an opportunity to know what
religion Avas.

"He continued in the same state of spiritual darkness several
years after he had (at the peace) returned to England and join-
ed his father's counting-house. On a Sabbath day having gone
to take a walk, he chanced to pass by a place of worship whei'e
divine service was just being held, and which proved to be the
chapel of the Rev. J. Yockney, Islington, London. He step-
ped in out of mere curiosity, but still listened with attention to
the faithful address of the preacher ; and what was the conse-
quence ? — although the things advanced appeared to him
strange, he was led to perceive that there was more in religion

26

Memoir of Rev. C. Pifard.

[Jan.

than he had up to that time been apt to suppose. After the
service was ended he bent his steps homeward in a thoughtful
mood. The next day he procured a bible in order to study-
its contents for himself and to see whether these things
were really and truly as he had heard them stated. So
great, however, had been his prejudices against religion,
that at first he was ashamed of being seen reading the sacred
volume. He used therefore to proceed to the counting-house
very early in the morning, before any of the persons connected
with the establishment had arrived, and peruse it there in
secret. It was not long ere the word of God produced its
effects. God blessed its perusal to the soul of our friend.
He was pleased to open his mind and to touch his heart.
He then felt himself a guilty and undone sinner and panted
for salvation.

" With these feelings he called on Mr. Yockney, to whom he
disclosed the state of his mind ; and by the judicious and salu-
tary guidance of this faithful minister of the gospel, he was
soon led to embrace the Saviour in faith, and had pardon and
peace imparted to his soul through the blood of the cross, A
new principle of life was infused into him, which increased in
vigour and steadiness with his years, and by which he was
guided until his entrance into the eternal world.

" This is a brief account of the conversion of our beloved
friend, as I heard it from his own lips. Praised be God, who
thus, in his great mercy, called him out of darkness into his
marvellous liijht !

" It is worth noticing here, that the simple perusal of the sa-
cred volume, having been the means of bis conversion, he ever
afterwards retained a peculiar regard and love for the word of
God, from which he had received such benefit ; and his great-
est enjoyment was to meditate and converse on its contents.
For the same reason, he became greatly attached to the Bible
Society, which dispenses to the world the treasure of heavenly
Avisdom and was to his death one of its staunchest friends and
supporters. O ! may we like him prize and highly value that
word which is able to make us wise unto salvation, and exert
ourselves to communicate the blessed boon also to those who
are perisliing for lack of knowledge.

" The piety of the deceased was of a cheerful and lively cha-
racter, and well calculated to make religion appear amiable
in the eyes of those who held converse with him. It had
moreover, nothing in it of shew or wild enthusiasm, and
it exhibited itself more in actions than by words. His was
the piety of principle, and not that of the imagination or of

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffanl.

27

mere feeling ; it was therefore not unequal and transitory,
as is so often witnessed in many professors of religion, but
consistent, steady and even in its course.

" I would further mention Catholicity of sentiment as a
distinguishing feature of the deceased's character. Having,
as has been observed, become a Christian through the simple
perusal of the word of God brought home to his heart by the
Holy Spirit, he never imbibed that undue partiality to peculiar
views and tenets which many of those who have been taught of
men hut too frequently receive, mixed together with better
instructions, from their teachers. He therefore loved all those
who loved the Lord Jesus in sincerity and in truth, whatever
name among Christians they might bear. Indeed it is a fact,
that some of his most intimate friends belonged to deno-
minations different from that to which he acknowledged
himself. So little of a sectarian spirit was there in him,
that whilst you might after a single day's acquaintance have
known that he was a Christian and one of a high standard,
you might have resided a whole year under the same roof
with him, and not have been able to find out to what parti-
cular division of the Church he belonged, unless you had
pointedly made inquiries on the subject.

He rejoiced from the heart in the prosperity of all denomi-
nations of evangelical Christians, and at the success of the
various societies for the diffusion of the gospel connected with
them. He loved and supported them all ; at the same time
the Societies dearest to his heart, were those of a Catholic
nature where all Christians can unite as brethren, as servants of
the same Lord, and to promote a common cause, as the Bible
and Tract Societies, and it was for the same reason that he
had joined the London Missionary Society whose principles in
this respect, agreed so well with his own and were so conge-
nial with his feelings. Ah! my friends, would to God, that
the Christian world exhibited more instances than it does of this
enlarged and Catholic piety. In vain do Christians expect the
coming of that happy period when their Lord shall reign
on the earth, so long as they are divided and at variance
with each other as they are at present; for has not that
blessed Lord declared it, and prayed as the consummation of
his great work on earth that his people should be one even
as the Father is in him and he in the Father — one in heart and
purpose.

" It can scarcely be anticipated, owing to the infirmity of our
natures, tliat that oneness shew itself in understanding pre-
cisely in one and the same way certain passages of scripture
which are rather obscure j nor that Christians will adopt pre-

28

Memoir of Rev. C. P'iffard.

[Jan.

cisely the same external forms and rights, which subject God
has not defined so explicitly as not to allow of deviations ac-
cording to times and circumstances. But what after all, are
these points of difference ? Comparatively mere trifles. May
therefore Christians not differ in opinion as to these things
and still love one another as brethren ? and co-operate with
each other in furthering the glory of their common Redeemer ?
Why should they not ? Are they not agreed on all that is
really important. Have they not the same Lord, the same
hope, — are they not to dwell in the same hetiven ? It is,
my friends, this want of union among God's people which
is a chief cause of the low state of religion in the world and
of our enjoying so little of the Lord's blessing. I was struck
a few days ago, when reading an American Publication, with a
very apposite remark on the subject, by a poor old Negro
preacher in Virginia. Speaking on the low state of religion in
the present day, he said, ' Christians do not love one another
enough. They do not keep close enough together. They are
too much like fire-coals scattered about over a large hearth.
Coals in that condition soon die out. Only gather them
together, and they at once become bright and warm again ;' and
who must not agree with the saying of this poor African ?
O ! let us then cultivate a spirit of affection towards each
other and of forbearance towards Christians of denominations
different from our own ; love them as children of the same
Father, and endeavour to keep the unity of the spirit in the
bond of peace. Then and then alone shall we see better days
dawn on the divided and suffering church of Christ.

Nonconformity to the world and weajiediiess from it, were
equally remarkable points in the character of our deceased
friend.

Conformity to the world, — that besetting sin of so many
professors of religion, he was peculiarly free from. Although
from his particular circumstances, he might, as to style of
living and company have had ample opportunity to adopt
and enjoy such things' as the world prizes, he retained as to
the former, the most perfect simplicity, — and as to the latter,
being himself spiritually-minded, he found no enjoyment
in the society of those whose whole mind and conversa-
tion did not i-each beyond this world of sense ; he pre-
ferred as his companions those who though perhaps little
esteemed in this world, had minds congenial with his own,
and in whom he could trace the image of the Redeemer.
In short, he was a stranger to the maxims, the princi-
ples of the world, its spirit, its temper, its company, and
its pursuits. He never consulted either the approbation or

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffard.

29

disapprobation of the world in what he undertook. The word
of God was his guide and Christ was his pattern, and vviien
he had these on liis side, it was of very little moment to him
what men thought of him or of his conduct.

" So weaned also from the world was he, that I could not
fix upon any terrestrial object respecting which it could be
said that his heart was set upon it. He truly used this
world without abusing it, and lived as a pilgrim who had
no abiding city here below, but was seeking one to come.
O! my brethren, what an example for our imitation. Let
me therefore beseech you bij the mercies of God ^ that ye pre-
sent your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God,
which is your reasonable service ; and be ye not conformed to
this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind,
that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and
perfect will of God.

" And what shall I say of the deceased's Disinterestedness
and be7ievolence ? In these Christian virtues O ! how he
excelled ! Blessed with ample means — he accounted himself
only as the steward and not the owner of his worldly goods,
and used them, not for the purposes of his own ease or aggran-
dizement, but for the cause of God and of suffering humanity.
It is perhaps not generally known that he never received
any pecuniary support from the Society of which he was so
active and useful an agent. And not this only, but he bore
himself nearly all the expenses connected with his Missionary
labours, as tlie building of Chapels, the erection and support
of Schools, the maintenance of Native teachers and catechists
and the like. To the very utmost of his income did he ever an-
swer every call which presented any prospect of his promotitig
the glory of God and the spiritual welfare of his perishing
fellow-creatures. And what enhanced in him this noble proce-
dure, was the perfectly unostentatious way in which he acted
in all this. He never appeared conscious that he was doing
more than others ; and the great humility of his heart led him
to think that what he was doing was only his duty, and what
many Christians would have done, if they had been similarly
situated.

" As to his benevolence and liberality to the poor and needy,
few persons, even among his most intimate friends, are aware
of its extent. Many are the widows and orphans and indi-
gent of all classes. Christians and heathen who experienced
the effects of his enlarged charity and who will now mourn
over his loss. In short, I have never known a man who ap-
peared so cordially to approve of and so fully to enter into

VOL. II. F

30

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffard.

[Jan.

tlie spirit of that beautiful expression of the Lord Jesus, ' that
it is more blessed to give than to receive,^

"Ah! my brethren, how superior was our tlear friend in
this particular to the general run of Christians, and how cal-
culated is his conduct to humble even tlie best amonj^ them !
When of their superfluity^ they have given a limited sum
towards the furtherance of the Gospel or other benevolent
purposes, they think they have done much. But behold one
who devoted to the promotion of those objects, not only
idmost his wliole income, but his own ^je>'50»i, as well as his-
whole time and talents.

" Europeans coming out to this country, do it usually with
a view to amass a competence and then to return home to
enjoy it. But behold one who had a competence in Eu-
rope, leaving his relatives and friends, submitting to a long
exile from his native land, and exposing himself to the chances
of an unhealthy climate which eventually carried him to a pre-
mature grave, for the purpose o( spending his competence for
the benefit and improvement of the degraded iniiabitants of
this land! Ah! after this, let us think more humbly of our-
selves and of our own performances, and be stirred up, by the
exam))le before us, to increased love and good works.

Permit me further to observe, that our excellent friend was
not one of those lukewarm Christians to whom it is indifferent
M'hether God l)e worshipped or idols adored, whether the
Saviour be revered or his name blasphemed. No, he was
zealous for the Lord ; and to advance his glory was the most
anxious desire of his heart. He gave a proof of it when he
devoted himself to the work of a Missionary at a time when
that sacred office was far from being popular, and when
he had the fairest prospects at home ; for besides having
an independent fortune, had he chosen to enter the Esta-
blished Church, there were more than one valuable liv-
ing at his disposal in ids family. But like Paul, he did
not confer with flesh and blood, and accounted all advan-
tages as nothing to tiie privilege of making known the Gos-
pel where Christ was not known, and where his name had not
been named.

" He went through his theological studies in Glasgow
University and at the Missionary College at Gosport; he then
came to this land of spiritual darkness; and with what dili-
gence and zeal, he pursued the work of his ministry is not
unknown to most of you.

" For upwards of 15 years, he laboured among the heathen
in various ways and by various means, and not without success.

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffuvd.

31

He was not an advocate of any peculiar line of operations to
the exclusion of otliers. Trusting upon the Lord for his
blessing, he undertook all that God gave him an opportunity
to undertake.

" He established nnd superintended Schools for the religious
and scientific education of the young, a department to wliich
he was always very partial as well as extremely well fitted
for. He wrote and translated and distributed Tracts. And
as a preacher in the native language, he was one of the ablest,
most zealous, active and persevering Missionaries that ever
came to India. His aptitude in addressing the natives, his
patience with them, and his visible desire to benefit them,
caused him generally to be listened to most attentively. His
favorite theme was Christ and him crucified. And thousands
and tens of thousands are those who heard the Gospel from
his lips ; and doubtless the last day will reveal that his labours
of faitli and love were not vain in the Lord.

" Nor did he seek to instruct and benefit the natives merely
at stated occasions and places ; but wherever he met any will-
ing to hear, he would speak to them about their souls and
earnestly entreat them to be reconciled to God. All his servants
he collected every morning to instruct them in the way of life
and to pray for and with them, thus giving an example to all,
how to care for those of their own household.

You are aware that he was Pastor of two native Churches
in the villages South of Calcutta, many of whose members
had been brought to a knowledge of the truth through his in-
strumentality ; and during more than 12 years, it was my pri-
vilege to be associated with him iu the same office ; and so ami-
able and Christian-like was liis temper and disposition, that
during that long period, I do not recollect a single intanceeven
of the least approach to any unpleasant differences between
«s. He discharged the difficult duties of a Pastor of a native
Church with exemplary fidelity, and was unremittent in his
efforts in season and out of season. At all times of the year,
and even when the weatlier was most inclement, he might be
seen going iu his canoe from village to village, entering the
meanest hut, visiting the sick, instructing the ignorant, and
frequently relieving the temporal wants of the poor of the
flock. He was extremely attached to the native Christians
over whom the Holy Ghost had inade him overseer, patient
with them, bearing their manifold infirmities, and at the same
time very faithful to them, exhorting and fearlessly reproving
where he saw need.

" Shew and display were not what he courted, and his desire
F 2

32

Memoir of Kev. C. Piffard.

[Jaw.

was not to exhibit in Reports large minibers as added to the
congregations over which he presided ; but rather that those
who were received were sincere men, seeking earnestly for
the salvation of their souls ; and it was his constant aim, to
make them a peculiar people, zealous of good works, and
following the Lord fully.

" O ! and how great was his grief, when his efforts were dis-
appointed, and when any of the native Christians went astray
and behaved unworthily of the doctrine of God their Saviour. It
was on such occasions, and then alone, that I ever perceived any
thing like discouragement in him. Ah ! and who that knows
the trials of a faithful Missionary will not make allowances for
this apparent weakness ? Have not prophets and Apostles felt
and expressed the same when groaning under a similar trial ?

" And I must add here with satisfaction, that his attacii-
ment to the flock was not unappreciated by it. Last Sabbath
day, when I apprised them of the deatli of their beloved pastor
and reminded them of all he had been to them, and had done
for them, they were all melted in tears, and it will be long,
doubt not, ere they forget their affectionate and faithful guide*"
along the way of life, and all his acts of kindness and benevo-
lence to the poor and destitute among them.

" While speaking of the Missionary character of our beloved
friend, I cannot but allude to his sincere and devoted attach-
ment to the Society with which he had connected himself.
Although, as you have heard, he was, as to pecuniary
support, perfectly independent of it, yet having once en-
rolled himself under its standard, he thought it his duty
most punctually to adhere to all its rules and ordinances.
He undertook clieerfully whatever department of the work
was allotted to him, although sometimes opposed to his own
inclination and connected vvitii much toil and personal in-
convenience. In Committee, when important subjects were
discussed, and his opinion did not happen to coincide with
that of his brethren, yet, not in a single instance did he
ever as much as hint at his independence of situation ; but
cheerfully submitted to the majority as any other Missiona-
ry did.

" In financial nmtters, though liberal and generous to an
extreme of his own funds, yet when those of the Society were
at stake, he was one of its most conscientious and even scru-
pulous stewards ; indeed, his last occupation before he was
taken ill, was to make computations witli a view to lessen the
expenses the Society would be at in building a new Chapel
in the village of Gangree, towards the erection of which he

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffard.

33

had already himself contributed 200 Rupees, and proposed to
contribute still more.

" Altogether, I must say, not because he was my friend, but
because truth compels me, that a man more devoid of selfish-
ness and petty feelings, a man with greater simplicity of
heart and purpose, and more a stranger to all crooked policy,
a man of a more tender conscience, of greater integrity, hon-
esty and straight-forwardness, it has seldom if ever been my
lot to meet with,

" He has left behind him an impression of regard, esteem
and love on those who were familiarly conversant with him
and especially on his brethren in the Mission, which will not
be effaced until their death. Truly, the memory of the just is
blessed !

" The end of our friend was as his Hfe had been. It seems,
that from the moment he was taken ill, he had a vivid impres-
sion that he would not survive ; but though still possessed of
all his faculties, this impression did not produce in him the
least dismay. He knew in whom he had believed, and was per-
suaded, that he was able to keep that which he had committed
unto him, against that day.

" His firm belief in the Redee«ier's power and willingness
to save, his confident, though humble hope that his sins were
forgiven and that he was included in the covenant of grace,
kept his soul in perfect peace. All his expressions on his
dying bed were those of a saint matured for heaven.

" The day before his deatli, he seems to have been favored
with a glimpse of the joys and glory that awaited him, but
which he could not describe ; only he exclaimed, ' Oh what
a prospect lies before me, what a fulness of perfection awaits
me ! 1 shall soon be in heaven. Oh ! what a happiness !'

" He then requested a friend who attended him, to repeat
some encouraging hymns and passages of Scripture, upon
which, the beautiful hymn (we have sung) There is a land of
pure delight, was read and he said, ' O repeat it again.' The
first part of the 14th of John, commencing with Let not your
hearts be troubled, was also read to him, with which he seem-
ed much pleased and said : ' O ! how comforting.'

" After this he asked to see his dear children, and said,
* How precious ; they are two little immortals.' He kissed
them, told them to love and serve God ere it be too late, and
putting his hands on their heads blessed them, and said to
each, ' the Lord bless you.' He also sent for one of the
native Christians, blessed him and told him, *I am dying, do
you stand fast.'

" About this time, having heard of his precarious state, I

34

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffard.

called. O ! when I entered his room and lie perceived me,
what a sweet smile of recoirnition and good will did he give
me. Never as long as I live shall it he ohliterated from my
memory. Being scarcely able to articulate any longer, he
beckoned to me to place my ear to his lips, when, with a
whisper faintly audible, he told me he felt quite happy;
remembered most aft'cctionately tlie native Churches over
which we had both so long conjointly the oversight, and
among its members, he mentioned especially by name Radha-
nath, one of the best native catechists of the London Mission-
ary Societj'^, a young man of genuine piety, whom he had
been the i)lessed instrument in leading to the knowledge
of the truth, and to whom he was always particularly attach-
ed as to a son in the Gospel. He also remembered his
brethren in the Mission, and requested me to encourage
them to go on faithfully in the work before them, with the
assurance that the Lord would surely bless their efforts iu
his own good time. And finally he commended to his cove-
nant God, and to me and his remaining friends, his beloved
partner and dear children, pra} ing the Lord to bless, guide,
and support them.

" From exhaustion he could not proceed further, but gave
me another affectionate smile and closed his eyes. After this,
though through extreme weakness he could not speak any
more, he appeared to be in a calm, serene and heavenly frame,
and remained so up to the moment when his happy spirit
took its flight to a better world. Thus lived, thus died our
beloved friend ! O may our life and our end be like his !"

From the Calcutta C/irislian Advocate.
" Last week it was our mournt'ul duty to announce the death of the Rev.
Cliailes PifTuid. It would appear that j\Ir. Pifiard had been labouring under
the influence of dysentery for about a week previously to his demise. The
complaint, however, did not assume an alarming aspect until the day before
his death, and so suddenly was he broui;ht to his latter end, that his friends
were scarcely apprized of the sad event. Mr. Piffard had labored in this
country upwards of 15 years, and by the simplicity, catholicity, and integrity
of his Christian character had obtained a good report of all men. From the
commencement of his labors until llie close, he had been diligent and usefid in
his Master's service. Preaching the gospel to the heathen and the education of
the young, were the principal objects which engaged his attention. His disin-
terestedness and benevolence were not less remarkable than the Catholicity
of his spirit. Possessed of an ample fortune he devoted the whole of it, as well
as his time and talents at an early period in life, to the cause of Christianity in
this country, and with a consistency worthy of imitation, he never regretted the
step he had taken or withheld any thing that he possessed when the cause of
Christ demanded it. lie looked upon all he possessed as belonging to God —
he was a cheerful giver. The extent of his private benevolence and the kind-
ness with which it was ministered are alone known to those many persons who
have been its recipients. His house, like unto his heart, was o\)en to all, and
at his board might be found constantly persons of all countries and holding
every shade of difference in the Christian church, yet meeting there as brethren.

]841.]

Memoir of Rev. C. Piffa rd.

35

Cheerfulness was an element in wliicli lie loved to move, and hence lie east it
nioiuul him wherever he went. That vvliioli particularly distin;j;nished Mr.
Piffard as a missionary, was his forbearance with and attaciinieiit to all native
Christians, but esiKcially those over whom the Holy Giiosl had made him over-
seer ; and tiiey loved hirn for the work's sake. As mi^hl have been naturally
expected, he was an ardent friend of those noble in>ututions, the Bible and
Tract Societies. I'or tiie latter he had rendered much labor, the hist being one
of the most useful, and which he had only just completed, the translation of
Barth's Church History into Uengali. l?ut we shall not pursue the subject
furtiier, as we understand it is the iutenlion of the friends of JMr. I'iffard to
draw up a memoir of his instructive life. I\Ir. Piflf'ard was interred on the
evening of Friday the 11th, in the Scotch buryin'g-Lsround. Previous to the
removal of his remains from his residence in Garden Reach, the llev. G.
(Jogerly offered prayer, and the assembled friends united in singing that beau-
tiful Hymn,

' Why do we mourn departing friends.
Or shake at death's alarms ;
'Tis but the voice tliat Je<us sends
To call them to his arms.'

" At the grave's mouth the Rev. T. Boaz addressed the weepiiiu friends,
and offered up prayer to God. The pall was sustained by tlie Rev. Dr.
Yales, C. Raltray, Esq., C. S., Rev. \V. S. INlackay, Rev. J. Campbtll, Ratn-
jee, and Piritrani, two of the first converts to Ciuistianity in Bengal and
elders of the church over which Mr. Piffard inesided for many years, and
oilier friends. The assembly at the grave was large and consisted of ministers
and laymen of all denominations who mourned for him as for a brother beloved.
His end was pre-eminently jieace. His last expressions were indicative of a
steady and firm hope in the atonement of Christ, and his anxious desire for the
salvation of men, and the establishinent of the church. May our last end be
like his. The departure of such men as Penney, Pearce and Piffard sliovild
speak loudly to the junior members of our missions, and lead them to pray
that the spirit of Elijah may descend upon those that remain. We under-
stand the friends of Mr. Piffard design erecting a tablet to his memory in
the Union Chajiel. Subscriptions for this purpose may be forwarded to the
Pastor of that place of worship. We need only sugi;est to the friends of our
departed brother the loss sustained by his partner and offspring to ensure for
them an interest in their sym]iathy and supplications."

"The funeral sermon, for the Rev. Charles Pift'ard, was preached last Sabbath
evening, (Dec. 20,) to a crowded audience, by the Rev. A. F. Lacroi.x, from
Genesis v. 24. The sermon was characterized by a manly and generous exhibi-
tion of divine truth as exeuiplitied in the life and conversation of his departed
friend. The Chapels in the Circular Road, Lai Bazar, Cooly Bazar and the
Bethel were all closeil on the occasion, in order that the members of the different
congregations might testify their respect to the memory of Mr. Piffard.''

Resolution jyassed bij the. Comiiiiilee oj'the Bible Society.

" That this Committee record with deep regret the loss of their valued friend
and colleague, the Rev. C. Piffard, a man who has approved himself in varied
labors for a period of 15 years as a Missionary in this country, for whose mild
and catholic spirit as evinced in ardent attachment to this Society and others of
a kindred sjtirit they would render praise to God the Saviour — as for the
consolation of his peaceful departure in the Lord."

Who after the perusal of the foregoing statements is not
ready to exchiim, not onlj-, " May niy hist end he like his," hut
May the whole tenor of our. life he modelled after his example.

86

On Hindustani Translations, i^c.

[Jan.

VII. — 0?i Hindnsidni Translations of the" Word" and" Son
of Man" in reply to the article of W. in the last number of
the Calcutta Christian Observer.

'I'o tlie Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

Allow me to make a very few remarks on W.'s article. Your cor-
respondent seems to suppose that Messrs. Bowley and Yates and the
Benares Translators made their versions for Muslims. This is a mis-
take. They were made for Native Christians ; that is, for East Indians
and converts from Hinduism and Muliammadanism, and if they be good
for this class they will be useful to all other classes of natives. No
versions made for persons out of the Church has been able to stand.
In the present state of Hindustan, Urdu versions should be made for
Cliristians and grow with their growth and improve with their improve-
ment.

I am not authorized to speak for Messrs. Bowley and Yates who are
well able to speak for themselves if they be inclined to do so, but I wish
to say a few words for the authors of the Benares version. They
rejected Kalima because it means in common Urdu the Muslim's
creed. "There is but one God and Muhammad is his prophet." The
Muslims maintain that the Quran and their creed are eternal. If we
therefore use Kalima in the first chapter of John, the meaning will be
this : " In the beginning was the Muslim's creed, and the Muslim's
creed was with God," &c. &c.

W. says, Kalima corresponds more correctly with the Greek word
Logos. This is not correct ; but if it be Mr. Martyn has done wrong
in translating the word which occurs in 3*22 places of the New Testa-
ment generally by Kalam, and in no other place by Kalima.

W. says, there is no doubt but tliey have all made this change
with the view of simplifying Martyn's version. This is a mistake,
Kalima is one of the most common words in Urdu ; every man, woman
and child knows Kalima, Kalima parhna, &c., but not Kalam which is
a much more difficult word.

W. may be sure that Messrs. Bowley and Yates and the Benares
Translators were perfectly aware of the fact that Kalima is used in the
Quran, but they soberly and properly pi'eferred Kalam, partly because
tliey were translating for Christians, and partly because they were
obliged to translate the Greek word Logos by Kalam in more than 300
places of the New Testament, and kept in mind the old good rule to ex-
plain scripture by scripture, and not by the Qurdn written many hundred
J ears later, and consequently unable to throw light upon passages in
ancient books.

VV. says, the same argument holds in regard to ibn i A'dam. If his
argument has not been able to establish Kalima nothing is clearer than
that it can not establish ibn i A'dam.

All orthodox interpreters of tiie Bible are agreed that the term
" Son of God" expresses the divine nature of our Saviour, and that of
*' Son of Man" his human nature. Now as both Martyn and Yates
have expressed the former by " Khuda ka beta," they ought to liave

1841.]

Vernacular versus English.

37

expressed the latter by " A'dmi k^l betS,." Jolm v. 25 — 27. The dead
shall heartiie voice of the Son of God and shall be judged by him, be-
cause he is the Son of Man. Will W. explain this passage by a pro-
phecy in Daniel ?

Again tlie Messiah is called " Son of David," and both Martyn and
Yates have translated Dai'id ka betd. It will be allowed that David
was a man. Nothing can he plainer than the Greek terms vIo^tov OeoO
and vios rod avepuTTov and those who will not have plain and uniform
translations of these plain and uniform terms will confuse scripture
doctrine, and hide it under a heap of learning, that is cabalistic and
profound technicalities.

Your correspondent seems to wish for ibn i A'dam on account of
the passage in Daniel vii. 13 ; but it is difficult to see why. Has Daniel
used ibni A'dam, and does W. wish to keep the original expression ?
No, the prophet uses -m which in tlie English authorised trans-
lation is rendered by Son of Man ; that is, admi ka beta ; and in the
German and all otlier versions with which I am acquainted, by corre-
sponding terms. Or have we already an authorized version of Daniel to
whicli the New Testament must be conformed ? No ; we have as yet
no Hindustani translation of this prophet at all. Or can the words
TON not be rendered by admi ka beta in the version to be made ? Of
course they can and the translators will render them by admi ka beta ;
then all will be right.

Your correspondent says that the Benares Translation Committee,
that is, Messrs. Smith and Leopolt, of the Church Missionary Society
have not used admi ka beta. This, I am very sorry to say, is again a
mistake. I have before me their Romanized version of Luke in which
they have invariably used admi ka beta; see chapter v., 24, vi. 5, 22,
and about 20 other places which every one may turn up with the help
of a Greek concordance.

There is still much tempting matter in your correspondent's article
on which I would enter witli the utmost pleasure if prudential consi-
derations did not keep me from it.

Benares, 11 th Dec. 1840. J. A. S.

VIII. — The Vernaculars versus English — the Conference.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

It is with regret that I have seen a rather warm discussion carried
on in your pages between two highly respectable Missionaries of the
cross on the subject of Vernacular and English education. I think it
a pity that such discussions should be long continued ; they are not
generally profitable and seldom conclusive, and in this case I fear con-
viction is not likely to be obtained in favor of one party or the other,
and I am sorry to see that the apparent union of the parties advocating
Vernacular and English education is no union at all, but that we are
just where we were before, and the resolution was, as I suspected from
the first, rather the effect of a desire to appear united, thaa any actual

VOL. II- G

3S Vi-ruucahir versus Evylish. [Jan.

coincidence of sentiment or union of parties. If I liave been informed
rightly the matter stands thns : a majority of the conference and those
best conversant with the native languages, and practically with the
natives, advocate almost exclusively the vernacular; others, distin-
guished friends of the people, advocate almost exclusively English as
the medium of communicating knowledge to the people. Now if the
resolution had been published alone, 1 should have gathered tliis much
and no more from it; but the comments upon it induced me to believe,
and inquiry did not disabuse me, that some of my old friends staunch
Vernaculars had sacrificed their consistency, or that some marvellously
new light not possessed by myself had been afforded to them. My
friend ISulton appears to have cherished a similar idea ; nor are we
yet any more in the light on the subject, the Calcutta Vernaculars,
although a doubt has been thrown over their consistency, have not
uttered a syllable pro or con ; all the say has been on the other side.
Now, sirs, will you kindly tell me, is it true that my good friends Yates,
Lacroix, Ilajberlin, and a whole host of others who used to be a host,
have actually lowered the Vernacular and hoisted the English standard,
for if they have, though I am not disposed to pin my faith to any man's
sleeve, I should like to know on what grounds they have beaten so
silent a retreat ; and if they have not lowered their colors and do hold
still the same sentiments, why they have not briefly said, We are, what
I hope they are, unchanged. Pray throw a little light on this subject
and oblige,

Your's,

A Vernacular.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

The comments of your correspondent T. S. on the subject discussed
at the Missionary conference held on the 4tli Angust last, and inserted
in your September number, p. 531, having caused the erroneous
impression to go abroad that all the Missionaries had adopted the
views advocated by liim as to the respective merits of the English and
Vernaculars for educational purposes ; I beg to say that as far as I am
concerned, my estimation of the very high value and importance of the
Vernaculars is perfectly utuiltered.

Moreover, in order to prevent further misapprehension, I would
respectfully suggest the propriety of your reprinting the resolution
passed by the Conference, — at the same time intimating to your readers
that the Conference as such is not responsil)le for the couuuents made
by one of its members in his individual capacity ; but solely and alone
for the resolution as then agreed upon.

Your's faithfully,

A. F. LACROIX.

Resolution.

" That while so many thousands of teachers are wanted in order to
the evangilization and civilization of India, the English is the most
effective medium in the way of imparting to them the whole range of
European knowledge; — that the native languages must be the medium
of distribution, and that therefore these vernaculars ought to be culti-
vated and improved to the utmost."

1811 ]

Poelnj.

39

ON LEAVING INDIA,

BY A MlSblUNAHV UUUKlllCU IIUMK.

(I'oi- the Calcutta Christian Obseivei-,)
1.

To ttie sultry Indian land

Ask ye how I hid farewell ?
Homewards, reckless of confinand,

\\ \lh a swell like Ocean's swell,
Ilush niy thoughts, an eager hand :

I'here alas ! they will not dwell.

2.

^\'hilo fond heart to fond lieart straining-
Gathers in the love of years ;

^Vhile heloved eyes are raining

Smiles that gladden, sweeter tears, —

O that blessed light is waning,
Saddens, darkens, disaiipears!

3.

Lo ! a den of lust and hlood.

Dark, uniitterahly foul,
Where, in hell-horn brotherhood.

Men, with cold and cr\iel scowl,
For their idol s ciiosen food

Slay the body and the soul !

4.

Midst a dull and bloody gleam.
There, where in yon cursed pile

Rises what a throne may seem,
Sits a hideous thing and vile.

Palsying even the victim's scream.
Devil-like, with curdling smile.

5.

Millions, — living, dead, unborn, — ■
Reason, love, and hope give o'er

To that thing, too mean for scorn.
Puppet, dripping human gore !

O is it enough to mourn,
^Veeping idly on the shore }

6.

God of LOVB, in this Ihy earth

Are there none to hear thy word ?

When thou bid'st thy people forth
To the battle of the Lord,

All unworthy of their birth,

Shrink they from that thing abhorr'd .''

Poetry.

Men liuve risen for the right,
Few, obscnre, but fenrless men,

Sworn, in Earth's and Hell's despite.
To destroy tliiit niurderoMS den, —

Sworn to bear the gospel light
To the blinded heathen's ken.

S.

Words of peace and love are heard j
Viewless shields before them thrown ;

Mortal arms they may not gird :
Yet, while mortals scorn or frown.

Hell through all its depths is stirr'd,
Heaven with joyful eyes looks down,

9.

Onwards ever as they move.
One by one they sink, or die :

Each has left bis home of love ;
Each has borne his agony :

Not in their own might tiiey strove,— >
Therefore caJm are heart and eye.

10.

Not in weariness or fear

Leave I that beloved band.
Sad at heart, a voice I hear,

" Sick one, to thy native land !
Go ! for what availeth here

Failing knee,. »r weary hand?"

11.

He, who in the van hath ridden,
VVhen the battle's lieady roll

From his eager eye is hidden,
AV^ounded, faint, can he control

Passions, fears, that all unbidden

Sweep, like storm-clouds, o'er his soul

12.

When I see my brethren go
On, to bear the brunt of fight.

On, to leave me in my wo, —
O, before that solemn sight.

Dies the exile's burning glow,

Fades each thought of home delight !

13.

When the crowds, that to and fro
Reel around yon murd'rous den^

To the moles their idols throw, —
When these mad and wretched men.

Right of mind, their Saviour know, —
Home and ail its treasures then I

1841.]

Revieiv.

41

REVIEW.

Travels in the Burman Empire. By Howard Malcom. Illus-
trated with a map of South- Eastern Asia, and wood engrav-
ings. (People's Edition.] Edinburgh : W. and R. Chambers ;
1840.

Travels in Hindustan and China. By Hoioard Malcom. Illus-
trated with loood engravings. ( People's Edition.) Edin-
burgh : IV. and R. Chambers ; 1 840.

These two works contain, in two pamphlets of 82 and 94
pages respectively, and at the price of eighteen-pence each,
the whole of the two volumes lately published in Boston and
London under the title of " Travels in South Eastern Asia,
embracing Hindustan, Malaya, Siam and China, with notices
of numerous Missionary stations, and a full account of the
Burman Empire, with dissertations, tables, he." We allowed
the time to pass of noticing the work in its original form, and
therefore embrace the opportunity presented by the appear-
ance of the Edinburgh reprint, for introducing our readers to
some acquaintance with a work that has been very popular in
England and still more so in America.

The book is an exeedingly readable one, containing much
that is in the highest degree interesting and important, blend-
ed with much that tends to excite a smile ; and withal so
closely and intimately blended that it is somevphat difficult
occasionally to trace the boundary line between the serious
and the jocose. The author seems to be possessed in no
small degree of that species of talent which is known by the
wame of cleverness ; his work bears traces of sincere piety
and deep devotional feeling. Here and there occur passages of
no little beauty and power, but ever and anon the effect is
marred by the juxta-position of other passages in which the
boundary line to which we just alluded is fairly over-passed.
Altogether the author from his first chapter onwards shovvs
that he has by no means done justice to himself or his powers.
The fact is, he has attempted impossibilities, and therefore there
is no I'eason to be surprised at his not having fully succeeded.
He left Boston Harbour on the 23rd of September, 1835, and
landed again on the shores of America on the 25th of March,
1838. Thus he was exactly two years and six months absent
from home, and 464 days (or almost exactly one-half the
period of his absence was spent on the bosom of the ocean,
so that his knowledge of the numerous and vast countries he
visited was acquired during the space of One year and

42

Rerieio.

[Jan.

THREE MONTHS ! Tliis ciecUt we must allow him that he cer-
tainly has made the most of his time, and we believe scarcelj'
any but a true-born son of the land of rail-roads and steam-
boats could have collected so much information in so little
time, and have produced so racy and entertaining a book on
the thousands of subjects that he has found opportunities of
handling.

Mr. Malcom, as we have said, left the harbour of Boston
on the 23rd of September, 1835, with a fair wind and a favor-
ing tide ; most of his fellow-passengers were sea-sick, but he
was not ; on the 23rd Oct. however he was confined to his
bed with a severe attack '•' on" his bowels, after having on
the 22nd " caught the first faint zephyrs of the north east
trade wind ! !" On the 29th and 30tli he had two ships in
sight, one American and one British. His description of the
latter may be extracted as an example of his happiest style.

" The monotony of a calm (for the trade-wind has already failed us)
has been agreeably relieved yesterday and to-day by the neiglibourliood
of two ships, much liiryer than our own — one English, the other Ame-
rican. The English shij) (the John Barry, of London) lias 260 convicts,
for Sydney, in New South Wales. They swarmed on tiie whole deck,
and in the rigging, while men under arms stood sentry over them.
1'here were probably some troops also on board, as there were several
officers on the quarter-deck, and a fine band of music. This was politely
mustered yesterday, when we were as near as we could safely sail, and
played for an hour or two very delightfully. As tbe music swelled and
died away in heaving and exquisite cadences, now gay, now plaintive,
and now rising into marshal pomp, it not only refreshed, and soothed,
and exhilarated, but awakened trains of not unprofitable thought. 1'hey
belonged to our father-land ; they came from the noblest nation eartii
ever saw ; they were but lately arrayed against us in liorrid war ; they
bore to a distant home a motley ciew of refined and vulgar, educated
and ignorant, now reduced by sin to common convicts and exiles. And
was God acknowledged among them ? Did any of them go to him in their
distresses? Would they in exile finish an inglorious life, and meet the
second death ? Or, will some faithful preacher find tliem there, under
whose admonitions they may recover earthly honour and find eternal
life.? Oh that their native land may long remain the pillar of freedom,
the source of noble missionary endeavour; that her stupendous navy
may rot in peace ; that this ship may have souls born to God among
her crowd ; and that the convict colony may soon be a part of Christ's
precious Church!"

The account of a squall is very graphic, but as is not un-
usual, would be the better for trimming. Let our readers judge.

" Reached the south-east trade-wind, and are going gaily with a steady
breeze at the rate of seven miles an hour. Those who have not been to
sea can scarcely realise the exhilaration of spirit produced by a strong
favouring wind, after wearisome delays. We had scarcely made any
advance for ten days, and were almost weary of delay. When we had
wind, it was in severe squalls, accompanied with heavy showers. The
majesty of a fow sharp squalls, however, repays one for the danger they

1811.]

Review.

43

may involve, and tempts the timid passenffer to brave the wind and a
uettinfT for tlie ple^isiire of the siu:ht. P]very sluggish sailor is converted
instantly into a liero. Every order is obeyed on the run. The lofty dis-
play of canvass which liad been flappinjif against the masts, is rapidly re-
duced as the threatening cloud draws on. Regardless of the huge drops
which now begin to descend, the captain stancls at the weather bulwark,
(oh the hero !) peering tiir(uigh lialF-ciosed lids into the gathering gloom.
Fitful gusts herald the approacliing gale. More canvasi is taken in, the
waves are lashed to foam, liie wind Iiowls tlirough the rigging, the biilk-
licads creak and strain, the sliip careens to the water's edge, and the
huge S))ra)' springs o\er the weatlier bow; then comes the rain in tor-
rents, the main-sail is furletl, the si)anker l)railed up, and the man at the
wheel is charged to ' mind liis weatlier helm.' Soon the wliole force of
the blast is upon us. 'Hard up!' roars the ciiptain. ' Hard up, sir !'
responds the watcliful helmsman. The noble thing turns her back to
the tremendous uproar, and away we scud, conscious of safety and thril-
ling with emotions of sublimity.

"The rush is over. The dripping seamen expand again tlie venturous
canvass, the decks are swabbed, the trojjical sun conies out gloriously,
we pair ourselves to promenade, and evening smiles from golden clouds
that speak of day-gladdened realms beyond. And now the rolling bil-
lows, disrobed of their foaming glitter, quiet themselves for the repose
of night, while the blessed moon beams mildly from mid-heaven."

On the 6th of Nov. he crossed the line, and was not " shav-
ed." On the 8th caught a booby, and on the 9th succeeded
ill entangling a stormy petrel or niother-carey's chicken in
the noose of a thread. The hitter was about the size of a
smuU robin (red-!)reast we presume). Our author proposed
that the whole of the petrel and slices from the breast of the
booby should be broiled, and notwithstanding that the pro-
posal was at first received with scorn he carried his point ; he
also stuffed both the skins. For the information of all such
as may be in want of fresh provisions when boobies or petrels
are within reacli, we ought not by any means to omit mention-
ing tliat " they were both pronounced excellent by all who
could be prevailed on to taste them." Not very many we
suppose would be able to taste the poor skinned robin-sized
niother-carey.

On the 11th Nov. he saw the Magellan clouds, and found
that Col. Symmes was in error when he affirmed that these
clouds are always close on the water's edge ; — a conclusion by
the way which even a less scientific and a more cautious man
than Mr. M. might have reached without having the advantage
of ocular demonstration. By this time also " the comet had
become more glorious, and its train was visible to the naked
ej'e, stretching upwards almost a fourth part to the zenith."
{Query, from the horizon .'') Our author proposes a theory
of the trade-winds, from which we gather that he dissents from
the Copernican theory of the planetary system. On the 28th
he examined a porpoise that was brought on board, and detect-

44

lievietv.

[Jan.

ed an error of the Encyclopaedia Americana in regard to
the physiology of that animal. It never rains but it pours,
and so the porpoise had hardly been discussed when they dis-
covered a sail, and not a sail only but also a whale. On the
29th they sailed from morning to night " amid a countless fleet
of Portuguese men-of-war" — " they extended on every side
as far as the eye could reach, varying in size from that of the
palm of the hand to that of a finger nail, and close enough to
average probably one to every two cubic feet." Query, Did
Mr. M. see them under water, or does he mean square feet?
We suspect the latter. On the 1st Dec. he boarded the Tigris.
Shortly after tliis he had a false notion rectified in regard to
the meaning of the term " doubling the cape," and found tliat
persons embarking for India (unless between October and
January) should be provided with flannel for five or six weeks'
use. On the 24th December, another porpoise was caught of a
different species from the former, but not less estimable as an
article of food. Its flesh was like the tenderest beef, and all
agreed that they had never eaten more delicious meat. Its liver
especially was quite a delicacy. On the 5th Jan. 1836, our
voyagers received a visit from an enormous shark, and he was
politely treated to — not a piece of the porpoise — but a harpoon,
which he received near his head and took the rope along with
it. On the 26th they were becalmed within 90 miles of Ja-
gannath. On the 6th Feb. Mr. Sutton and other passengers
were landed at Kedgeree, while Mr. Malcom and the others
proceeded on their way to Burmah. On the 26th Feb. 1836, the
A'oyage was concluded and the ship came to anchor at Amherst.
And here we must pause. We have given a running sketch of a
few of the incidents that enlivened the author's outward voy-
age, and iuive called attention occasionally to the rapid racy
manner in which he darts from one subject to another, and
the heedlessness of accuracy lie displays in regard to matters,
which if they were too trifling to merit the care of being stat-
ed accurately, ought to have been considered too trifling to
have been stated at all. But our readers will contract a very
false and a very unfavorable opinion of the book if they sup-
pose that there is not mixed up with all this a great deal of
most excellent matter. The domestic arrangements (if we
may be permitted to make use of such an expression) of the
Missionary party on board ship, seem to have been of the
most excellent kind and worthy of all imitation. The public
services seem to have been duly appreciated and punctually
observed, and the greatest peace and harmony to have pre-
vailed.

Of the establishment of the American Mission at Burmah,

1841.]

Review.

45

■with the varied and hardly to be snrpasscd sufferings of the
Missionaries during the war, our readers are all acquainted
from the biography of the former Mrs. Judson, and various
published journals of her estimable husband and other Mis-
sionaries. In that country as in most, we may say in all
others, the precious seed lias been watered with sweat, and
tears, and blood, which only nuikes the ultimate event all the
more sure, that the harvest, rich and glorious, shall in due time
be gathered in with joy and rejoicing.

Our space tliis month, however, does not permit us to do
more than present a few extracts relative to that interesting
people among whom the Missionaries in Burmah appear to
have had most success. It will appear that the Karens bear
no very distant resemblance to our own Hill Tribes. We
may mention that a ver}^ interesting paper relating to some
of their customs may be seen in this Magazine for January,
1837.

" Two days' journe)' from Tavoy, a considerable number of Karens, con-
verted in different places, have been brouj^ht together, and formed into
a Christian village ; the heads of every family being members of the
church. These Christians now amount to about 200, and conduct tliem-
selves with exemplary rectitude. By the aid of the missionaries, tliey
liave obtained goats, bullocks, oil-mills, seeds, &c. ; and with these, and
still more by the increased industry they have been taught to ])ractise,
they have lieen enabled to cease their wanderings, and acquire many
comforts to which their countrymen are strangers. Cleanliness, in which
Karens are univeisally deficient, lias been attained in no small degree.
The men have been exhorted to raise plenty of cotton, and the women
induced so to apply themselves to spinning and weaving, as to furnisli
every one of their families with a change of raiment. I hey now wash
their garments often, which before they scarcely ever did. J'he ground
under their houses, which always used to be receptacles for filth and
vermin, is all swept out clean every Saturday afternoon, and the rubbish
burnt. On Sunday they come to ])ublic woi-ship perfectly clean, and, as
their costume covers the person entirely, the sight would please the most
fastidious American eye*.

" But it is the spiritual change visible at Matat, which is most delight-
ful. In tiiis respect they present a most attractive spectacle. Punctual
in all public services, they fill a large zayat on the Sabliath, and manifest a
decorum and devotion far sujieriorto any tiling ordinarily seen in America.
Being a musical people, and having a book of over a hundred hymns,
composed by Mr. Mason, they, almost without exception, unite in the
singing; and to my ear their psalmody was correct and sweet. After a
prayer or a benediction, they all utter an audible " Amen," remain
silent on their knees for tlie space of lialf a minute, and retire in perfect
silence— a practice which would greatly improve our meetings. Mrs.

* " Friends who wish to muke little piesents to the Karen Christians, might send
fine tooth-combs, brown soap, writing-paper, slates and pencils, quills, strong
scissors, cotton clotli, tlu-ead, large needles, and penknives. Garments of any
description aie not wanted."

f " The name given their village, importing, literaDy, "Love.'" Sometimes they
call it Mata-Myu, or ' City of Love,' ''
VOL.. II. H

46

lievictc.

[Jan.

Wade lias been in the habit of holding; diiiiy a prayer-nieetinj; with ttiem
at sunrise. Almost every morning before dayliglit, ni:iny gather at tiie
zayat, and commence singing liynnis. As soon as Mrs. ^\■a(le is seen
issuing from her door at sunrise, tliey strilie the gong, and presently the
multitude come together. It is reniiirkable, that not one man or woman
refuses to pray when called ujion. On Sunday a Sunday-school is held in
the morning, at which all the children of proper age attend ; those that
are not professors being lorined into one company, and the others into
another, su))erintended by the missionary and his wife alternately. Public
worship and preaching are lield morning Jind evening. 'I'he afternoon is
often employed in baptising, or administering the communion ; and when
this is not the case, prayer-meetings are held at the houses of the sick.
Some fifty or more members of the church live at different distances in
the country, as far round as five or six miles. 'I'hese attend punctually,
generally walking in on Saturday afternoon, that they may lose no part
of the blessed day.

" It will of course be supposed that tliis jjeople, so lately wild and
wandering, without books, without even the forms of religion, and
furnished as yet with no part of the word of God in their own tongue,
and but a single manuscript copy of the Gospel of Matthew, would be
exceedingly ignorant of the claims of Cliristianity. They are indeed so.
But it is exliilarating to see the readiness and cordiality with which they
enter into the performance of every duty, as soon as it is made known
to them. 'I'ime would fail to describe all the instances which illustrate
this remark ; but one or two may he named. Mrs Wade bad on one
occasion read to tiiem that chapter in Matthew, which, describing the
judgment, speaks of visiting Christ (as represented in his disciple) when
sick or in prison, &c. They at once saw liow regardless they had heen of
persons under sickness and sorrow ; and the very next day began to
perform services to the sick, such as they had never thought of doing
before. A poor widow, who had a lei)rous sort of disease, and a child
about two years old, similarly affected, were visited by many of them
the very next day. They performed many repulsive offices for her and
her child, brought water, cleaned the house, gave tiiem rice and other
articles, and so enriched and comforted the poor creature, that she was
bewildered with delight. These attentions have continued constantly.
Another, wlio was bed-ridden with loathsome sores, was attended to in
tlie same way. Since that time jio one is suffered to want any thing
which the rest enjoy. These kindnesses are done with studied conceal-
ment, and can be learned only from the beneficiaries themselves.

" On being told of the persecution of Moung San-lone and others at
Rangoon, and how they liad been chained, imprisoned, and excessively
fined, they unexpectedly proposed subscribing towards paying his fine
and releasing tiieni from prison ; and out of their deep poverty actually
sent to Rangoon fifty rupees for tiiis purpose. They have built, of their
own accord, a sufficient house for the residence of their missionary and
his family, and a zayat. A greater evidence of Cliristian generosity is
seen in their missionary zeal. Those whose abilities, as assistants or
schoolmasters, warrant the missionaries in sanctioning it, are ever ready
to part with their families, and go wearisome journeys of six months at a
time among distant villages, where they are utterly unknown, carrying
«n their backs tracts and food, sleeping on the way in trees, or on the
ground, and enduring many privations. Young men whose services are
very important to their aged parents in clearing jungle and planting
paddy are readily spared, and go to various points during the rainy
season teaching; schools, for which their salary is from two to three dol-
lars a-month— half what they could earn in other employ. About twenty

]841.]

Review.

47

schoolmasters ami asf^istnnts are now tlms emi)loye(l. Mr. Mason has,
in liis exciirsi((iis, baptized many converts, wlio were l)rou}^ht to the
knowledge of tlie triitli by these assistants. Mis last journey ainon<r the
retired villaj^es between 'I'avoy and Mergui has been ciieered by the
reception of a number of such.

" I'lie change in regard to temperance is not less remarkable. Unlike
the liurnians, whose religion utterly forbids strong drink, and who
scarcely ever use it, the Karens use it universally, ;ind generally to ex-
cess ; every family make arrack fiir themselves, and from oldest to
youngest partake. Drunkenness, with all its train of horrors, is of
course rife among them. But no sooner do any become serious incjuirers,
and consort with the disciples for further instruction, than they totally
abandon the accursed thing. In .Mata, tiierefore, not a drop is made or
drunk. The children of tlie very men wiio were sots, are growing u|>
without having tasted or seen it. 'l"he consequences to domestic peace
and general welfare may be supposed.

" It will be recollected that tliey knew nothing of letters or books,
till Mr. AV'ade reduced their language to writing about three years ago.
It is found that the system he has ado])ted is eminently philosophical,
and so easy for learners, that, iti a few weeks, pupils who have never
seen a letter learn to read with facility."

The following will put some of oui- renders in iniiid of
Oberliii.

" When endeavours to do good fail, it is a sweet reward to see tliose
we meant to benefit grateful for our interference. An<l when good is
really done, our ])leasure is often neutralised by the pain of being ungrate-
fully requited. Those who support our enter|)rise ought to know that
this people testify aloud tlieir continual gratitude towards the Chris-
tians of this country for the knowledge of Cinistianity. They often com-
pare their former degradation and misery with their present comforts
and hopes. Tlie ])astor of the Mata church frequently speaks of these
things in moving terms — himself once a sot, and cruel. The missiona-
ries cannot remain in the forest during the rains, so that this church
is left six months in the year to itself. Their return is the occasion of a
general rejoicing. When they are ready, many come to Tavoy to accom-
pany them out, and to carry portions of the articles to be transported ;
and where the way is sufficiently level, carry Mrs. Wade or Mrs. Mason
in a litter. As the long file winds under the trees, along the narrow
crag, or up the bed of a torrent, songs of Zion eciio among the dark
recesses, and nature rejoices to see her Maker glorified by men who for
ages received his favours brutishly. VFarned of their a)i])roach, the
villagers come forth in troops, some hours' walk, and after glad greet-
ings, fall in behind (for the path admits no doLible file), and the length-
ened train comes into the village with resounding joy.

" Nor is Mata alone in its brightness amid Burman shades. All along
the jungle, as far as Mergui to the south, and above Maulmain on the
nortli, Karens ai-e turning to God. The missionaries properly discou-
rage their always collecting into exclusively Christian villages, but in
some cases it seems expedient and necessary. Among the Karens in the
'J'avoy provinces are tiie following churches, besides Mata, which are also
regular out-stations: — Toung Byouk Gala, two and a half days' south of
Tavoy — 16 members, 25 inquirers: Pec-kuh, four days' south of the last-
named church— l.T members, 43 inquirers: Kah-pah, three days' south of
Pee-kah,ona stream of the same name, navigable for boats — 20 members,
«nd, within a day's walk, 34 inquirers, most of whom have asked for bap-
tism : Tuhmlah, on the Tenasserim, three days' from Mergui— 9 mem-

h2

48 Missionary and Rdiyious Lilelligence. [Jan.

bers. All tliese have good places of worslii]), built by tlieniselves ; and
each has a native pastor and a Christian schoolmiister. 'I'here are also
in tiie region six other schools, under Cliristian masters; an(i measures
are in train to form others. On an avi^rage, last year, ten learned to
read in each school, some of whom are middle-aged, and some quite old
persons'. I'he names of the pastors are not given here, because, being
young men, they are changed every year, to give each an oi)])ortunity of
being with the missionary half his time in tlie acquisition of Christian
knowledge."

(To be continued.)

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiastical Movements.
Since our last issue the Missionary circle has been deprived of one of
its brightest ornaments, the Rev. Chas. PifTard. A brief memoir will be
found of him in another page. i\Ir. P. had labored fifteen years in this
country, lie died at the early age of 43 in the midst of his useful-
ness.— The Baptist Church in the Circular Road has been deprived of
its promising and excellent Pastor, the Rev. F. Tucker ; he sailed on
the Owen Glendower. — The Rev. Mr. AV'ilkinson (Goruckjjore) has been
again obliged to leave India in ))ursuit of health. Rev. Messrs.
Chambers and Ruspini, Chaplains on tiiis estahlishment,have also left. —
Rev. W . W . Evans in connection with the superintendance of the Bene-
volent Institution, has accepted the unanimous invitation of the Lai
Bazar Baptist church to become its Pastor. — The Rev. .Mr. Parsons, in
company with Mr. Moore, has proceeded to Monghyr.— The Rev. R, C.
IMather with Mrs. Mather and family have arrived in Calcutta with restor-
ed health. — The brethren of the American Presbyterian Mis.sion wlio had
been scattered by indisposition, are again, we are happy to state, occupy-
ing their stations at Sab.ithu and Saharaiipur. — Messrs. De Rodt and
Bradbury have gone on a Missionary tour amongst tlie Coles with a view to
ascertain the exact condition of the j)eopleand nature of tiie localities. —
Mr. and Mrs. Mundy have returned with imjjroved health to (^hiusurah.—
The Rev. Mr. PlFander with Mr. Bowman are about to proceed to Benares.
—The following brethren connected with tlie American Presbyterian Mis-
sion have just arrived per Eugene from Boston : — Rev. John C. Rani<in and
wife, Rev. Wm. H. Mc.Auley and wife. Rev. Joseph Owen and Miss Jane
Van Devour. — We have to stoj) the Press again to add another loss to
the Missionary cause, the llev. J. Evans, principal of the London Soci.
ety's Chinese College at Malacca : be died of cholera : all flesh is grass. —
May these various changes be sanctified to the increased usefulness and
prosperity of the church of Christ,

2. — Third Edition of the Bisuop of Calcutta's SiiiiMONs.
We .ire extremely happy to find that a third Edition of these excellent
sermons have been called for in India. It is we ho\\e a proof of an
increasing desire for the truth as it is in Jesus, for these sermons only
Cftn be valued by those who love a faithful exinl)ition of Scripture truth
and pungent applications of that truth to the conscience. I lie typogra-
phical execution of the work reflects the highest credit on the Indian
Press. Our prayer is that this edition may soon be faithfully distri-
buted and another called for.

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence.

49

3. — Ui ATii 01' Tni: Ri;v. F. \Fybrow.
We stop tlie ])i-ess to record with unfeigned regret the death of ano-
tlier of the Lord's most vahied servants ; the Rev. F. IVybrow, after
an illness of hut ele\'en daj s. Air. W . died at Gonickpore. His was ii
peaceful and tranquil end. Verily judjinient hatli of late fallen on the
houseliold of God, and upon his most faithful servimts. In every circle
the last messenger liath ai)peared, cuttinsj down with his unsparing
scythe, the fairest trees in tiie garden of the Lord. May we he also
ready for liis appearing-. W'e shall he liappy to afford a place in the
Observer for an obituary of Mr. \V., if provided us hy any of his friends.

4.— Twenty Second Annual Report of the Bfngal Auxiliary
i\IissioNAKY Society and Appendix.

^Ye have just had time to glance over tliis Report and have been rejoic-
ed to see that the Society is in a flourishing state. The Report is quite
a model in its way. It is short and clear, telling its readers what they
want to know about the operations, funds, successes and disappointments
of the Society, keeping as free as possible, and more free than Reports
too generally do, from extraneous matter.

W'e cannot afford space for a long notice hut shall content ourselves
with extracting one or two passages of general interest, and recommend-
ing the Report to the careful perusal of all into whose liaiids it may fall.

EVIDEXCKS OF THE CRISIS.

" It has just been remarked that a crisis is evidently at liand in the
history of the people of this land. The signs of the times are too marked
to be mistaken in this matter. The eager desire evinced for every kind
of correct knowledge, the marked innovations on Hindu practice, the
absence of practical persecution towards the Missionary, and the com-
placency with wliich the spread of the gospel and the advancement of
science is contemplated by the masses, together with the lack of any
vivid effort to uphold or extend Hinduism, these and otlier equally pro-
minent objects are to an observant mind tokens of good. They may
appear to many insignificant, but they are not so. \\'e as Christians are
only privilesjed to see the straws which float on the surface ; but how
strong and deep must be that under-current which can force up even
these seeming trifles to the surface.'' We only liear of the occasional
stand made by a single youtli, but in such a community as that of tlie
Hindu, how powerful must be tlie leaven which is at work to bring one
to protest against and practise in any way contrary to the custom of his
forefathers. Those who live to witness the effect of instruction of every
kind on the rising generation will doubtless be called to note a marked
revolution in the state of Hindu Society, in Calcutta at least. U'hether
that cliange shall be for good or evil must remain with the church of
Christ to determine. We hope siie will acquit herself with fidelity and
then all be well. Christ shall triumph and infidelity liide its head, for
the contest now is in (imhiish and soon will be openly, not with Hinduism
as such, but with a cowardly infidelity."

Our next extract regards

THE HILL TRIBES.

" The sjjiritual condition of tlie Hill Tribes has of late occupied the
attention of this Mission, and it is hoped that ere long an object so desir-
able as the establishment of a mission amongst some of these less idola-
trous people, may be established in connexion with the London Society
and also by others : the field is wide. The subject has begun to attract
the attention of the churches at home. The events of Providence in con-
neclioa with China have forced mercantile adventure into the midst of

50

Missionarij and lidlc/ious InteWyence.

[Jan.

the tribes on our immediate nortli-easteni Iiill territories, and the Ame-
rican churcii witli a commendable assiduity has accompanied tlie tea
planting' specnhitors, so that wliile the natives may obtain more renin,
nerution for tlie labor of tliis life, and tlie resources of tlieir country i)e
hroufrht out more fully, they may themselves it is h()])ed possess in Christ
durable riches and honor, and a country whicli shall be more fertile and
verdant than their native hills and valleys — a land

' Where everlasUng spring abides.
And never-withering flowers.'

And shall British Christian benevolence be oiitstripjied by British com-
mercial enterprise or Transatlantic zeal ? We trust it will emulate the
latter and outstrip the former, so that the natives may l)e blest with the
li^ht and life of the f^ospel. 'I'lie mission at present contemplated by
this Society is however amono;st the people of the Western hill Tribes.
1'lie protected Hill tribes bordering on the Himalayas, are still open to
British Christian zeal and labor."

Tlie Api)endix consists of a Report of the Speeches delivered at tlie
meeting lately held in tiie Union Chapel ; of a letter from Mrs. INlundy at
Chinsurah ; of translations of portions of the Sanyasi, wliich we have
already brought to the notice of our readers, and of a statement regard-
ing the funds of the Society. With one passage of Mr. Lacroix's speech
delivered at the meeting we have been not a little struck. " Our Baptist
brethren (said he) especially have been severely tried during the past
year. It may be that we shall soon be tried in a similar way." How soon
the trial came and how nearly it affected the utterer of these words our
pages this month hear witness. In the midst of life we are in death.

'i'he Society has been of late assailed in regard to its principles ; but
we trust this will do it no harm but rather the contrary. 'I'lie prayers
of multitudes are continually offered up for its success, and by the bless-
ing of God in answer to the prayers of this people it will succeed.

5. — The Cooly Ruport and the Cooly Trade.
A small pamphlet entitled the Cooly Report, which contains the opi-
nions of the Cooly Committee appointed by the public meeting on the
evidence taken before them long since published, has at length reached
lis ; we fear it has reached those whose opinions have real influence in this
matter, too late. Amidst much explanation the testimony of this report
on evidence certainly not strong against the traffic, is that that traffic
cannot be sanctioned without materially affecting the civil rights of the
suliject. In this we perfectly concur. A number of Coolies have been
permitted by the Mauritians to return to this country ; they have been
represented by some as perfectly contented and returning to tliis coun-
try with considerable sums of money, the produce and savings of their
labor. We doubt this, and believe that they are sent for the purpose of
alluring their unsuspecting countrymen to the Mauritius. They were
examined by Mr. Dowson the Cooly Exporter, the chief Magistrate and
other gentlemen : the result of that examination was that they would
return to the Mauritius if they were only permitted to make their own
arrangements. We sought for an opportunity to examine them also, but
understood that they had just that day left for their homes. The people
of Australia are represented as eager to get our Coolies. The Govern-
ment at home appear disposed to sanction the trade, and Lord Auckland
has been represented as willing to sanction it under certain regulations.
No regulations can prevent its abuse. We intreat the friends of the
people of this country to he up and doing in this business, otherwise
India will be soon a new slave market for the world.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

51

6. — Singapore Free School Institution.
The Sixth Annual Report of tliis very useful Institution has just
reached us, from which it appears that the Institution is in a very heal-
thy and prosperous condition ; the pupils of the En-jlish, Chinese, and
Malay schools have all manifested considerable dilij^ence and capacity
during the past year. The number of boarders is 14. Some useful
school-books have been j)rovided by those connected uith the Institution.
The Kej)ort contains some interesting- items to which we hope to refer
in an article long contemplated, but which has hitherto l)een unavoid-
ably postponed, on Christian education in the East. In the mean time
we'wish every success to the Singapore Institution.

7. — A Masonic Serjion and Masonrv.
We have to acknowledge the receipt of an excellent little sermon
preached i)efore the Lodge Independence with Piiilanthropliy, No. 550,
at Allahabad, June 24, 1840, by the Rev. John H. Morrison, Missionary
Pastor of the Presbyterian church at Allahabad. I'he sermon does not
touch upon the merits or demerits of Masonry, the author declaring his
disqualification for such an office; he does as every minister of the gos-
pel should do under such circumstances, declare to those who ))rofess to be
bound together by the bonds of love, that " God is love." This glorious
truth he set before the brothers of philanthropy in a plain, simple and
faithful manner. May it warm their hearts and ever influence their
lives. We had the other day a grand Masonic procession in Calcutta
for the purpose of laying the foundation-stone of the Metcalfe Hall. On
that occasion, judges, lawyers, doctors, and men of every grade from
the highest in the land to tlie lowest assembled together in INlasonic
garbs and with what are called Masonic honors to lay this foundation-
stone. \Vhatever may be the merits of Masonry, such an exhibition
certainly possessed no dignity. It might have suited a rude age, but cer-
tainly it is now calculated to do no more than excite a smile at the expense
of those who only ouglit to be looked up to with respect. The Friend of
India further informs us that the pouring of oil and wine and corn on the
corner-stone, a part of the ceremonial, was looked u])on by the natives
as an act of puj afication on the part of the Sahiblogues to some imaginary
deity ; and why not ? 'IheFriend of India hopes that education will remove
such impressions, and so do we ; but we have to do witli the present gene-
ration and their impressions, and we can conceive notliing more unhap-
py than that they should receive the impression tliat we Christian people
should worship a square and more architecturally beautiful stone tliaa
the rude and shapeless Kali. The Masons, we believe, never for a moment
thought that such an impression would be produced, but so it is, and as
Christians, whether we be Masons or not, we must avoid that whicli will be
a stumbling-block to the propagation of the Gospel. The revival of Ma.
sonry necessarily leads to the inquiry, w hat is Masonry ^ So far as we are
able to understand it, it is a mysterious brotherhood, the basis of w liose
constitution is professedly love, the end benevolence toward man, and love
toward the great Architect of the Universe, than this a nobler object
could not be contemjjlated, for it is the very object of the gospel. But why
need Masonry to effect this object while we have the gospel which is open
to all to effect it Masonry in its very existence adopts the very ])rinci-
ple of the gospel as its principle, but by its mysterious movements pre-
tends to accomplish that which the free and generous go.spel of Christ
alone can accomplish. All that is good in Masonry must be derived from
God's truth, and hence all who are held under the influence of that truth
as it is contained in the Bible, if they are actuated by right motives, must
dischargeall the duties of life as faithfully and benevolently as Christians

62 Missionary and Religious InlelUyence. [Jan.

as llioy would <1o iis ( hiistian Masons. If tlie intention of Masonry is to
fsaiiction tlie sociaiitic!.s of life under tlie nsjiect of benevolence, and out of
t)iose socialities to (ironiote in any way tlie w elfare of man, if it tie to make
men temperate in their enjoyments, let it he a\ o\ved ; hut even then itcould
not aid the fidspcl, for this is the \ ery end of it, — tliat we slntuld use this
world as not ahusinp; it, and he soher and watch unto prayer. In fact, Ma-
sonry as a relijiious institution, wiiich it partly assumes, we think, cannot
be sustained ; as a convivial Society it may, hut as to err is human, we
may err on this ])oint, an<l we should be luippy to be enlii>litened on the
subject by those who think with us on Christianity but differ with us on
the suliject of Masoiir}'.

8. — Christian Sciiooi, Rook Socikty.
The Fourth Enjjlish Instructor of the above Society is just published.
It is an excellent compilation, one of the \ ery best school-books of the
kind we liave ever seen. \Ve are rejoiceil to see the Society advancing so
rapidly in the provision of such excellent books. Works on arithmetic and
fjeoijrapliy are now in the I'n ss ; nia])s and other school a])paratus are daily
ex]iected : in fact, the Society will most jjladly jirovide every thing- neces-
sary for the conduct of schools. School-hooks in the vernacular language
will, we understand, soon be jirovided, the first ste])s for obtaining such
works in Bengali, Urdu, and Hindi have already been taken. M'e iiitreut
the friends of Christian education to (d)tain all tlieir supplies of iiooks
from the Society in order that one general system may be adojited through-
out India, and the Society be enabled to prosecute its design of providing
school-books of a Christian character in e\ery language in India. I'liis
object, it must he seen, can alone be accomplished by a union of talent,
funds and action. We expect and believe that every Christian will do
liis duty to the Christian School Book Society.

9. — HiSTOKY OX' Missions in India — a GOOn Exampi,i!.
In accordance with our expressed intention of publishing in the
Observer every item connected with the History of Missions, jireparatory
to comnieiiciug the work connected with thai subject, we have now the
pleasure to insert a brief history of the stations at Saharaiipur and Saba-
thu. Will not our friends generally aid us in this work ? — Ed.

Hklory of the Mission St'ition nt Sdlidrnnpur.
To the Editors of the {Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

I am truly glad to learn that you intend shortly to publish an account
of all the Aiission Stations in India, &:c. And now, in accordance with
your request, I have much ))leasure in sending you the foliowiiig remarks
re-^pecting the Missionary Station at Saharanpur.

The iMission station at Sdluirmtpur is in connection with the Boitrd of
Foreign Missions of tlie (Jeneral Assemiily of the Presbyterian church
in the United States of America. It was commenced on the 10th of
December, 1836', by the arrival of the Rev. J. K. Campbell and J. W.
Jamieson. The city is situated about 100 miles north of Delhi in Lat. 30°,
IS miles east of the Jumna and about 40 miles W. by S. from Hardwar.
It contains sihoiit 10 thousand inhabitants, the half of whom are Hindus
and the rest Musalmaus. The country around is well watered hy the
Doab canal, and is hotli fruitful and p(i|)ulous. The Missionaries com-
menced an English school in February 1837, which was afterwards very
jiromising, but on account of sickness and other causes, it has lieen
closed for more than a year past. It is intended, however, to open it
again on the 1st of January, 1811. In this school several young men
have been prepared for usefulness ; but \\hile many have manifested a

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 53

liberality of min<l truly promising-, we are sorry to add that none have
as yet einliraned the gospel, inquirers at tlie sttition have from time to
time {jiveri us reason to h(i])e that they were ahout to forsiike tlieir idols
and emhrace tlie j^ospei of Jesus, hut otily one hus iiiven )is reason to be-
lieve that he is sincere. He hns heon under our instruction for the last
ei;>lit niontlis, and it is e\'])eot(>d lie » iil soon lie b.iptized. In the sprinjf
of 1S38, Mr. Jamieson was compelled to remove to S:ibathu on account
of the ill health of iMrs. Jamieson. In the autumn of the same year, an
Orphan Boardiiif" School was established. It now contains 20 hoys, who
are makin;;' good jirogress in all the brnnches of study to which their
attention has been directed. A number of them are about to enter on a
course of Eni;hsh study, and should they througli grace become ])ious and
zealous Christians, we hope to {jive them a tliorough theological educa-
tion, and in due time, thrust them forth as labourers in the extensive
vine\ ard of the lU'deemer in India. In December, 1838, two other
IVlissionaries arrived from America. Since that time the Missionaries
iiave suffered much from sickness, and as this was considered to arise
from the unhealthy low ground on which tiieir buildings were erected,
a new situ;ition has l)een selected during the past year, and mission
liouses erected. '1 he present mission premises are high and airy, and
considered as healthy as any other situation in the Upper Provinces,
'i'he Missionaries now at the station are. Rev J. R. Campbell and Rev.
J. Caldwell, Mr. J. Craig, teacher of the English school, and J, Coleman
catechist. The language ])rincipaily spoken in the city is pure Urdu,
but in the villages around a mixture of Urdu and Hindi. The peo|)le of
Saiiaranj)ur are proverl)ially rude, and when the Missionaries arrived
they exjierienced mucli opposition and liad to encounter a degree of
bigotry and ignorance wliicli was quite formidable. Wq can now, how.
ever, perceive a great change in tiiese respects as the people become
better informed respecting our real motives, and convinced that the
Christian religion is not to be forced upon them as they hiid supposed.
On the "hole, we think, our j)rospects are now as far favourable aa
could be expected among a people so long enslaved by error and
superstition.

Yours in the bonds of the gospel,
Sdlidruvpur, Nov. QUh, 1810. J. R, Campbbll.

History of the Sabdthu Mission Station,
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Dear Sirs,

In compliance with your ])ublished request, 1 forward you the following
brief sketch of the Mission Station " itii which I iim connected.

Sabithu, the chief town in the protected hill states, 100 miles north-
east of Lodiana : commenced Dec. 1836. One Missionary and his wife ;
one male, and one female assistant Missionnries ; several village, and
bazar schools for boys, and one day-school for girls; these frequently
vary as to the number of scholars. In all of them the Sacred Scriptures
are taught. P()pulati(»n 4000 with numerous villages around. Language
Hindi much corrupted. There are no books in the common dialects ;
but all who read understand pure Hindi. Far in the interior the I hi-
betsin langu;ige is chiefly used. Into this the Scriptures have not been
translated, nor any thing of a religious ciiaracter, except two small Tracts.
We hope however, if spnred, that some portions of the Scriptures will
soon be given to the followers of the Grand Lama in their own tongue.

Believe me, Dear Sirs, yours sincerely,

J. H. Jamikson,

Sabaihv, Nov. ^3rd, 1840. American Fresbyteriun Mission.

VOL. II. I

54 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Jan.-

10. — Liberality op the Wksk of Mysore.
The friends of native education will be happy to learn that His High-
ness the rajd of Mysore has lately granted to the Rev. T. Hodson, A\'es-
leyan Missionary, the sum of one hiuidied and twenty rupees a mouth
for the support of an English School in the city of Mysore to he called
The Raja's Free School; sixty hoys have already entered. The head
teacher is an East Indian, who was educated by tiie Rev. J. Anderson of
Madras. The plan of instruction is the same as that pursued by Mr.
Anderson, and also by Dr. Duff and others in Calcutta. The conduct of
this liberal raja is worthy of being made known to all the friends of
education in India, and of being imitated by all its native princes.

Amicus.

Note. — We are truly delighted with this act of the raja's, and trust
it may be as it deserves, imitated by all the rajas and nawahs throughout
India. We are obliged to our esteemed friend for this intelliuence, and
shall be always happy to hear from him or any of his colleagues. — Ed.

*^* The following items of intelligence are kindly aiForded tons by
our contemporaries the Advocate and Spectator. Our many and pressing
duties oblige us, instead of penning our own thoughts on the same sub-
jects, especially wlien there is a coincidence of sentiments, to transfer
the items to our own pages and to render our contemporaries our best
thanks for their labors.

11. — The Fourteenth Anniversary of the Calcutta Seamen's Friend

Society.

The anniversary of the ahove Society, was held at tlie Union Chapel,
Dharamtala, on the evening of ^Vednesday the 23rd of December, C.
W. Smith, Esq. C. S. in the chair. From the Report, which was read
by the Secretary, the Rev. T. Boaz, we gather that the Society is in an
efficient state, at least, when compared with former years. The Com-
mittee however design materially to extend their oi)erations during the
year on which they have entered, if enabled i)y Chri.stiau liberality so to
do. The preaching of tlie Gospel, the visiting agency, the loan libraries,
the distribution of tracts, bibles, and other religious books, have all i)een
sustained, and carried on vigorously during the year. The number of
Scriptures distributed has heen one liundred and six ; of tracts, two
thousand six hundred and eight. I'he number of hearers at tlie Bethel
two tiiousand eight hundred and ninety-six. The amount of funds, Rs.
2360 — Expenditure Rs. ^277. Balance in hand Rs. 83, leaving the So-
ciety with an emi)ty treasury with which to commence the year. We do
hope that so deserving an institution will not be permitted to languish
for want of funds. The resolutions were moved and seconded by the
Rev. Messrs. Gogerly, Lacroix, Uoaz, and Campbell, iMessrs. C. \V.
Smith and J. F. Hawkins. We hope to give an account of the sentiments
expressed in our next. The attendance, we regret to state, was very ihiu
as it respects landsmen ; the number of seamen larger than we ever re-
member to have seen on any former occasion. We regret the absence of
those who do feel an interest in the welfare of these brave fellows, as
they may go away with an impression that but few care for them : but
this is not the case. The attendance at all our public anniversaries is a
disgrace to tiie (Christian chtircii in Calcutta— a positive standing libel
upon their Christianity, and a popular writer, Mr. Malcom, has publish-
ed that fact to the four corners of the earth. He found some sixty people
gathered togetlier, he says, at one of our Anniversaries. But tliat wliich
is too true of all, has been especially the case with tlie Anniversary
meetings connected with the welfare of seamen, at least within the

1841.] Missionary and Religious IntelUymce. 65

limits of our experience; and yet tliere is no cause so popular, none to-
wards wliicli tlie generosities of men flow out more fully, :ind yet it is
difficult to find a nierclinnt, a Civil Servant or a Military man present
to Sanction the efforts of those who are lal)0uring- amidst much difficulty
to bless those who are tlie means of affording us such facilities for our
own transit and the tratisit of the things every way calculated to cheer
and hless us in this the land of our adoption.

[\\'e have witli some few corrections adoi)ted the following Report of
the speeches delivered at the Anniversary of the Seamen's Friend Socie-
ty from our contemporary the Courier, to whom we now tender our best
thanks. W e siiall be most happy to forward any donations to the Trea-
surer of this truly excellent institution. The Committee, we understand,
are anxious, should the funds be forthcoming, to attempt great things this
year. — Ed]

The Chairman — Ladies and Gentlemen, I feel great pleasure and
gratification in being called upon to take ])art on this occasion in the
proceedings of a Society wliich is established on such principles as this is.
Jn a country whose ])ort is crowded with merchant-men of every nation, it
well behoves every citizen to care for the condition of the poor sailors,
who, however vvell acquainted they may be with tiieir duties as sailors,
are yet ignorant of the great mercy of that God whose eye is ever
overlooking them and preserving them from dangers. It well behoves,
I say, every citizen to do his utmost for the benefit of poor sailors.
They convey the vast riches of India to the shores of England — they
carry us over the mighty deep, and when they arrive here, they ought
to receive from us some return, and what can be better than the counsels
of this Society; and what better name could be given it than that of
the Sailor's " Friend." Our blessed Jesus deigned to call his disciples,
who were but sailors, friends, and imparted to then\ the blessings of
knowledge and grace. That man is the best friend to the sailor who
wishes to impart to him a knowledge of eternal happiness. No sooner
does a ship enter the port, but one of our friends visits her, gains per-
mission to sjjeak to her crew, jind endeavours to obtain from them a pro-
mise to come to the Floating Chapel. Often are they met with a dis-
couraging reliuff but they yield not, they still persevere, and ])erhaps at
length gain a reluctant promise — and thus are they the means of inform-
ing the men of their duties as men and as Christians, and of sending
them back to their homes well sup])lied with tracts, &c., and frequently
with a library of books. I repeat, I feel great satisfaction in taking part
in the proceedings of a Society which is founded on such Catholic prin-
ciples.

The Rev. Mr. Boaz then read the report, an abstract of which will be
found above.

The Rev. Mr. Gogerly moved the first resolution which was — " That
the Report now read be adopted, printed and circulated under the direc-
tion of the Committee" — and in doing so he would remark, that though
there are many other Societies in (Calcutta established for the ^'lory of
God, there was none in his opinion more worthy of rciiard than tiie
Seamen's Frierul Society. Oilier Societies iiave a degree of gr^uid^'ar
and glare about their procecdijitrs which attract jiubiic attention : but
this Society posses>es no such advautat-e ; it is unobtrusive in its nature
and simple iii its operations. It is eighteen years now since this Society
came into existence. Mr. Gogerly was present at its formation, and
was its first secretary. Its origin was as follows: when the late Rev.
Mr. Ward was in England in the year 1821, a great movement in behalf
of the spiritual wants of seamen was made, and when he was on the eve
of returning to India, he was presented by a lady with a Bethel flag in

S6 Missionary and Relirjious Intelligence. [Jan.

the liope that it might he lioisted on hoard some vessel on tlie Ganges.
Tlie trial w;is made, — and on hoard a vessel coniniiinded hy Ciii)tain
JBi'ach, the Bethel flag "as first seen one Sahliatli day flying at the niast-
liead — and the first sermon j)reached to seamen, on tlie Hiighly %vas
delivered by the late Rev. Mr. Keitli. Two or tliree vessels were
afterwards visited for a similar purpose, hut the ('aptains generally
were averse to it and gave tiie Society no encouragement: tlie Betliel
flag was then considered a disgrace. It was then tliouj;lit ])roper to get
a vessel of our own ; accordinjiiy a small pinnace was purchased, where
divine service wasregularly conducted ; iliis vessel was not permitted to be
moored on this side of the ri\ er, it was moored on tlie Sumatra Sand near
Howrah. At tliis time the Goi ernor General, tlie Marquis of Hoistings,
became the Patron of the Society, and Commodore Sir John Hayes its
Presidetit. 'I he situation of tiie jiinnace was so f;ir from tlie body of
the shipping, that tiiere was scarcely any attendance ; the oliject there-
fore failed. Government was appealed to, and the vessel was allowed to
be moored on this side of the river, and in consequence the attendance
was considerably increased. In this way the Bethel continued for two
or three \ ears, when to preserve the seamen as mucli as possihle from
the numerous crim]is in the city it w;is found advisable to establish a
Sailors' Home in conjunction with the Bethel — for which purpose aliouse
was taken in Clive Street. But so many difficulties jiresenteil themselves
that after a twelve-month's trial and an expense of three or four thou-
sand rupees, the Home was given up. It failed owing to the sale of spirits
being permitted on the premises. He hojied the present would not fail
from such a cause. During its continujince, divine service was con-
ducted twice a week. Preaching continued in the Bethel at certain
periods, till the first boat got old and another was jiurchased ; that was
also worn out and a third was built, a very cotnniodious one too, in
which service is now regiilarl)' held. No Society had a greater claim on
our sympathy than the Seamen's Friend Society — there is no glare or
splendour about it, but it conies to the heart of evei-y one of us. In
some Societies there is so much display attached to their jiroceedinjiS,
that a man might suspect his motives in unitiii}; liimself with them ; but
there can be no fear of that in this Society. Unassuiniiif; in its character,
its agents pursue a steady course, seeking only the glory of God and the
good of tlieir fellow-men. Nothinfj is so distressing, as, to see the
number of drunken Eurojieans on Sahhath day, particularly in the Bow-
Bazar, and, when we attempt to make known to the natives the
knowledge of God, to hear one and another instancing the many exam-
ples of our own countrymeti beftire our eyes and showing us our intoxi-
cated sailors and soldiers in the streets— on tlie^e occasions we feel
abashed and ashamed before tliose to whom we came to preach. If there-
fore it is in our power to render these poor tlioiightless men assistance,
surely we ought to do it. Jesus went not among the rich and wealthy
to make known the benefits of the Gospel; hut among the poor and
distressed, and those vilio are desirous of following his example must he
like him exjiosed to contempt and shame. It has been thought tliat
there is not more than one sailor out of ev ery two liiindred whom come
into this port who visit the Bethel, and the remainder go generally to
no place of worship ; and even «lien there may be as many as thirty or
forty men on board the Bethel, there may be seen three are four hiindred
in the Bow-Bazar, roiling in dissij)ati< ii and drunken riot. I here has
been much improvement in this Siiciet\' since its estahlishnicnt, hut it is
Still in its \nh\ucy—ve wunt xcumm vii.ssniiuii iiw, as such Societies have
at home. 'Ihese missionaries at home give their aid gratuitously, they
have services morning and evening, they carry about with them tracts

I

1841.] Missionary and Religious InteUigejice. 67

and other reli};ious books, and when they hapi)en to fall in with bodies
of sailors just landiHl from their vessels and },foiii>>- aloiif^- the streets ii»
quest of some iiublic house in wliicli to spend their hard-earned savin«:s,
the missionary accosts tliem, and speaking to them in their oun sailor
fashion finds out their destination and tells them that he can take them
to a much better place. Jack is noways loath, and is without much
trouble brought to a ])lace of worshij). By the exertion of these
Missionaries, at Hull, a 000 ton vessel, capable of holding- about 700
peojile, is generally filled, on Sabbath days, with sailors who come to
iiear the word of God. In London more extensive o])erations are carried
on ; they have their morning and evening services on tlie Lord's-day and
prayer-meetings on almost every evening of the week, and exert every
other means to bring about tlie salvation of seamen. In this country
it is otherwise: when a sailor comes into this wicked city, lie is thrown
immediately into a vortex of dissipation from which he cannot be easily
extricated and it therefore becomes the bounden duty of all to do some-
thing for tliem. I trust ilie reading and circulation of this report will be
the means of inducing many to assist us in the work.

1 he resolution was seconded by J. W . Alexander, Esq.

Tlie Chainnun in putting the resolution said be doubted not but that
it would meet vvitli general assent. The Society has not met with that
support w hich it ought to have received. Instances are recorded in the
llejiort the effect of which should not be lost upon us, and we should en-
deavour to join heart and hand to advance the cause of the sailor.

The Rev. Mr. Bouz moved the second resolution — " That this Meeting
desires to offer its grateful thanks to God for the continuance and steadily
increasing usefulness of this society, and for the existence and success of
every similar Institution in the world ; at the snme time, taking in its
prayerful consideration the ex])ress declarations of God that the abundance
of the sea shall be converted to him, and the wider field opening up to
them as Christians in the increasing commerce of this port, they would
entreat the Lord the Spirit to lay their responsibility in this matter
more fully on their hearts and enable them to discharge the duties arising
out of this respoiisil)ility wiih that faithfulness and zeal which its import-
ance demands," It has been said truly that every work connected witli
the Gospel is attended with difficulties ; if so, how great must be the
difiiculties amending the work of bringing seamen in the port of Calcutta
to a concern for their souls. But difiiculties always appear great at a
distance; when we apjiroai h them they lessen in magnitude, and when we
resolutely meet them they vanish. As an instance 1 will mentiori iliat, at
the commencement of the present service the gentleman who was to have
moved the first resolution was unfortunately taken ill and could not
attend — in this exigency all vvas bustle and confusion, no one could be
found who would undertake the moving of the resolution, and the only
way of solving the question appeared to be, that the person who had com-
posed the report, and read it, should also movt\t — our friend who has just
addressed you said he had not an idea in his head. But whatever were
the circumstances, you have got out of him, what could never be obtained
before, the history of your Society ; and if no otlier good attended the
present Meeting this would have been sufficient to make it an interesting
one. In the course of his speech our friend remarked that they could not
obtain a mooring on this side of the river for the floating ship, and there-
fore they went to the other ; and when that would not answer the object
they appealed to Govenmient and got through the difficulty. The very
first difficulty obliged them to get a vessel of their own: having to
encounter difficulties makes men ingenious. W^e are placed at the present
moment in great difficulties — we begin the year with an empty treasury j

58

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[Jan,

v e contemplate speniling- 10,000 rupees without a pice to commetice with,
hut we liope to liiid means to do it. I was spealcinj^ tlie other (hiy to a
frieiul wlien lie told ine the hest friends to the saih)rs were the ladies, and
to shew that my friend wa" not f:ir wrong- in his opinion, when 1 was
reading over the proof of this Report, a lady's note dropped in, with a
donation of forty-two rupees, the first towards meeting the sum required.
lint ohtaining money was not all the difficulty with which they had to
contend — there was a greater difficulty in contending with the host of
crimps, and also the apathy of those who ousht to he the friends of sea-
men ; and the ignorance of the seamen tliemselves ; if we were to look at
all these difficulties merely with the eye of sense we should give up the
work in despair ; iiut as one who was di>tinguished in the service of his
country said on a celehrated occasion, " England this day ex|)ects every
inan to do his duty" — so poor sailors " expect every (Miristian to do his
duty." This resolution calls on all todotiieir utmost. Our friend Gogerly
has noticed the operations that have heen going on at Hull: he saw them
in their youth. 1 saw them in their infancy — there were not then so many
as 700 i)eople congregated at one time for the purpose of divine worslii|).
Institutions of a similar description were now to he found in Bristol, Leith
and othes cities, where the greatest success was met with ; and in America,
a friend has written me, saying, they are getting on " amazingly," and we
■want to write in answer that we, in Calcutta, are also going on amazingly,
but we must await the issue of this meeting. It may he asked, if we are
going on so well, why are there so few at this Meeting? — where are the
merchants ? will they not remember and lend a helping hand to those who
bring and carry their rich cargoes ? 'I'hey will he found now at tlieir
tables or in the ball-room, hut their non-appearance here must not be
looked upon as a thing to discourage us ; when their support is asked
they will not hold back. Where are the ladies do they forget you.''
Never — they are perhajis afraid of the cold ; when an appeal is made to
them they are always ready to help the saihn-. And there are many
more who care for sailors. There was a period during the year when
there was not a pice in the treasury — and the question began to be ask-
ed, shall we do nothing more for sailors on this account.'' Ji/st then, a,
letter was received from a gentleman enclosing a draft for 600 rupees,
and the residence of this gentleman was so far uj) the country that I could
trace the locality on the map. He with difficulty remembered that sailors
brought him to this country — he had amassed wealth, and had thoughts
of returning home again, and this donation was probably a kind of pence-
offm ing to the sailor. The Society has hitherto been going on well, but
there must he something else besides money to ensure success : we must
liave your prayers for this as well as every other Society. In the resolu-
tion now under notice, mention is made of the increasing commerce of the
])ort, and the consequent increase in the number of visitant sailors; every
one ought therefore to increase in the same jiroportion, his efforts in con-
junction with this Society. If a ratio were to be formed on this increase,
of what number ought and niight attend, there should be now a Bethel
capable of containing a congregation of 250 men; and it is the design
of the Committee if possible to have another vessel in a different part of
the river, to accommodate all parties — also to maintain two regular minis-
ters and to employ other means commensurate with the increase of com-
merce and increase of \ ice ; but we must seek by prayer that God would
make us feel more dee])ly the interest we ought to take in the salvation
of sailors.

J. F. Hawkins, Esq. C. S , begged to second the above resolution, and
then continued — In this resolution there is a duty enjoined upon us of
thanksgiving to God for the past and present usefulness of the Society,

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

59

&c. Whenever success crowns our labours, we have not only ^-reat cause
for thankfulness to the Author of that success, but we should also pray
for the continuance of the blessing— we slioiild be thankful to God for
every breatliinf^ of prayer offered up for God's glory — we should be
thankful that the gospel has been preached in every part of the city, and
that the poor and wretched condition of sailors has not been neglected.
The peculiarity of their situation demands of us ])eculiar exertion — while
they are enii)loyed to carry merchandise, and frequently the glory of our
arms to the extren\ities of the globe, it should be our duty to endeavour
tliat they also bear wherever they go, the excellency of the Christian
character. They are in one sense real Missionaries, but they are mes-
sengers generally only in a worldly sense, and why sliould they not be
missionaries for good as well as for evil. Taking tliis view, a great re-
sponsibility rests upon us, arid it behoves each one of us to do his best for
sailors. You have heard allusion made to the gift of 500 ru])ees by one
gentleman: we wish there were many more such liberal peoj)le. From
the statistics of deaths among sailors it has been shown thut about »
thousand per cent, are drowned per annum ; they have sunk, but the sea
must give up its dead, and it is the duty of each of us to be anxious in
affording to tiiose who are among the living every means of obtaining
salvation. It Ins been remarked that the Society is yet in its infancy,
we are therefore the more strongly called upon to labor to advance it to
the full maturity of its operations. The resolution wliich 1 have second-
ed will be passed, but it must not end there ; we must when we leave this
assembly carry away with us feelings of the deepest interest in the cause
of the poor seamen — the cause itself must prosi)er wliether man labor or
not ; for it is the promise of scripture that " the abundance of the sea
shall be converted unto Him." But as instruments for accomplishing
this great object, let us seek for the reward of the fuithful stewards of
God.

Rev. Mr. Lacroix proposed the third Resolution which was —
"That the friends whose names are attached be appointed to act as
the Committee and Officers for the ensuing year with power to add to
their number. C. W. Smith, Esq., J. F. Hawkins, Esq., J. W . Alexander,
Esq., A. Grant, Esq., J. Muller, Esq., H. Woollaston, Esq., G. C. Onen,
Esq., \V. Balston, Esq., J. M. Vos, Esq , D. Clark, Esq. Ministers and
Missionaries Members ex-officio. Secretaiy, llev. '1". Boaz. Minute
Secretary, H. Andrews, Esq. Treasurer, A Grant, Esq."

Kev. Mr. Lacroix stated, that sometimes great things are produced
from little beginnings — who would have imagined th;it a h\v fishermen
could have changed the religion of the world } yet so it was in the case
of the apostles. An Ethioj)ian officer (the eunuch) who had been con-
verted and was returning home after the wars, was enabled by his own
sole exertions to bring many people to a knowledge of the Saviour and
to establish several Churclies in Abyssinia. The best translation of the
Sacred Scriptures was that of the Coptic church — the church founded by
the labors of this officer. Again in the time of the Reformation the
words and actions of a single monk were able to shake to the centre the
whole Papal power. And none can tell what good might be done by the
instrumentality of one good sailor, were he to be cast ashore on an
island among uncivilized human beings; he would be the means of teach-
ing them civilization as well as enlightening their minds and bringing
them to the Saviour of souls. Ihis Society might appear small. Let us
not think those things small importance which God thinks great. Let
every one do the good that is before him, and look to God to bless Lis
labours.

CO

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[Jan.

Rev. Mr. Campbell seconded tlie Resolution, when the business of the
Meeting wiis closed with ii liymii nnd ]>i'ayer.

We were very giud to observe about fifty sailors present on this inter-
esting occasion ; tlie whole iiroceeciiiigs evidently delifihted them much.
The amount collected after the Meeting was al)0ut a liundred and twenty
ru))ees, and the hearty good-will witli which the sailors put in their pice
and some their rupee, was most pleasing.

12.— Rlv. W. Yates.
It is with sincere pleasure we announce that our excellent friend, the
Rev. W . Yates, has had conferred upon liim, from a highly respectable
source in the United States, as the reward of his talented labors in the
cause of translations, the dijilonia of D. U. Few men have better deser-
ved or more worthily attained this honorable distinction.

13. — Jewish 'I'ranslations op the Holy Scriptures.
One of the most important and encouraging signs of the times, as it
regards tlie welfare of the people of Israel, is the desire which they mani-
fest to procure co])ies of the sacred volume. As many of ihem cannot
read the original 11 ei)rew, so as to understand it without helj), Mendel-
sohn, the celebrated Jewish pliilosopher who flourisned toward the close
of tlie last century, introduced the custom of printing a correct German
translation parallel with the original text. 'I'his was a very great step.
Before this time very few of the Jewish nation were accustomed to read
or understand good and classic;il German. Among tliemselves, and in
tlieir intercourse with otiier nations they generally made use of an imper-
fect and very irregular dialect, which althouh it contained most of the
German words necessary for the common jjiirposes of life, was mainly
indebted to the Hebrew for all the terms employed in theological works
and religious discourses. Of course the use of such a mixture of jargon
of two languages, often employed in a very iTidiscriminate and sometimes
in a very ungrammatical and incorrect manner, was not likely to be
favorable to regular and sound habits of thinking. It is much to be
deplored that the great Mendelsohn, at the time that he taught his
nation to write and speak German, and showed tliem that the languages
of modern Europe may be properly used in discoursing on the most sacred
subjects, did not at the same time endeavour to establisli the authority of
the sacred volume, as distinguished from all rabbinical traditions.
AVhile, however, we most sincerely regret the unsoundness which pre-
vailed among the Jews of M endelsohn's school on the most vital points
of religion, it is quite evident that the Bible has made its way among the
bulk of the nation, since the time that tiiey were thus led to read it in a
tongue which is familiar to them. Asa i)roof of this, there are at this
moment no less than three different translations of the Hebrew Old
Testament into good German, either just completed or now in progress.
Dr. Johnson of Frankfort, published the first part of his translation in
1831, and a second part in 1836. The eloquent Jewish preacher at
Hamburg, Dr. Solomon, has given a translation which is now ready, and
which is in the hands of a great many Jews ; and Dr. Zunz, of Berlin, is
editing another work of the same kind ; he is assisted by several persons
who are celebrated for their talents and learning,' and his edition is just
about being finished. 'l"he very existence of such books is a very imjior-
tant thing. It shows that the Jews have not lost that attachment to the
sacred volume which marks the national character of that people.
Amidst their widest wanderings and their saddest falls, " they are those

]

1841.]

Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence.

61

to whom were committed the oracles of God ;" and we much rejoice that
their attention is still turned towards the holy page their fathers have
guarded so carefully and studied dilifjently. It is indeed very remarkable
that during the tliick nif^ht of the dark ages of tiie (Jhristian church,
biblical learning was so diligently cultivated as we find it to have been,
judging From those stupendous monuments of Hebrew learning which we
possess in the writings of tlie rabl)ies of the 12tii century, as Abenezra,
Kimchi, Uashi, and others, who, with all their faults, deserve our warmest
admiration for tiieir iinwearied diligence and patient research.

It seems that the Jews in France feel the same desire to possess and
understand the word of God. It must be observed that, wliile we lament
the awful departure from religion and truth wliich we find to prevail in
the translation thus offered to our Jewish brethren in France, those who
engage in the defence of the truth are also Jews. It is delightful to find
that there are also those left in Israel who cannot and will not sit quietly
by and see the ark of God thus trifled with. This, at least, is as it ought
to be. God grant that the time may speedily come when all the learned
rabbies shall not only stand up for the verity and authority of the pro-
phetic page, but become themselves apostles of Jesus, and follow in the
steps of their fellow-countrymen, Peter and Paul, and be successful in
teaching a multitude to cry, with heart and voice, " Hosannah to the Son
of David." In the meantime let us be thankful that we have been per-
mitted to see some of these our brethren of the seed of Abraham thus
engaged, and pray that God, of his infinite mercy, may grant grace to
the church of Christ, that they may faithfully and diligently improve the
present opportunity, and give back to the Jews the sacred volume, not
in a wretched and perverted translation, but in purity, simplicity, and
truth, as God has given it, to make us all wise to salvation.

14. — German Missionaries, Mangalore.

The following account of the German Missionaries is from the pen of
a correspondent who has had the fullest opportunities of observing the
conscientious manner in which those excellent servants of the Lord per-
form their duties: —

" I am sure that I cannot better employ my time and paper than in
describing the manner in which those zealous servants of Christ, the
German Missionaries at Mangolare, employ themselves. More hard-
working men thiin the German Missionaries are not to be found in any
part of the world. They are distinguished, moreover, by an almost
Apostolical simplicity of manners and a devotion to their calling that
gains them the respect of all castes and creeds, from the most wild and
worldly-minded of ourselves to those who profess the strictest sense of
religion. These worthy men are in fact real friends to the natives of
the country, amongst whom they are settled, and whose moral, religious,
and intellectual advancement they are striving to ])romote by practice
no less than precept. The German Brethren all reside together, and eat
at the same table of the most simple food ; the ladies of those married
preside over the domestic department, and thus the unmarried brethren
have the advantage of those comforts which female supervision can alone
ensure. These Missionaries have no stated salaries : one box contains
the whole of the money of the Mission, each takes what he requires and
no more, and I am credibly informed that the individual expenditure
does not amount on an average to sixty rupees a month. The German
Brethren act on a much more regular, and, in my opinion, more sensible
manner than any other Missionaries that I have ever met with ; for al-
VOL. II. K

62

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[Jan.

though tlieir exertions are unremitting in preacliing the word from house
to liouse and not without success, they phice their cliief dependence on
tlieir schools as the first sure step to attaining the great end of their
laliours, since conversion can never he hoped for unless throng li the
inediuni of education, and with that view tliey devote many liours daily
to the instruction of the Native youth of the country." — Madras Gazette.

15. — '1'he Monthly Missionary Prayer Mketing
was held on Monthly evening 7th ult , at tlie Circular Koad Cliapel. The
address was delivered hy tlie Rev. D. Ewart. The subject, the import-
ance of the study of projdiecy, with special reference to popery. Tlie
speaker entered very fully into the coincidence between the prophetical
and actual ciiaracter of tiie man of sin — in a manner which could not fail
to convince every unbiassed mind as to the identity of the Romish system
with the man of sin predicted in scripture. 'I'he devotional parts of tlie
service were conducted by the Rev. Messrs. Macdonald and Boaz. '1'he
attendance was very encouraging.

16— The First Annual Examination of the Native Boys' Scnooii

AT Agakpara

took place on Monday, the 7th December, 1840. The Venerable
Archdeacon of Calcutta presided. Several Ladies and Gentlemen were
present on this interesting occasion ; amongst the latter, the Rev.
Messrs. Hutton, Fisher, Pffander, Sandys, Thompson, Innes, Street,
Osborne, and Long, Capt. Smith ; Messrs. Becher, Mackay, Abbott,
&c. &c. A considerable number of natives attended. Tiie Scliool which
is conducted by iMr. J. Csesar, and native assistants, was opened on the
15th June last, and since that time 231 boys have been admitted. Of
this numl)er 146 have been struck off, but 20 having been re-admitted (1
being the second time struck off) the number now on tlie books is 104, of
which 100 were ))resent at the Examination. Truly it was a pleasing
sight to witness so many of our heathen fellow-creatures attending a
School where the scriptures of truth are taught; nor is it the least
interesting feature in the case, that of the above number 65 are brahmans,
the remaituler comprising 34 Hindus, 4 Christians and 1 Musalman.

The great nuTuber dismissed the School may be attributed to the oppo-
sition usually to be expected from the l>raiinians when efforts are made con-
nected with religion an<l especially the establishiuent of Schools. Many
determine that their children shall not attend such Schools, although not
a few would gladly do so if their parents' permission could be obtained.
Others i)revail on the parents of some children to remove them. Another
reason is, that in the immediate neighbourhood there are three English
Schools, conducted by Native masters and su))ported by the most zealous
for their religion. Several boys who came to this School at its opening,
are now attendants where the (to them) offensive doctrine of the cross
of Cbrit is not taught.

The 1st Class (of two boys) was examined in the book of Genesis;
Roman and English Hist(n-y, Grammar, Geograpliy, Manual of Christian
Evidences and Arithmetic. The replies of the boys were very satisfac-
tory and the Archdeacon praised their diligence and attention.

Tliere is no 2nd Class at present. The 3rd Class (of 12 boys) was
examined in the Gospel of St. Matthew in Euglish and St. John in
Bengali, Bengal History, Grammar, Geography aiul Arithmetic.

The Rev. Messrs. Hutton and Sandys assisted the Chairman in the
Examination of the above classes. \Vhilst the 4th Class (of 13 boys)

1841.] Missiotiary and Religious Intelligence. 63

wns being- examined in Reading, Spellins;' and Grammar ; and the Stli (of
20 boys) in reading jmd Rpellinir, the Rev. i\Ir. Sandy.«, at tlie request of
tlie Areiideacon, examined the 6th, 7tli, and sth classes in Benj^ali. The
6th Class consisted of 30, tlie 7th of IQ and the Stli of U boys.

At the conclusion of the Examination, the Venerable (Jliairman, ad-
pressinaf the visitors, stated the satisfaction he had derived and his
persuasion that they must hiive jiossessed similar feeliiifrs. He alluded
to the establishment of the School, throus^h the exertions of ]\!rs. Wilson,
— that truly )!ious and benevolent lady whose praise is in all the Church-
es; also to the erection of the Mission House and ('hurch.

After the rewards were distributed (each boy recei\ ed a bnolc, varying
in value, accordiriij- to his attendance) the Rev. Mr. Sandys l>riefly
addressed the cliildren in Bengali, and trusted that at the ex|)iration of
the vacation (one month) all of them would return to school, and with
renewed vigour prosecute their studies now so well commenced.

For the information of those unacquainted witli A'garpilra the subjoined
remarks may not be uninteresting. On the Eastern banks of the Gauges
about 10 miles to the north of Calcutta, the Native Female Or])han
refuge is situated, and in connexion, the Church now nearly completed,
the Mission House, and the English School. The voyager, in ])assing
tliis place cannot but be struck with the beautiful appearance of the four
buildings, but the Christian voyager will not only admire, but exclaim,
" )Vhat hath God wrought !"

17. — Public Examinations.
During tlie last month the public Examinations of the Parental Acade-
mic Institution, tlie High School, and the Free School, have been held,
'i'lie routine of the Examinations was much as in former years, with one
material improvement, the absence of all theatrical exhibition and
spouting by the pupils, an improvement which cannot be too highly
commended. The result of the examinations proves that those to whom
the instruction of the youth of this city is committed are diligent in the
discbarge of their arduous duty, and that the pujjils are not less anxious
to excel in the pursuit of knowledge : the testimony of both private
and public examiners confirm this view of the subject. The classes
were examined in nearly every branch of learning, and acquitted them-
selves with a credit equal if not superior to similar institutions in Europe.
'J'heir knowledge of Scripture and the Evidences of Christianity, especi-
ally the youth of the Parental, were very extensive. The attainmeuts
of tlie pupils of the Parental in Mathematics are also very considerable;
the whole of the young people in boih the leading seminaries acquitted
themselves in a manner wliich reflected credit equally upon their teachers
and themselves. One thing esjiecially has gratified us in the examinations
of this year — an evidently greater tendency to the practical nither than
the shewy in education. May this continue to increase. Those most
deeply interested in Christian education were present and took part in
tlie Examinations. The Veii. Archdeacon, Rev. Dr. Charles, Rev. Messrs.
Boaz, Smith, Sandys, hines, and Meiklejohii, Messrs. Byrri, Graves,
Crow and others. Want of space has prevented us from inserting
a more lengthy account of the Examinations, which has already appear-
ed in the public papers.

18. — Law of Inheritance — the Dharma Shabha and the Hurkaru.
A professedly native correspondent of the Hurkaru has been endeavor-
ing to stir up the slumbering energies of that most enlightened of all
associations, the Dharma Shabha. 'I'he object which the correspondent
would urge on the attention of the Shabha is to resist the efforts of the

K 2

64 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Jan.

missionary body who are abo\it calmly to ask tlie Legislative Council to
atuciul the Himlii law of inlieritaiice, which, as it now stands, dispos-
sesses a man of all hereditary if not all chattle property on a change of
faitli. We need not say that such a law is monstrously unjust, and the
religion which would require its continuance as a safeguard must be weak
indeed. The gist of A Citizen's letter is that tlie present law is a wise,
good and unalterable law, and that therefore every attenipt to interfere
wiih or alter it should be resisted. He sees no difference between altering
an unjust law and oi)ening a door for the conversion of the natives to
Christianity. The missionaries ask not for favor or partiality, but only for
equity and justice. We know it would be worse tlian fighting with the
air to argue vvith one who has sympathy with tlie Dharma Shdlthn — an
association formed to upliold the horrid and utinatur;il rite of Sati, and
which has continued in a course of bigotted opposition to humane and
enlightened ))rinciples until its very bigotry has well nigh threatened, if
it lias not effected, its extinction ; but we would simjily suggest one or
two things even for the consideration of such : with others we trust they
may have the influence we imagine they deserve. Let us for a moment
leave out of the discussion that which appears especially to harass the
members of the Shabha, Christianity ; for the law of inheritance affects a
change of faith whether it be to Cliristianity, Muhammadanism or Scep-
ticism. A Citizen, in common with all residents in this city, must be
aware that there is such a thing as education — enlightened, accurate
education; and that this same has for many a year been m.-iking rapid
advances in this country — yea that even the Government, convinced of
its influence, has undertaken to provide in some measure for the newly
created want. Those that preceded the powers that be are not now less
diligent in spreading abroad the principles of truth — natural philoso-
phical and religious. The nature and tendency of tlie education bestowed
even by the Government, though it exclude all reference to the only true
faith, will and must be to sap the foundations of Hinduism. Every lesson
taught shakes the incongruous edifice to its base. Does A Citizen believe
that the educated intelligent thinking youth of anotlier generation will
be disposed to " pin their faith" to a system which teaches them that
the world is square — that there are fire elements — that sanction sati, ghat,
murders, infanticide, and all the abominations of the Shrads, the Kali,
Durga and Charak pvijas .'' We are confident they will not — it is not in
the nature of things ; and if this will be the result, and it will, leaving
Christianity out of the question, are these young men to be dejirived of
all their property — their names— their estates — their ail, because they
cannot believe that which they know to be a lie.'' How monstrous!
What would be thought if at the present time the British were obliged
to observe the ])ujas of Woden and Friga and the whole host of barbarous
deities that once wilii terrific sway influenced their ancestors.'' Suppose
a voung man to become a Deist — shall the law of inheritance come in
and say, you may be a Deist, but you shall be dejjrived of all that j ou
possess.'' — or a Muhamrnadan or a Christian. A\'hat ! is the Hindu
mind not only to be held in terror by the mantras and mummeries of the
superstitions of Hinduism and the craft of brahmaiis, but must Hinduism
be upheld and truth stemmed in its course by the additional terror of
poverty and disgrace.'' We trust that a lilieral and professedly neutral
Government will never for a moment entertain such a thought.

'i'hat which we believe will he with the masses lias happened in part.
Christianity has olitained its converts, their conversion involves the loss
of all, and they are willing to suffer that loss for Christ's sake until a
legal remedy can be found for the evil ; for it is not to be supposed that
such a state of things is to continue, and that Christians are not warran-

i

1841.] Missionary and Religions Intelligence.

05

ted in seekinjj to mniiitiiin their rifjiits ns citizeni5. As tliose who !ive
called to sustain all tlie rel.itioiis of life they are bound to do so. 'I'liey
liave no wish to hurry so important a matter, or in seekinff for their own
rights to inflict injury on others; nor do they think that they are fjiiilty
of imprudence, or of invadinfr vested rights, or openin^r the door to the
conversion of the natives to Christianity by so doinif. 'I'he subject may
have been mooted first by them because they are the first to feel it, and
they will be the body who will be most materially afl^ected by it, as they
will doubtless become much more numerous, and that speedily, than
they now are. Nor would tliis subject have been ever mooted except
some case in point liad come before the Missionary conference ; had not
the fact pressed itself upon tlie attention of that body that the law com-
miasiun were legis]atin}f for the future generations of India, and they
deemed it the proper time to offer tlieir suggestions to that commission,
whether with success or not, on every matter affecting the civil interests
of native Christians. 'I'hey have done so openly and candidly ; they
liave given their opinions in such a manner that their opponents may
liave the amplest opportunity of replyin^; to or rebutting them. They
seek not partiality but justice. 'I'he subject affects not only Christians
but all ; and all that is asked by the friends of native Christians is, that
the new code of laws should as far as tliey are concerned, be based on
the principles of British law.

'I'iie Hurkaru endeavours to soothe the fears of his correspondent and
liis friends by suggesting that the Missionary body have but little
influence with the Council. We believe they have none but such as may
arise from the justice of their cause, nor do they seek other; and they
do trust that tlie council of India will never close their eyes to such
representations as those made in the Supplement to the Calcutta Christian
Observer for November, on this and other subjects now engaging their
legislative attention. It matters not whether the Missionaries be pru-
dent or not — the council has to deal with their arguments and their
facts, and with these we trust it will deal in a fair, candid and upright
manner. It is legislating, not for the nonce, but for future ages. The
Mi.ssionaries have an influence however where most an influence is felt —
we mean in Britain, and that influence has been felt in India in the
abolition of Infanticide, Sati and (in })art) in Governiuent connexion
with idolatry, and we doubt not but tliat it would be again felt if called
into exercise on this most momentous topic.

Since penning the above, a second letter has appeared in which the
writer in the plainest terms denounces the Missionaries. He endeavours
to shew that they have more influence with the council than the editor
of the //(ir/fi^/rit would admit, and that they are about to exercise that
influence to induce the same council to violate their engagements with
the natives; viz. to protect their native Christian subjects in the posses-
sion of their rights. The bugbear of a violation of engagements was
continually held up on the subject of pilgrim taxes and the like, but
w hen examined it proved the mere verbiage of a ))arty — the fiction of a
disturbed mind ; and so will it be in this case. What engagement can
the Government enter into (hat shall prevent a man from changing his
faith The correspondent has headed his letter by quoting the follow-
ing i)assage :

" W'liosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments,
and shall teach men so, he shall l)e called the least in the kingdom of
lieaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called
great in the kingdom of heaven." We say nothing of the impiety of
using the Christian Scriptures in such a sense— it is not manly, it is un-
generous to apply the truths of Holy VFrit in such a way. Does A Citi-

G6

Missionary and Religions Intelligence. [Jan.

^en suppose that tlie Saviour of men meant tlie least of the laws of Jlfenii
or Biuih ? or if he did not so suppose, uliy did iie hrin^ forward tliistext
in confirmation of his statement (as a sin) tliat tlie Missionaries were
endeavouring to urge on the Government the propriety of emending the
usages of tlie Hindus. 'I'liere are other passages which we would press
on tlie attention of A Citizen :

"Ttierefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them : for this is the law and tlie prophets."

We would also urge on the attention of ^ Citizen the perusal of the
ten persecutions of the Christian Church hy tlie heathen world, and he
will in that nt least see how futile are all sucli efforts as those he would
adopt to slop the progress of the faith of Cliribt; and that God did re-
strain the impotent wrath of man, and the remainder of that wrath he did
malce to praise Him. Our prayer for A Citizen is, that like Paul of
'I'arsus, lie may hecome the advocate of that cause he would now fain
impede if not destroy.

19. — The Buight Spot.

We have latterly heard much of the '•' Bright Spot," Darjeelinj?. Its
elevation — hracing climate — magnificent scenery — and delightful pros-
pects, have all heen themes on which our ])ul)lic writers have descanted.
'1 hose that have hastened to it from our scorching yet humid plains have
agreed to speak with rapture of its delights. I'et even Darjeeling, like
everything approaching to the Paradisiacal on earth, has its disagremens,
its rains, its fogs, and its lack of comforts, and even death itself has its
memorials there, 'i'he approaches to it from all accounts are difficult
and unpleasant. Over rugged paths, through swampy marshes and dense
jungles, the valetudinarian urges his course to this seat of Tiew vigour
and life. In this it is like the pilgrimage of the Christian life: yet that
pilgrimage, however difficult and dangerous as it is, leads to a hrighter
spot — a more liealthy clime and more blessed retreat — the hill of the
heavenly Zion — a place more beauteous than even the imagination of
Milton could picture, or even inspired men adequately describe — a land

' Where everlasting spring abides,
And never withering flowers,'

where sorrow and sighing flee away and death itself is unknown. — How
anxious are all in sickness to hasten to these Bright Spots of earth.
AVith what eagerness do they inquire as to the best means of arriving
there, and what benefit do they anticipate on their arrival — too oft
defeated, or if obtained how transient its enjoyment. But how few,
alas ! are anxious to secure a mansion in the brightest of all Spots — how
few inquire the way to the hill of Zion; what a comparatively small
number do we hear saying',

' Could 1 but stand where IMoses stood,

And view the landscape o'er ;
Kct Jordan's stream, nor death's cold flood,
Should fright us from the shore.'

And yet it is to secure that heaven we live. — "Seek first the Kingdom
of God and his righteousness and all other things shall be added unto
you."

20. — Prize Essay.
Some time ago a prize of two hundred rupees was offered by a gentle-
man in Edinburgh through the Ladies' Society for promoting Native

1811.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence. 67

Female Educiitioii in Iiulia, for tlie best Essay on Native Female Edu-
cation written by a native. 'I'lie prize has been awarded to the Hev. K.

Banerji. V\'e trust it may do niucli towards enlishteninf^- hotli
Europeans and Natives and stirring them up to devise liberal plans in
connection with this object.

21. — Expulsion of Raja' IIa'diia'ka'nt Deb by the Dharma Shabha'.

'I'lie call of A Citisea on the DIuirma SImhhd has not been in vain.
The Society heard — assembled — consulted and determined — but on wliat }
On the law of inlieritance .'' — No. On tiie importance of calling forth
the resources of India.'' — No. On what then On the propriety of ex-
cluding from the Shabha the Raja Radhaliaiit Deb; and in tlie abundance
of its wisdom it did see proper and did accordingly excommunicate tlie
Raja Railbakaiit Deb from its most enlightened Councils and most ten-
der mercies, 'i'he Blidskur, delighted beyond measure at this schism
among the orthodox, issued an extra last Sabbath, in which he states
tliat he could not wait until Tuesday, so anxious was he to communi-
cate the mighty doings of this most orthodox of all Star Chambers.
The Shuhhti, it appears, had tlieir gathering in the garden of Babu
Ashootosh Day. The members ))resent were Raja Kalikishen Bahadur —
Promothonath Deb — Ramcliander iAlitter — Malieshchander Dutt — Gopi-
kant Tarkalankar, as the representative of Gurupersaud Bhose — Gouri-
kant Mukerji, for Jaynarayan Rlitter and otliers. The objects of the
meeting were various, ftlany curious objects were discussed — so says
tiie Bhdskur; but the grand theme on which the members descanted was
the w ickedness of Raja Radliakant Deb. The reason assigned for his
expulsion is that he had associated with the discarded Nilkamal Singh.
The crime is heightened by his associating with the said Nilkamal Singh
from a love of riches, without consulting the Shabha. The disgrace of
Radhakant involves that of his satellite Bhabanicharn Banerji, whom
the Shaba once thought an impartial person, but now finds that he is but
a tool of the Deb's. The consequence of all this is, that the brahmans
are no longer to be feasted at the expense of the Bahadur, or of tlie late
President the Banerji ; and these two are tabooed from visiting the
bigotted Hindus. 'I'o them it may be a great calamity, seeing that they
are truly orthodox ; but to others it could be no punisliment — na3' rather
a relief. AFe notice this for the pur})ose of calling the attention of the
public to the existence and actions of this Hindu Inquisition — for such
it is. It makes rules by which it did regulate through fear the whole of
the orthodox, and still does influence many, and those rules strike at the
very root of all social intercourse. A man otherwise respectable and
religious after his ordei', is tabooed — brahmans and pandits, whom he
deems essential to his happiness and salvation are forbidden to visit his
house, and he is excluded from the whole range of Society under the
influence of this Shabha, which from his former associations may include
tlie whole of his circle ; and this is done by some half dozen men, one of
uliom at least figures as a member of nearly all the learned Societies,
and is continually exhibiting at all our public examinations as a patron
of learning. The act is the more intolerant since as a Hindu Radhakant
Deb is one of the most pucka. We trust this act will tend to open the
eyes of the community and lead them instantly to throw oft" the yoke of
this self-constituted Star Chamber. At least we hope it may continue
in the nurture of such deeds; they are worthy of it and will doubtless
hasten its downfall more speedily than the support of Sati or the law of
Inheritance. Who are the members of the Dkarma Shabha ? Let the
Bhaskar publish a list of their names entire that the Hindus may know

68 Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

\\\\o and wliiit it is. Rajnara)'an Ray is a member, and Kalikishen
Baliadur, F". R. S., ttie translator of Gay and other valuable works, is a
iiienilier, but we doubt wlietlier all be equally eiiliKbteiied and liumane.

'I'lie following- is a literal translation of the doings of the Shabha in
tliis matter. It has been forwarded to us by a young native friend, we
have left it in its literality, that it may convey the real sentiments of
that enlightened body.

" The article wbicdi we liad written, relative to the affairs of the
Dhurmu Shublui, for the purpose of exciting the risibility of our readers,
wlien ready for tlie pre.ss, we heard that there was a special meeting held
of the Dhaniia Shiiblid on Friday last, in the garden of Babu Asliootosh
Day. In the meeting many interesting and ;imusing matters were con-
sidered ; therefore not delaying tiie publication of them till Tuesday
next, we have done it now for the benefit of our readers.

" The assembly consisted of RSja Kalikishen Bahadur, Babu Pronio-
thonath Deb, Ramchander Mitter, Mahescliander Dutt, Gopikant Tar-
kalankar for Guruj)ersad Bliose, Gourikant Mukerji for Jaynarayan
Witter and otliers. The reason for their assembly was that Raja Radlia-
katit Deb, without consulting the Dliarma Sliablia, coveting riches, went
to the house of Nilkanial Singh, the Members of the Shabha Jiot being
able to sanction such a step on the part of the Raja, him and Bhabani-
cliarn Baneiji be excluded. The follow ing resolutions were ado))ted on
the occasion : 1st, Because, Radiiakant Deb associated with the discard-
ed Nilkamal Singh, therefore he must be excluded from this Shabha.
2nd, I'he rule was that, the Brabmaiis and Pandits of one Society (club),
could associate with the president and members of another Society (club.)
But now the brahmans and ))andits of any Society are not permitted to
go to the house of Radiiakant Deb, or of his party; nor are the members
of any other parties permitted to invite Radhakant Deb, or any of his
party to their houses. 3rdly, From this time all the connexion of Radha-
kant Deb, and his club with other clubs is dissolved. 4tb, It was former-
ly thought that Bliabanicharu Banerji, was an impartial person ; it has
been now discovered that he is entirely guided by Radhakant Deb ;
therefore it is resolved, that such a person is not fit to be the president
of this Shabha, and he is now accordingly deposed from his office, and
tliat the meetings of the Shablia be no more held in his house. 'I'hese
things being settled, the meeting as usual concluded with speeches suit-
able to the occasion."

The Bhdskar has courted the Muses on the occasion. The following is
a literal version of his inspiration. It may not be so easy and flowing as
the Emigrant Ship, but it conveys in some measure the native idea on the
subject.

" All the honour he possessed is gone. He is expelled from the club.
None will receive him into society. Who will he now expel from his
club.'' Every one will laugh at his loss of piety for love of money.
Every one will despise the name of Radhakant Deb. He has lost his
presidentshij) and incurred disgrace. At last he has left a dishonoured
name. 'l"he Bahadur has received the just reward of his merit. And
another matter of laughter is this ; he involved in his ruin the Banerji.
People say that tlie iron age is very fatal. Though latterly good works
have received their reward.''

THE

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vol. II. No. 14.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 105.

FEBRUARY, 1841.

I. — Brief Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons, late Missionary at

Monghyr.

To those who have heen nearly acquainted with eminently
pious and useful labourers in the Church of Christ it is a
pleasingly mournful task to record the dealings of Divine
Providence with them, and the work of Divine grace in them,
for the information of others. Perhaps, where an available
medium is at hand, it is even a duty. Biography has been
extensively used by Infinite Wisdom in Scripture both for our
warning and encouragement, and can we do right to neglect
such an example It is, however, especially necessary that
in so doing we put away every desire to honor those, whose
eminent virtues we describe, except for the sole purpose of
glorifying Him, who is the source of every gift in every saint.
While this is our only motive, whether in writing or reading,
our true spiritual profit can scarcely fail to be secured.

George Barton Parsons was born on January 23rd, 1813,
at Laverton, a small village in the county of Somerset,
England. His beloved and honoured parents were both
eminently pious, and truly exemplary in the management of
their children, and to their example and early instructions
must be attributed much that shone in the character of their
son. While supremely anxious for their conversion and spi-
ritual advancement, they spared neither pains nor expense to
give them the best education, and that they might attain it
under the best moral influence. At an early age, therefore,
George was placed at a boarduig school, where he remained till
his fourteenth year. During this time, he acquired a tolerable,
but no remarkable proficiency in various studies, but even
then displayed a singularly peaceful and amiable disposition.

VOL. II. L

70

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

[Feb.

He was afterwards placed with a respectable tradesman at
Frome, Somerset. Here he enjoyed the advanta2;es of a strict
watchfulness over his whole conduct, and of a faithful gospel
ministry. His chief associates, besides those living under the
same roof, were the teachers of the Sabbath School, where he
engaged with punctuality and decorum, though without right
spiritual feelings. In the year 1831, he accompanied the
family, with whom he resided, to London. This city, which,
in the history of so many, has proved the grave of every
moral resolution and early impression, was in the Providence
of God, destined to be the scene of his renewal unto holiness,
and patient and successful efforts to bring others to Christ.
He attended the ministry of the Rev. Dr. A. Reed, a preacher
distinguished for elevated piety and great faithfulness. During
the first year of his residence there, it pleased God to answer
the fervent, never-ceasing prayers of his beloved parents by-
bringing him in sincere faith to the feet of Christ. His early
attachments, and his sentiments as a Baptist, led him to apply
for admission to the little Church in his native village, rather
than to that of the Independent denomination, among whom
he was resident. He, however, rejoiced as long as he remained
in London to unite in communion and co-operation with Dr.
Reed's Church. In his letter of application to the Church at
Laverton, dated November 10th, 1832, he says, "You might
wish perhaps to inquire in what manner and at what time
I consider this work was begun. I know not any particular
time or service to which I can assign it. Being, by the kind
Providence of God, the child of religious parents, the truths
of the gospel were presented to my mind from early youth,
and often they produced some convictions, which have, through
the goodness of the Lord been, I trust, so far increased as to
drive me, as a ruined sinner, to the footstool of mercy for
pardon, and deliverance through Christ, and there, I hope, I
learned somewhat of the evil of sin, and gained those desires
after deliverance from it, which will be only fully realized in a
better state of being. In gratitude therefore for these mercies
and humble dependance on the Lord for strength to profess
his name, and to adorn that profession when made, I desire to
make this application for admission amongst you.^' Accord-
ingly about Christmas he was baptized, and added to the
church. Immediately upon liis own conversion, he was led
by the divine Spirit to employ unceasing and ardent, though
retiring, efforts for the conversion of others. In tlie Sabbath-
school he was most punctually and perseveringly engaged,
and it is believed that some souls were given as a crown to
his labours there. In the family where he lived, his example

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

71

was powerfully felt, and during the year following his baptism
two of the inmates, one of them a brother whom he tenderly
loved, were brought to the cross through his instrumentality ;
and during tlie same year, the Lord used his letters as the
principal means of the conversion of another beloved brother
elder than himself. Thus in the first stage of his Christian
career, the Lord marked him out for especial usefulness.
During all this time, he was spotlessly exemplary in the dis-
charge of his secular duties, and on leaving the family, the
highest testimonies were given to his eminent worth. His
intelligence, piety and zeal gathered round him a circle of
devoted and affectionate young Christian friends, among whom
he found the highest happiness, and whose society and co-
operation rendered his labours as delightful as they were im-
portant ; and in this circle he felt (to use his own expression)
as if " he had just made his nest and it was to extricate him
from supineness and self-complacency that the Lord removed
him from it." His work there was done, and the great Head
of the church had in store for him a more important sphere
of exertion. A sermon preached in Dr. Reed's chapel, while he
was absent on a visit to America, by Rev. Mr. Knill of the
London Missionary Society, at the beginning of the year 1834,
produced a great effect on the younger members of the church,
and led many of them to offer themselves for Missionary
work. Mr. Parsons had for some time felt a hope of being
so engaged, yet his retiring disposition would not permit
him to take the first step in introducing himself. It was
therefore wisely and kindly arranged by Divine Providence
that one of the deacons pressed the matter closely upon him.
This he considered a call from God, and he was quite willing
to comply with it. He therefore consented to an examina-
tion before Dr. CoUison, theological tutor of Hackney Col-
lege, by whom he was highly recommended to the Committee
of the Baptist Missionary Society and accepted by them. At
their request he entered Bristol Academy in April, 1834.
During the three years of his residence there, he devoted him-
self to his studies with unwearied diligence, oftentimes closely
engaged for successive days and weeks during sixteen hours in
the twenty-four. By such application he distinguished him-
self in every branch of acquisition. He however found as
have many others, such occupations uncongenial to the main-
tenance of fervent piety. He therefore often recounted with
glowing gratitude the services of a more practical and devo-
tional character in which he was led to engage, as affording a
most profitable stimulus to him in his spiritual life. There
was a small band gathered together iu one of the poorest

72

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

[Feb.

and most degraded districts of Bristol, chiefly by the efforts
and under the superintendence of an huntble layman. It was
usual for some of the students in rotation to supply at the
little room in which this company met, but Mr. Parsons feel-
ing it a congenial sphere, took a larger interest in them, not
only supplying them both on the Sabbatii and on week-day
evenings, but also visiting them at their own houses, and by
frequent personal intercourse seeking their advancement. In
his connexion with them he found the most exquisite spiritual
delight, not unmixed, however, with much anxiety on their
behalf, and he experienced very much that was calculated to
increase his acquaintance with the human heart, and his sense
of humble dependance on tlie Spirit's aid. To this day many
express the profit they derived from this ministrations and ad-
vice. About the time of his leaving Bristol an application
being made by the church at Torrington, in Devonshire, for a
person to supply them for three months, Mr. Parsons was
recommended thither. He entered on his brief charge with
great fidelity and ardour, and it pleased the Lord to use his
efforts as the means of a great awakening and revival. In
October, 1837, he entered, according to the arrangements of
the Committee, on three classes at the London University,
those of Hebrew, Mental Philosopliy, and Mathematics, in
all which departments but especially the first, he gained con-
siderable lionours. In June, 1838, he received an intimation
from the Committee through his revered uncle. Rev. John
Dyer, to prepare to leave his native land, for India. In
what spirit he did this will appear by the following ex-
tracts from some remarks written about that time. He
says, " I wish to note down what I know to be my principal
defects, and may my God and Sanctifier, the Renewer of
my heart and Perfecter of my character, give me abundant
grace to watch against and resist them, lest they should
lessen my usefulness as a Missionary of the cross !" The
remarks are interspersed throughout with fervent prayers.
" O Lord the Spirit, enlighten my eyes to see the relative
impoi'tance of all the plans of usefulness which will solicit my
attention in India, and give me the valuable but rare grace
of patient continuance in well doing ! — Lord help me to
reverence thee and then I shall cease to fear man. Shew me
how honourable it is to be thy disciple — thy servant — thy
son — that I may glory and exult in the reproach of Christ,
and ever keep before my mind the solemnities of the great
judgment, when those who have disowned thee shall be dis-
owned of thee, and those who have stood fast as undaunted
champions for God shall be honoured and rewarded ! — O Lord

1841.] Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

73

imbue me deeply with the spirit of thine apostle, who * labour-
ed that whether present or absent, he might be accepted of
.God I' Ever remind me that thine observant eye is upon me
by allovving the cheering light of thy reconciled countenance
to shine upon my spirit ! — O thou blessed Spirit, set before me
the truths of tlie Bible in their relative value, that I may be
\varnvly engaged in inculcating those of saving importance,
and be as earnestly engaged in contending for those of com-
paratively lower importance, as comports with, and shall best
assist the main inculcation of the greater ! And especially
rest upon me as the spirit of peace : help me heartily to
co-operate with all those who seek the glory of Christ and the
conversion of souls. May I never excite one feeling of aliena-
tion in their bosoms or cherish one in my own. May I be a
peace-maker ; may I promote that Christian union which is a
mark of Christ's disciples and which will precede the miilen-
ium ! — O thou who didst weep over Jerusalem, and didst
forego the bliss of Heaven, and suffer the agonies of Calvary
to redeem thine enemies from the just curse of the Divine
Law — communicate to me abundantly of thy living, moving
compassion; help me to drink into the spirit of thine apostle,
who could not even write of those who minded earthly things
without weeping — or of thy prophet, who wished that ids head
were a fountain of tears, that he might weep day and night
for the miseries of his people, that I may convince the Hindus
that the spirit of the Gospel is the spirit of love, and that
my only aim in preaching to them is to promote their spiritual
and temporal welfare ! — O Lord, habitually solemnize my
mind. Make me serious from principle, keep the solemnities
of judgment and eternity constantly before my mind. Let
them be more intimately and operatively near to me than the
vanities of time. May this seriousness be so modified and
softened by a becoming cheerfulness, as to recommend and
enforce the religion which it is the chosen object of my life to
disseminate ! — O Lord help me to admire and adore thy
condescension in caring for the meanest affairs of such
mean creatures as we. Help me to shew that 1 am thankful
for, and believe the kind statements of thy blessed word on
this point, by resting in them with complacency and on them
with confidence. Help me to walk in the path of duty, calmly
leaving consequences to thy wisdom and mercy, and may I
joyfully anticipate those disclosures of thy undiminished love
and wondrous wisdom, which Heaven shall make, as con-
nected with the path of Providence." The very copious
confessions, amongst which these prayers are interspersed,
thus conclude : " If I can see so many failings, how many

74

Memoir of Rev. G. B, Parsons.

[Feb.

more can God see ! How very kind is he to allow such a
defective servant to labour in his vineyard ! How constant
and earnest ought I to be in prayer for grace to supply my
deficiencies ! How watchful ought I to be, lest these defects
should mar the success of my undertaking ! How entirely
will all the praises and glory of any good I may effect as a
Missionary, belong to God."

His orduiation took place at Frome, on the 31st July,
1838, during the period of the Missionary meetings, and it
will long be remembered by many, as a time of special refresh-
ing from the presence of the Lord. Pi*eviously to this event,
he spent some time amongst the endeared circle of home, and
was extensively engaged in preaching in Laverton and its
neighbourhood. Respecting his own feelings at this time, he
writes, " My experience since here has been a little singular.
In my secret devotions, and in my general feelings a dark-
ness and a dreariness has come over me, whilst I have enjoy-
ed preaching exceedingly. The conversion of sinners has
then appeared exceedingly desirable. I have felt as though
I could die to obtain it, and the opportunity then possessed
for making an effort to secure it has appeared truly valuable.
Yet my old state of vacuity has returned almost immediately
I have quitted the sanctuary. Thus God seems to say, ' Go
and work and I will bless you.' How happy for us that our
ground of confidence and source of comfort is not placed in
our state and experience. The efficacy of Christ's atoning
blood, the power of his pleadings, the sympathy of his heart,
his intense desire for our salvation always remain the same.
The prefections of God, the riches of his grace, the pleasures
at his right hand, which are our portion, are unchanged by all
our changes. * Why should the soul a drop bemoan, who
has a fountain near ?' " — To leave a beloved widowed mother
and affectionate brothers and sisters, was to him no small
trial, but he had counted the cost. On the subject he thus
writes: "When I see the tears starting into the eyes of my
beloved, affectionate mother, though she is evidently trying
to suppress them, the first thought at such a siglit is, ought
I to inflict such pain on one to whom I ought to be a solace ?
Yet to draw back would inflict a deeper, a settled pang. It
is only by bringing the light of eternity and the truths of the
Bible to bear on the point, that we can find relief. It is when
we can realize a ruined world, a bleeding Saviour, a final
judgment to be intimately connected with us as Missionaries,
that it seems a matter of little importance where we spend
our lives, and of all-absorbing interest how we spend them
— that the pangs of parting, the tears of absent friends, and

1841.] Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

75

the endearments of home seem a samll sacrifice contrasted
with the invaluahle privilege of ' dechiring among the hea-
then the unsearchable riches of Christ.' "

On the 14th of August, he was united in marriage to Sophia,
eldest daughter of Mr. Joseph Rawlings of London, and on the
22nd of September embarked for Calcutta with his beloved
partner and several Missionary associates and Christian friends.
The voyage was performed under peculiarly favourable cir-
cumstances, and it was to the subject of our memoir, a period
of intellectual and spiritual enjoyment. Fair weather, and,
with few exceptions, uninterrupted health left time for study.
He applied himself to the Hindustani language, so that before
reaching India, he had obtained a knowledge of its construc-
tion, and could read and translate with facility. Opportuni-
ties for usefulness were numerous and various ; and whilst his
ministrations were blessed to the comfort and establishment
of the Christian ; his faithful searching appeals, cheerful con-
sistent example, and friendly expostulations, were made use-
ful to the conviction of the worldly, of which some gratify-
ing acknowledgments were made by letter. With a heart
overflowing with gratitude to God, for the rich strain of good-
ness which attended him, he thus concludes a review of his
heavenly Father's dealings with him : "Thus the enumeration
of God's mercies has grown upon me as I have endeavoured
briefly to record them. What am I, that God should do so
much for me ? What ought I to be now God has so load-
ed me with bounties ? Well may I exclaim with the hea-
venly Pearce, ' If I neglect the service of so good a Master,
I may expect a guilty conscience in life, and a death, awful
as that of Judas or Spira.' Bless the Lord, O my soul !
the Lord be praised uninterruptedly by my life, and glorified
in my death \" In the course of the voyage, a week was
most pleasantly and profitably spent at Cape Town, but in
making for that port, the vessel was exposed to imminent
danger. This will be best described in his own words, and
at the same time, the state of his mind in the near prospect
of eternity will be discovered. " I write in circumstances
of considerable peril, the first time during the voyage we
have been evidently exposed to danger. Every day we have
undoubtedly been wholly indebted to the protection and
guardianship of our heavenly Father for preservation from
a watery grave. And for this continuous stream of mercy
his name be praised ! But there has not been that visible
exposure to danger which put principles and faith to the test.
We are now but a short distance from the rocky abrupt coast
of South Africa. There is no possibility of anchoring in our

76

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

[Feb.

present situation. Tlie breakers and surf dashing and foam-
ing against the gigantic mountains tell us plainly that there
is no landing. It is a dead calm and the tide is drifting us
towards that frowning unfriendly coast. Lord, how dependant
are we upon thee ! Furious winds destroy some vessels,
the want of wind perils ours. Thou canst overthrow us in
our weakness either by giving or withholding. I shall, no
doubt, often in the course of niy Missionary duties, be expos-
ed to perils quite as imminent ; am I prepared to endure them
with calmness, and confidence ? I adore the abounding grace
of God, that, from the experience of this evening, I hope I
am. I never felt a more settled calm, a greater willingness
to be dealt with just as God sees fit, a more entire absence of
a desire to dictate to him how it shall be. It was my turn
this evening to lead our family devotions on board ; I read the
23rd Psalm, it was a great stay to my mind. The last verse
' Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days
of my life,' was especially fraught with comfort. It is not
only a fact that goodness and mercy have followed me till
this hour ; b\it it is the promise of God my Father, they
shall follow me — in the darkest and most dread hours of my
life they shall be there, as pillars of cloud and fire, both to
assure me of protection, and to light me towards the path of
safety. In prayer I could not feel warranted to pray for a
breeze, it might not be best. But I did feel particularly
earnest in begging of God to give me those spiritual gifts,
which would prepare me to live usefully and die happily,
to justify me by the righteousness of his Son, sanctify me by
the energy of his Spirit, and testify to my spirit of my adop-
tion and sonship. I had before been remarking that the sight
of the immense massy mountains with which these shores are
girt and garrisoned serves to give emphasis to the metaphors
which the sacred writers borrow from mountain scenery.
' Now the Lord is my strong rock, yea, a munition of rocks.'
' As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord
encampeth about them that fear him and delivereth them.'
It would therefore be more unreasonable in nie, to distrust
my omnipotent Redeemer than to tremble lest the vast moun-
tains should be levelled by the little wave that washes its
frothy fury against their base." Mr. Parsons arrived in In-
dia on the 22nd of February, 1839. His ultimate destination
was Monghyr — a spot rendered peculiarly attractive to him
from having been the scene of the brief but devoted labours of
an endeared relative, whose bright example had not a little
stimulated his desires in early life for missionary service. In
accordance, however, with the wish of the Committee in Eng-

1841.]

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

77

land, that should Calcutta require his aid he would remain
there for a few nioiitlis : liiulini^ the mission in that city weak-
ened by the deatli of Mr. Penney and tlie removal of Mr. G.
Pearce, he complied with the invitation of the brethren to
sh are tlieir labours, until Mr. W. II. Pearce should arrive from
England. With his characteristic ardour, and inspired with
the high and holy motive which ever governed him, labouring
whether present or absent to be accepted of God, he entered
on his work in Calcutta, and although suffering from the
unhealthy influence of the climate during the most unfavoura-
ble seasons of the year, his zeal knew no abatement. The
arrival of our beloved and lamented friend Mr. Pearce and his
Missionary associates, in the month of September, freed Mr.
Parsons from his engagements in Calcutta, and he accordingly
proceeded to Monghyr. AVith renewed strength from the
voyage on the river, he reached his long desired station on
the *26th of November. Tiie warmth and activity of the
brethren and tlie Church there, and the numerous channels
opening for the exercise of all his energies, kept alive the
feeling of grateful joy in God, and stimulated him to abound
more and more in the work of the Lord. In a month after
his arrival in Monghyr, he was enabled to speak to the
natives, in their own tongue, of the unsearchable riches of
Christ, and this he continued until laid aside by that sickness
which terminated his brief earthly career. Agreeably to the
desire of friends in England, who had raised funds for the
purpose, he succeeded in gathering around him a little band
of native orphan children, in the full confidence that a bless-
ing would follow careful training, faitliful instruction, and fer-
vent prayer; and tliat so, under the Spirit of God tiiese little
ones would become witnesses for the truth in this land of
darkness. Two and often three hours of every day were
spent with these children, endeavouring to convey spiritual
instruction to their minds, in the most attractive form. With
this view, he commenced a series of Bible stories, which, by
engaging the attention, afforded an opportunity daily of
bringing home some weighty truth to the conscience. These
exercises were truly delightful to him ; he would often remark
Whilst I endeavour to instruct them, I am myself taught ;
they are as texts to me for more public ministrations." It
will not be necessary to enter into a further narration of Mr.
P.'s engagements at Monghyr: it was not by great and
mighty deeds that he expected to serve his Divine Master in
the Mission field, so much as by a daily exemplification of the
graces of the Christian character, that those who came within
his influence might be constrained to say, " We will go with

VOL. II. M

78 Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsona. [Feb.

yoii, for we know that God is with you." But he was soon
called from the discliarge of active duties by a protracted
course of increasing weakness, in which the Lord had de-
signed the further promotion of his own glory, by the spirit
in which he bore the Divine will. On the 14th of July his
disease, which eventually proved to be consumption, assumed
a decidedly alarming character. For three weeks his bodily
sufferings were acute, but his mind was kept in perfect peace,
stayed on God. He remarked, " Though I am weak, it is my
comfort to know that Christ is all. I can rest on Him.
Though I cannot collect my thoughts to pray or meditate, the
promise, ' Ye are complete in Him,' perfect in Him, is my
confulence ; he answers all demands." He was full of gra-
titude for the numerous alleviations from pain. On awaken-
ing from tranquil rest, he would exchiim, " Beloved sleep ! I
never knew its worth before ! How good is God to me ! Bless
the Lord, O my soul ! Were I asked now what I considered
the greatest bliss of Heaven, I should reply, tliere shall be
no uiore pain." On the 13th of August he removed to
Bbaugulpore, where he shared largely the hospitality and
Christian sympathy of R. W. Esq. and the skilful unwearied
medical attendance of Dr. L. He rallied considerably during
the first few weeks of his visit, and was able on two public
occasions to testify of the Saviour's love, and to commend
him to perishing sinners. These opportunities filled him
with joy and thankfulness. The effort however discovered
more fully the nature and extent of his disease, and led
to a prohibition from preaching for a period ofsix months.
This was a severe trial to him, he said " God has touched me
in the most tender part. It seems that I could have borne
any affliction but this, to be prohibited from preaching the
gospel ; but I can leave myself in bis hands. ' 1 beseech you
therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present
your bodies a living sacrifice.' What have I to present ? A
poor, weak, useless, body, but God has accepted the sacrifice.
1 gave myself to labour for him, but He says, ' No, I don't
intend you to work, I mean to prove you by suffering,' and
knowing that he is doing witli me what is best, makes me un-
speakably happy. 1 would not that one stroke of the rod
sliould be omitted, as I feel certain I shall see it to have been
a rich mercy. 1 have experienced already that this affliction
lias been a blessed time. It has been the h;q)piest portion of
my life. I never enjoyed my Bible so much, never had such
peace in God before, such fellowship and communion with
him. And as it regard the future, I can truly say 1 have no
will of my own; what He apjioints I joyfully acquiesce in. If

18-11.]

Memoir of Rev. G. li. Parsons.

79

when an enemy God <?ave his Son for nie, why should I dis-
trust him now ?" In his entire ni;uuicr and conversation,
there was habitual cheerfulness combined with sweet spiritu-
ality of mind ; it was a privilege to be near him ; and all who
enjoyed his society felt themselves in the presence of one who
communed less with earth than heaven, and left him with re-
gret. About the latter end of October it became evident that
disease was making rapid progress. The medical n\en at
Bhaugulpore gave tlieir decided opinion that a voyage to Eu-
rope afforded the only hope of prolonging life. Such was the
heavenly state of his mind, that he heard this decision with
perfect composure, and replied, " The will of the Lord be
done." Shortly afterwards he remarked, AVe have not an
High Priest, who cannot be touched with a feeling of our in-
firmities, that is, cannot sympathize. No ; he feels every sor-
row that his members feel ; not merely looks upon them with
pity, but enters into their feelings. Such an High Priest
have we. He does not lay upon ns more than he enables us to
bear. How groat has been bis mercy hitherto ; He brought
me to this land, has guided me during my short journey
tlirough it. O that he had permitted me to do a little more
for him here; I did not expect so soon to be led back again.
But he will guide me by a right way. Yes it is all right, and
at last he will bring me to a city of habitation." At another
time he said, " I have n)ucli to be thankful for in the pleasure
and assistance I enjoyed in preaching at Monghyr. All the
glory be to God, and may all the sins connected with it be for-
given for Jesus' sake ! — O how my heart clung to Monghyr. I
never e.xpect to spend a happier period on eartli, than 1 spent
there. ' As the eagle stirreth up her nest' — no, my nest
was not stirred up, but God gently and tenderl}'^ took me out
of it. He led me to the retirement of this place, and whilst
niy disease has been developing, he has been bringing down
uiy stul)born will, so thai, with all my clinging of heart to
that spot, I can now calmly yield it up, and having no will
but God's will, can say and feel, ' // is well.' And as it re-
gards the orphan children, I know it shall be well with them,
God has greatly enlarged my heart in prayer for them, and
encouraged my confidence that He will be especially their
guide and teacher now." He felt grateful for the hope that
his brother would shortly occupy his place at Monghyr. He
said, " It will be a trial for him to find that I am returning;
but the prospect of his arrival greatly comforts me. God by
his providences says to me, ' It is well that it was in thine
heart to serve me in India, but thou shalt not carry on my
work here, thy brother who shall come after thee, he shall do
M 2

80

Memoir of Rev. G. B. Parsons.

it.' O how tenderly God deals with me !" He then siiiig the
hymn " God moves in a mysterious way," &c. repeating with
considerable emphasis, the verse,

" His purposes will ripen fast,
Unfolding every hour;
The hud may have a bitter taste,
But sweet will be the flower."

Whilst on the river, moving towards Calcutta, he revived
considerably, and his mind naturally adverted to the possi-
bility of recovery, and he said, " Should a measure of health
be again granted, I am sure I would not choose my field of
labor. I can say with sincerity, Lord send me whither thou
wilt — to America, to New Zealand, to Africa, any where so
that I may work for thee ; and yet if I have one desire above
another it is to instruct the poor in my native village, and
comfort the declining years of my beloved mother. O how
has that mother prayed for me and for all her children. I
have heard her in an adjoining room agonize in prayer for
their souls, till her weak body seemed overpowered in plead-
ing for them/' This aflfectionate filial desire was however
brought into entire subjection. The following day he repeated
with much feeling, " Set thine house in order for tliou shalt
die and not live." It is no easy thing to set the heart in or-
der," he said, " but God does it for us. He has been direct-
ing my meditations to that portion of his word, and made
it inexpressibly sweet, and now my last earthly wish I can
submit to Him and say, ' Not as I will but'as thou wilt.' " He
continued, his countenance beaming with holy joy, " In this
too have I found comfort, ' Ye are bought with a price, there-
fore glorify God in your bodies, and in your spirits which are
God's.' I find in it, not only incitement to duty, but encou-
ragement to confidence. If ye have been bought with so great a
price, be careful for nothing, be anxious for nothing. God will
watcli over you, even unto the end ; for precious in the sight of
the Lord, is the death of his saints. Yes even their very dust
is precious." The word of God was the food on which his soul
fed continually. He would repeat " How I love thy law, it is
my meditation all tiie day long, the joy and rejoicing of my
spirit." And he would enlarge on different portions in strains
of holy eloquence. His last earthly Sabbath was one of pre-
eminent enjoyment, a foretaste of that eternal Sai)bath which
was so soon to open upon him in all its glory and blessedness.
He was strengthened to engage with Mr. Moore in leading de-
votional exercises, and his pleadings for the different comnm-
nities with whom he had enjoyed Christian fellowship in In-
dia, were most humble and fervent. He also wrote a fare-

I

J 841.] Memoir of litv. G. B. Parsons. 81

well letter to the Native Church at Monghyr. Throughout
the day he experienced a nearness of access to God, and his
holy feelings found continual utterance in grateful adoring
praise. Mr. Parsons reached Calcutta on the 12th of Novem-
ber, and was removed to the house of Isaiah Biss, Esq. The fol-
lowing morning almost all the Mission circle came to see hini.
The changes which sickness, removals and deaths, had made
in tliat little circle in tlie short space of one year deeply affect-
ed the tender spirit of our afflicted friend, and made the pros-
pect of leaving 1 ndia distressing to him. Yet his confidence
was in a faithful God — his anchor fixed on the rock of ages,
and he could still say, " It is the Lord, let him do what seem-
eth liim good." It was suggested that God might enable him
to do much in his own land for this country. He said, " True ;
and Oh ! if permitted to lift up my voice in England, shall I
not plead for India ? Yet rather would I have led a dying life
here, and done but half my work, than have returned, but it
is death to me to stay. The greater part of the day was spent
by him in reading the word of God, and in silent medita-
tion. Towards evening Mr. Yates came. He was the only one
absent in the morning. The conversation was sustained with
great cheerfulness. Soon after tea the Bible was placed on the
table ; Mr. Yates read the 116th Psalm and then offered up a
prayer, solemn as though kneeling beside the dying couch of
his suffering brother. Mr. Parsons retired soon afterwards,
referring to the prayer, he said, " How consolatory ! how beau-
tiful, how I enjoyed it ! ' Precious in the sight of the Lord i.s
the death of his Saints.' " He seemed to feel acutely the afflic-
tions that liad come upon the mission. Though liis words were
few, tliey were in this spirit ; " Gladly would I yield up my
life, if so God might be honoured and souls saved." He re-
marked, Mr. Yates stands amidst it all ; those who are left
(meaning the elder missionaries) seem like bearers who have
carried their burden a long distance, and now none can be
found to help tliera ; all are weak or falling." He then spent
some time in intensely fervent prayer. When he ceased, though
much exhausted, his countenance was expressive of calm de-
light, and heavenly repose on God, as though having cast all
his care upon Him, no cloud of anxiety could ever again over-
shadow his tranquil spirit. He prepared for rest. His sleep
was unusually sweet and peaceful, and a placid smile was on
his features. This sleep continued for nearly two hours, when
it was interrupted by the cough which came on with consider-
able violence and occasioned the rupture of a blood-vessel.
Observing the anxiety of those around him, he said with un-
common energy, " 1 am not afraid." His eyes instantly

82 Reply of ihe Baptist Missionaries. [Feb.

closed. He spoke no more. He had fallen asleep in tlie arms
of the Saviour, and calmly and gentlj', without a sigh, was the
ransomed spirit conveyed from its frail earthly tenement, to
the house not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens, there
to join the angels and spirits of the just hefore the throne in
their song of praise, and go no more out for ever. And now
bereaved and mourning friends can but mingle with their tears
the fervent prayer, that his mantle may descend on ti)em, and
the graces which distinguished him shine more and more
in the Church of Christ, to the glory of Him who bestowed
them.

II. — Rejihj of the Baptist Missionaries to the Animadversions
on their Hindustani version.

To tlie Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

In the animadversions offered in your last number by the writer who signs
himself P. upon the Hindustani version of tlie Baptist Missionaries, there are
some things which appear to them uncandid as well as incorrect. It is no small
honor, indeed, that lie has put upon them, in allowing that the style of their
work is " superior to that of Martyn's, being easier and more generally under-
stood ;'' and after such concession, they ought perhaps to pass over his objec-
tions to the renderings of a few confessedly ditfiouU passages ; and this they
would gladly have done, had they not been convinced that their silence would
be interpreted to their disadvantage.

The writer has fearlessly announced that the version is not " a correct and
faithful one," and yet he as plainly says, " 1 have had no leisure to read the
whole carefully through, comparing it with the original." We think, therefore
that there is some reason to complain of the inference which he draws from such
premises, and of his having come to so sweeping and condemning a conclusion
without proper examination. He seems to intimate that the passages upon
which he has animadverted, were taken up casually on a cursory reading ; where-
as it is most evident that they are a designed selection, embracing the greater
number of difficult passages that occur in the New Testament. It is easy for
any one to refer to passages which he knows to be difficult without reading the
whole version, but it is unfair to represent a selection so made as as the result
of a cursory inspection.

The writer says, " in those passages wliich are less perspicuous in the original,
or where the idiom of the language does not allow of a literal rendering, some
allowance must be made to the translator." Now if such allowance had been
made by P. we believe not one of his animadversions would ever have seen the
light; for instance, he would have known that in the expression, " Thy kingdom
come,'' the idiom of the Hindustani required income instead of come, and that
children of wisdom, idiomatically expressed, is the xvise.

In putting their Urdu renderings into English he misrepresents his brethren
by mistranslating their words. Thus he translates mirz'i, gaud pleasure. Now if
there is any other word in Urdu that will better express will (of God) we
should thank him to inform us what it is. Again tvuli turn ko dgsl Rulii Quds
men ghota clcldtccgd, he translates, " He shall immerse you in the Holy tihost
as in fire. The true rendering is, he shall immerse you in the Holy Ghost (who

1

1841.]

Reply of the Baptist Missionaries.

83

is) like fire; yet this is the very meanina for whidi lie appears to contend, and
wiiich he accuses us of iiaving perverted for party jnirposes. His remarks on it
nre " Kai, is in tiiis sentence eitlier tiie simple copulative, adding anew

idea to the former, or it is the copuUi exegelica expiainini; or more closely defin-
ing the foregoing- word. In the latter sense it explains the nature of the work of
the Spirit, or the effects produced by it, signifying its enlightening and quicken-
ing and purifying influence on the believer's soul. And in this sense the words
' and with fire' are generally understood." This is the very sense we have given
— yet the writer mistranslates us, and then condems us as having from party
views perverted the sense of scri[)ture for which he contends.

The manner in which this attack upon their labours is made appears to tlie
Missionaries objectionable. It is done under the |3rofession of brotherly love, and
if so the translators are bound to be thankful for it, according to that scripture,
" Let the righteous smite me, and it shall be a kindness." They think however,
that the gentiineuexs of that love which would drag them before a public tri-
bunal and there accuse and expose them, without having once condescended in
a more private manner to warn and exhort them, may be fairly questioned.

It may be an honor, though to them it appears somewhat remarkable if
not unfair, that their labours alone should be subjected to these animadversions.
This is the second attack made upon them in one year by their brethren of
another denomination, while not one word is said about the versions published
by the Bible Society. Is it because these are judged faultless and needing no
remark ? Surely not. Look at the Hindi version circulated to this day, where
the word Sliabda, sound, is used in the first of John. " In the beginning was
sound, and sound was with God and sound was God"*." " And the light shined
in darkness, and the darkness (nabujha) did not understandit." In the Urdu cir-
culated by the Society Kalima the ?nuslim's creed is used, and, as it is justly stated
at page 36 of the last number of the Observer. " If we therefore use Kalima in
the first chapter of John, the meaning will be this : ' In the begining was the
Muslim's creed and t/ie Muslitn's creed was with God, and the Muslim's creed
was God.'" Let then writers like P. reflect on the words of the Saviour,
Matt. vii. 3, 4.

'i'hose who undertake to find fault with others ought to be prepared to shew
in what their error consists, and how it may be corrected, unless the thing is so
glaring as to be evident to all at first sight. This P. has not done. He has
selected a number of very difficult passages, and has condemned our render-
ings of them, but has not condescended in general, either to point out in what
the rendering is defective, or how it might be improved. Thus John xiv. 6, is
rendered "Jesus said unto him I am the way of truth and of life:" upon tliis
he writer remarks : " It can only have been the private view of the translators
(a wrong one at all events) that induced them to render the passage in such a
wayt." Here it would be supposed that our meaning was essentially different
from the one for which he contends ; but we maintain that it is precisely the
same. Christ is speaking of himself as the way, and says, I am the way ; then
follow two nouns with the copula exegetica to explain or more closely define
the foregoing word. What way? That in which truth and life are found.

• The former part of this agrees with the Hindu system of philosophy, which main-
tains that Hhahda or sound was the first thing created or that issued from God ; but it
was reserved to the Hindi Version referred to, to teach the idolaters that it was a
God.

t Surely this was penned without reflection, a quality for which P. appears dis-
posed to give the translators very little ci edit. He seems to insinuate that to answer
some secret purpose, they have given a new and unheard of rendering. A reference to
Macknight or to Bloorafield would have shown hun that it is neither the one nor the
other. Might not they with more propriety accuse of party views those who, in three of
their versions at least, have translated our Lord's commission at the end of Matthew
thus : " Go ye into all the world, and having baptised all nations, make them disci-
ples and teach them," &c.

84

Bombay in April, 1840. [Feb.

But can tiutli and life he found in a way vvliir:li does not contain them? If
tlierefore CInist as a way has tiiith and life in himself, he must be the way, the
truth, and the life ; or according to the idiom required in Urdu " the true and
li\ ing way," or " the way of truth and life," the way in wiiich all truth and
eternal life are to be found.

In like manner he has objected to the renderings in Rom. i. 25, iii. 23, but
has not shewn us by what words they could be improved. In Col. i. 19, the
difference he makes between sub kamal and hartarali ka kamal, is mere trifling.
For the rendering given to Meb. ix. 16, 17, we would refer to Mackni^ht's able
defence of the passage, and be willing to stand or fall by the decision of the
reader after perusing it.

lie also objects to some of our terms, as those for righteousness, glory and
covenant. We sincerely wish he had supplied us with belter ones than those
already emijloyed ; but alas ! he gives us no assistance here. He tells us he
would have us have kept to the term used by Martyn, for righteousness, rast-
bazi, but to this we can never consent. This is a compound Persian word,
from rdst, riuht and hdzi, playing. Every one must at once perceive how strange
this would sound : "but now the right-playing of God without the law is mani-
fest," &c. When we are said to be justified through the righteousness of Christ,
Neki appears to us the only proper term the language affords, as it signifies
moral goodness or merit, and we are justified not by any moral goodness or
merit of our own, but by the moial goodness or merit of our Saviour.

For the renderings of the other two passages INlark xiii. 32, and Col. i. 15, to
which objections are made, we may refer to our Essays on Important Subjects
published in the year 1822, where these are discussed at greater length than
could be allowed on this occasion. Tiiese essays were written in reply to Ram-
mohan Roy, who wished the passages to be rendered as P. says they should
be, and who maintained that if so rendered, Unitarianism would remain upon
an immoveable basis. For the renderings given to them by the Baptist Mis-
sionaries they received the best thanks of the Rev.T. Thomason, a critic upon
whose judgment we think the public would be disposed to rely with greater
confidence than upon that of P., their present ojiponent.

In order to prevent discussions of this kind in future, which we fear will
yield little profit either to the writer or the reader, the Baptist Missionaries have
come to the resolution that whenever they deviate from the English version in
the rendering of any passage, they will give the rendering of that version in
the margin, so that those who consider it as immaculate, will have nothing
to do when they cannot agree with the translators, than to adopt the marginal
readings : and they at the same time beg leave to say that they never have dif-
fered from that version until by thorough invcsliiation, reflection, and prayer,
they were convinced that it was not according to the original.

B. M.

III. — Bombay in April, 1840. With special reference to the
Church of Scotland's Mission there. By Alexander Dvff,
D. D. Edinburgh, 1840.

Our readers are alreiuly in possession of Dr. Duff's notes
on Egypt. We have here his observations at another stage
of liis journey frotn Europe, contained in a pamphlet, print-
ed, we believe, from a letter addressed to the Convener of the
General Assembly's Foreign Mission Committee. We hope

1841.]

Bombay in April, 1840.

85

that either through our pages, as in regard to Egypt, or in a
form simihir to the present. Dr. Duff will furnish the Chris-
tian public with his observations on Madras, the next great
stage that he visited.

The graphic description of the scenery of Bombay and its
vicinity will be best relished by those who have been there,
while to those who have not it will convey a very vivid im-
pression of the grandeur and beauty of the landscapes on
which our brethren of the west are privileged to gaze. If a
man might "hold fire in his hand by thinking on the frosty
Caucasus," it would do us Bengalis good to read of hills 4000
feet high, and of roads rising three thousand feet in six miles.
But the interest chiefly attaching to the pamphlet before
us arises from the descriptions of the moral and spiritual
world, European, Hindu and Parsi. In connexion with the
church of Scotland's Bombay Mission, the Parsis have of
late become the subjects of great interest to all who care for
that Mission or for Missions in general. Their position as
an integral and influential part of the Society of Bombay is
thus briefly described by Dr. Duff : —

Of the Parsis, the history, religion, and present condition liave been amply
revealed by the researches and labours of Dr. Wilson. It may simply be stated
here, by way of remembrance, that — as their name still indicates — they are of
Persian origin, being descendants of the ancient followers of Zoroaster, — that
they are worshippers of t/ic sun and the elements, parlicularly^reaHd water, — that
they are the lieieditary representatives of tlie remnant of refugees, which origin-
ally fleeing from their native land to escape the sword of Muhammadun intole-
rance, obtained a peaceful settlement in the Indian province of Gujarat, — that
aboMi a hundred years ago a considerable portion, emigrating from their primary
refuge, took up their residence at Bombay, — that, their ancestors having been the
very elite of the Zoroastrians — the sincerity and strengtii of whose atlaciiment to
their own faith, however erroneous, were strikingly evinced by their preferring
the abandonment of home and ail its possessions to an ignominious and hypocri-
tical submission to the Muhammadan yoke — they displayed that force and energy
of character whicii must be invariably manifested by tlie dissident minority in
every land, whose consciences will not surrender, even to the challenges of a
relentless persecution, — that, inheriting a fair proportion of this pristine force
and energy of character, and being wholly untrammelled by the peculiar scru-
ples, forms, and prejudices of the Hindus' successive generations, they could
more pliantly accommodate themselves to every change of circumstance and
policy, and with a more plastic readiness avail theinselves of every facility foC
personal aggrandisement, — that, from their superior activity, industry, an,*
enterprise, tliey have at all times had special privileges and immunities confer-
red upon them by the Imperial Masters of India, and by none more lavishly
than by the Britisli Government, — that, from these and other causes, they have
gradually acquired an almost exclusive monopoly of every species of business
and trade in Western India, have amassed enormous fortunes, and become pro-
prietors of nearly the whole of the islands of Bombay and Salsette, — that, as the
inevitable consequent on the possession of great riches, they have gained a
preponderant influence in European society, and an ascendancy over the rest of
the natives, vastly disproportioned to their number, their moral worth, or mental
accomplishments, — and finally, that, as the necessary concomitant of superior
VOL. II. N

86

Bombatj in April, 1840. [Feb.

weallli and superior iniluence, tliey exhibit a towering pn'rfe of character and of
class, wiiicii, from its origin in tiie more sordid and degradingly selfish affections
of our nature, is more iiateful and hopeless far than the pride of learning, of
birdi, or of rank. To a stranger they at once announce themselves not less by
their peculiar Asiatic costume, than by the strut and air of self-importance which
mark all their movements, and that peculiar sharpness and keenness of visage
which at once betray the predominating passion witliin — the spirit of avarice or
money-making. Indeed, with the great body of Parsis, the sun, fire, and water
are, after all, but inferior gods — deities in theory and habitual form. Money,
money, money, is in practice the great, the supreme deity. Still the rites of ele-
mental worsiiip are ostentatiously celebrated morning and evening ; hundreds may
be seen on.the esplanade, and along the sea-shore, prostrating themselves in ador-
ation before tiie rising and setting sun. Perpetual fire is maintained in private
dwellings. The fire-temples are kept in excellent repair ; though many, even of
the more clamorous zealots for the Zoroastrian faith, find it more convenient and
profitable to be exclusive frequenters of the temple of Mammon. There is in
the community, sanctioned and ratified by successive Governments, a peculiar
self-governing, self-regulating power. This power, which vaguely and indefi-
nitely takes cognisance of many civil and criminal affairs, as well as religious, is
vested in an elective body of Jive of their own most distinguished members,
called the Pancltaijut. In the way of general supervision, adjudication, and
control, this body often exercises an authority over the rest as absolute as the
most despotic oligarchy. Of their peculiar customs, there is none perhaps that
is calculated sooner to attract the attention or revolt the feelings of a Christian
stranger, than the rite of sepulture. Of this 1 find so accurate a description by
an anonymous author, that, from its novelty, I cannot help transcribing it.
* The body of the defunct is deposited in a circular building, open at the top,
about fifty-five feet in diameter and twenty-five in height, filled up to within five
feet of the top, excepting a well fifteen feet in diameter, in the centre; the part
so filled being terraced with a slight declivity towards the well. Two circular
grooves three inches deep are raised round the well; the first at a distance of
four, and the second at the distance of sixteen feet from the well. Grooves of
the like depth and height, and four feet distant from each other at the outer part
of the outer circle, carried straight from the wall to the well, are communicat-
ing with the circular ones, to carry off" the water. The tomb is by this means
divided into three circles of partitions, the outer one being for men, the middle
for women, and the inner for children. There they are respectively placed,
wrapped loosely in a piece of cloth, and left to he devoured bt/ the vultures ;
which is soon done, as numbers of these birds are always seen hovering and
watching about these cliarnel-houses for their prey. The friends of the deceas-
ed, or the persons who have charge of the tomb, come at the proper time and
throw the bones into their receptacle, which is the well in the centre. From the
bottom of the well subterraneous passages lead, for removing the bones, to pre-
vent the well from filling. Men of great property sometimes build one of the
above sort for themselves. The public tombs are six in number, &c."

Such a controversy as that which has been recently carried on
in Bombay is of universal interest to the church. When one
member suffers all the members suffer with it; and one advan-
tage of this sympathy is, that the weeping with our brethren
when they weep, tends to prepare us for the trials that
must sooner or later come upon ourselves. At present there
is on this side of India an unnaturally profound peace ; but
it will not always be so. How soon the struggle may come
we cannot tell ; but most assuredly it will come. Satan does

1840.]

Bombay in April, 1840.

87

not value this province of his Empire so lowly that he will
surrender it without a struggle. We make no apology for
submitting to our readers the following long but important
extract.

Of the origin, progress, and present issue of the Parsi convulsion, it becomes
us to speak with caution and reserve. One thing, however, is obvious, and
ought to be circuhited and reiterated a.iVk grand fuel, viz. that it was the spiritual
success, under God, of lite Mission seminurij iv/iich led to the convulsion. Wliat-
ever may be tiie issues immediate or remote, it must ever be to tliu friends of
ti)e Mission a vindicatory reflection, that the conversion to God of two of the
most promising of the pupils was the proximate occasion — and tiie confederate
pride and liatred of corrupt nature, stirred up in the hearts of thousands against
sucli conversion, tiie proximate cause — of tiie catastrophe. iVlany are ever
ready to complain against sucli violent outbreaks on the part of the heathen, as
if they were a disgrace and a scandal to the missionary enterprise. Foolish
people, and unwise ! If the great design of that enterprise be the levelling of
the strongholds of Satan among all nations — to expect an unopposed and noise-
less success were as fondly delusive and fanatical as the expectation that the
castellated battlements of a warlike and desperately valorous nation must at once
give way to an exterminating foe, without the sound of hammer or of battering
engine being ever heard. No ! If the Gospel is really to extend its uncompro-
mising dominion over the realms of heathenism, there jumt be opposition — op-
position keen and determined in very proportion to its actual or threatened
inroads. What! Christianity, the grand antagonist and annihilator, at once of
Satan's power and Satan's liberty, to glide on smoothly, as in a triumphal car
moving on golden wheels and diamond pivots, and quietly to sit down, clad in
pure white robes, untorn and unsullied, in the great usurper's throne!' Who-
ever believes this or any thing approaching to this, must evince a credulity trans-
cending all ordinary dimensions, a moral insanity beyond the reach of cure!
That there must then be a manifestation of violent resistance to upsetting
TRUTH on the part of dominant error, is what every member of every Chris-
tian cnurch ought ever, in fullest assurance, to anticipate. Still there is a large
and abundant scope for the exercise of faith and prayer, humiliation and pati-
ence, self-restraint and self-denial, divine wisdom and discretion, wiih deep at-
tention to the past analogies of Providence, so as most effectually to guard
against unnecessary provocations, unwarranted attack, or injudicious defence;
so as not, through an over-sanguine zeal, unduly to accelerate a crisis before we
are prepared to meet it ; nor through an over-tardy cautiousness, to allow the
favourable crisis to pass away without rightly improving it. In judging, how-
ever, of the conduct of the actors in any great crisis, the determination must
depend on such a multitude of minute and accidental coincidences, often of a
local orephemeral character, that it is extremely difficult for those removed from
the sphere by distance of time or place, to " judge righteous judgment." That
at Bombay, as elsewhere, explosions of enmity and resistance to tlie truth must
be expected, is undoubted. And that, preparatory to the general crisis, there
may be a series of minor spasmodic heavings similar to those which precede a
grand volcanic eruption, is what we are led to anticipate from the past history
of the progress of Christianity, The recent Bombay convulsion is not the
grand terminating decisive crisis. It is only one of the minor premonitory
earthquake-heavings. Still it has been one of unusual violence.

Here, then, several questions have been raised, and keenly agitated. First,
whether, humanly speaking, it would not have been better if the varied sapping
and undermining processes, so successfully instituted by the advancing Christian
phalanx, had been quietly allowed to go on for a few years longer, that matters
might be more ripe for an effective explosion .'' Secondly, whether any iiidis-

88

Bombay in April, 1840.

[Feb.

creetness or mismanagement on the part of the leading agents were the means
of liastening on what presents to many the appearance of a premature explosion?
Thirdly, whether, when the explosion came to be inevitable, any measures were
neglected which might have tended to mitigate its violence ? These questions
seem to me to exhaust all that any candid objector has ever in fairness surmised.
I shall state, in regard to each, what my own personal opportunities of observa-
tion have suggested.

As to the first, it cannot certainly be denied, that it is based on a legitimate
inference from the ordinary and average dealings of Providence. But it would
be a wrong if not a blasphemous inference, which would go to limit the Almighty
in the mode and manner of His operations. To demonstrate at once the sovereign-
ty and supremacy of His will, He may overrule to the advancement of His
purposes what is not merely different but absolutely diverse from the ordinary.
That He may humble man in his calculations, and lay him prostrate in depend-
ence on divine aid, God may convert the rule into the exception, and the
exception into the rule. If, tlien, the occrtsiore of the Bombay explosion was,
in its substance, not of human but of divine origination, we may be very sure
that, however apparently jiremature when estimated according to the general
and ordinary procedure of Providence in similar cases, its divine Autlior will
yet cause to be evolved therefrom some palpable manifestation of His good
pleasure, in reference to the spread of His Gospel, and the vindication of His
honour. Now, that the substantial occasion was of this description, is un-
doubted; seeing that it arose from tlie conversion of two immortal souls ; that
is, from tlie exercise of an incommunicable prerogative of the omnipotent Spirit.

As to the second question, it does not appear that blame can be reasonably
attached to the leading agents in overhastening the explosion. That was made,
practically, very much to iiinge on the particular period to be fixed on for the
public admission of the converts by baptism into the Christian Church. That
the administration of an initiatory rite of divine appointment to candidates
already prepared for it by the regenerating grace of God's Spirit, could not be
reasonably refused by the ministers of Christ — be the resulting consequences what
they might — is what must be unanimously and universally conceded. No doubt
the precise day of actual celebration might, for sufficient reasons, be more or less
postponed ; and such temporal postponement was the original design and fixed
intention of the Missionaries, But from this resolution they were forcibly driven,
by the sudden and violent ebullition of the enemies of the Christian cause.

As to the third question, it does not appear, on a searching investigation into
the specialities of the case, that any neglect can be charged upon the Missionaries.
The natives of India being strangely prepense to the connecting of causes and
effects that have no real connection, and to the severing of causes and effects that
admit of no severance, ilhas been alleged that, as mitigating measures, the con-
verts might have found refuge in the house of some Christian friend, officially
unconnected with the Mission; and that they might have been baptised by one
of the Scottish chaplains, rather than by one of the Missionaries. That such
measures, if practicable, might have caused a portion of the odium and the dis-
aster to overpass the Mission — in other words, might have mitigated the violence
of the explosion, and abated the wrath and hatred of the natives, — may be pro-
bable. At Bombay, however, there was no freedom of choice. It is impossible
to become acquainted with all the incidents, divulged and undivulged, of the
recent convulsion there, without being impressed with the conviction, that
sundry special and urgent peculiarities, beyond the control of the Missionaries,
so precipitated the necessity of the arrangements actually adopted, as to time and
place, mode and circumstance, that it is not easy to perceive how they could
have been otherwise. And the decision having been once formed, the plan of
action was persevered in with ready promptitude and unflinching firmness of
purpose. Dr. Wilson, who took the lead in the wliole proceedings, conducted

1841.J

Bombay in April, 1840.

89

liimself throughout witli a manliness of Christian energy which must for ever
endear him to all sincere friends of the missionary enterprise.

Meanwhile it must not be forgotten, that the present combined, and appa-
rently universal, hostility of the Parsis proceeds from a cause of an exceedingly
mixed and composite character. It is not purely, or even chiefly, religious.
" Would to (5od," said one of the Missionaries with great solenuiity, " that it
were purely religious ; then would we have to do with a sincere but mistaken
zeal." Religion is held out as the sole pretext; \.\\e offended pride of the monied
aristocracy of a haughty class, is the muin ingredient in the conjoint .actuating
cause by which the leaders of the outrage were prompted ; — -the leaders, I say ;
because it is palpable to those on the spot, that though, from motives of fear
and self-interest, the entire body of the Parsis have yielded to the dictation of
their superiors, it has not been, in many cases at least, with sympathetic spon-
taneity and hearty goodwill. Many of the young men who were constrained
to abandon the institution, would gladly return, if their friends allowed them;
and many of the friends would gladly allow them, if they did not dread the
retributive vengeance of the Fanchui/at, or Pursi Sanhedrim, with its vigilant
emissaries. But this state of things cannot last long. The Parsi leaders have
not only been violent and absurd in their conduct personally, but extravagantly
unreasonable in their demands. They have actually gone the length of formally
petitioning a Christian Governinent to visit with the severest pains and penalties,
any native who, from the united impulse of an enlightened understanding and
honest conscience, shall presume to embrace Christianity ! Farther it is scarcely
possible for the spirit of an insensate intolerance to go, short of the horrible auto
da fe of the Romish Inquisition. On framing and presenting such a petition,
their bow has at last fairly overshot the mark ; they have been felled hy their
own weapons; they have been caught in their own snare. This last measure
has not failed to disgust many of even their most unscruplous European friends ;
who have quietly interposed their advice to stay farther proceedings. Even the
most radical and irreligious of our Indian journals have, with one puny half-
trembling exception, been driven to disown and discountenance this last piece
of andacious intolerance. Their credit, and honour, and respectability as a body,
have consequently, in the eyes of all right-thinking men, been greatly shaken,
if not irretrievably damaged. They never can again excite the same amount of
sympathy and interest in any similar cause. And when the public character of
a body, resulting from the uniform and accumulated good opinions of successive
generations, has once, in general estimation, received so severe a shock, we may
be very sure that a season of change, and a new order of things, are nigh athand.
Of the ultimate issue there can be no doubt. It is part of the everlasting decree,
that " every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess" to Him who is, " the
Prince of the kings of the earth." And is it possible that a decree of Jehovah
can be arrested by the machinations and confederacies whether of wicked men
or of wicked angels ? It cannot be! That Sovereign Lord who works out His
own ends not only by different but by apparently opposing methods, will, in
some way or other, cause the present temporary recession of the tide of improve-
ment to become the precursor of a more abounding spring-flow of success. By
what /jreci'se train of events this is to be effected, it were presumptuous to pre-
determine. In a state of things so transitionary and unsettled, some unexpected
incident may arise, deriving its texture and aspect from the present conjunction,
and enclosing the germ of consequences which no humansagacity can ante-date ;
baffling at once the wit and the malice of the great adversary, and filling the
hearts of Zion's children with gladness. In the mean time, our friends on the
spot are not only vigilant, but unslumbering. They know that they must note
the first ripple — catch the sigh of the first breath— watch the first movement of
the slightest feather that may indicate the nature and direction of the coming
change.

90

The English versus the Vernaculars. [Feb.

Two immortal spirits have been converted to the Saviour, of whom, from
experience, I cannot say less tiian that they are lovely and full of promise.
These are "candles of the Lord" kindled in the midst of surrounding darkness
—derivative founts of Di\ine light and Divine life- — niorning-slars set up in our
orient sky to mark the approaching dawn of a more glorious day. On their
account hundreds have ineanwiiile been removed from the means of that ligiit
and life. Tiie enemy therefore exults in the supposed triumph of his cause.
But who can tell whether tliese two new " stars in the East" may not be destined,
in the inscrutable purposes of Divine Providence, to shine brighter and brighter;
challenging the attention of all around; and leading ntimbers — now for their
sakes banished to ungenial night— to witness and hail the rising of the Sun of
Itiuhteousness, and to inhale botli light and life from his reviving beams? Who»
can tell whether the humiliation before God, the repentance for past shortcomings,
the renouncement of all self-glorying, the banishment of all dependence on
t/icrcli/ human instrumentality, to which the present sore trial and conflict is so
well fitted and designed to lead all the friends of the Mission, at home and
abroad — may not " open the windows of heaven," and bring down such a
copious shower of the graces and influences of God's Spirit as will smite the asto-
nished enemy with dismay, when he beholds his own desert and desolate realm
beginning to be replenished with odours and blossoms which, in fragrance and
beauty, neither " the rose of Sharon" nor the " lily of the valley" ever knew !

III. — The English versus the Vernaculars.

To tlie Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

1 have read with much interest the controversy between
Mr. Sutton and T. S. I think other Missionaries may now
advantageously express their opinion. The subject discussed
is of great practical importance both to Missionaries in India,
and to the Societies at home, and the disctission ought not
therefore to be prematurely dropped. Would you kindly
favour the following remarks with a place in the Observer.

Allowing, as all readily do, that this country is to be educat-
ed and evangelized by native agency, and that the raising up
and training of this agency is the great work to which Euro-
pean Missionaries are called, — Is the institution of seminaries,
in which a Christian and liberal education is imparted to
heathen youth, entitled to be exalted above every other plan,
as having ' the most direct tendency' to accomplish tii-s object ?
While we rejoice in the establishment and prosperity of such
schools, and think them eminently fitted to do good, ought
we not to consider the Apostolic mode of preaching to the
people in the Vernacular language, and choosing the most
promising of the converts, whom God may give us, as having
at least an equal tendency to raise up a Native Ministry
Is not preaching by Europaaii Missionaries in the Vernacular

1841.]

The English versus the Vernaculars.

91

depreciated, when we are told that in order to give us the
ability of imparting either scientific or religious tsuth, we
must fritter away our health and spirits in hard ' and unin-
teresting labour' for five years, during which we must maintain
* La Trappian silence,' and after all this ' heartless drudgery'
in learning a ' barbarous' language, ' probably six or seven of
the ten will make but bungling work of it after all?' If this
be the case with those who teach youth, it must be equally
the case with those who preach to the people, and who are
often required to meet the objections of subtle and talented
opponents. Is not the practice of all the Missionaries in
Indizi, with the exception of a very few in the Presidencies,
directly attacked, when we are told that to learn the Native
languages is to expend 'the most energetic period of a Mis-
sionary's career in India in what is not Missionary work,
although it may be in some cases, a most important and
indispensible preparation for Missionary work, while this
period may be devoted to that work which every Missionary
who conies from Europe is qualified to enter upon at once ?'
With the exception of the very few Missionaries who have
given themselves to the teaching of English Seminaries, all
the Missionaries of even two or three years' standing are
engaged, I may say daily, in communicating religious instruc-
tion both to youth and adults, and some of them are engaged
in communicating scientific knowledge, through the medium
of one of the Vernaculars. Are six or seven out of ten mere
bunglers, unable to express any thing beyond the most ' simple
ideas ?' On the contrary, is it not a fact, that Missionaries
as a body, after being a very few years in the country, are
able to express almost every idea which can come into the
human mind, and that too in language which is both correct
and intelligible ? While Missionaries know that they are far
from having attained a thorough acquaintance with the Native
language, for it required many years of study, and reading,
and composition to bring them to any thing like proficiency
in their own, are they not assured that they are in general
well understood by those whom they address ? Has not
the experience of almost every right-hearted Missionary, in
his study of the Native languages, been exceedingly different
from that which T. S. has pictured ? Accustomed to mental
labour in the father-land, have not Missionaries entered with
zeal on the study of the Vernacular, and have not their toils
been cheered by finding themselves daily growing in an
acquisition, bearing far more directly on their usefulness,
than the results of their previous studies ? Instead of being
' condemned to La Trappian silence/ have they not after a

92

The English versus the Vernaculars.

[Feb.

very short time lisped words and sentences, and as they have
advanced, bending and moulding the language to the ex-
pression of their views, has not the liveliest joy been kindled
in their bosom ? As they find themselves obtaining some-
tliing like a mastery over the language of the people, do
they not look on their acquisition as a treasure, which is far
from being dearly bought by the labour they have bestowed ?
Are not the statements which have been made, as to ' the
heartless drudgery' of learning the language, particularly if
they had gone forth as the matured conviction of the Mis-
sionary conference in Calcutta, which happily they do not,
fitted to discourage the newly arrived Missionary from ever
attempting to acquire it ?

We are told that the Vernaculars are barbarous. If they
be so, then there is the greater necessity for having European
energy and talent brought to bear upon them, that their
barbarity may be removed, so that they may become suitable
vehicles for imparting knowledge both human and divine.
Does not the supposed barbarity of the Vernaculars furnish a
cogent reason, why they ought to be studied ? But is it true
that they are barbarous ? Has such a statement been ever
made by one who has studied them ? The argument advanced
to support this position might with equal truth be adduced to
show that there is a refined language in England, but that it
is not the language of England. What a shocking jargon is
spoken in many parts of our native land ! What a havoc on
grammar and pronunciation do uneducated people make !
How many low and vulgar words do they use ! Because the
English language, as used by the best writers, is toto caelo
different from that which the lower orders speak — so different
that those who have given almost all their attention to the
one cannot j^ossibly understand the other — are we to say that
the language of English is barbarous ? Again, we are in-
formed that one must have ' the education of a pandit (which
includes a ten years' course of study of Sanskrit Grammar)
before he can spell accurately and properly the words of the
Bengali language !' This is amazing, as I tliought the Bengali
was very much more regular in its structure and orthography
than the English. The Vernaculars with which I have some
little acquaintance are so. Sanskrit has about the same con-
nexion with Bengali, and Arabic and Persian with Urdu, as
Latin and Greek have with English, as it now exists. Many
in their admiration of the Greek and Roman Classics maintain
that no one can be said to know the English language thorough-
ly till he has devoted to the study of these Classics seven or
eight years. No Anglicizer, whatever may be his admiration

1841.] The English versus the Vernaculars.

93

of Classical learning, can possibly maintain tliis, as the Iliiidii
youth, who learn English, must on this supposition be shut
out from the possibility of ever attaining proliciency in our
language. Why then should the advocates of English main-
tain that it is requisite to study Sanskrit for years, in order to
be able to write Bengali correctly ? — To show what an ' im-
practicable language the Bengali is, and by necessary inference
all the Vernaculars, T. S. informs us with evident delight
that ' a Missionary who is generally allowed now to know
more of one of the languages of India than any man living,'
gives this testimony. " When I had been two years in the
country I thought 1 knew the language, but at the end of
six years I found that 1 did not know it at all." If a Mis-
sionary who has outstripped all his fellows by his talents and
diligence, knew nothing of the language, after studying it
six years, no doubt we are taught to infer, that ordinary
persons at a much later period are utterly ignorant of the
language of the people among whom they live, and vvith
whom they daily converse on all sorts of subject ! If it may
be said they have acquired it, it may with equal truth be said
they have not acquired it ! Who does not see that this is an
attack on the whole Missionary body ? Many Missionaries,
who do not profess to have any thing beyond ordinary talent,
and who have been only two, three, or four years in the
country, daily engage in preaching to the people. If one
who is superior to them all knew nothing of the language
after studying it for six years, they of course, with their
meagre talents, know less than nothing after studying it two,
three, or four years ? Are not men worthy of all censure,
who attempt to descant, frequently to hostile audiences, on
the high themes of Christianity, in a language which they
* know not at all ?' If these views have not a tendency to
depreciate the preaching of most of the Missionaries now in
the field, I am at a loss to know what views can have this
tendency. As to the statement itself, which T. S. adduces to
show that in tlie proper sense of the expression very few
Missionaries even of considerable standing have acquired the
Vernacular, I will not question its having been made, but I
think it can be explained, without drawing an inference,
which reflects on the greater part of the Missionary body.
After studying our own language for years, do we not often
see a force and meaning in words and expressions, which we
had never discerned before ? Do not persons of strong feelings
speak on such occasions as if they had not previously known
their native tongue ? Ought we not to take statements made
in these circumstances with large reservations ? May they

VOL. 11. o

94

The English versus the Vernaculars. [Feb.

not often be explained by tbe modesty peculiar to persons of
great attainments, of which we have a striking illustration in
Sir Isaac Newton, when he said of his distinguished contem-
porary Cotes, " If that young man had lived, we should have
known something ?" Further; so amazingly impracticable are
the native languages, that we are told even experienced Mis-
sionaries do not know what these languages are ! Is it so ?
Can Missionaries have mingled with the people for years,
during which they have had many opportunities of conversing
with all classes, and yet not be able to know what are really
the languages of the country ? It may be difficult to say what
is the language of Calcutta, in which there is such an assem-
blage from all parts of India — we may ahnost say, of the
world, — but does any experienced Missionary doubt what is
the language of Bengal ? There may be a difference of opinion
as to the style which is generally understood, some preferring
a higher style than others, just as among experienced preach-
ers at home there is a considerable diversity of sentiment as
to the style which is intelligible to popidar audiences ; but
as to what the language of the people is, we cannot conceive
an experienced Missionary to liave the shadow of a doubt.
If the statements to which we have referred be correct, which
we utterly deny, the cause of the Vernaculars is desperate,
and the Mission of the General Assembly is alone conducted
in a rational manner. If the language be so impracticable,
that a Missionary who leaves a European University as vir
doctissimus is a mere tyro after the study of years, though he
lives among the people and becomes acquainted with their
habits and institutions, I should like to know how many
years it will take an ignorant native boy, who knows nothing
but his barbarous and impracticable tongue, to learn the
difficult language of a foreign nation, among whom he does
not reside, and of a country which he has never seen. Again,
jf a native can only after a ten years' course of study spell his
ovvn language, 1 should like to know in how many years he
will learn to spell a foreign language, whose orthography is
the most irregular in the world. Who does not see that
T. S., in praising his favourite scheme, scatters with the
greatest ease the formidable difficulties with which it has to
contend, while he gathers a dark and portentous cloud round
the poor adherents of the Vernaculars, to frighten them out
of their loved dwelling-place ?

All this time I seem to be forgetting the unanswered and
unanswerable arguments T. S. has adduced. I will not ven-
ture to say much about these unanswerable arguments, but I
connot avoid the temptation to make some allusion to them.

1841.] The English versus the Vernaculars.

95

While English has the advantage of being the language of the
instructors, is not this more than counterbalanced by the
disadvantage of its not being the language of the instructed ?
The acquisition of a foreign tongue is beyond all doubt a
most ' useful exercise to those whose circumstances enable
them to learn it/ Our own country has reaped inestimable
benefit from the practice, and notwithstanding all which has
been said against it, there is happily no symptom of its de-
cline. There is however a discrepancy in the parellel between
the youth of Britain learning Latin and Greek, and the
youth of India learning English, regarding which T. S. is
altogether silent. The youth of Britain are first taught
their own tongue, and then they are taught Latin and Greek
through the medium of their own tongue, by those who are
masters of it, while the youth of India are taught English
after having at best a most superficial acquaintance with their
oivn language, and they are often taught English by those who
do not even prof ess to know the Vernacular. Let this marked
discrepancy in the parallel between the two cases be I'emoved
— let no one be allowed to enter the English class, till he has
acquired a competent knowledge of his own language, as I
believe is the case in the Assembly's Institution in Bombay —
let the pupils be constantly trained to infuse into their own
tongue the knowledge they acquire through the medium of
English, and all the friends of the vernaculars must rejoice.
English has no doubt immense advantages for being the medi-
um through which the higher branches of knowledge should
be taught, and when it goes hand in hand with the Vernacu-
lars it occupies the place to which it is entitled. Thus too we
are using the most direct means to secure the great object we
all have in view — the distribution of knowledge through the
medium of the Vernaculars. We have ventured to look at
two of the arguments. The third remains to be considered.
If it be requisite to have suitable class-books to carry on the
pupils to proficiency in any branch of knowledge, which few
will be inclined to question, we are brought to the conclusion
that till we have good books in the vernacular languages, the
people generally can make no advance in knowledge. Accord-
ing to T. S. himself the impartation of knowledge through
the medium of English is only the first step till this know-
ledge be distributed through the Vernaculars, nothing compa-
ratively is done. This knowlege cannot be diffused without
books, and thus India must remain unenlightened, till we have
something like a good Vernacular literature. If the argiunent
advanced shows the wisdom of teaching knowledge in the
mean time through the medium of English, it furnishes a
o 2

96

The English versus the Vernaculars.

[Feb.

powerful motive for the immediate prepanition of suitable
hooks in the native languages. European and Native talent
should be enlisted in the good cause. If Missionaries should
unhappily think that the study of the Vernacular is ' hard and
uninteresting labour,' ' a heartless drudgery/ I fear we must
wait many long and weary years before knowledge be distri-
buted. We hope however for better things. As we hope that
conversion will go on in futvue much more rapidly than in by-
gone days, for it do not millions instead of thousands of years
would pass away, and India still remain benighted ; so we hope
that education, giving appropriate places to the vernaculars
and to English, and having Christianity diffused through all
as the life blood, will advance with a firmness and an energy,
which will make us ashamed of our present calculations.

I have thus taken the liberty to look at the unanswerable ar-
guments T. S. has adduced, and I have taken the liberty of
attempting to show that they do not support his peculiar
views so much as he has assumed. Even allowing, however,
that they had much more force than they really have, they
all proceed on the supposition that we have come to this coun-
try to teach schools, which can by no means be allowed. Some
have no doubt come for this object, but the greater number
have come to engage in what has ever been considered direct
Missionary work — preaching to the people in their own tongue
— and when thus engaged promoting education at the same
time to the utmost of their ability, they believe their labours
have as direct a tendency to call forth a Native agency, as
the labours of those who feel themselves called to devote all
their energy, to the impartation of a liberal and Christian edu-
cation.

It is truly distressing to see that the agreement between
the Anglici/ers and the adherents of the Vernaculars, which we
all hoped iiad taken place, is no agreement at all. The reso-
lution of the conference is unobjectionable. I do not see how
the most fastidious friend of the Vernaculars can find fault with
it. Its express object is to encourage the cultivation and im-
provement of the Native languages, and with the announce-
ment of it to the public, we might have expected a stirring
appeal to have been addressed to us, to bestow our time and
talents on the study of these languages. Tiie comments which
have been made (happily not those of the conference), and par-
ticularly as now explained and illustrated, have a direct ten-
dency, to discourage European Missionaries from studying
these languages at all, as they can never obtain any thing
like a mastery over them, while by confining themselves to
English, they may be eftective labourers at once. Is it not a

1841.]

The English versus the Vernaculars.

97

strange way to encourage one to cultivate and improve a lan-
guage, to tell him tliat the study of it is a heartless drudgery,
which will fritter away his health and spirits ? Tiiis is encour-
agement with an emphasis ! I cannot tliink that tlie resolution
as it stands expresses the views of T. S. May I suggest the
foHowing addition, which will bring the resolution into har-
mony with his comments ? After the words " These verna-
cular languages ought to be cultivated and improved to the ut-
most," there ought to have been " by native youth, who have
received a good English education, while European Missiona-
ries should abandon a department in which they can never ex-
cel, and betake themselves to a scene of labour, in which they
may be at once effective/^ By this addition the resolution and
the comments will be reconciled. Woe to India, if the Mission-
ary conference should ever pass such a resolution ! T. S. is
astonished that any one should imagine he is depreciating
preaching in the vernacular. He may not be opposed to
preaching in the vernacular, if the preachers be natives, but
the whole tenor of his remai'ks has a tendency to depreciate
preaching by Europeans. But why should it be so impracti-
cable for an educated man to learn a foreign language ? Do not
Continental Missionaries, such as Messrs. Gutzlaff, Lacroix,
H;eberlin, Weitbrecht, and Shurman write English as correctly
and idiomatically as Englishmen themselves, although it has
never been a direct object of study ! Why then should not
Missionaries learn such languages as Bengali, Urdu, and Hin-
di, to the study of which there are so many urgent motives ?

Let me not be misunderstood. We have no feeling but that
of good-will and love to the Missionuries of the General As-
sembly. We admire the zeal and talent with which their
English seminary is conducted, and hope that God will bless it
and nuike it a blessing to India. As advocates of division of
labour, we do not wish our brethren of the Scottish Establish-
ment to retrace their steps. We believe every Missionary in
India would deeply regret their Institution being broken up.
But let them not make statements which do reflect on those
who feel it a duty to persue a rather different course. Let not
views be advocated, which if universally entertained would con-
fine the whole Missionary body to the impartation of English
instruction. That the statements, which have recently been pub-
lished, have this tendency, we most fully believe, and we like-
wise believe, that if these views were fully acted out, the pro-
clamation of the glad tidings of salvation in the native tongue
would cease, the rising native churches would be scattered,
the ground would be lost which had been gained by the pious
men of other days, and the whole Church of God would have

98 77te English versus the Vernaculars. [Feb.

reason to mourn. These I firmly believe would be the conse-
quence resulting from Christianity being only presented to the
Natives in the siiape of an English Seminary, so far as
European agency is concerned. Far, far be it from me to say
that T. S. meditates such consequences.

In support of the sentiments 1 have advanced, I might re-
fer to the practice of the Catholic Society, with which I have
the honour of being connected, and I might speak of the ex-
cellent and judicious work which my friend, the Rev. W.
Buyers, has recently published ; but I am afraid to pursue this
laudatory strain, lest in the course of my remarks I should pay
to some persons a similar compliment to that which lately fell
to the share of the Scottish Dissenters, when we were told that
the very enemies of the Scottish Establishment acknowledged
that Church to be both poor and pure. What a wicked peo-
ple must the Scottish Dissenters be to separate themselves
from a Church which they know and acknowledge to be pure !
I am deterred from this laudatory course by a higher consi-
deration. In the excellent address, wiiich the conference has
published, we are justly told, "The more simple, humble, and
unobtrusive your work is, the better. Vain-glorious systems,
and self-trumpeting schemes, God does never bless."

In conclusion allow me in one sentence to explain the ra-
ther peculiar form of this letter. Being much pressed for
time, and yet unable to remain silent, I merely thought of ask-
ing a few questions, but almost against my will I found my-
self carried into the very centre of the controversy. This I
hope will explain the strange form my letter has assumed.

I suppose I am not premising too much in expecting you
to insert this communication in your excellent periodical.
You say you do not object to the discussion, ' so long as it is
carried on with candour and Christian feeling ;' and T. S. tells
us that he is ready to defend his views ' against all who may
choose to impugn them.^ I hope there is nothing in my re-
marks unworthy of a Christian Missionary, combating what he
believes to be error advocated by a brother for whom he has
the highest respect.

Yours truly,

Benares^ Jan. I2ih, 1841. J. K.

1841.]

Account of Abyssinia.

99

V. — Account of Abyssinia.
The following Extracts of a private letter from Abyssinia,
have been handed over to us for publication.

1. You know, that Abyssinia lor many ys'i's has heen disordered by ci\ il
wars and that on this account the course and liie t)eneHts of (MviMzaiion have
been obstructed till the present. But supposing, that the English tioveriunent
entered into a connexion with the king of'Shoaand strengthened him, they would
certainly get a great influence in Abyssinia and be able to reduce this country to
a state of peace and of settled order, before Abyssinia is ruined by itself.

2. If a connexion shoidd be established between Shoa and England, the
influence of the latter might be extended to an immense distance in eastern
and central Africa. It is clear how many advantages will arise from this. First,
as to mercantile objects. The goods of the Interior of Africa, which are at
present brought to Abyssinia only in a little measure, will be accumulated in
Shoa as soon as its ruler gets more strengtli. He is able to open the ways of
Gurague, Kortshassi, Sentshero, Caffa and Enarca, which ways are at present
obstructed only by the inroads of the Galla people. I spoke once with the
king about this, and he said : ' Wait only a little.' From Shoa to the coast
of Tadjourra the distance is only about 300 English miles. Thus the English
might lead the channel of the commerce of the centre of Africa by way of Shoa
to the sea-coast ofAdel. And supposing they were afraid of the hot climate
of the Dankali people, they might only follow the course of the river ilauash,
which has water the whole year, on the banks of which is fine air and plenty
wood, and they could overcome a great obstacle of the route. The Hauash is
lost in a lake in the neighbourhood of Aussa, about 80 English miles distance
from the bay of Tadjourra. The whole route from Tadjourra to Shoa is made
by means of camels. The Dankali people would not make great objections
against such an undertaking, as they can be kept in fear by the English at
Aden as well as by the king of Shoa, from whom they must buy their grain
and clothes, which they change by means of salt, which they bring from
a large salt plain, called Assal, only two miles distant from the bay of Tadjourra.
If you threaten them to take this salt place, ihey will never commit any hostility.
Secondly, as to the object of discoveries of the interior of Africa, I am firmly
convinced, that Shoa is the most suitable point, from which you may go out,
and 1 should wish very much, if the friends of the discoveries of Africa would
take these views into consideration. I remember to have read, that the Portu-
guese formerly got their news about Abyssinia on the coast of Guinea and I
have got news in Shoa about Guinea. A slave brought from the Alaba Galla,
below the country of Seetthero told me, that the slave-traders of the Alaba people
ave going very far beyond their country ; that there was a country distant four
months from their's, which is called Guineli, where are got beautiful things
and people like myself, wearing clothes like myself. Beyond Guineli was a
large sea, on which immense ships are going and coming from far, carrying beauti-
ful things. This I have heard from the slave-traders of the Alaba people.
I cannot but think, that this is the country of Guinea. Thus a traveller perhaps
might be able to cross Africa in the direction from Shoa to Guinea. From
Shoa you go to Gurague, which is in some dependance of Shoa, from Gurague
is some connexion with Lambat, the people of which are Christians by name,
and the king of this country is said to be a good man. From Lambat you
may penetrate to Sentshero, and to the Alaba people. From there you may find
ways to the western coast of Africa, or if thij should be impracticable you may
direct your course to the coast of Melinde by means of the river Quiliniinee,
which must have its source in the country of Sentshero, because ilie Alalia people
say that a large river coming from Sentshero flows in their neighbourhood not
completely to the rise of the sun. 1 myself hope to go to Lambat in course of
time. If the king of Shoa should become strong and a friend of the English, you

100

Account of Abyssinia.

[Feb.

may think yourselves how useful he can be to the discoveries of the interior of
this continent. He can open and secure tlie ways to an immense distance. I
showed him once u map of Africa and told him about tiie void spots beyond
Sentshero, telling him, that our people hud not yet penetrated so far. lie said :
Wait only a little. Thirdly, as to the projiagation of civilization, Shoa is of
great importance with respect to its situation. There are Christians iu Gurugue,
Cambat, Kortsiiussi, Caft'a and Enarca, but all these countries are separated by
the Galla people. However, the influence of the friends of Christianity can be
extended there by way of Shoa, and only by way of this country can they get
access to the barbarous Galla nation, which if once influenced by the
Christian religion will spread the seed of civilization over the centre of Africa.
I like very much this peo])le and have began to study their language and
translated several parts of the New Testament into it, and I shall attempt
u INlission amongst them as soon as 1 am assisted by a fellow-labourer.
A tit place for the establishment of a Mission seems to me to be in the
Galla tribe of Mulofalada in the neighbourhood of the sources of the llau-
ash ; the chieftain of this tribe is a particular friend of mine. If 1 had not
enlarged my letter already too much, I would have given you a description
of this nearly still unknown nation from personal observations. In general
I can tell you, that the Gallas are more intelligent than the Abyssinians,
that they have a more sound understanding, as they are not limited by bigot-
ted priests and monks. In war they are courageous and can bring together
an immense cavalry. Their country is superior to Shoa. There are immense
plains crowded with horses, cows, and sheep. You pass a rivulet every
mile. There is water the whole year, as rain falls twice in the year. In
short, if this people is civilized it will become of great influence in Africa.
If a connexion with England should be established with Shoa, still an-
other great gain might be reached in this way to the great joy of all
friends of civilization. If you reflect that from 2000 to 3000 slaves pass
annually through this kingdom, and in general from 6000 to 7000 through Abys-
sinia, it might be, that this shame of mankind might be exterminated by
English influence. At present slaves are the soldiers of the king, at least a
great part of his troops are slaves. About 1000 slaves are occupied in prepar-
ing meal, hydromel, in carrying wood and water, and in |)erforming other
services. As the king is not insensible to religious impressions and remon-
strances, he will confess that slavery is condemned before the tribunal of the
Christian religion, but he will tell you, that slaves are a requisite to him by
rendering him the above mentioned services. This excuse might be destroyed by a
nearer connexion with a European power assisting him in his desire of reforms.
Thus for instarwe, several meal-mills built in his country will make a great num-
ber of slaves superfluous. The same thing is it, if he reforms his military
system. It is a pity that the king has not one able counseller among his people,
else his ideas would be less limited. He is indeed superior in his character to
all other rulers of Abyssinia, and this is

3. A reason why 1 should like that the English Government should attempt
to make friendship with him, for which he has a strong desire. There
was not one foreigner, who came to Shoa, whom the king did not engage
to become useful to him in some respect. Whatever you understand,
he orders you to practise, and if you tell him, I do not understand this,
he asks at least, how it is practised in your country. Thus he asked
me many times, how to stamp money, how to dissolve silver and to
smelt iron, how to prepare hides and line clothes, and many other things.
The workmen of the king are laboring before the eyes of the king, and
whatever they have performed, they must show to him. There was a Greek in
Shoa who understood a little how to repair guns, but now the king's peo-
ple are advanced so far, that they understand to make a new gun — look
at that and you will say, these workmen are much superior to those of the

1841.]

Final reply to the remarks of T. S.

101

I'aslia of Egypt. W Imtuvef llie king lius seen liovv it is prepared, lie charges
liis people to carry it on. It is true, there are many traces to be reproved in
tiie king's character, wiiich is a seltisli one in many respects. Without his orders
you cannot do any thing in tliis country, yon cannot even enter into it. If you
wear a cloth, whicii is finer tlian tiiose of liie country, he takes your property
and sends you to the prison, if you have not got orders from him to wear it.
If you prepare iiydromel without liis orders, you may be sure to be imprison-
ed. And the same thing is it in many other respects. He is the rider of all
and in all. But foreigners are res])ected yea honoured in his country and ex-
empted from his hard rules in many requests. 1 am sure, that if some well
(juahfied representatives of the English Government should appear befoie him,
he will be brought back I'rom many ideas, which I must call very narrow ones.
Well then may the Ruler of all things, our Lord Jesus Christ, direct this concern
in such a manner, that it may serve to the temporal and eternal welfare of
Abyssinia and of many countries of Africa. May he rouse up in the mind
of the king of Shoa and his i)eople a still more necessary desire, viz. to seek
first for the kingdom of God and for his justice, then all other things will be
given to them. I pray for tiiis with you and all friends of the Christian cause.

VI. — Final replij to the remarks of T. S.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dhar Gentlemen, — Unless the parties are decidedly ultra
in their views controversy seldom leaves them in the exact
position they wish to occupy : such will in all probability be
the result of my present discussion with T. S.

I think that a candid perusal of my two letters will give the
impression that I objected not to the arguments of T. S. be-
cause " he is a young man." Arguments are to be estimated
by their intrinsic worth come from what source they may, but
mere opinions I apprehend may be differently estimated.
Now it was in reference not to the age of T. S., for I know
it not, but to his necessarily brief acquaintance with the
languages of India, that I objected to the disparaging terms
in which he referred to them. The use therefore he has made
of my remarks borders I think on disingenuousness.

Not to provoke a continuation of this controversy, I simply
reply to the interrogation of T. S. that those who have read
the discussion of this subject from the beginning, as it has
appeared in the C. C. O. only will know that I am not alone
in my views.

May I be allowed, in conclusion, to suggest to my brethren
at their conference, that resolutions of an important character
and respecting which it is known that much diversity of
opinion exists be published simply as they are adopted, or if it
be thought necessary to add any remarks that they also receive
the sanction of the brethren previously to publication. It is
difficult not to attach something of official importance to
remarks so appended, especially is this the case with readers
at a distance. Yours, as ever, sincerely,

Cu/lack, Jan. lOih, 1841. A. Sutton.

Poetry.

[FliB

LINES
Taken from a Scrap Book.
The Betteu Land.
Where shall we find that bettei- land, more glorious than this,
Where all is brightly beautiful and full of happiness ;
^Vhere ever to their tuneful harps, ten thousand angels sing,
Gl>)ry to the Lord on high, wlio is their Gracious King?
Oh ! dark and fearful is the path to those bright realms of day,
Yet if we seek God's face and pray, he will not turn away:
To us his cliildren on the earth, in mercy he has giv'n
His word, to be a lamp of liglit, to guide our feet to Heav'n.

The City of God.
"Sad Pilgrim of Zion," I hear a voice say,
" To the city of God, dost thou seek the way ?
Now talce u)) thy cross, and lie guided by me.
The giites of that city will open to thee,
AVitliout are tiie heedless that priz'd me too late.
With weeping in darkness, they mourn their sad fate ;
For deaf to my calling they ne'er can be mine ;
'J"o taidy re])pntance, all such I resign.
'Tis sweet to give wisdom, to the simi)Ie in heart,
And they from my counsel will never depart,
On tlie wings of devotion their pray'rs to me rise,
'J"he incense most grateful that perfumes the skies.
Though far be the distance, let none ever fear,
While 1 hear the soft sigh and mark the bright tear,
In the house of my Father, we surely shall meet.
And there shall be great joy when they sit at my feet."

]\Iy Saviour.
Thy watcliful eyes may dwell on me,
And while thy pard'ning grace I see,
My spirit fain would rise to thee ;

My Saviour.

At morn and eve on bended knee
With contrite heart, I bow to thee ;
And wilt thou turn God's wrath from nie?

My Saviour.

And when stern death shall set me free.
In that dark hour, oh ! wilt thou be
A very present help to me ?

My Saviour.

Thy house of rest I hope to see.
And I will put my trust in thee,
For thou hast giv'n thy life for me ;

My Saviour.

1841.]

Review.

103

REVIEW.

Travels in the Burman Empire. By Hoivard Malcom. Illus-
trated with a map of South-Eastern Assia, andioood engrav-
ings. (People's Edition.) Edinburgh ; W. and R. Chambers ;
1840.

Travels in Hindustan and China. By Howard Malcom. Illus-
trated with wood engravings. ( People's Edition. ) Edin-
burgh : W. and R. Chambers ; 1 840.

Our former paper has prepared our Readers to expect that
Mr. Malcom, whom we have now brought to the scene of his

official" inquiries, is not to be rigidly confided in so far as
strict accuracy of detail is concerned. In fact, whenever he
does go into details at all, he almost as a matter of course
either overstates, or makes some blunder which may pass un-
observed by his readers in the far west, but which cannot fail
to be noticed and smiled at by any who have, as he would pro-
bably himself say, " eaten the mangoe and boated the Ganges
or the Irrawaddy.^' Such, for example, is his long chapter on
the Burman Herbarium, regarding which we may safely say
that a greater number of mistakes will not easily be found in
the same space in any book that has been publislied in or out
of America for the last fifty years. In fact, Mr. Malcom does
not know Botany. He has perhaps heard of the classes and
orders, and seems to think that it will add attractiveness to his
book if he stick on a Latin name at the end of every tree that
he mentions. And so it has a good effect, and we have no
doubt may go far to persuade some of the wortliy citizens of
the western republic, that Mr. Howard Malcom is a very
learned man ; but while it does this it will not tend to recom-
mend the cause of missions to those who look to missicmaries
for information as to the products and peculiarities of the coun-
tries they are called to dwell in.

The mission of Mr. Malcom seems to have been of a very
peculiar nature. We find him continually talking of his offi-
cial duties" — of his officially asking questions, of his officially
summing accounts, and of his officially preaching through an
interpreter. He makes the following statement on this point
in his preface.

" My advantages have, nevertheless, been great. I was sent out, as the deputy
and representative of one of tlie great American Missionary Societies, to examine
into, and with the missionaries adjust, many points not easily settled by cor-
respondence ; to compare the various modes of operation in different missions ; to
survey the field ; to compare the claims of proposed new stations ; to comfort,
p 2

101

lierieir.

[Fun.

fucoirn'^c, and stien,;tlu'n iho inissionaiics in llieir judiions work ; niul togntlier
details on every point wiiere tlie board lacked infomiation. Such a mission pave
me confidence, in the eyes of all classes, wherever I went, and toleration in mak-
ing invesli^ations, which might otherwise have been deemed impertinent. The
time spent at each place was sufficient for deliberate inquiries, from various sour-
ces, lu most places I found missionaries and civilians, who had lived long on
the spot, and who gave me the fruits of mature and extended ol>servations. I\Iy
interpreters were in general not only thoroughly conversant with the language,
but in the habit of familiar intercourse with the people, and possessing their
coofidence. Before leaving a place, I generally submitted niy notes to several
persons for a careful revision. If, therefore, I shoidd be convicted of errors,
they are such as the best informed persons ou the spot have I'allen into, and as
my reader would have imbibed, had he been in my ])lace."

Now such a nussioii we think sliould never have been
undertaken. Om* missionary societies ought to send no
missionary to the field in whom they cannot repose the
most unlimited confidence — confidence not only in his in-
tentions hut in his abilities, to discharge all tlie duties
tiiat can ever come in his way. Wlien a man is sent there-
fore, there ought to be on their part the most sacred reve-
rence (if the language contained a stronger term we would
use it) exercised towards hitu. And really it is ridiculous to
hear a man talking of himself as capable in the course of a few
days of comparing the various modes of operation in differ-
ent missions ; of " coiuparing the claims of proposed new sta-
tions," &c. Tliese are matters that never will be deteriuined
but by patient and persevering trials, and we would not value
at the price of a nut-shell any opinion that Mr. Malcom could
express on any of these subjects. Most true, he might see
whether in any one place a mission appeared to be in a heal-
thy state, but the very circumstance tbat made the plan pur-
sued at one station good, might make it altogether unsuitable
to another; while it luiglit be absolutely impossible for a casual
visitor to perceive any difference between the circumstances of
the two stations. The fact is, the Buriuan mission has been
singularly blessed in the long preservation to it of its revered
founder, aiul if all the sufferings that he has borne, and all the
experience that he has had, with all the communings with the
Giver of all wisdom — if all this did not enable him, with tlie
assistance of his no less estimable colleagues, to settle the affairs
of the mission, compare contending claims and adjust the
various modes of operation, it was madness in Mr. Malcom to
attempt it, and delusion in the Board to entrust him with such
:i commission.

For all this we are well disposed towards our author, and
therefore to prevent ourselves and our readers from getting
into too bad humour with him we shall here introduce one of
the finest passages in the whole book.

4

1841.]

Review.

ior»

" The next Sabbutli, beine; the first in Apiil, I prcac.licd to the brethren and
sisters by vote of the convocation. We met in tlie new and unfinished cliapel,
built for the native ciuirch. The buildinj^ though hvrge for Burmah, is scarcely
larger than many dining-rooms in India; yet, as our little band arranged them-
selves in one corner, we seemed lost in the space. There was, however, moral
power in the meeting ; and when I reHected on the recent origin of the mission.
Its small be<;innings, and its various dangers and hinderances, the company be-
fore me was a most refreshing sight. Here were twelve missionaries, besides
Misses Gardner and Macomber, and llie niissionares' wives. Elsewhere in the
mission were four evannelisls and a printer, not computing those in Siara. The
text was, " Glorify ye the Lord in the fires ;" and every heart seemed to say
Atnen, as sentence afler sentence came forth. It is delightful preaching to
greedy listeners ; and long had most of these been deprived of the rel'reshment of
sitting under a gospel seimon. Mr. Judson had not heard a sermon in English
for fourteen years.

" As my eye rested on this loved little company, it was sweet to contemplate
tlie venerable founder of the mission, silting there to rejoice in the growth of the
cause he had so assiduously and painfully sustained, llis labours and suffer-
ings for years, his mastery of the language, his translation of the whole Word of
God, and his being jjermilted now to be the pastor of a cluuch containing over a
hundred natives, make him the most interesting missionary now alive. What a
mercy tliat he yet lives to devote to this peojile his enlarged powers of doing
good ! And we may hope lie will very long be spared. His age is but forty-
seven ; his eye is not dim ; not a grey hair shows itself among his full auburn
locks ; his moderate-sized person seems full of vigour ; he walks almost every
evening a mile or two at a quick pace, lives with entire temperance and regula-
rity, and enjoys, in general, stedfast health. May a gracious God continue to
make him a blessing more and more !"

Altogether Mr. Malcom's book we have found on a care-
ful perusal to be just what we expected to find it before we
began to read it at all. — The undigested notes of a clover man
witli inadequate means of information, and without patience
enough to make the best use of the means he had, with far too
high an opinion of his own position and of his own abilities,
still willing and anxious to do good, and apparentlj^, notwith-
standing his overweening estimate of the influence of himself
and his book, not aware of the evil that his ungtiarded state-
ments may prodtice. He says that he has put the Board in
possession of " voluminous communications relative to his
official doings ;" and if they be of the same stamp with his
communications to the public relative to plantains and man-
goes, pepuls and banyans, Magellan's cloud.s and Portuguese
men-of-war, we pray God that the Board may be prevented
from attaching to them the slightest value.

With his remarks on the system of Boodhism we close our
notice.

" No false religion, ancient or modern, is comparable to this. Its philosophy
is, indeed, not exceeded in folly by any other, but its doctrines and practical pie-
ty bear a strong resemblance to those of the [ioly .Scripture. 'I'liore is scarcely
a principle or precept in the Bedagat which is not found in the Bible. Did the
people but act up to its principles of peace and love, oppression and injury
would be known no more within their borders. Its deeds of merit are in all

106

Review.

[Feb.

cases either really beneficial to mankind or harmless. It has no mythology of
obscene and ferocious deities, no sanguinary or impure observances, no self-
inflictino; tortures, no tyrannising priestliooii, no confounding of right and wrong,
by making certain iniquities laudable in worship. In its moral code, its de-
scriptions of the purity and peace of the first ages, of the shortening of man's life
because of his sins, &c., it seems to have followed genuine traditions. In almost
every respect, it seems to be the best religion which man has ever invented.

" At the same time we must regard Boodhism with unmeasured reprobation,
if we compare it, not with other false religions, but with truth. Its entire base
is false. It is built, not on love to God, nor even love to man, but on personal
merit. It is a system of religion without a God. It is literally atheism. In-
stead of a heavenly Father forgiving sin, and filial service from a pure heart, as
the effect of love, it presents nothing to love, for its Deity is dead ; nothing as
the ultimate object of action but self; and nothing for man's highest and holiest
ambition but annihilation.

" The system of meiit corrupts and perverts to evil the very precepts whose
prototypes are found in the Bible ; and causes an injurious eflect on the heart,
from the very duties which have a salutary afl'ect on society. Thus, to say
nothing of its doctrines of eternal transmigration and of uncontrollable fate, we
may see, in this single doctrine of merit the utter destruction of all excellence.
It leaves no place for holiness; for every thing is done for the single purpose of
obtaining advantage.

" Symjiathy, tenderness, and all benevolence, would become extinct under such
a system, had not Jehovah planted their rudiments in the human constitution.
If his neighbour's boat be upset, or his house on fire, why should the Boodhist
assist ! He supposes such events to be the unavoidable consequences of demerit
in a formar existence ; and if this suffering be averted, there must be another of
equal magnitude. He even fears, that by his interfering to prevent or assuage
his neighbour's calamity, he is resisting established fate, and bringing evil on
ills own head.

" The same doctrine of merit destroys gratitude, either to God or man. If he
is well off, it is because he deserves to be. If you do him a kindness, lie cannot
be persuaded that you have any other object or reason than to get merit, and
feels that he compensates your generosity by furnishing the occasion. If the
kindness be uncommon, he always suspects you of sinister designs. In asking
a favour, at least of an equal, he does it peremptorily, and often haughtily, on
the presumption that you will embrace the opportunity of getting merit ; and
when his request is granted, retires without the slightest expression of gratitude.
In fact, as has been already stated, there is no phrase in his language that
corresponds with our " I thank you."

" The doctrine of fate is maintained with the obstinacy and devotedness of a
Turk. While it accounts to them for every event, it creates doggedness under
misfortune, and makes forethought useless.

" Boodhism allows evil to be balanced with good, by a scale which reduces sin
to the shadow of a trifle. To sheeko to a])agoda, or offer a flower to the idol, or
feed the priests, or set a pot of cool water by the wayside, is supposed to cancel
a multitude of sins. The building of a kyonng or pagoda, will outweigh
enormous crimes, and secure prosperity for ages to come. Vice is thus robbed
of its terrors ; for it can be overbalanced by easy virtues. Instances are not
rare of robbery, and even murder, being committed, to obtain the means of buy-
ing merit. All the terrors, therefore, with which hell is represented, do but
serve to excite to tlie observance of fiivolous rites. The making of an idol, an
offering, or some such act, is substituted for repentance and reparation, for all
inward excellence, and every outward charity.

"It ministers also to the most extravagant pride. The Boodhist presumes
that incalculable merit , in previous incarnations, has been gained, to give him the
honour of now wearing human nature. lie considers his condition far superior

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Iiilelligence.

107

to tliat of the iiiliabitants of the other islands in tliis system, and lus cliaiice of
exaltation to be of the most animating character. Conceit, therefore, betrays
ilselfin all his ways. The lowest man in society carries himself like the " twice
born" brahmin of Hindustan,

" We need not multiply these remarks. It is enough to move our sympathy
to know that this religion, however sujierior to any other invented by man, has
no power to save. Though we have no stirring accounts to present of infants
destroyed, or widows burned, or parents smothered in sacred mud, it is enough
that titer/ are perishing in their sins. It matters little whether a soul pass into
eternity from beneath the wheels of Juggernaut, or from amid a circle of weep-
ing friends. The awful scene is beyond ! May the favoured ones of our happy
land be induced to discharge their duty to these benighted millions !"

We leave it to our readers to reconcile the contradictions
of this statement in the best way they can. How a system
can be at once " in almost every respect the best that men
has ever invented," and at the same time be " literally
atheism" — what consistency there is in stating that its "prin-
ciples are peace and love,'^ and stating in the next paragraph
that " it leaves no place for holiness/' and in the next that
" sympathy, tenderness and all benevolence would become
extinct under such a system had not Jehovah planted their
rudiments in the human constitution," we cannot tell. The
fact is, that Mr. Malcom has confounded things that are
wholly different — the speculations and refinements of men upon
the system with the system itself. It is a very easy matter for
men with the Bible in their hands, to pilfer out of it some
of its sublime and Godlike morality, and engraft that upon a
system which is couched in allegorical narratives and fables,
which will bear any interpretation that enthusiasm or design
may please to engraft upon them ; but when all this is done
the religion of the people, full of atheism, immorality and
destructiveness, remains just what it was before.

1. — Missionary and EcoLESiASTicAii Movements.

The Bishop of Calcutta is expected here in March. — Mr. Lockhart,
the Medical Missionary of the London Society appointed to Chin.a, has
proceeded to Chusan. We are rejoiced at this both on account of the
religious destitution of the troops, and the sickness prevalent at that
place. — The Rev. J. Hughes, Chaplain at Malacca, died of cholera after
an illness of a few hours in December last. — 'I'he Rev. Mr. Krukeburg,
of the Church Mission, has returned from the Straits. — The Rev. R. C.
Mather, Mrs. Mather and family have left Calcutta for Mirzapore, the
health of Mrs. Mather being so much improved, through the mercy of
God, as to enable her to stay in the country. — 'l"he Rev. W. Glen, formerly
of Moorshedabad, has been appointed to Mirzapore. — Rev. G. PfFander

108

Missiojiary and Reliijious Intelligence.

[Feb.

and Mrs. Pffaiuler liave left for Benares, tlie scene of their future laboi-3,
• — We are liappy to announce the arrival of the Rev. Mr. Small and Mrs.
Small connccled witli the Haptist Mission: may they long be S])ared to
labor amongst the people of this land, — Letters have been received from
the Rev. J. iAIcEwen, formerly of Allahabad ; he has reached the United
States, after a visit to Britain, in safety. — Tlie connexion of the Rev. C
Roer, M. D. with tlie London Missionary Society has ceased. Dr. Roer,
we understand, has accepted a civil apjjointinent in connection with the
Salt Department. — 'I'iie Rev. J. Reid, of the London Missionary Society
at Madras, departed this life after an illness of a few weeks on the Sth of
January, 1841. He was an intelligent, active and devoted Missionary.

We have as usual extracted the most interesting occurrences of the
month from our contemporary the Christian Advocate.

2. — The Anniversary op the Calcutta Bible Association
was held at the 'I'own Hall, on 'J'hursday evening, the 31st instant.
A. Bcattie, Esq. (in the absence of the Archdeacon, from indisposition,)
presided. From the report read by the Rev. T. Sandys, we gathered
that the Institution is in a prosperous state as it regards operations, but
in the matter of funds in a state of complete exhaustion. 'J'he object of
the Society will not allow it to remain long in such a case. The meeting
was addressed by the Rev. Messrs. Boyes, Boaz, Ewart, Smith, Messrs.
J, F. Hawkins and J. W. Alexander. The attendance was good and
the spirit of the meeting very refreshing. The following resolutions
were passed on the occasion.

Resolution I. — Moved by Rev. R. B. Boyes, seconded by Rev. T.
Smith,

" That the Report now read be adopted, and that it be printed and
published for general information, in the earnest hope that it may prove
instrumental in promoting in the Christian community an increasing
interest for the dissemination of the Holy Scriptures among all classes
of the population."

Resolution II. — Moved by Rev. T. Boaz, seconded by Rev. D. Ewart,
" 'i'hat this meeting desires to record its devout thankfulness and
gratitude to Almighty God for the increasing facilities for the dissemi-
nation of Divine Truth among the natives of this country ;and earnestly
prays that the scriptures distributed by the instrumentality of the asso-
ciation may, by God's blessing, lead the people to a saving acquaintance
with the Lord Jesus Christ that they may become partakers of eternal
salvation."

Resolution III. — Moved by J. A. F. Hawkins, Esq., seconded by
J. W. Alexander, Esq.

" That the following gentlemen be the Committee and Office-bearers of
the Association for the ensuing year. President, — The Ven. Archdeacon
Dealtry. Vice-Presidents , — The Members of the Committee of the Cal-
cutta Auxiliary Bible Society, Committee, — Rev. C. C. Aratoon, W.
Balston, Esq., Rev. T. Boaz, Wale Byrn, Esq, J. T. D. Cameron,
Esq., A. G. Coles, Esq., Rev. Dr. Duff, G. E. Henwood, Esq. C. Kerr,
Esq., P. Lindeman, Esq., Rev. T. Smith. Secretaries, &c. — Treasurer
and Cash Secretary, — J. M. Vos, Esq., Bible Secretary, — Rev. 'i'. San-
dys, Minute Secretary, — Rev. K. M. Banerjia."

TJie following, from the Courier, is an outline of the Addresses (with
some corrections) delivered at the Amiiversary of the Calcutta Bible
Association, a short notice of which, with the resolutions, were given in
our last number.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

109

The C/jain»ia» briefly addressed the meeting ; he said, he regretted,
that he had heen cliosen, in the absence of tiie Ven'iile tlie Archdeacon,
to take so feeble but prominent a part in tlie proceedings of this Meeting.
He felt j;lad however, that on tliis tlie last evening of the year and also
the last that he is likely to spend in this country, in all probability for
ever, he was engaged in spending it in the promotion of so good and
useful an object as the si)read of the word of God to millions who would
but for the eflForts of this Society, in all likelihood never have known
tliat such a thing existed. He tlien referred to the constitution of the
Society, that it differed from tlie Auxiliary Bihle Association only in
this particular, that the Bible Association ])rofessed merely to circulate
the Scriptures among tiie inhabitants within Calcutta, whereas the Auxi-
liary carried it to all parts of India.

Rev. T. Smith, in seconding the resolution, urged the claims of the
Society on account of its general utility. VVhatever sphere of Mission-
ary labor we may feel especially called to engage in, the substance of all
our preaching must be drawn from the Bible. ^Vhether there be those
who go forth over the length and breadth of the land, or those who in
the streets and lanes and bazars of our i)opulous cities endeavour to
direct tlie attention of men to the tilings belonging to their eternal
peace, they equally require a supply of Bibles for distribution ; or whe-
ther we be engaged in sciiools or other educational institutions, we must
have the Bible as a class-book and as a book of continual reference, or
else the education we dispense will be of little value. Such a Society as
this then does not interfere with any other Society or Missionary body, but
rather is a useful and indispensable auxiliary to all. But there are those,
who are not able and who are not called to preach the Gospel, who yet may
by the aid of such a Society as this be made of God instrumental in con-
veying his choicest gifts to their fellow-men. Laymen care equally with
Missionaries welcome to receive grants from the Association, and he
rejoiced to learn from the report that so many laymen had, during the
past year, received so large grants. Referring to some of the state-
ments contained in the report, the speaker illustrated from these state-
ments what has been called the self-evidencing power of the Bible. Here
were instances in which men said, "Shall 1 lie Have I not read the
Bible?" " How can I lie now that I have read this holy book t" It is
thus that the word of God shews its converting power; its sharpness as
the sword of the Spirit for cutting even to the dividing asunder of the
joints and marrow. But while it is a sword, and while it is abundantly
sharp, it must be remembered that it must be wielded. It is the sword
of the Spirit, and save as used by the Spirit himself will do little good.
Hence while we ought to sui)port such an Association as this to the best
of our abilities by our contributions, we ought also to give it our prayers,
for it is only by the blessing of God, vvliich we have no right to ex-
pect unless we ask it, that the Society can prosper.

Rev. Mr. Boaz alluded in the course of his address to the removal, as
noticed in the Report, of two of the brightest ornaments of tiie Chris-
tian religion during the past twelve-month. Rev. Messrs. Piffard and
AV'ybrovv ; and news had just been received of tlie death of two other
indefatigable laborers in tlie field of tlie Lord, Rev. Messrs. Hughes and
Evans at Malacca ; all these dispensations of Providence ought, he said,
to humble us, and they are calculated to kindle in the hearts of all
feelings of sadness, but that sadness is not without being mingled with a
certain hope of a bright resurrection awaiting all those laborers who
have gone before. The speaker then briefly alluded to the increasing
facilities, which this and other Societies experienced in the dissemina-
tion of the glad tidings of the gospel to every creature. How well did

VOL. II. Q

no

Mi.tr/ionary and Ncligious Intelligence. [Feb,

lie remember tlio late Dr. Marslimnn, the last time he addressed the
ptihlic in tills Hall, mentioning that when Meetings similar to the pre-
sent were first held in tiiis country, the doors of tiie building in wliicli
they were, were obliged to be shut to keep those engiiged therein from
molestation. How glad would these men, who labored so earnestly then
for the advancement of Christ's kingdom Iiere, have been to hear let-
ters read from young natives detailing the exertions which thej/ were
making to dispense tiie blessings of the Scriptures to their countrymen
— and also to hear that there are educated natives who can both luider-
stand and appreciate the l)eauties of Holy Writ, and who will be the
means hereafter of dispensing the word to thousands of their fellow-
men.

Rev. nir. Ewart seconded the Resolution. In the course of his re-
marks he likened the pronidtion of the cause of Christ here to an army
in an enemy's country — the Association was its (-'omniissariat, from
which the supplies were to be obtained and the books the weapons; if
the commissariat were wanting in sii])plies, the operations of tlie whdle
Army would i>e stopped. Me further remarked on the necessity of
having the Bible in the education of the native yoiitli — and he did not
think it rif^ht that, any payiiieut should be asked from the natives for
the Scriptures, the only price he required was, that those to whom he
gave the word should rfad it — and in thus diffusing the Gospel the Asso-
ciation's usefulness was manifest, 'i'he liible moreover, by the exer-
tions of those connected with this Society has been introduced into
institutions where the \V'ord is not tauirht or encouraged, and many
inquirers have come from among them. What we freely recede we freely
give.

The Chairmnn in closing the btisiness of the meeting, spoke briefly on
the utility of, and the advantages to be gained from, such an Associa-
tion, and then referred to tiie time of their being assembled together
being the last evening of tlie year 1840 — one of those periods when all
ought to look back on the occurrences of the past twelvemonth, and ex-
simine themselves whether they have done their utmost in the advance-
ment of the cause of their Redeemer — and what they have done in the
greater circulation of the Scrijiiures ; is it not a thins which all would
wish that the poor benighted jieople around them should be in possession
of that knowledge wliich should make them wise unto salvation, and
should not each wish to imjirove the moments as they fly? It is melan-
choly to reflect that so maay labourers have been removed during the
past year, and who knows but tliat some of those then assembled may be
summoned away before another year has passed over them — these depart-
ed good men call aloud on all to follow theui and look for their heavenly
Master's approbation at that solemn hour when an account will be asked
of them — they should seek to improve every moment, wherever they may
be and in whatever employment they may be occupied.

Before the meeting broke up ihe Rev. Mr. Boaz begged to mention
that the Report had omitted to notice a point of some consideration —
the amount of funds, 'i'he collections during the past year were about
SjSOO rupees, and the expenditure ratlier greater, leaving the Association
about a hundred riij)ees in debt. He then begged of all to unite in com-
menditig into the hands of Providence their Chairman who liad during
liis residence here led a life of piety and Christian zeal, and was now
about to return to his native land.

A Prayer by the Rev. Mr. Boaz, concluded the business of the
Meeting.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. Ill

3. — The 28tii Anniversary op the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible

SOCIHTY

was lield at the Town Hall, on Tuesday evening tlie 5tli inst. C. W.
Smitli, Esq. presided. The following resolutions were passed on the
occasion.

Proposed by the Rev. R. B. Boswell, seconded by the Rev. Dr. Duff,

I. — " I'liat the report, an abstractor which has now been read, be printed
and circulated."

Proposed by J. A. Hawkins, Esq. seconded by the Rev. A. F. Lacroix,

II. — "That this Meeting acknowledge with gratitude toward God the
increased distribution of the Holy Scriptures in the jiast year, .nnd de-
sire earnestly to implore the Divine blessing on the efforts made by this
Society to spread more widely the word of God in this country."

Proposed by the Rev. R. C. Mather, A. M. of Miizapore, seconded by
tlie Rev. J. Innes, III. — "That the following Gentlemen be the Com-
mittee for the ensuing year : —

"J. W. Ale.vander, ilsq. \V. Byrn, Esq. H. Chapman, Esq. C. Tucker,
Esq. J. W . Cragg, Esq. Captain Graham, J. A. Hawkins, Esq. J. M.
Vos, Esq. J, Lowis, Esq. F. Millett, Esq. Captain Roxburgh, Lee \Far-
ner, Esq."

The Meeting was very thinly attended, but the spirit manifested was
highly pleasing. The Society, it would appear, is in an efficient state,
and j)romises by the blessing of God much usefulness in the new year.
The following brief account of the speeches is afforded by the Courier.

Tlie business of the evening was commenced by a short prayer by the
Rev. Mr. \Vhitingof Meerut.

The Chairman spoke briefly on the great cause there was for tliankful-
ness that this Society should be permitted to exist and flourish so many
years, and that this should make all interested in the work, humble
themselves and pray fervently for the continuance of its usefulness. He
next adverted to tiie lal)ours of their valuable Secretary — that the Com-
mittee liad early in 1838 wished very much to meet with a Secretary,
wlio could devote his whole time to the work of this Society. 'I'lieir ef-
forts to obtain such a person were successful, and we are now reaping the
benefits arising from his Secretaryship. All are no doubt aware that Dr.
Haeberlin's duties are very heavy ; not only do the proofs of the Holy
Scriptures pass through his hand before they go to the press, but he lias
otiier duties, besides the whole of the correspondence department : and
it is bare justice to Dr. H. to mention this, for the Report will show how
well all these onerous duties have been performed.

Dr. Hteberiin read the report, which was very interesting. The Soci-
ety had been working very successfully during the ])ast year, they liad
distributed 4-2,000 parts of the Scriptures ; which would make the wliole
amount distributed since the establishment of the Association 320,000
volumes — the funds of the Society showed the assets at the comiiience-
nient of this year to be something above 13,000 rupees, but the whole of
this sum is likely to be absorbed in the payment of bookbinders, &c. &c.
The Report also noticed the establishment of a branch at Benares, which
had worked excellently and had been of great assistance to the Parent
one.

Rev. Mr. Boswell proposed the first Resolution. He adverted to the
usefulness of the Society, the lowness of its funds, &c., but he would
not have any to be discouraged by present circumstances, for they were,
as it might be, driving piles under w ater, and the efforts of their labour
will not be discovered for a long time; but others who may live after
them will perceive and rejoice at the result of their efforts.
Q 2

112

Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence.

[Feb.

Rev. Dr. X)(/^ seconded the above resolution, and in doing so adverted
to and spoke powerfully against the workinjjs of a certain section of the
people, who take only parts of the Holy Writ as the word of truth, and
do not judj^e it right to disseminate the ivhole to any but adults, but the
report shows that both aged and young have received and benefited by
it. He then described in beautiful language the similitude of a person
endeavouring to perceive tlie beauties of a landscape in the dead of
night, to a man ignorant of scriptural truth trying to perceive the beau-
ties of gospel knowledge. This Resolution lie wished it to be recollected
went to the dissemination of the whole Scriptures and for that reason he
hoped it would be supported.

J. A. Hawkins, Enq. C. S. proposed the second Resolution — He thought
the Society had much cause for thankfulness for the increased facilities
in the dissemination of the holy scriptures, but thougli on this and other
reasons they had much to be thankful for, still they had some cause for
sorrow also, and this resolution calls upon all interested in the advance-
ment of the Redeemer's Kingdom, for their earnest prayers at the throne
of grace — without which it would be useless to hope for continued
success.

Rev. Mr. Lacroix seconded tlie above Resolution — and adverted to the
numerous claims on the efforts of the Uible Society in controverting the
efforts now making by the Jesuits. 'I'liis should induce the friends of the
Bible Societies to advance the interests oftlieir Associations against
those of the opposite party to the utmost of their ability. He then took
a retrospective view of the proceedings of the Jesuits in the South Sea
Islands for the introduction of their religion into those peaceful lands of
late — because the Queen was not willing to allow the Romish priests
that were sent there, to settle, it being against the laws of the land ; the
aid of a French frigate had been called in, the Artemise — which under a
threat to blow their town down if the inhabitants did not comply with
their demands, obliged them to nullify this prohibitory law, to compen-
sate the priests for not being in the first instance permitted to settle,
and to allow them to take up their future residence there; and their
arrival there was the creation of strife among a peaceful people, and to
tell them that what they were taught was not the word of God. The
same scenes had occurred in the Sandwich Islands and in the same man-
ner was the Popish religion introduced tliere ; and let it not be thought
because it has not been similarly done here yet, that it never will be-
though they are unable to do it by force, they will do it by other means ;
and the spread of the gospel is the only wea])on that will effectually op-
pose their advancement. At Madras they proceed in a different manner,
they succumb to the superstition of the natives as much as possible. —
While Mr. Lacroix was staying with a friend there, he was aroused one
day with hearing great uproar in the streets, and directing his eyes to
the spot where the mob was collected, he observed a large thing just
like a car of Jaggarnath, and naturally supposed the whole to be a
native procession — but was quickly told that such was not the case, for
it was a Romun Catholic one — there was the Jaggarnath's car, like the
natives', and instead of an idol being at the top of it, there was an image
of the Virgin Mary ; and this is the way they do it at Madras. Christi-
anity has two principal foes, infidelity and superstition ; it was the prac-
tice of infidels in tlie primitive ages not to destroy or hurt the Chris-
tians themselves, but to destroy the Bible, for in that was their strength
— so is it with the I'ope at the present time — the Grecian Church do the
same; and all who oppose truth, oppose the dissemination of the Bible;
but in opposition to their efforts let us do all in our power to promote its
dissemination.

1841.] Missionarrj and Reliyious Intelliffence. 1 13

Rev. Mr. Mather (of Mirzapoie), proposed tlie third resolution. — He
noticed the piivilefies wliich tlie jlissiouary brethren and the Cliristian
community in (Calcutta enjoy over those resident in the Mufassal, and
then adverted to vvliat the Society had lately done — it had done much
during the jiast year, the whole of the Bengali and Hindi Scriptures had
been translated ; but lie regretted that the Urdu version had not as
yet been attained — the Urdd was a universal language in India ; it
was understood and spoken by the greater part of the ])opulation of
every city and village in the Upper and Lower Provinces — it was a mat-
ter of astonishment with liim that the question had been so long left
dormant, it ought now to be sifted to the bottom ; the blame rests on
some one's shoulders, and the Committee ought to look into it. Muham-
madanism is the very worst enemy to Christianity, the rise and progress
of this religion had been most rapid, and it spread over the greater part
of the Eastern hemisphere, and yet all these stays of fiJuhammad have
been removed ; it is marvellous in our eyes, for the work was not done
by the presence of large armies or other means of a like nature, but
solely by an act of divine Providence. The opening of Affghanistan for
entrance of the Gospel has lately been another instance of the working
of Providence — in Turkey and Persia too Muhaminadanism is tottering,
and both these kingdoms are at this moment the preyjof any power who
will take them — and though in some instances Christian countries are
lending their aid to and taking the part of these states, still all his work-
ing for good — it appears marvellous to us. Algiers has also fallen into
Christian hands. All these circumstances show that Muhammadanism
will soon be utterly destroyed; but what does your Society do in co-ope-
riition with all these workings in other countries — why has not the
Urdu, the language of the IMusulmans, a large and a clever shrewd set
of people, formed a portion of the Society's laboui-s.''

The Chairman closed the business of the evening with a few remarks
on the scantiness of the assembly on the present occasion compared with
wliat it would have been had the occasion been one of festivity or plea-
sure— he could not imagine what could be a greater cause of attraction
than to unite in considering the best means for giving the greatest bless-
ing to the heathens around.

The doxology and the benediction by the Rev. Mr. Boaz, closed the
business of the Meeting,

4. — The Anniversaries.
The Anniversaries of the Bible Auxiliary Society and Association are
calculated to excite feelings of the liveliest gratitude to Almighty God,
and not less the many other Anniversaries of our religious institutions.
Who in looking back for the last half century must not exclaim " What
hath God wrought !" Yes, in the very city where fifty years ago the
Sabbath was scarcely recognized, we have now not only recognized Sab-
baths, numerous edifices for religious worship, but the Anniversaries of
institutions designed to convert the natives to the linowledge of Christi-
anity. These Anniversaries show to us that the existence of these So-
cieties has not been productive of any of the mischiefs prophesied by
the enemies of Christianity, but on the contrary of a large amount of
good. Bibles, Tracts and other religious publications have been spread
far and wide; inquiry has been excited, schools established and Chris-
tian Churches formed in every part of the land. While these Anniver-
saries excite to gratitude they will not fail to force upon the mind of
the Church the idea of an increased responsibility. Having excited in-
quiry she must not cease to provide the means for satisying it : no, veith
increasing vigor must she pursue her holy work of providing the means

114 Missionary and Ueligious Intelligence. [Feb.

of spiritual regeneration for the millions of India. May she hear her
Master Siiyin":, "Occupy until I come." A sacred sadness too associ-
ates itself wiih tliese Anniversaries, and especially with those of the last
few years. The Fatliers where are tliey, and the Prophets, do they live
for ever Marsliman, Pennej', PifFard, Pearce, U'yhrow, and a host of
others, fellow-lahorers in this same cause — where are they? They have
gone to tiieir reward, they cannot come to us, we must go to them. May
we follow them as tliey followed Christ.

Tliese Anniversaries show us too not only the penius of Christianity,
ever Missionary, ever active, but afford us one of the strongest eviden-
ces of the continued intercession of our great High Priest. Because He
liveth we live also.

S. — The Annual Meeting of the United Churches
for prayer, humiliation and thanksgiving, was held at the Union
Chapel, Dharamatala, on the morning of New Year's day. The service
was opened by singing, after wliioh the Rev. J, Macdonald read portions
of the Sacred Scriptures and offered prayer. The addresses were deli-
vered by the Rev. G. Gogerly, and the'llev. R. C. Mather, A. M. of
Mirzapore. The service was concluded by the administration of the
Lord's Supper by tlie pastor of the Cliapel, the Rev. T. Boaz.

In the afternoon, the Rev. A. F. Lacroix addressed the Native
Christians in the Baptist Chapel, South Road, Entally. The devotional
parts of the service were engaged in by Shnjnat Alt and Mr. De Monte.
'l"he services of the day were very encouraging and will, we trust, issue
in much good to many.

6. — The Monthly IMissionary Prayer Meeting

was held at the Union Chapel on Monday evening the 5th inst. Tlie
address was delivered by the Rev. W. \V . Evans, pastor of tlie Lai Bazar
Church. Subject, the sources of encouragement in tlie work of Mis-
sions. Mr. Evans alluded, first, to tlie adaptation of the Gospel to all
mankind ; secondly, the essential unity of all those who love the Lord in
sincerity; thirdly, the present state and tendencies of the Christian
Church ; fourthly, the promises and faitlifulness of God. 'I'lie address
was from its subject, and the spirit with which it was discussed, very
refreshing.

7. — Private Theatricals— Government House.

Our daily and weekly contemporaries have been holding discussions as
to the ])ro])riety or impropriety of private theatricals, and of the consis-
tency or inconsistency of condemning public, and approving of what are
called private theatricals. \Vitii the disputes of our contemporaries we
never interfere, nor do we purjiose to do so now ; but they have called our
attention to the subject of the Theatrical entertainments which we under-
stand are regularly given at Government House. As Christian Advocates
we have no wish to introduce a system of moping melancholy, or banish
from any circle whatever any kind of relaxation which is at once harmless
in itself'and suited in itsnature to that circle. But in our humble opinion
Theatrical representations are neither harmless in themselves, nor
suited to tlie dignity of Government House.

We are quite prepared to maintain that Theatrical performances of the
best possible kind have an immoral tendency, inasmuch as by winding up and
overstretching the si/mpalhies and sensibilities of the audience and speclatovs,
and culling these into exercise by imaginary scenes, they necessarily tend to
blunt these sympathies and sensibilities and render them unfit for performing
their part in the plain and unyarnished scenes of every day life. But it will

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 115

not be pretended tliat the scenic rei)resentations now under our consi-
deration are at all of that Icind. 'I'iiey are tlie trashy off-scouriiifjs of tlie
stage, tlie silly, trifling, unmeaning productions which are not calculated
to give rise to a single manly thougiit or noble feeling. Their sole ob-
ject is to banish reflection altogether, and for a time to exclude all hu-
mane, benevolent, and laudable sentiments from the minds of the spec-
tators.

But such representations, setting aside liigher considerations, are
totally unsuitable to the circle among whom they are represented. 'I'o
convert the Government House of this vast empire into a minor theatre
— to exhibit the civilians, the judges and rulers of this hxniX, and titeir
wives, ill the character of actors and actresses, is to exhibit the Govern-
ment of which tiiey are the administrators as a contemptible thing. If
the Governor General ^vere to take into pay a dozen of native tamasha-
makers, and let then) exhibit their feats to all who chose to look at tiiem,
—while we could not any more than in the present case admire the taste,
we should not see so much cause to lament the degradation implied in
the proceeding. But surely the Government House circle are not so
low in the scale of mind as to require such petty and improper amuse-
ments, for the sake of spending time. There are already scientific dis-
courses introduced there; let these be extended and increased, for they
will do no liarm ; and let men of literary taste and habits, who are as
well qualified to give an attractive power to sul)jects of curious research
in regard to the customs and literature of this land as is Dr. O'Shaugh-
nessy to invest tlie discussions of scientific subjects with attractive power
—let such men be invited to amuse and edify by dissertations on such
subjects, and the servants of government will go from the Government
House, as they ought ever to do, in a better state of preparation for the
discharge of the duties of their responsible stations — the government
will rise in public estimation, and the natives will not look upon their
rulers as idle buffoons, but as men of wisdom and gravity, who are capa-
ble of wearing the sword of justice and swaying the sceptre of authoriry.

8. — MaRTNy's FIlNDUSTANI VERSION.

On inquiring the other day of the worthy Secretary of the Calcutta
Bible Society for a few copies of Martyn's Urdu Version of the New
'J'estament, we were surprised to find that they could not be furnished,
that the former edition had been comjiletely expended, and no resolution
had been come to, to make a reprint. We are aware that Martyn's version
is on the whole in much too high a style of language for general use, and
therefore a necessity existed for having another version in a simpler style ;
but still, there is a large portion of native society which can best be reach-
ed by the distribution of Martyn's classical works, and for these a limited
edition is absolutely required. A priori, it is rather a melancholy thought
to imagine it possible for so learned, and talented and splritually.minded
a man as Martyn was, should have been permitted, while seeking divine
direction, to spend the very best of his days in executing this transla-
tion, and yet after all he should have produced a work sounsuitod to the
wants of the people of tliis country, that the succeeding generation
should be warranted by discontinuing' its circulation, silently to confess
its utter inutility. And we might well ask, (Jan such things be How-
ever, we are not left to a priori reasonings, for the work is still required
for circulation amongst the higher ranks of the Musalinan population
and we would strongly recommend the Bible Society to commence a re-
print of it. ^Fe give our opinion in this matter as ourselves engaged in
that department of labour which is most clofsely connected with this

116 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Feb.

question, and we believe, that ours is the general opinion amongst those
missionaries n lio require to use the Urdu as a medium. We would sug-
gest that tlie proposed edition should be neatly lithographed in the Per.
sian cliaracter, as our type characters are not so acceptable and by no
means so easily read as the facsimile of the written character produced
by lithography.

9. — Armenian Philanthropic Institution.

The Examination of this Institutition was held on Monday last, and
the ])roceedings tliroughout were, we understand, such as to afford much
gratification and encouragement to all the parties concerned. For the
following more detailed account we are indebted to the Courier.

'I'he Twentietlx Annual Examination of the Pupils belonging to tlie
above Institution was held in the School premises, Hamam Lane. The
Armenian department was most ably conducted by the Right Reverend
Bishop Paulus, from the See of Etchmiatchin, assisted by the Reverend
'I'er David Mackertich, and the Reverend Ter Eleazer Andrew, and the
English by the Reverend Messrs. Boswell, Sandys, Vaughan, and the
llev. Dr. buff.

Ihe first class, the greater part of wliich belonged to the third only a
year ago, read portions of the History of England and Rome; also of
Wilton's Paradise Lost, in English ; and their acquaintance with the
grammar and construction of that language was sufficiently tested by
being required to analyse and parse some of the most difficult passages.
In Latin, they read parts of the first and second books of Virgil's Eneid,
with a fluency and correctness not often witnessed in boys so young.
Numerous questions were asked them on tlie Histories of Rome and Eng-
land— on the Globes — and on the Maps of Europe, Asia and India, which
they answered most satisfactorily. Their recitations in English and
Armenian were delivered with a becoming tone and gesture, entering, as
they evidently did, into the spirit of the authors whose sentiments they
uttered. Several translations from some of the most select English
writers into pure chiRsical Armenian were submitted to the inspection of
the company, and received with much satisfaction. Also about twenty
pages of original poetical pieces in Armenian, and as these were the pro-
duction of a lad only 14. years of age, they elicited much applause. Vai-i-
ous specimens of plain and ornamental penmanship, both in Armenian
and English, were exhibited and very mucli admired.

The other classes were examined in the difi"ereut branches to which
their attention had been directed ; and though, on account of their ex-
treme youth and the short period they had been in the school, their
acquirements were but slender, yet was there every reason to believe that
by patient perseverance in tlie course they are now pursuing they will
soon be fitted to fill situations of importance with credit to themselves
and advantage to others.

Several prizes, consisting of valuable books, pencil cases, ma])s, globes,
&c. were di>trii)uted to the most deserving by the Right Revd. Prelate,
who accompanied the bestowmeiit with appropriate advice and com-
mendations.

On the whole it appears that the Armenian Philanthropic Academy is
an institution which reflects great credit on its venerable founders, and
excellent managers ; and is well worthy the countenance and support of
the community to which it more particularly belongs. As a nursery it
is eminently useful in training the younger branches of their families for
spheres of usefulness and respectability in after life, and consequently
presents the strongest claims to their patronage and encouragement.

1841.]

Missionary and Rkliyious Intelligence.

117

10, — LAj)ir.s' Native Fkmalk Scnoor. Societv.

'I'lie Aniiiveisiiiy of the Ladies' Native Female School Society was held
at theUnioii (Jhapcl, Dharanitala, on ^^'e(lIles(lay evening tlie 20th ultimo.
'I'he licv. T. lioiiz in the cliair. The meeting was well attended and
very encouraf;ing. The report read by the Rev. J, (-'ampbell contained
many interesting statements. The following extract will give our
readers an idea of the oi)erations of the Society.

" Christian Girls. — This (lei)artmerit remains as before under the super,
intendence of .Mrs. Campbell and Miss Smart. The number of pupils
rei)orted at the last anniversary was 94 ; since that jjeriod there have
been married two, died two, and admitted seven; making the totfil novir
supported by the institution 27. The neatness and order which prevail
amongst these dear children, the habits of industry and economy induced,
and the tokens of piety evinced by some of tliem, not less tlian tlie ex-
cellent deportment of several of the former pupils, are encouragements
to go forward in the good, but arduous work of native female education
and reformation. 'I'he pupils are taught in Bengali chiefly, (and in
English to a certain extent) in all the branches of a useful and religious
education ; while all the different branches of needle-work, both plain
and ornamental, are assiduously cultivated. Domestic duties are regu-
larly engaged in by the girls in rotation. 'I'he attention paid by them to
each other in sickness, stands out in strikinj- contrast with the conduct
of heathen children. The trials attending this de|)artnient of labour are,
however, very great, and require the strongest faith and most diligent
perseverance and fervent prayer ; yet we do hope that the era in the his-
tory of India is not far distant, when the prejudices which now exist in
the native mind against the education of females, shall give way before
the useful and obedient example of educated native Christian women.

" Native Heathen Female School. — 'I'his little school, which is under the
superintendence of Mrs. and Miss Lacroix, and daily visited by them,
continues much as last year. The number of pupils has increased to 30.
They are taught reading and writing in their own language. Some of
the girls are able to read ' Conversations between a Mother and Daughter,'
and other elementary books, and all are carefully instructed in the rudi-
ments of (Christianity, by means of a simple Catechism suited to their
capacities."

The chairman opened the business of theevening by singing and prayer;
after which lie addressed the audience on the importance of religious
education in general, and especially on the female population of this
country. This was the dictate of humanity, self-interest and Christian
duty. The influence of females in all countries is great for good or evil
— it is the chief means by which the chains of Satan are rivetted on the
minds of the young. He referred to the large proportion of females at
the mela at Ganga Sagar, and the diligence with wliich they endeavored
to inculcate on their little ones the elements and rites of their religion.
This was an example worthy the imitation of Christian mothers.

The Rev. G. Gogerly would impress on the minds of all the importance
of exerting themselves in the cause of God while life and energy was in
our possession. He enforced this exhortation by various scriptural
arguments, and concluded by an earnest appeal to the ladies present to
exert themselves in the good cause.

The Jtev. R. C. Mather, A. M. of Mirzapore, in a speech replete with
interest and information, referred to the importance of cultivating at the
same time the intellectual and moral faculties. This was a lesson which
the Church appeared but now fully to have learned. Maternal Associa-
tions had been formed with this object in view, and well had they suc-
ceeded in other lands. This maternal influence might and ought to be

VOL. II. K

1 18 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Feb.

exerted here for good : it was only fit present exerted for evil. We
ought to prosecute this work in the si)irit of hope, 'i'he Saviour in
working out our salvation was influenced by hope — so we ouglit to be.
froye?' was the very element of the Christian's life and success : it was
adapted to all circumstances and all persons — even the dumb could pray
in spirit. Our success might not be such as we could desire, yet should
we be grateful that we liad the lot of our Divine Master in the days of
his ministration. Others might reap tlie fruit of our labors as his apos-
tles did of his. Mr. M. alluded to the mysterious hut wise orderings of
Providence in bringing good out of evil. 'J'his was esi)ecially exemplified
in the late famine in the Upper Provinces in which the orphans of hea-
thens had been thrown on Christian bonntj, many of whom had become
truly pious. Mr. M. had the pleasure of baptizing some of these orphans
on intelligent profession of faith in Christ just before his departure for
Calcutta, and he hoped to induct others into the bosom of the Church on
his return.

The Rev. A. F. Lacrnix would only add his testimony to the truth of
the principles advanced by the other speakers. In iiis usual happy and
instructive manner he exhorted the newly appointed Committee not to
be weary in well doing.

The Chairman briefly addressed the Meeting in conclusion. He point-
ed out two ways in which the interests of the Society niit;ht be subserved.
— By endeavo\iring to rescue the many unhappy children who were con-
stantly disi)osed of in Calcutta for the vilest purposes, from their lielpless
fate, and place them under the care of this and similar institutions. He
referred to the case of a young girl just about to be married from the
Society's institution to a native catechist, who was as devoted and pious
as any Christian brought up at home, and yet she had been saved from
being sold for the most abominable ])urposes through the instrumentality
of a Christian lady. '1 he Chairman said that the wise man had said — he
that taketh part with a thief loveth not his own soul. Are we thieves
then.? it may be asked. Yes; God is the proprietor of all we have and
are, and if we give not ourselves and our all to Him, we rob liim of his
due, and are looked upon by Him as we look upon those that purloin our
property ; and surely we cannot love our own souls if we can do that
which can cause God to be angry with us, and thus disturb the peace,
dim the hope, and blast the joy of the soul. Let us give ourselves to
God.

The meeting closed by singing and prayer by the Chairman. The fol-
lowing are the resolutions passed on the occasion.

Moved by the Rev. G. Gogerly, seconded by A. Grant, Esq.

Resolution I. — That the Report now read be adopted, printed and cir-
culated under the direction of the Committee.

Moved by the Rev. R. C. Mather, A. M,, seconded by the Rev. W.
Glen,

Resolution \\. — That this Meeting hails with feelings of delight the
first dawn of that better day which they believe will soon shine on the
Female Population of India, and yet while the present state of Female
Education is such as to induce pleasurable emotions, the Meeting would
not be unmindful of the fearful darkness which has to be disi)elled ere
the brightness and warmth of that better day j)ervade entirely the length
and breadth of the land. \Ve labor in hope in tlie midst of thick dark-
ness and amidst the deepest responsibilities, and hence would we lift up
our liearts to God in prayer that he would enable this and every similar
Society to prosecute their labors in the spirit of prayer, faith and per-
severance.

Moved by the Rev. A. F. Lacroix and seconded by J. M. Vos, Esq.

1841.] Missionartj and Religious Intelligence. 119

Resolution III. — Tliat the following Ladies be appointed the Committee
for the ensuinj? year: —

Treasurer and Secretary, Mrs. Cauiphell. Corhmittee. — Mrs. Lacroix,
Mrs. Goi-erlv, Mrs. Piffard, Miss Smart, Mrs. Dicey, Mrs. Mill, Mrs.
Wells; Mrs. J. M. Vos, Miss Cockburu.

11. — The Church Missionary Association.

We regret that we were imahle to attend the Ainiiversary of the
Churcli Missionary Association on Tuesday evening. This renders it ne-
cessary tiiat we again avail ourselves of the Rejiort of our contenii)orary the
Courier, to whom we have been under favor several times for his accounts
of our Anniversaries this year. It alFords us sincere pleasure to find that
our friends of the Church Mission are prosecuting their labors with so
much zeal, perseverance and success. May God increase it a thousand-
fold in the year on which they have now entered.

The ICth Anniversary of this Association was held in the Old Church
Room on Jan. 19, and was numerously attended. The Chair was taken
by the Rev. II. B. Boyes. The Report, which detailed the various opera-
tions of the Association in supporting Schools and Chapels for the in-
struction in tlie principles of the Christian religion, of the native
population, was read by the Secretary, Wale Byrn, Esq., from which it
appeared that the total amount collected for the carrying on of the objects
in view since the publication of the last Report is 3225-12-6 ; and the
expenditure during the same time 3146-9-3, leaving a balance of 78-3-3 in
favor of the Association. Several Schools in and ahout Calcutta have for
many years been supported by the Association, and have been instrumental
in promoting among the Natives a desire to obtain that instruction which
will enable them to fill with credit those positions in life which they may
eventually occupy, for while the main object of the Association is to make
known the way of salvation — it does not overlook the advantages which
the pupils may enjoy by being suitably educated in those branches of
learning which tend to the improvement of the mind, and the temporal
condition of the pupils.

1'he resolutions passed at the Meeting were as follows :

Moved by C. \V. Smith, Esq. C. S. seconded by the Rev. J. Osborne,
and resolved unanimously —

That the Report now read be adopted, and printed for general informa-
tion.

Moved by the Rev. T. Smith, seconded by the Rev. J. Innes, and resolv-
ed unanimously —

That this Meeting, responding to the call made in the Report, is anxious-
ly desirous to make those exertions which it is befitting should be made on
the part of Christians, for the furtherance of the objects of true Religion
in this Heathen land.

Moved by the Rev. H. S. Fisher, seconded by Captain Roxburgh and
resolved unanimously —

That, knowing that all human exertions unaccompanied by the divine
blessing must fail of effect, this Meeting looks to that God whose purposes
fail not, for support and encouragement in the accomplishment of every
work having in view tlie promotion of his glory, and the salvation of souls,
through the merits of Christ the Saviour of men.

Moved by the llev. Mr. Pickance, seconded by the Rev. J. C. Thompson
and resolved unanimously —

That Messrs. W. Byrn, M. D'Rozario, E. Edmund, C. Kerr, G. Killey,
J. J. L. Hoff and T. W . Smyth, be the Committee of Management.

In moving the above resolutions most of the gentlemen who pro])osed
them addressed the Meeting. Mr. C. W. Smith's address though very
u 2

120 Missionarij and Religious Intellic/ence. [Feb.

In-ief" \v,is peculiarly .ipplicalde to tlie spirit of apathy and iiulifl'erence in
regard to rpligious matters, which to a lamentable extent pervades Chris-
tiati communities in this country. Mr. Smith's observations embodied a
great deal also that was impressive and calculated to quicken Christian
minds to a lively interest in Missionary labour. The Kev. Mr. Osborne
seconded the resolution, moved by Mr. Smitii, and in so doing called on
the Meeting to cordial co-o]teration, not merely on ordinary considera-
tions but as members of the Church of England. 'I'he Rev. Mr. Smith of
the Scotch Mission, next came forward to propose the second resolution,
and with much animation called on the Meeting to" befitting endeavours."
Unlike the preceding speaker, Mr. Smith did not urge on tlie meeting to
more extended exertion, as Members of the Church of England, but takitig
a more enlarged and telencopic view, exhorted them as Members of the
Church of Christ. Mr. Smith also made affecting mention of the late
Rev. Mr. ^\'ybrovv, and passed some deserved encomiums in memory of
that good man.

The Rev. Mr. Innes came forward next, and in the course of his speech
related a very interesting anecdote tieariiig on devotion to the Christian
cause. It was that of an old woman who on the occasion of a grand religious
meeting at home applied to the Secretary for a ticket of admission. Ac-
cording to form the question was put to her if she was a subscriber. Her
answer in the negative was met with a refusal to her request. She retired
from the Secretary's room, but immediately returned saying that she was a
subscriber, and at the same time explaining that she was too poor to con-
tribute in money, but had subscribed to the advancement of the cause by
the donation of her only son. 'I'he only other speaker was the Rev. Mr.
Pickance, who also related a little anecdote on tiie happy result of prayer.
A gentleman, the head of a family, was riding out one evening in company
Willi one or two friends, when the conversation turned upon ])rayer, and
the gentleman in question in a desponding tone remarked that he had
liad regular family prayers for many years, but could mefition no benefit
he iiad derived. One of the company upon this named the case of a
female who had stated in the course of a conversation preparatory to the
dispensation of the Lord's supper, that her first impressions of religion
arose from the circumstance of family prayers being regularly observed in
a family she once lived with. And this family happened to be no other
than that of the very gentleman whose discouraging observation had elicited
the narration of the case.

The Chairman in conclusion addressed the Meeting, pressing upon
Christians the duty and privilege of endeavouring to bring the Native
population to a participation in the blessings of Christianity ; he expressed
his regret at the absence of the President of the Association, the Venera-
ble Archdeacon Dealtry, from indisposition ; and he trusted that Christians
generally would be increasingly desirous to do what they caji for the ex-
tension of the Gospel of the Grace of God, among those" ho are still
living in lieathen darkness.

The Doxology was then sung and the meeting dissolved.

Subscriptions and Donations to the Church Missionary Association, will
be thankfully received by the Rev. T. Sandys, Treasurer, and Wale Byrn,
Esq., Secretary to the Association.

12— Sailoii's Home.
It affords us sincere pleasure to find that the Sailor's Home is again
rallying and affording i)romise of ^oo'l to the class for whom it was de-
signed. The Seamen's Friend Society attends to the spiritual welfare, the
Home to the temporal interests of the brave but deluded men who are the
best defence of their country. And who knowing their weakness and

1841.] Missionary and Reliffions Inielliffcnce. 121

the incentives to vice in ('alcuttii would not lift up his heiirt to God that
every means may he hlessed for promoting iheir interests. VVe sin-
cerely i)ray that God would make the Home a resting-place for the souls
as well as the hodies of our hrave seamen.

At a Meeting of the Culcutta Sailor's Home, held IStk January, 1841.
Sir J. P. (JuANTj President, in the chair.
The Secretary read the report of the Home as follows.

THIRD ANNUAL UKPORT OF THE CALCUTTA SAILOr's HOME.

'i"he Committee of the Calcutta Sailor's Home have now to lay the third
annual report of that institution before its suhsciihers and friends.

Tlie committee are hap(iy to say that the Hotne continues to he well
resorted to by nearly all the respectable seamen who frequent Calcutta,
and it is a subject of congratulation to know, tliat Sailors who have once
resided at tlie home, invarial)ly return to it on their getting to this port.
'I'his is ])erbaps the best proof which your committee can offer of the
opinion entertained of the institution, bj those for whose benefit it was
established. The general character of the Sailors admitted into the Home
during the past twelve months, may be gathered from the fact, that out
of tiie entire number of COS only 5 were expelled on account of bad
behaviour. Tiie tabular statement exliibits the number and class of sea-
men received into, and shipped by the Home, during the past year.

The committee regret that the house which was liberally afforded by
Goverrnnent for the use of the Home, free of rent, is no longer in their
possession. Government having given notice to the committee to vacate it
on 31st June last. The committee, after making every inquiry for suitHi)le
premises, took the liouse No. 25, Dharamtalla, for twelve months, from
1st July 1840, at a rent of Co.'s Rupees 351 per month. This large item
in their expenditure has reduced the funds of the Home to a very low
ebb, and it falls so heavily upon them that without support from Govern-
ment, to the extent of house rent or increased contributions from the
public, there is little prospect of continuing an institution which has been
of the greatest benefit to the seamen in general who frequent Calcutta.
This has been represented by the committee to Earl Auckland, who did
not, however, give any pledge that Government would accede to tlie w ishes
of the committee, and assist them to the extent of house rent ; but he
presented the Home with the munificent private donation of Co.'s Rs.
1,000.

Tlie committee have availed themselves of the services of the Rev. Mr.
Chill, to officiate at daily prayers, and have the satisfaction to state, that
although the attendance is small still there are always some of the inmates
who attend.

Tlie committee have pleasure in stating that the Home, under its pre-
sent sui)erintendent, iMr. Roberts, has been uniformly quiet and orderly.
The Police not having had any occasion once to interfere. Tliis is
considered good evidence of the general character of the inmates.

The committee refer to tiie appendix annexed as to the state of finances,
and would earnestly entreat the friends of the Home to increase their
contriliutions and to exert tlie influence they may possess to get assistance
from the mercantile and shipping interests in Great Britain trading with
this port, who have truly the greatest interest in the prosperity of the
Calcutta Sailor's Home, so that an institution designed for tiie good of
European sailors frequenting this great and increasing mart for European
goods, may not be allowed to sink for want of the needful means.

It only remains for the committee to return their grateful thanks to
Government for supplying medicines to the inmates of the Home, gratis;
to Dr. Maxton for his gratuitous attendance, and to the subscribers and

122

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Feb.

donors for tlie generous support they have given to the institution during
the year now closed.

Moved by Mr. Bruce, seconded by Captain Vint,

llesohitioii I. That the report now read, be adopted, printed and
circulated for the information of the subscribers and tiie public.

Sir Jolin Peter Grant read the foUoH iiig address proposed to be submit-
ted to the mercantile interest in Great Britain, in the hope that support
may be given to the Calcutta Sailor's Home from that quarter.

ADDRESS OF SIR J. P. GRANT.

The benefit to the Mercantile Naval Service of the country, from the
institution of Sailor's Homes wherever they have been instituted on sound
principles, correctly managed, and adequately suj)ported, the subscribers
to the Calcutta Sailor's Home and their committee of Management believe
to be generally acknowledged. 'I'lie careless disposition of Sailors, their
recklessness where their own most material interests are concerned, their
incajjacitj' to encounter fraud, even of the grossest description, and their
readiness to yield to the temptations of unhealthy and demoralizing dis-
sipation, it is needless to enlarge upon, since these things are well known
to form almost essential parts of their character, and to adhere to them in
every part of tlie world where they may touch the shore. It were, perhaps,
extremely difficult, if possibie, to find sufficient Seamen to supply the
commercial wants of Great Britain, if it were not for the number of men
of this careless and bold disposition, who are glad to mix the excitement of
the dangers and hardships of the sea, with the temporary but unrestrained
and boisterous pleasures of the shore. Upon the question, whether it be
considered as one in morals or in politics — how far it were desirable to
eradicate their passion for these indulgencies, or wliolly to prevent its
gratification it is needless to enter, since both one and the other are im-
j)0ssible. It is not, therefore, at these unattainable objects, that the
institution of a Sailor's Home does or ought to aim. But it cotitents itself
with pursuing the more practicable objects of attending, with the Seaman's
consent, to his interests, where he is indisposed to attend to them liimself.
Of protecting him against frauds — of le^sening the temptation to unlieal.
thy and demoralizing dissipation, by ail'ording him at a reasonable cost,
comfortable board and lodging, suitable to his habits and taste, without
being injurious to bis health, and at le;ist w ithdrawing from him altogether
the necessity of being exposed, if he seeks for some indulgences, to the
j)erpetual temptation of such as are the most destructive of his moral
character and his bodily sanity.

What may be the state of things in this respect in the West Indies, or
in otlier places under a tropical climate, the subscribers to the Calcutta
Sailor's Home do not pretend to say. But they know full well that there
is no port in Europe where so mucli evil of these descriptions prevails, in
all that respects a British Seaman as in Calcutta.

The frauds practised upon him by the Natives, the language spoken by
none of whom he understands, but ity a few who have learned English for
the purpose of practising those frauds, in getting cashed, or pretending to
get cashed for him, his impress bills, in cliargiiig for tlie bad food, and de-
structive intoxicating liquors, with wliich they siqiply him, tiie hot, airless
and unwholesome punch houses, or brothels in which, without the establish-
ment of a Sailur's Home, he would still be com])ellcd to live if he would
sleep on shore ; the practices resorted to, in order to induce him to desert
his ship, or to keep him intoxicated till the ship should be gone, in order
to make a profit of his engagement witli a new ship ; his exposure to the
most injurious effects of this frightful climate, — to tiie diseases atteiuling
it,— to those following upon his dissipation, aggravated by the climate in

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

123

such a manner as to render them of ten-fold the malignity of similar dis-
eases in Great Britain, most frequently fatal, always in a high degree
debilitating, and generally incapacitating him for pursuing his voyage
home in the ship on hoard which he served coming out, if he becomes able
to pursue it on board any ship of the season — these evils have ever pre-
vailed here among the British Seamen in the most intense degree.

The individual hardship and distress which was thus suffered by the
Seamen in Calcutta, befere the institution of the Sailor's Home, .ire well
known to every body acquainted with nautical affairs, and to all the
Magistrates and Police Officers in the city. But the mischiefs produced
by that state of things to all the mercantile and shipping interests,
not only belonging to the place, but trading with it, will he readily
admitted by every Captain who has commanded a ship previous to 1838,
which traded between Calcutta and Great Britain, 'i'hey are of a nature
to delay the sailing of ships on their return from Calcutta to Great Britain

to prevent their leaving Calcutta so well and ably manned as they

otherwise would do, to lessen the benefit to he expected by the owner
from engaging crews out and home. And to render it difficult for Cap-
tains to obtain English crews, or sucli additional English men, as they
may require when leaving Calcutta, of such a description as they can
depend upon. Often have ships been obliged to stop half way down
the river, till they could obtain from - Calcutta fresh men in the place of
those they had previously hired in Calcutta, who had deserted and come
back to the punch houses.

The subscribers to the Calcutta Sailor's Home are happy to be able to
say, that a great part of these evils has been removed by their establish-
ment. During the last year, the Home supplied board and lodging to

Five men only out of 603, were expelled for misbehaviour. No. Police-
man ever entered, or was required to enter its doors. No complaint was
preferred by any inmate, nor by any officer of the institution against any
inmate. There has been no quarrelling, no riot, no outrageous drunken-
ness, no discontent, and bles.sed be God no sickness — 517 able, hale, and
well conducted Seamen have been supplied to the ships in the river, and
the managers of the institution have heard of few desertions.

It is humbly thought that this institution has claims upon that part of
the shipping and mercantile bodies of Great Britain, who trade with Cal-
cutta, not less on the score of an attention to their own interests, than on
that of humanity and sympathy with an honest, hard-working and intrepid
race of men their countrymen, which the subscribers to the Calcutta
Sailor's Home feel entirely convinced, tbey will consider as possessing still
higher claims to their liberal contributions and support.

It will be seen by the abstract hereunto anne.xed, that for the past year,
although no debt has been incurred, the expenses have fallen, and part of
the sum at the command of the institution by only rupees 25-7-2, or about
£2-10 sterling ; and that the annual income for this year, has fallen short
of the expenditure, the balance in liand on the 31st of Dec. 1839, having
been rupees 443.6-10, and having on 31st Dec. 1840 been reduced to
rupees 25-7-2, making an excess of expenditure during the year of 417-
15-8, or about £41-16 sterling, to which will fall to be added a half year's
rent of the house, which was saved during the past year, the house former-
ly aflforded by the Government not having been resumed till the 1st of
July. This would increase the deficit to rupees 2141-16. Not only is it

Officers,
Seamen,

87
603

690

124

Missionary and Religious Intelliyence.

[Feb.

necessar_v, that tlie peinianetit future subscriptions, should exceed the
))reseiit amount suhscrihed by move than tliis sum, in order to enable tlie
institution to go on at all, but in order to render it safe, the subscription
must be such as to afford a small annually increasing fund as a small stock,
to provide against unforeseen contingencies, which, as long as the su])plies
are so nearly on a level « ith the necessary and ordinary expenditure, may
at any time, stop at once, the working of the institution, and the immediate
suffering this would produce after its having so long prospered, in addition
to the painful disappointment of future hopes, it is unnecessary to
describe.

JVIoved by Mr. Leach seconded by Captain G. Vint.

2. Resolved, that the address be printed and circulated among the
mercantile community with the request tliat they will communicate the
same to tlieir various corresjiondents in Great Britain, interested in ship-
ping and mercantile concerns, with their urgent recommendation for
support.

Moved i)y Mr. Bruce, seconded by Mr. Grant,

3. 'I'hat the following gentlemen be nominated a committee for the
year ensuing.

President, Sir J. P. Grant.

Captain J. H. Johnston. Mr. Jolin Cowie.

y, Thomas Leach. John Porteous.

J, George Vint. „ J. S. B. Scott.

., ^Vni. Balston. John Storm.

Mr. Colin Campbell. „ Edward Whyte.

„ J. W. Cragg. „ Charles Dearie.

Moved by Mr. J. W, Cragg, seconded by Captain W . Balston,

4. That the thanks of the meeting be given to Sir J. P. Grant for his
kindness in presiding, and for the general interest he takes in the welfare
of the institution.

SAILORS' HOME, 31st DECEMBER, 1840.

Officers remaining on the 31st December, 1839, ... 5

OfKcers admitted from 1st January till 31st December,

1840 149

154

Shipped, 133

Berths ashore, 12

Left, 2

Remain on the 3lst December 1S40, 7

154

Foremast men remaining on the 31st Dec. 1839, 25

Ditto admitted from 1st January till 31st December, 1840, 578

603

Shipped, 517

Berths ashore, 6

Left, 18

Expelled, 5

Remain on the 31st December, 1840, 57

603

1841.] Missionarij and Religious Intelligence.

125

ADVANCE NOTES.
TliPi-e liave lieon 4G8 Impress Notes cashed between the 1st
January fuid tlie 31st December 184.0 anuiuntin'?

to .' Co.'s Rs. 10,877 12 3

Uncollected on tlie 3 1st December, 1839, 189 5 6

11,064. 1 9

Refunded by Agent'!. . . 9,929 14 11

Losses on tlie said Notes* 647 2 4

Remain to bo realized, 407 0 6

11,064 1 9

Amount of Deposits up to 31st December, 1840, 9,604 4 0

• Mucli of lliis loss arises from the rircumstances of two or three Sliips meeting
with accident in their way down the River, and compelled to return for repau'
when the crews left.

Dr. SAILOR'S HOME, 31st DECEMBER, 1840,

To Balance of last Account 463 6 10

To Subscriptions and Donations, 6,505 0 0

,, Impress Notes, 9,929 14 11

Board, Bar, Registry, Cashing, &c 7,763 15 9

„ Shipping Fees 153 0 0

24,815 5 9

Receipts, 24,815 5 6

Expenditure, 24,789 14 4

Balance in hand, 25 7 2

To Deposits of Officers and Seamen, 9,104 4 0

,, Ditto Balance from last year's

Account, 500 0 0

9,604 4 0

Impress Notes uncollected, 487 0 6

Value of Stock in Godown, 526 0 2

„ of Slops in band, 184 10 0

Cii

15y cash ()aid Impress Notes, 10,877 12 3

„ ,, Bazar Liquors, Wines, Beer, &c 8,669 4 1

,, ,, Salaries and Establishment, 3,697 3 3

,, „ House Rent to 30th Se[>t. 1840, 1,053 0 0

„ „ Printing and Advertisements, 191 0 9

„ ,, Furniture, 117 0 0

„ „ Slops, 184 10 0

Balance in hand, . . , 25 7 2

24.815 5 6

By Deposits Drawn, 9.296 4 0

„ Balance in hand, 308 0 0

9,604 4

VOL. II. S

126

Missionary and UeJigious Intelligence.

[Feb.

13. — The Mela at Ganga Saiigob.

^Vp liiive, us oppoi tiiiiit y hcis served, made it a i)oiiit of inforniinjr our
renders of the nature and efiFects of tlie different Hindu festivals, and
tills as f;ir as possible from personal observation. In ))revious papers we
have spoken of the abominations of the Rath and Charak pnjus. W ithin
tilt* last few days we have had an ojiportunity of witnessing- the celebrat-
ed mela, at Ganga Saugor. This niela is considered one of the most
sacred of the Hindu festivals, and hence an immense concourse of peo))lQ
were gathered together from almost every part of India ; Hardu ar and
Allahabad alone exceeding; it for duration and number. The distance
at which it lies even from Calcutta, and much more from the other cities
of India, or even from cultivated districts, and also from tlie navigable
branch of the Hughly, renders the pilgrimage to this part one of no
ordinary difficulty. I his, together with the legends connected with the
l)lace, and the idea tliat here the sacred Ganges becomes tlie sea, renders
the |)ilgrimage one of the most meritorious. 'I'he object of the ])ilgrim-
!ige is to lave in the sacred stream, and by this means secure ages of bliss ;
for a pilgrim to ilie at Saugor secures jjerpetual salvation, and hente
many aged people visit it in the hope of returning no more ; to be carried
away by a tiger is deemed an elysium of a death. \V'e understand that
at least a dozen were so carried off this year. 'I'he i)lace itself on which
the mela is lield is a mere sandbank, about a mile in length and about a
quarter of a mile broad, — of a crescent forn), with the wide sea opening in
front, and the back covered by a dense jungle. At one corner stands the
solitary temple of the celebrated Sanyasi (;u|iil .Mani, one of the greatest
of the sages of the Hindus. 'I'his temple is the last remnant of what has
e\idently been a large monastic institution for devotees, the ruins of
which may be walked over at low water. These ruins shew that the
buildings must have been very extensive as well as massive, 'i'he temple
itself is built of the concha stotie brought from Orissa, — but such are the
encroachments of the sea, that the last relic of this evidently once ex-
tensive building, if not efficiently repaired, will soon moulder away and
be among the things that were. In the interior of the temple are two
stones, professedly a representation of (Jupil Maui and Mahadeb, and in
the courtyard is a stone which )ou are told is the celebrated horse con-
nected with Cu])!! Mani's history; — yet are they like neither to things in
heaven above nor in the earth beneath, nor could the Sanj asis themselves
decipher the hieroglyphics. The puja consists in various ablutions, offer-
ings of rice, fruit, (Sic. to the Ganges: re[)eating of mantras, remaining
three times twenty hours on this miserable sandbank in temporary huts,
j)resenting an offering and worship to the sage and his temple. This tem-
ple is the ))ro])ert\' of an Akra or college of Sauyasis, who doubtless reap
at this mela an abuiuhmt harvest. The .Maha Malianta, or chief of the
Sanvasis, accom]ianied by his ])rincipal men, sat under acanojiy, receiving
equally the offerings and wor-shi]) of the peo])le. On tliis narrow strip of
land were congregated from every part <if India on this occasion aliout
sixty thousand souls, the larger portion of which must have been females.
The following grajjliic description by Mr, (Chamberlain about twenty
years ago will give our readers a vivid view of the scene presented to us
in our late visit in a brief space.

" Jan. 13. — Gunga Sau.;ur. — Arrived here this morning. Astonished
beyond measure at the sight ! Boats crushed together, row upon row,
for a vast extent in length, immberless in appearance, and the people
swarming every where ! Multitudes ! multitudes ! Removed from the
boats, they had pitched on a large saiulbank, and in the jungle. The oars
of the boats were set up to support the tents, shops, &c. Words fail to
give a true dcscriiition of this scene. Here an immensely populous city has

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 127

heon vaisofl in a very few days, full of streets, lanes, bazars, &.'C. &o. many
sorts of trade going; on, with all tlie linrry and Iiustle of the most i3i>uri-^h-
ing city. We soon left the boats, and ueiit among' the people. Here we
saw the works of idolatry and hiitid sii|)erstition. Crowds ii|)on crowds of
infatuated men, women, and children, h\^h and low, young and old, rich
and poor, !)athin<>: in the water, anil " oi sliippinjf fJiinga, hy bowing, and
making saianis, and spreading their offerings on the shore, consisting of
rice, flowers, cowries. Sec. for the goddess to take when the tides arrive.
The mud and water of this place are esteemed very lioly, and are taken
liundreds of miles upon the shoulders of men. 'I'liey sprinkle themselves
with the water, and daub themselves with the mud; atid this, they say,
cleanses them from all sin : this is very great holiness. In former years,
it was usual for many to give themselves to the sharks and alligators, and
thus to be destroyed. But the Company have now placed sepoys along the
side, to prevent this. A European Serjeant and fifty sepoys are now here
for tliat purpose."

To descril)e tiie infatuation, misery and wretchedness of these poor
deluded people would require a ])en much more eloquent than ours. It
beggars all description. The correction of the evil is beyond every
power save vital religion. We dispensed amongst these poor ))eople
many thousands of tracts and several copies of the gospels. 'J'he eagei--
ness to possess books containing an account of the gospel, especially after
preaching, was most extraordinary ; in fact, h;id we possessed thousands
more than we had, we could have dispensed them to persons who evi-
dently valued them for their contents. U'e leave the advocates of the
j)urity and amiability of the Hindus to their own reflections after wit-
nessing these abominations in connection with their most holy things.

14. — TuE LAST Overland.

The last overland announces to us the gratifying intelligence tJiat
onr beloved Sovereign lias given birth to a daughter, and thereby the
succession to the throne, if God should spare the life of the youtis;' Prin-
ces Royal, is secured in that line which has conferred so many blessings
on the British peo])le — blessings both civil and religious. I'ublic thanks-
givings were, we believe, offered in the congregations at the Scotch
Kirk, Union and Baptist Chapels last Sabbath. — The war with Egypt
has i)een, we doubt not, brought to a close. Tlie Paslia of Egypt defeat-
ed in Syria and deserted by the French and his own troops, appears to
have adopted as a dernier resort the terms offered to him by the allied
powers; but at what a cost of life and property has this merciless op-
presssor of his country effected liis own humiliation! W^e trust by this
event Palestine will be opened to the Jews, and Syria with all the region
round about become a field on which the messengers of the gospel shall

})roclaim the glad tidings of great joy without let or hindrance. — At
ength there does appear a prospect of the parties interested in a com-
prehensive steam communication with India uniting — at least in Eng-
land. We sincerely wish it might be so, for who cares by whom the
thing is accomplished so long as we have a regular, speedy and economi.
cal means of corresponding with the father-land.

15. — Dissenters' Marriages.
In 1938 those interested in the Marriage* of Dissenters in India
presented a Memorial on the subject to the Governor General in Coun-
cil. To that Memorial the following reply was received,
s 2

128 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Feb.

" Legislative Dept. In reply to yo\n- Memorial presented to the Honor-
jible the President in Council, 1 nm directed to acquaitit you tliat a refer-
ence on the subject of tlie legality of Marriages performed by Dissenting
Ministers in India has been made to tlie Home Authorities, who liave
been requested, in case of there appearing a necessity for the measure,
to give the necessary directions for a legislative enactment to remove
^vitll as little delay as possible, all doubts on the subject of the legality
of such Marriages.

I have, &c.

T. H. Maddock,

Fort William, the 3rd Dec. 1838, Ofg. Secy, to the Govt, of India.''

No further information having reached the parties interested, a second
letter was addressed to liis Lordship in June last, to which the following
is a reply.

" Legislative Dept. With reference to your letter dated the 19th of
June last, 1 am directed by the Right Hon'i)le the Governor General of
India in Council to inform you that a communication has been received
from the Hon'ble the Court of Directors stating that tlie subject of Mar-
riages by Dissenting Ministers is now under the consideration of the
Law Officers of the Crown and of the East India Company, and that so
soon as their opinion and advice shall have been received, a further com-
munication will be made to the Government of India.

I am, &c.

Frkd. Jas, HaI/Mday.
Council Chamber, the 4<7t Jan. 1841. Jtinr. Secy, to the Govt, of India."

The parties making this application had no doubt in their own minds
as to the legality of the Marriages performed by those differing from the
Episcopalian and Presbyterian Churclies ; all they sought wwa ^ declara-
tive law on the subject in order that eacli pastor might if requested per-
form the Marriage ceremonial for his floclc. 'J'he delay in arriving at a
decision has been, we thirilc, unnecessarily great, for the question has
been long since discussed and legislated upon in J3rit:iin ; and it were but
an act of justice, and all that the meTuorialists prayed for, that they
might be placed on the same footing with their friends in Britain. We
sincerely hojie that the matter will not be permitted to linger on for two
more long and tedious years.

16. — Death of the Rkv. John Reid, Bellary.

We sincerely regret to announce the death of another excellent Mis-
sionary of the Lond(Mi Society, the Rev. John Reid of Bellarj'. He was,
as the following extract will fully testify, amply endowed with the spirit
of that faith he labored to dispense.

" It is with feelings of no ordinary regret that we announce tlie decease
of the Rev. John Reid, of the London Mission, at Bellary. Intense appli-
cation to his arduous duties, and exposure in their performance brought
on, says our correspondent, a severe attack of liver, which, after a
month's confinement, terminated thus fatally on the 8th January. Mr.
Reid's remains were attended to the grave l)y a large concourse of
Natives, chiefly his own congregation, whose heartfelt grief at the loss
of their Pastor and friend was evidently sincere. I'lie Natives of Bel-
lary will indeed long have reason to deplore the death of this amiable
and truly conscientious Minister of God, whose whole life was devoted
to his Missionary duties, for which he was most eminently qualified by a
general knowledge of Oriental languages, and especially a perfect ac-
quaintance with Canarese, the language of the people, amongst whom
lie could not fail to be greatly endeared, for his practice in truth went

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

129

ever hand in hand with the precepts that he inculcated ; in proof
whereof we need hut state one of many instances of liis act! ve benevo-
lence ; namely, tliat in the dreadful famine which prevailed in the
Ceded Districts some seven years since, the amiable gentleman adopted
twelve orphan children, who were perishing of want, and these he has
since fed, clothed and educated out of the very limited salary that he
received, as a Minister of the Gospel, from the London Missionary
Society ! Mr. lleid's life was in fact one of conscientious self-denial,
and unassuming piety ; and it is to be hoped that in the presence of his
Saviour he now enjoys its meet reward!" — United Gazette.

17. — The 11th Anniversary of the Christian Tract and Book Society.

'I'he 11th Anniversary of the Cliristian Tract and Book Society was
held at the Town Hall on Tuesday evening last. C. W. Smith, C. S. in
the chair. 'J'he meeting was opened with prayer by the Rev. J. Macdo-
iiald of the Scottish Mission, after which the chairman briefly addressing
the meeting.

The llei>ort which was read by the Rev. T. Smith wiis an able exposi-
tion of the principles and design of the Society, a defence of J'ract dis-
tribution and a statement of f;icts connected with the operations of the
Society, from which we gathered, that during the year about five and a
half laks of tracts had been printed and distributed ; the Society com-
mences the year with a jjrospectively heavy debt.

Affecting reference was made to the removal of the Rev. W. H.
Peaice, one of the fathers of the Society, and the Rev. C. Piifard, one of
its warmest and best friends. It was also announced that the Benares
Tract Society had become an incorporated part of the Calcutta Society.
The letters received from the Missionaries and other tract distributors
together with other interesting details were not read : they will appear
in the appendix to the report. The first resolution, viz., — Thut the Re-
port now read be adopted and printed and circulated by the Committee," was
moved by the Rev. R. R. Roswell, and seconded by Captain Rozhurgh.
The Bev. R. B. Bosuell, in moving the report, said, —

He rejoiced in the matter of the Report — it was exceedingly encourag-
ing. Tlie Tract Society was a very excellent institution ; it dispensed
divine knowledge in tlie most effectual way to overturn error. This
was the method adopted by the prophets ; their prophecies were written
as tracts ; also the beloved Reformers — tliose noble men — they wrote
small but effective tracts and scattered them abroad in the land and
they did a mighty work. Mr. B. made a pleasing reference to the w;iy
in which the land of Canaan was apportioned to the Israelites, or rather
to the direction in which the man of God was commanded to look to the
e;ist and west, &c. This lie thought indicated the direction in which the
gospel should be spread, and the world be apportioned to Christ. The
very titles of the tracts were often striking, and might arrest attention
and benefit the soul.

The Rev. T. Roaz, in moving the second resolution — " That this meet-
ing is desirous to give thanks to tlie God and Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ for the measure of good that he has been pleased to effect by means of
this Society during the past year," — said : —

T he Resolution which has been committed into my hands refers to
success, a theme on which it is ever delightful to dwell.

For hope, the soul's inspirer,
Is relit by prosperous deeds.

A small measure of real success indicates a larger degree of prosperity,
as the first streaks of the golden sun in the morn's horizon assure us
of a bright and cheering noon— it brings w ith it a fluttering yet thrilling

130 Missiotiari/ and Religious Intelligence. [Feb.

pleasure. A larjier measure of success augments that pleasure, as it
is indicative of tlie coincidence of our plans with the wants of the ob-
jects we would benefit. Our joy is then unlike the thrilling and flutter-
ing pleasure of childhood; it acquires the nerve and vigour of the joy
of youth. lJut tlie fullest measure of success wakes up a joy like unto
that of harvest, when the husbandman, having watched and tended witli
a parent's care the precious seed through the cheerless months of winter
and the jireoarious period of spring, is about to gather into his garner
a hundred-fold— the fruit of his labor and the reward of his toil —

With jny si>i pa5sed alone by nngel choirs
When rebel man returns to God,
He on his golden sheaves exulting rides
And shouts with honest rapture, " Harvest home."

W& know that these diiferent grades of joy have been experienced by
Angelic beings at different periods of the liistory of our world, when
success has attended divine plans for its benefit. When the Lord tlie
Creator opened tlie womb of the morning and shed the lustre of heaven's
light on the newly formed world, the sweet chords of angelic minstrels
were heard ; they rejoiced in the success which liad crowned the creative
efforts of the Deity in forming a residence for the noblest of his works.
As the light of mercy increased and shed its lustre on our prostrate world,
the best ordered minds in that world — Angelic minds, increased in
rapturous delight, for they saw the progress of that good work which
was to overturn the dominion of the prince of Hell. But when the last
scene in the plan for the recovery of man was exhibited — when the Son
of God burst through the restraints of eternal love, that he might wear
the badge of servitude — when the light of heaven dimmed its lustre by
enshrining itself in flesh — when the whole force of heaven's love like a
resistless torrent rolled its way to earth to sweep away all sin, — then the
celestial choristers raised their lofties note — they followed him to earth.
" They wondered where the scene of love would end." When they saw
Satan vanquished they,

" Clapped their triumphant wings, and cried,
The glorious work is done,"

and returned to heaven to swell the chorus of the blessed. IVlay we not on
this occasion, in a degree at least, feel as did these noble spirits. It may

]5e nay it is actually the case, that we are not. called as yet to join in tlie

anthem of the Millenium ; our success is not complete ; the harvest song
is not ours, nay we may not even be called to rejoice in a medium measure
of success, yet we may and have had the success of childhood, and with
it should come the joys and hopes, as well as the fears and anxieties, of tlie
youthful age. It were vain in us to expect the pleasures of matured life,
when we are only called upon to celebrate the 11th Reported Anniversary
of the Institution, but though young in years it has through God's mercy
performed an Herculean work. From its commencement, and during
the past year it has dispensed laklis of tracts, and we may say of it,

" What, were it but to count each cry stal drop.
Which mercy's dewy fingers on the souls of men distils
Through it ?''

But the resolution refers to success — now success is a comparative term.
It may be achieved with much less time and energy in one place and
situation than another; or it may be forcibly ai)])arent in one district,
inducing a mocking pleasure, while in another it may be dimly if at all
manifested for a long period ; yet after the means employed have
effected the purpose, the success in that more apparently hopeless field
shall be such as to induce the fulle.>t and most j)ermanent joy. It may

184 1 . 1 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 1 31

be attained with much less ease in one district than another. Let an
agriculturist liie liiiu to the Islands of the Pacific, where the soil only
waits for liini to upturn it and cast into its soft and humid hed the
precious ttrain. Urieflj' sliall he reap tlie reward of his toil — let ano-
tlier pursue his course to India, and betal(C himself to the crested
Suuderhuu forests, where for luiiny a loufj and weary year he must
wend liis way throuf^ii many a fearful obstacle at the imminent risk
of his cajiital, labor and life, ere he shall clear enough and reap
enough to induce him to proceed in hope. But vrith a far larger tract
before him than tlie narrow liiuits of tlie Pacific Island when all shall be
brought under the fruitful tillage, then he shall reap as the fruit of his
labor a much ricber harvest both as it respects quality and ])ermanency
tlian his island fellow-laborer. Nor are the moral and sjjiritual features
of the two fields unaptly illustrated i)y their agricultural conditions,
'I'lie one after a few years of labor yielded a productive harvest to the
gospel laborers ; tlie other after many a weary year has but yielded a
produce sufficient to induce the church to labor in hope; i)ut the time
shall come when India shall yield a richer harvest, for she shall not
pour more lavishly her barbaric gold into the lajis of her merchant prin-
ces, than she sliall bestow her millions to adorn the diadem of our
divine Lord. In one district success may be sudden, and it may draw
off the sympathies and energies of the church from the present promis-
ing fields ; but the time shall come and that unex])ectedly when the less
promising field shall yield such a harvest of success as shall cause her to
rejoice, — saying, not, what have we, but, what hath the Lord wrought

An occurrence reported in the last overland despatch relative to the
siege of Acre strikes me as not una])t to tiie purpose. It is said that the
besiegers having raked that city for many hours, tlie smoke of their own
cannon prevented their witnessing the carnage which they had effected;
the shades of evening warned tliem to desist, and they waited like
faithful warriors to recommence with the dawn of the morning their
work of destruction. \Vhen the morning rose a deep silence prevailed
and tiiey landed expecting to receive their enemy's fire. \Vith their
treacherous silence, they entered the fort, not to coutetid man with man
in deadly con/lict, but to view their, but the day before valiant, enemies
slaughtered and silent in death ; one shell from their vessels had touched
the magazine of the material of the enemy and caused it to explode
with an awful carnage. And so one day will it be with the Armies of the
living God in this land. 'I'hey have planted themselves beneath the ram-
parts of the enemy's citadel and sometimes carried the warfare into the
very fortress itself. By their many means they do throw many missiles
into the citadel. Your very tracts find their way, as we have heard to-
night, into the very zenanas of the Hindus, but we see not their effect,
yet know they must work mightil)', and on some day when the enemy's
fire shall cease, and the Armies of the living God shall wait with breath-
less anxiety beneath the ramparts, awed by the prevailing silence, and
shall enter expecting a deadly encounter at every step, they shall be
astonished to find the Magazine of error exploded, its watchmen still
in death at its doors, and the banner of mercy and truth floating on its
ramparts. We have had this success at least, the knowledge of the
gospel has been spread far and wide by tracts, by education and by
preaching the gospel. The sleep of ages has been broken ; for if not, what
mean these heavingsand throeitigs both in public and social Hindu life?
— What mean these dissatisfactions witli and incjuiries concerning things
as they are in the zenana and in public life.'— What but that the leaven
of the gospel has begun to work. The speaker then referred to the
evident change in the Mela at Saugor, which he, in concert wiih his

132

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Feh.

esteemed friend tlie Rev. Mr. Lacroix, had just visited. There was the
inauuural fi^ht of tlie olden time. — It was true tliere was the sword and
the da^fjer, tlie helmet and tlie shield, but they wanted the valor of the
antient time. There were the Sanvasis with all the abominations of
their state, but they wanted the boldness of their race in the presence
of divine truth. There were infants, but only a few, and of these none
were {;iveti to the Gang-es. There were women, but they did not shrink
from inquiry. — Nay, tliounh they formerly would have come to sacrifice
their children, they now asked for books for them to read at home, — a
])leasinii; testimony to the effect of education. There was tlie whole
mela but it wanted the spirit — it moved Jiloii";- with a listless and lifeless
air. 'I'his was his own conviction when compared with the other pujas
that he had seen, and it was more strongly the conviction of Mr.
Lacroi.x, wlio had seen it about live times before. Many new devices had
been hit upon by Satan to render the mela more attractive. The most
remarkable was a preachiiiff woman accompanied by a band of musicians.
She descanted with considerable eloquence on the nature of God, the
soul, &c. The desire for tracts was intense, so much so that the labor-
ers were oblij;ed to pass through the bazars in a quiet manner, giving the
books only to such as could read. Let the Society proceed in its good
work encouraged by past success, and God shall bless it of a truth.

The re.'iolution was seconded by J. \\^. Alexander. Esq.

Dr. Duff lUDved the third resolution — " That this meeting, convinced of
(he importance (if this mode of disseminating Evangelical truth, desires to
respond to the call contained in the Report, and in their several spheres to do
uhut God my enable them for increasing the efficiency of the Tract Society."
We regret our inability to remember even the shadow of Dr. Duff's
eloquent and masterly address.

He adverted to what the Society had already done — to the forcible-
ness with which the Report was penned and the powerfulness of its
ap])eais. He explained the object of the Society as a Tract and Book
Society, and enforced its claims on general grounds. But it was espe-
cially in reference to the young — the education of the young — that he
would found an argument for the support of this Society. ^Vhat prodi-
gious efforts were now being made by men to attain ;ind spread every
kind of knowledge. 'J'he heavens above, — the eartli beneath — the ruins
of art and the temples of nature — rocks, hills, dales and records — all were
ransacked to add to man's knowledge. This knowledge was arranged
in the most sjiecious garbs and came pouring into our circles in the shape
of Annuals — Registers — Guides — Magazines, &c. But what was the end
of it all Was God in it — No ; and if so, it was only to weaken the
influence of truth. In the vast mass of all these publications there was
tliat which magnetized man's mind into the non-importance of divine
truth. It is at such an era and under such circumstances when this
flood of irreligious knowledge is rushing over the minds of men, that this
and similar Societies should come in and make a vigorous effort to dis-
pense sound and scriptural knowledge. The march of intellect, said Dr.
Duff, as it is called, will be found, to the cost of many souls, the march
of ignorance in reference to the knowledge of the Gospel. He concluded
by a powerful a])peal to all present to aid the operations of the Society.

liev. Mr. Evans seconded the above resolution, and in doing so refer-
red to what had already been said regarding the success which had attend-
ed the Society's exertions during the past year, and then wished each
one present to put to himself the question — How can / bestow my aid to
circulate books? to which he would answer — In three ways. First, hy
speaking of the Society whenever and as often as fitting opportunities
occurred -by telling one's friends of its objects, and, Mr. Evans felt

184 1.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

133

certain, l)y this means its list of subscribers would be quickly increased.
Why should not, said he, this Society form the theme of an evening's
conversation at the tables of its friends and supporters ? — the benefits
arising from this would be great. Secondly, by each one present, himself
setting an example by becoming a contributor to the Society, and not
merely being contented with attending assemblages upon occasions like
the present, but by enlisting himself in promoting the interests of the
Society to the utmost. And thirdly, there is a mode in which both rich
and poor may join — by presenting this Society before the throne of grace
and mentioning it by name to Almighty God for a blessing from him to
aid it in disseminating the gospel. Mr. Evans then related a very simple
but amusing anecdote, and one very apropos to the subject ; he said,
one of his friends had a large family and while the boys were playing in
the garden one of them fell into the tank — immediately there was great
excitement among the other boys, they hurried here and there, and did
everything to provide means for extricating their brother; they succeeded
in doing so. When the licad of the family afterwards heard of it, he called
all his boys together and asked each what means he had thought of to
rescue his brother from his perilous situation — the eldest said, " I fetched
a rope, father, to throw to him" — the second said, " I brought a ladder
to throw into the water in case the rope should not do" — and so on the
gentleman went through the remainder, till became to the youngest, and
asking him in a similar way — " And, John, what did you do to rescue
your brother ?" John answered — "Father, what could I do ? I am so
young, I could not do anything — I stood on the bank of the tank and
cried as loud as I could." I'hus, said Mr. Evans, if we cannot get a rope
or a ladder, we can each cr]/ — if we cannot give our substance or our
time, or anything else to the advancement of the objects of this Society,
we can pimdhetore the throne of God, and plead constantly too, for this as
well as all other Societies engaged in evangelizing the natives of this
country — then each in every station of life can do something towards
helping to bring about the time when all the nations of the world shall
acknowledge the gospel.

H. C. Tucker, Eiq. moved, — " That the friends constituting the Commit,
tee of the past year be re-appointed with the addition of C. W. Smith, Esq. and
F. Millett, Esq."—

A. Grant, Esq. seconded the resolution.

Mr. Tucker urged upon the assembly their deep responsibilities
before God and in prospect of the judgment he urged them to a faithful
discharge of the duties imposed upon them and a faithful apportioning
of their substance to the Lord.

The Chairman in putting this resolution, remarked that though the
present Meeting was now about to be closed, the season of usefulness was
only commencing — that the Society deserved the support of every one
who covets the pleasure of being instrumental in diffusing the knowledge
of the gospel — and none should go away with the delusive idea that by
being present at the Meeting he had done all that was required of him —
prayer, unceasing prayer and exertion were required of each, if he was
desirous of seeing idolatry vanish from this land.

The Rev. T. Sandys in conclusion offered liis thanks to the Society for
the great assistance it afforded to him and his fellow-labourers in preach-
ing the gospel : and exhorted the audience to continue in well-doing. The
doxology was sung by the assemby and the meeting closed. The spirit
which pervaded it was very pleasing, although the attendance was by no
means such as the importance of the Society and interests of the cause
would have led us to anticipate.

VOL. II. T

134 Missionary and Religious InteUiyencc. [Feb.

IS. — BuiiRisAL School.

To the Editor of the Friend of India.

Sir, — I venture affain to occu])y a jiortion of your paper in givini>- you
an account of the annual examination of tiie Boys of the Burrisal Scliool
which took place on the 4th inst. Although perhaps but few of the read-
ers of your Journal liave a local interest in matters connected with tills
part of Bengal, yet all 1 presume must derive a pleasure from hearing of
the advancement of Education, since by that alone can we expect to
undermine the prejudices whicli form such a harrier to the sjjread of
Christianity amongst the ignorant Natives of British India. In convers-
ing with some of the most resjiectable Hindus, I heard them express
the conviction that their ctiildren would probably forsake the religion
of their forefathers, and I have been astonished at the apparent resigna-
tion, or rather indifference with which they look forward to such an
event. F'or the jjleasure tliey deri\e from the imi)rovement of their
children in science seems far to exceed the fear witli which they natu-
rally look forward to sucli a res\ilt. \Vith such a state of public feeling
amongst the Natives regarding education, may we not hope that the day
is coming wlien knowledge shall have dispelled the clouds of sui)ersti-
tious ignorance in the "land," and under its influence with the divine
blessing, that the labours of our Missionaries will be rewarded with an
abundant harvest. The interest of our last examination was greatly
increased by the presence of Mr. ^V. N. Garrett, the worthy founder of
the Seminary, who likewise on the present occasion occupied the chair.
The pleasure with which he ol)served the progress of the boys, together
with his strict impartiality in examining them, and the encouraging words
lie expressed to the successful pupils as he presented the prizes, suffici-
ently shew the great interest he took in the institution which he had
established but a few years ago. The examination lasted from 11 till
nearly 5 P. M., and was conducted by tlie gentlemen present, among
whom were Messrs. W . N. Garrett, B. Golding, R. Sturt, C. T. Sealy,
J. Knott, F, Hawkins, and many Natives of respectability, while the
sides of the School-room were crowded with Natives anxiously watching
the proceedings, and evidently delighted at the emulation displayed by
the iioys in contending for the rewards of merit, \rhen I mention that
this has been the first examination in which prizes have been distributed,
I trust I shall be excused in thus dwelling upon the particulars of a
scene well calculated to influence every mind with pleasurable feelings.
As a particular instance shewing the certain advantages of industry and
perseverance, a Native lad who obtained the first prize for English Com-
position, Geometry, History and Geography, and is now at tlie head of
the School, only commenced his alphabet two years and a half ago. It
was remarked by one of the gentlemen present, tliat this circumstance
spoke volumes for tlie indefatigable exertions of the master, the Rev. Mr.
Bareiro. The progress made by the boys since last I Jiddressed you, is
really astonishing. Prizes were distributed to the diff'erent classes in the
following branches of education, viz. English Composition, General His-
tory, Geography, Arithmetic, Geometry, and English Grammar, and
great proficiency shewn by all. Hoping you will excuse this lengthened
cpmmuuication,

I remain, Your's truly,

l(. R. Stubt.

Burrisal, 8th January, 1811.
friend of India."]

1841.]

Missionary and Reliyious Intelliyence.

135

19. — Tun Eleventh Annual Examination of the General Assembly's

School.

'I'he Eleventh Annual Examination of the General Assembly's Institu-
tion was held at the 'I'own Hall on Friday the y^nd instant. The Kev.
J. Charles, 1). D. presided. The number of ))ui)ils i)resent must have
amounted to upwards of 800. Several of the friends of religious educa
tion were present, as well as many of the alumni of the other seminaries
in Galcutta. 'I'he examination was conducted by the Rev. Messrs. Duff,
MacUay, Charles, iMacdonald, Smith, Capt. Richardson, and F. Millett,
Esq. 'I'he examination was very close and the result most satisfactory.
A jjrogramme of the subjects which have formed the study for the past
year will be found below. 'I'he testimonies of some of our contempora-
ries in reference to the examination are also appended. The number of
pu])ils during: the past year has been on the increase, and a department
entitled the College department, has been formed with a view to carry
on the more matured ))upils in the highest branches of knowledge.
'I'here are at present twenty-two pupils in this department. Prizes vvere
awarded. The principal ones were by universal consent awarded to
Mabendra, a Native youth, who lias distinguished himself in a remarka-
ble manner in many branches of study. His Essay on the advantages of
sound knowledge to the Hindus, was most erudite and eloquent, and well
deserved the prize.

We have watched the progress of the Assembly's Institution for many
years with the intensest interest. It gave to Christian education a
concentratedness and force which it had never possessed before in this
country. W n say this without in the slightest degree wishing either
to detract from the excellent plans of the pioneers in the good work of
Christian education, or of unduly exalting those who were directed in
the providence of God, to adopt measures evidently in consonance with
the divine arrangen\ent, but with a view to give honor where it is due,
where God has liiniself manifestly bestowed it. Some missions have been
disti''.guished for their labors in translations — others for composing and
printing useful works — others in preaching ; and it has been the lot of
our Scottish brethren to be eminent in jjroviding an educational insti-
tution every way uortliy the cause they desire to ])ropagate, and well
calculated, under the divine blessing, to attain and exert an important
influence over the higher order of schools in which religion is not taught,
and over the more intelligent portion of the native community. Such
being the case we have watched with the deepest anxiety the progress of
the Assembly's Institution — not its progress in itself so much, though
this is of the deepest moment, and it has been steady and gratifying;
the laborers have sustained their parts with unabated ardour and
zeal, converts have been afforded to stimulate them in their work,
and conviction of the truth of our holy faith has been generally impress-
ed on the majority if not all the matured youth connected with the In-
stitution, giving promise of a future and extensive harvest. This is
cheering enough, but the external progress and growing influence of the
Institution is still mote invigorating. The number of the i)upils conti-
nues to increase, and this notwithstanding the conversions which have
happened, and tlie alarms which have been sounded in the very fortress
of Hindu society. The masculine efl'orts which bigotted Hindu.s, and
the more polished Vedantists have made to thin the ranks and diminish
the influence of the 1 nstitution — private influence and public prohibi-
tions— maternal att'ection and parental authority — the influence of the
press, and the pros|)ect of highest patronage, have not been able to pre-
vent a constant accession to the numbers of the pupils. This shows
T 2

136

Missionary and Kelii/ious Intelligence, [Feb.

tlint there is a strong feeliiifj; of coiifidejice in tho conductors of this ex-
cellent Seminary anioii}>st the parents and f^uardians of tlie yoiintf men

confidence in their abilities, inte^jrity and perseverance ; for it is a

fact well known to the native community that the Missionaries would if
they could bring; every jiupil from the darkness of Hinduism to the light
of the Gospel : hut this impression is also identified with the idea now in-
separable from Missionary Christianity the nati\ e mind tliat no force save
the force of reason and no power save that of the S))irit of God will be em-
ployed in the conversion of souls. We rejoice in this si>;iial triumph of truth
in so short a period, for who could gravely have predicted that at the ele-
venth annual examination of the Institution it should have gathered
800 pupils — have had a most erudite and eloquent essay re.id on the
highest of all subjects by a convert — the most talented pH])il in its col-
lege department, and that it should have exerted an influence so
potent even over the minds of adult Hindus as to lead them (despite
all kinds of influence exerted to ]»roduce a contrary effect) to commit
the religious training of their children to tlie liands of Christian Mis-
sionaries ; — but so it is, and not only in connection with this seminary,
but every other similar institution in this and the sister j)residen-
cies. We are especially gratified by the testimony of our native
contemporary, the Bhdskar, to the usefulness and the laudableness of
Missionary labor, and especially of Christian Schools — in fact, the testi-
mony of all our contemporaries, whate\ er private views they may cherish,
to the disinterestedness, perseverance and successful efforts of Missions
in this department, is one of those signs of the times which should
be a source of encouragement to persevere in the good cause through
good and evil report until success shall cown/and that which the enmity
of the human heart will not at the onset of such labors admit can flow from
the efi"orts of Christian Missionaries. >\'emust, with the Friend of India,
express our surj)rise at the absence of the patrons of Christian education
at the examination — the professed friends of the mere education of the
people could not be expected to give their attendance ; yet we certainly
think both the advocates of such an education as well as the highest autho-
rities in the land, would lose neither the confidence nor affection of the
people they are called to rule by attending the examination of Institutions
in which their own religion is taught in connection with tlie higliest
branches of secular science. We leave the extracts from our contem-
poraries, and the progranmieto speak for themselves.

" It is a delightful fact connected with the history of this Institution,
that many of its pupils should have so drunk at the fountain of know-
ledge as to reuiain to matured life in order that they jnay reap the
reward of all their past toils in acquiring the highest branches of knowledge
and the highest honors of the school. A department for carrying on the
higher branches of knowledge, called the college department, has been
instituted during the past year. But that which is most delightful in
connection with this institution is, that notwithstanding the bold and
fearless advocacy by its founders and teachers of an uncompromising
Christian education, and of their intention if prospered by God to convert
their pupils to the Christian faith, that it should more tlian equal in
numbers the patsala and college which has Government for its patron,
and in which Christianity is systematically expelled, the Bible prohibit-
ed, inquiry on religion unsanctioned, and God himself almost excluded;
and yet so it is, and so it ever will be, that a faithful straightforward
determination to teach men the truth, shall secure the confidence (even
of those who are heedless of that truth themselves) in those who ]>rofess
to be the preceptors of the rising race. Let our friends and all similarly
engaged but pursue their honorable and faithful course, and the time

1841.] Missionary and Religious Inielliyence.

137

will not be far distaiit when these seminaries where (<oil and (iiir Lord
Jesus are honored, shall so secure the confidence of the whole native
])0|>uhition, that institutions in which men are afraid to teach any, even
their own faith, shall he left as a monument of the folly of an age which
thought that God would permit man to {>uide his creatures into the way
of happiness without instructing them in the knowledge of Himself — as
lie formerly left a nation still grovelling amid the twilight of a ])rostrate
reason, who would have worshipi)ed that reason instead of liiniself, to
become the prey of every guilty i)assion unchecked even by the socialities
of a nominal Christianity." — Advocate.

" 'I'he first fact of peculiar interest that pi*esented itself on this occa-
sion, was the numerical prosperity of the Institution. After the class lists
liad been expurgated, by the exclusion of all absentees for whosts absence
a satisfactory reason had not been given, the number of pujiils still stood
so high as Eight Hundred and Seventy ; which shows an increase of I" wo
hundred and ten, above the strength of last year Of this great body of
pupils, a division has been made, which the progress of their education
more than warrants The Institution, now embraces in itself both :i
College, and a Preparatory and Normal School: in the former of which
there are 49 pupils, and in the latter 821. No one will dispute the claim
to the appellation of a Collegiate Institution, of a Seminary, where
Brown's Philosophy and Laplace's Mechanique Celeste are text books in
Mental and Physical Science.

" Both the number and the attainments of the ])upils have risen far too
liigh, to allow of any thing like an adequate exhibition of the state of the
Institution, in a popular examination of a few hours. The perusal of the
Programme which, for the satisfaction of our readers we subjoin, will
give a better idea of that, than any report of the examination. The
literal justification of the Programme, by a detailed examination of the
various classes in their several studies, seemed to have been abandoned
in despair by the Examiners. Of the School department, the higher
classess were tlirown into one, and then questioned freely on any branch
of their studies which was suggested at the moment. Much the same
process was adopted by the Collegians. They were led discursively
through the mazes of Mental Philosophy, Mathematics, Practical Astro-
nomy, and History, both Sacred and Profane ; and in every thing, gave
proof of the thoroughgoing, instruction to which they have been accus-
tomed. In Mental Philosophy the exercise M as rather an extemporane-
ous disputation than an examination : and much animatioti, wna tiirown
into it by the suggestions of Captain Richardson. It shewed great power
of thought. A [irize Es.say, in the same department of study, by Mahen-
dra Lall, the Christian convert, was ])artly read, and corresponded ex-
actly with the intellectual character displayed by himself and his fellow-
students in the argumentation of the day. Tliis youtig man also carried
off Mr. Macfarlan's gold medal for the Student of highest general pro-
ficiency ; for the assigning of which, a searching examination by written
questions and answers, without books or assistance of any kind had been
conducted for, we believe, six days, for about five hours each day. By
this ordeal he had acquired a place much above all the other competitors.
He also obtained a silver medal for an Essay respecting the Jews." —
Friend of India.

f Translated from the Bhdikur.J

Tlie annual examination of the General Assembly's School was held on
Friday la.st, and was attended by many respectable English Gentlemen
and Natives.

138 Missionary and lleliyiotis Intelligence. [Feu.

'I'he examiners and spectators were nmrli pleased with the answers
given to tlie several questions \)ut to tlie sr.liohirs. 'J'he Missionaries are
worthy of houndless praise for the money tliey spend and tlie labours
they undertake for the benelit of all persons ; Mr. Alexander Duff espe-
cially by the gift of knowledge, enlightens the eyes of many of the
natives of this country therefore the gratitude which the people of this
country owe him, is l)e)'ond measure inexpressible.

Some may say that the Missionaries impart knowledge with the view of
bringing people under their influence ; that is, their desire is to cause the
professors of other religions to become Christians : on this account, through
the medium of an English education they endeavour to engage the affec-
tions of their pupils in the worshij) of Christ. We also confess that it
is indeed tlieir great aim to bring people to embrace the religion of
Christ, but the .Missionaries ought not to be reproached on this account ;
because all sects endeavour to convert others to their own, religion.
'J'his practice it is well known exists even among Hindu sects such as the
Shaktos and the Baisnobs and others; the Hindus indeed do not expend
eitiier money or labour to spread their religion, but the Missionaries do
this to the utmost of their ability and are therefore worthy of the
greater praise. Those whose cliildreu are educated in Mr. Duff's school
ought to tiiink upon the many benefits, which that kind-hearted and ex-
cellent gentleman has conferred upon them; the parents are not put lo
the expense of a single pice for the education of their children ; that gen-
tleman has gone about begging money in various countries, and expends
it ill tilling the treasury of these children's minds with the riches of know-
ledge. Now these riches may be employed by his pupils in the sujiport
of their families without being exhausted, and witli care and reflec-
tion they may pass tlieir days in comfort. 'I'he parents of these scliolars
brought them into this world indeed, but .Mr. Duff, by giving them the
eyes of knowledge, has imparted to them the riches by which they can
pass their time in comfort with their families, and having respectfully
invited them, he has delighted tliem by the impartation of inexViausti-
ble riches. UHiere can they find such a benevolent friend as Mr. Duff,
therefore the fathers and grandfathers of these children ought to call
upon that gentleman, and by some mark of respect express their great
gratitude.

Programme of the Tenth Annual Examination of the pupils attending the
General Assembly's Institution.

On account of the advanced studies of the higher classes, the Institution, in the
month of May last, was divided into two great departments — the one, preparatory ;
the other, Collegiate. The studies in tlie latter department are .so arranged as to
occupy in regular succession, a period of a< least four years. Agreeably to this arrange-
ment the Jirst year's class in the college department is the Incest. During' the

past year, care has, as usual, been taken to correct the class-registers, monthly, so
as to exhibit, as nearly as possible, the number of bona fide pupils. The number of
names at present in the registers, after all have been struck out for whose absence a
satisfactory reason has not been assigned, is, in the School department, 821 ; and
in the College department, 49. From sickness and other causes of fluctuation, the
number in actual daily attendance will always be about a fifth less than that exhibited
by the registers.

COLLEGE DEPARTMENT.

FIRST year's class. — 22 STUDENTS.

Branches of study,

Bible, — first four books of Moses, four Gospels and Acts. Home's Manual o*^

the Evidences of Christianity — whole. Poetical Instructor, 221 pp. — History o^

England — whole. Political Economy (Cliffs), 162 pp. — English Composition.

Arithmetic. — Algebra, Simple Equations. Geometry, first six books of Euclid.

1841 .J Missionary and Religious Intelligence. J 39

Plane Trijjonometry. LniUner's J'ncuinatics. -Bengtili, Hitnpadesh, 40 pp.

and Mailhot) Chandra's Grammiir, 16 pp. Hindustdni and Persian. Sawal o

Jawdb and Panda Nama.

SECOND year's CLASS. — U STUDENTS.

Branches of study.

Bible, nearly tlie whole. — Home's Manual of the Evidences of Christianity, the

whole. — Jewish Calendar, &c.— Lectures on Christian Doctrines, 31 Lectures.

History of Charles Vth. 332 pp. — Cowper's Poems, first Book of the Task

Lecchman's Logic, the whole.— English Composition. Geoinetry, Heights and

Distances, Mensuration of Surfaces, Land Surveying, Mensuration of the Circle.

Algebra, Arithmetical and Geometrical Progression, Binomial Theorem, Theory of

Logarithms and Logarithmic Arithmetic. Mylne's Astronomy, the whole. —

Practical Astronomy. — Construction and use of the Sextant Brewster's Optics.

Bengali, Ilitopadesh, 47 pp. Madhab Chandra's Grammar, 2.5 pp. Hin-
dustani and Persian, Savval o Jawab and Panda Nama, 28 pp. Bengali and Eng-
lish versions.

THIRD year's class, — 8 STUDENTS.

Branches of study.

Bible, Paley's Evidences, Lectures on Theology. Cliffs Political Economy,

the whole.— Milton's Paradise Lost, four books. Duncan's Conic Sections, the

whole. — Solid Geometry, eleventh and twelfth books of Euclid. Physical and

Practical Astronomy, usejsf instruments : — Text Books, Mylne and Herschel.

Statics, including tlie Composition and Resolution of forces, Mechanical powers,

&c. Brewster's Optics. Mental Philosophy, Dr. Brown's first vol. and part of

second vol. Bengali, Madhab Chandra's Grammar, &c. Hindustani, four

Gospels, Char Darvesh, and Hindustani Reader.

FOURTH year's CLASS,— 8 STUDENTS.

Branches of study.

Have finished all the preceding branches of study, together with a full course of
Analytical Trigonometry and Analytical Geometry ; and during the present Session
have studied — Bible, Brown's Mental Philosophy, first vol. and part of second vol.

Thomson's Diiferential Calculus — the whole Thomson's Integral Calculus —

first principles. Laplace's Mechanique Celeste, first chap. Essays on difl'erent

subjects.

PREPARATORY AND NORMAL SCHOOL.

FIRST OR HIGHEST CLASS. — 32 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

New Testament, t«o Gospels and part of the Acts. — Home's Manual of the Evi-
dences, 6.") pp. History. — Marshman's Brief Survey, first and second vols, the

whole. Marshman's History of India, down to A . D. 1450, 174 pp. Goldsmith's

History of England, to Charles I. Murray's English Grammar. — Macculloch's

Course of Reading, 167 pp. Arithmetic, Simple Interest. Algebra, Division of

Fractions. Geometry, first and second books, and 20 props, of third book of

Euclid. Bengali Hilopadesh, 74 pp.

SECOND CLASS. — 34 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

New Testament, Gospel by Matthew, part of Luke, and of John. History, Brief

Survey, whole of vol, first and 43 pp. vol. second. Sessional School Collection,

whole. Murray's Grammar, whole. Arithmetic, Decimal Fractions Geogra-
phy, Keith's Use of the Globes. Geometry, all the first book of Euclid. Ben-
gali, Hitopadesh 47 pp.

THIRD CLASS. — 36 SCHOLARS-

Branches of study.

History, Brief Survey, vol. first, 159 pp. Sessional School Collection, 160 pp,

Macculloch's Grammar, 136 pp. Cliffs Geograghy, the whole Arithmetic,

Single Rule of Three. Geometry, first book of Euclid, definitions and five props.
Bengali Hitopadesh, 34 pp. Translation into English and Bengali.

t

140

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

FOURTH CLASS. — 49 SCHOLARS.

Branches of stiuhj.

Fourth Instructor, 10 pp. MaccuUoch's Grammar, 164 pp. History of Ben-
gal tlie whole. Brief Survey, vol. first 24 pp. Clift's Geography, the whole.

Arthmetic, Conpound Division. Bengali, Hitopadesh, 32 pp.

FIFTH CLASS,— 50 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Third Instructor, the whole. History of Rengal, 121. pp. MaccuUoch's

Grammar, )52 pp. Clift's Geography, the whole. Arithmetic, Compound Mul-
tiplication. Bengali, Hitopadesh, 20 pp.

SIXTH CLASS. — 74 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Third Instructor, the whole. History of Beni^al, 48 pp. MaccuUoch's Gram-
mar, 152 pp. Clift's Geography, 28 pp. Arithmetic, Reduction. English writ-
ing. Bengali, Hitopadesh, 15 pp.

SEVENTH CLASS. — 88 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Third Instrutor, 1.37 pp. History of Bengal, IS pp. MaccuUoch's Grammar,

68 pp. Clift's Geography, 14 pp. English writing. Bengali, Chaaakhya Slot,

the whole. Ram Mohan Rdy's Grammar, 4 pp. -

EIGHTH CLASS. — 71 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Third Instructor, 50 pp. MaccuUoch's Grammar, 50 pp. (to the verb.) Eng-
lish writing. Bengali, Chanakhya Slok, the whole.

NINTH CLASS.— 62 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Third Instructor, 17 pp. Abridgment of Grammar, the whole. English writ-
ing. Bengali, Chanakhya Slok, 30 pp.

TENTH CLASS. — 77 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Second Instructor, 24 pp. Abridgment of Grammar, IG pp. (on to verb). Eng-
lish writing. Bengali Spelling Book, the whole. Chanakhya Slok, 12 pp.

ELEVENTH CF.ASS. — 79 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.

Second Instructor, 14 pp. Grammar, parts of Speech. English and Bengali
writing. Bengali Spelling Book, 40 pp. Chanakhya Slok, 6 pp.

TWELFTH CLASS. — 71 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.
First Instructor, nearly finished. English and Bengali writing.

THIRTEENTH CLASS, — 50 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.
First Instructor, 8 pp. Bengali writing.

FOURTEENTH CLASS. — 48 SCHOLARS.

Branches of study.
First Instructor, :i pp. Bengali writing.

I
1

THK

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Suries, Vol. II. No. 15. — Old Series, Vol. X. No. 106.

MARCH, 1841.

I. — Address delivered at the Missionarij Prayer Meetinij, Ldl
Bazar Chapel, Feb. 1, 1841. By Rev. G. Gogerly.

It has been a general complaint for many years that our
Monthly Missionary Prayer Meetings are not sufficiently in-
teresting to induce persons to attend ; and in consequence,
althougli members of different churches are present, the con-
gregations, on these occasions are generally smaller than the;^
are at the ordinary week-day services at our respective places
of worship. This state of things is much to be deplored, as
it manifests both feelings and tastes in direct opposition to the
spirit and genius of the Gospel. But in order to meet tJie
wishes of their hearers, the Missionaries have adopted every
means that they could think of to excite a Missionary spirit
in the church, and to bring together its members once a
month, to pour out their hearts in prayer that God would be
pleased to convert this wicked world to the obedience of the
faith. From time to time they have detailed the mode of their
own Missionary operations, and the amount of success which
have followed their efforts. At other times, they have led
your thoughts to distant lands, and shewed the triumphs of
the Gospel in the overturning of the altars of idolatry, and the
rescue of the slaves of superstition from darkness and death,
and introducing them into the light and liberty of the chil-
dren of God. Again, they have endeavored to cheer your
minds by referring to the promises of God, and the certainty
arising therefrom of the ultimate success of the Redeemer's
cause, the destruction of the enemy's power, and the firm
establishment of the reign of truth and righteousness in the
earth ; and not unfrequently have we appealed to your sym-

VOL. II. u

142 Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. [March,

pathies as Christians, on behalf of the poor degraded dying
idohiters of the hind, beseeching you to be more in earnest
in seeking their salvation, and in bringing about the great
purpose for which the Saviour died, namely, the renovation
of a lost and ruined world. But notwithstanding all the
means which have been adopted, it is matter of grief to us
that these important meetings appear to be but little esteemed-
There are many who willingly give their money, when
requested, to forward the Missionary cause, who decline
uniting with us on these solemn occasions in humble and fer-
vent prayer for the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit, without
whose gracious influence all our gifts and all our labors will
be in vain.

To-night I have no anecdotes to relate to please the ear, no
sentimental tale to aftect the feelings ; but I have something
to bring before you of far greater importance in reference to
the missionary cause, in which we are all concerned, and
Avhich will have an effect on our destiny through all eternity.

Men view things now in a very different light to what they
will hereafter, and they entertain sentiments which will un-
dergo a complete revolution, when they have passed the
bounds of time and entered on the solemn realities of the eternal
world ; and in nothing will these things appear more evident
than on the subject of Missions, particularly as it regards the
obligations to, and the consequences whicli will result from
engaging in this important work. In order to obtain right
views on these subjects, I beg to call your attention to that
sublime portion of Christ's words which you will find in Matt.
XXV. 31 to the end.

" When tlieSou of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with
him, then sliall he sit upon tlie tiirone of his glory : and before him sliall be
gaiiiered ail nations : and he shall separate tiiem one from another, as a
shepherd divideth his sheep from tiie goats : and he shall set the sheep on his
right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on
his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared
for you from the foundation of the world: for I was an hungered^ and ye gave
me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took
me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : 1 was in
prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying,
Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee
drink ? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and clothed
thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the
King shall answer and say unto tlieni, Verily I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye
have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto
me. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye
cursed, into everlasting tire, prepared for the devil and his angels : for I was
an hungred, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink;
I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not: sick,
and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, say-

1841.] Address at the Missionary Prayer Meetivg. 143

inn, I'Ord, when saw wc tliee an liungred, or atliirst, or a stranger, or naked, or
sick, or in prison, and did not niiiiisler unto thee? Tiien shall he answer tliem,
saying Verily 1 say unto you, Inasiniicli as ye did it not to one of the least of
these, ye did it not to me. And tiiese shall go away into everlasting punish-
ment : but the righteous into hfe eternal.

From these words two subjects are brought before our
notice.

I. The debt we owe to Christ we are bound to pay to his
cause.

II. The monientotis consequences resulting from the ful-
filling or the neglecting of this duty.

I. Having been purchased by tiie blood of Christ we are
indebted to Him for every thing we now possess or hope
hereafter to enjoy : lifC;, health, friendship, property, — all come
to us through Christ. Freedom from the captivity of sin, the
grace and mercy of God, the consolations of the Holy Ghost,
and the certainty of a glorious immortalitj', have all been
secured to us at the expense of the Saviour's blood. The
question now is, how are we to pay this debt.'' The text I
have quoted answers the query ; it is to be done in kind. We
have received mercy; we are to shew mercy. We were poor,
naked, friendless, sick and in prison, and Christ came and
ministered to our wants ; so we are called to minister to the
necessities of others, and especially to their spiritual necessi-
ties. Freely we have received, freely we are to give.

Let us now consider the parties to whom we are to pay the
debt we owe to Jesus, and the manner in which it is to be
done.

1. The circimistances of the parties are distinctly described :
they are hungry and thirsty, they are strangers, naked, sick,
and in prison. This description may be taken literally in
regard to the utter state of destitution in which many of the
people of God have been cast in times of persecution and
temporal distress. It refers, for instance, to those who were
tortured, not accepting deliverance ; of those who had trial of
cruel mockings and scourgings, yea moreover of bonds and
imprisonments — who were stoned, who were sawn asunder,
were tempted, slain with the sword, who wandered about in
sheepskins, and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented,
(of whom the world was not worthjr,) they wandered in deserts
and in mountains, in dens and in caves of the earth. Novy to
these suffering saints, their more favored brethren were bound
to shew mercy, and thus pay to their fellow-servants a part of
the debt they owed to their conimon Lord. But if charity to
the bodies of men is commanded, how much more so is charity
to the soul. Gold and silver may perhaps obtain deliverance for
u 2

144 Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. [March,

the body from all the evils mentioned in the text, but to deli-
ver the soul from the captivity of Satan, to heal the sickness
induced by sin, to clothe it with a garment in which it may
appear without shame at the marriage supper of the Lamb, a
price infinitely superior to silver and gold must be paid, ev'en
the precious blood of the Son of God. Seeing therefore that
the soul is of more value than the body, our duty is apparent ;
and we are bound to pay in part what we owe to Christ, by
using all the means in our power to save those for whom
Christ died.

The people in this land are hungry and thirsty, their souls
are famished for the Avant of spiritual food, and tlieir tongues
cleave to the roof of their mouth for the want of the water of
life. Restless and anxious, they turn from side to side seeking
for something to satisfy the cravings of their spiritual appe-
tites ; but after all they feed on ashes, a deceived heart has led
them astray, and they go down to hell with a lie in their right
hand. They are also strangers — strangers to God, to peace,
to heavenly joys. They are sick and in prison, dying with
the leprosy of sin, and the chains of their slavery are bound
around tliem. But is there no balm in Gilead ? is there no
physician there ? Yes, there is precious balm and a kind ph) -
sician ; but no man cares for their soul, no hand is stretched
out to administer the balm — no friend is near to lead them to
Jesus ; and tlmsthey perish unblessed by the Gospel, though
the light of that Gospel is shining all around.

These are the characters we are bound to benefit; and in
not less perilous and mournful circumstances were we, when
Christ in his pity rescued us ; not less unlovely in the sight
of God and lioly spirits were we, when Jesus mercifully ap-
plied the cleansing washing of regeneration — covered our
nakedness — removed our deformity, and saved us by his grace.

What then are we to do ? How can we shew to the perish-
ing heathen the love we bear to our crucified Lord.^" In the
first place, we must entertain concerning them proper views.
They possess immortal spirits, and they are in constant dan-
ger of eternal death. Tiiey are the subjects of a religion
most insulting to God and revolting to every holy feeling of
the soul. They are dead in trespasses and sins, and they
know it not. Standing on the brink of perdition they fondly
cling to the false props of their faith, believing they will sus-
tain them in the time of trial. Hundreds are daily perishing
before our eyes — passing from murdered time to an avenging
eternity, with all their sins on their heads to meet their final
doom ; and as tlieir miserable spirits are leaving their dying
bodies, they seem to look upon their Christian neighbours

1841.] Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. 145

with reproach, and exclaim with feelings of despair — No man
cared for my soul. Such are the circmustauces of the peo-
ple amon<>;st whom we dwell ; hut how few there are amoiiiifRt
us'who duly consider these things. There are thousands wlio
call themselves Christians who scarcely helieve that the poor
despised Hindu possesses a soul ; but if he does, they imagine
that his own gods can save him, thus adding insult to God
to his cruelty to man. But we must view the case as it
really is, and this will lead us secondly, to feel for them. Jesus
was perfectly acquainted with our wretched condition, and
then he felt for us, and his pity brought liim down. If there
is a sight more painful to the Christian's heart than others —
a sight at which angels well might weep — it is the sight of
this immense country under the entire dominion of the prince
of darkness, and the millions of its inhabitants, sitting in the
shadow of death, and .after a time giving up their places to
others, whilst they pass on to the regions of eternal death.
They are unblest in their lives, deserted in their deaths by
hope, and through eternity punished by an offended God. But
has this sight affected our hearts ? There are many who are
named after the sacred name of Christ who feel far more for
their cattle, their horses and their dogs, than the)^ do for the
souls of their fellow-men ; and to save the former, they would
suffer thousands of the latter to perish without giving utter-
ance to one sigh, or making one effort to save. But I trust
we have not so learned Christ. The faith which we profess
leads to mercy, pitj^, compassion, goodness. If these fruits
of righteousness do not appear, our faith is vain, we are yet
in our sins.

Again, rightly understanding the dreadful circumstances of
the people, and feeling as we ought for their mournful condi-
tion, our love to Christ will prompt us to exertion for their
benefit. How often has the question been asked — " What
can we do ? — We cannot bring them to our houses, neither can
we go to theirs" — and satisfying conscience by this mode of
arguing, they attempt nothing. Love is ingenious in devising
means for the benefit of the party beloved. It looks danger
fearlessly in the face — it courts difficulties — despises shame —
laughs at opposition — it makes the weak strong — converts the
coward into a hero — animates the young with noble boldness
and ardent zeal, and imparts a genial warmth to the frozen
bosom of age. Such are the effects of love. O if we possess-
ed towards Christ but a tithe of what he has a right to expect
at our hands, how different would be our conduct towards
those for whom he shed his precious blood ! Under the in-
fluence of this holy feeling, we should use all our endeavors

146 Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. [March,

to instruct tlie young, to reclaim the aged, and to convert
the wliole. The Scriptures and tracts would be circulated —
schools of religion would be established and cheerfully sup-
ported— prayer for the spread of the Gospel would be daily of-
fered in the family and in the closet — prayer-meetings for the
express purpose of imploring mercy for the ignorant and de-
graded idolaters of the land would be joyfully attended, and
our places of worship would be too small to contain the mul-
titudes who would press forward to lift up their hearts and
voices together, crying, " Thy kingdom come." By these
means the hands of your Missionary brethren would be held
up as were the hands of Moses in the day of Amalek's defeat ;
their hearts would be cheered in the midst of their discour-
agements, knowing tliat they had the hearts and the sympa-
thies of the united church with them. Being thus strength-
ened they would be enabled to prosecute their work with
double diligence — and instead of returning from their toils as
they now do, saying, " Who hath believed our report and to
whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ?" we should hear
tliem with joyful astonishment exclaim — " What hath God
wrought !" The pi'ayer of faith and the actions of love, both
excited by love to Christ, must and will prevail.

Having thus attempted to shew that the debt which we
owe to Christ, we are bound to pay to his cause, I woxdd,

II. Speak of the momentous consequences which will re-
sult from the fulfilling or the neglecting of this duty. " In
as much as ye did it unto one of the least of these, ye did it
unto me ; and inasmuch as ye did it not to these, ye did it not
to me. And these siiall go away into everlasting punishment,
but the righteous into life eternal."

In these words there are three great points of attraction.
The condescension and love of the Saviour — the reward of love
— and the punishment of cruelty and cold-hearted selfishness.

1. The first point of attraction is the Saviour. No longer
the despised Nazarene, wandering as a houseless outcast from
the abodes of men — no longer with his garments dyed in
blood, his visage so marred more than any man, and his form
more than tiie sons of men — but surrounded with his own
glory, attended with all the holy angels, seated on the throne
of his glory, he stands confessed the King of kings and Lord of
lords ; — all power has been given to him in heaven and earth,
and now the innumerable inhabitants of both collected together
at his command, bowing before Him, wait the declaration
from his lips which shall raise them to the glories and hap-
piness of heaven, or sink them to the darkness and despair
of hell. And there will be the wise and the ignorant — the great

1841.] Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting.

147

and the small — the king and the peasant — the master and the
slave — the black and the white — the professed Christian — the
swartliy sons of Africa — the degraded idolaters of India, and
the hosts of the followers of the false prophet. At the com-
mand of the King a separation takes phice ; some are placed
at ids right hand, and tlie others on his left. To the riglit are
many seen who were never expected to be seen there. In
their life-time they were poor and despised, ignorant as it
regards the wisdom of this world, and at one time were in
the broad road which leads to destruction. Tiiey are placed
by themselves. Another group stands near them, wlio feeling
tluit they have been redeemed without any merit of their own
— their hearts beating with gratitude for the undeserved mer-
cy bestowed upon them, listen with astonishment to the gra-
cious declaration of their Lord — " I was hungry and ye
gave me meat, thirsty and ye gave me drink," &c. ; therefore,
" come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared
for you from before the foundation of the world." Amazed at
the declaration they rejoin — When saw we thee hungry and
thirsty, naked, side and in prison and ministered unto thee ?
The gracious reply will be — " Inasmucli as ye did it unto one
of the least of tliese my brethren ye did it unto me.^^ Here
then appears the grace of Christ most conspicuous ; not only
has he saved the poor and the wretclied of the children of men
from their lost and miserable condition, but he condescends
to call them his brethren, and he will own them as such in
the day of iiis coming.

Every child of God, of whatever country or rank amongst
his fellow-men, is a brother of Jesus. Oh ! cheering,
delightful thought ! Jesus is not a brother who will
only own them in the time of their prosperity — no, he
is a brother born for adversity — he identifies himself
witli tliem — their affairs become his affairs — in all their
afflictions he is afflicted ; and so keenly does he feel the in-
sults which are offered to them by an ungodly world, that he
says, he that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eve.
Amongst those thus acknowledged as his brethren will be
found many of the natives of this land, who, born in igno-
rance and brought up in idolatrous darkness, have, through
the preaching of the gospel, been delivered from their thral-
dom and brought into the glorious liberty of the sons of God.
Poverty their portion, they had to contend with all the ills of
life, and whilst endeavouring by the sweat of their brow to
obtain for tliemselves and their families a scanty subsistence,
the finger of scorn was pointed at them ; they were shunned
by their acquaintances and friends ; malicious persecutions

Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. [March,

were raised against them, and when in their distress they
sought tlie protection of European Christians, they were es-
teemed as impostors, and branded as covetous and deceivers.
And many sucli there are in the present day. They have, like
Peter, given up all for Christ. Little indeed it is, but that
little was their all. They gave up their caste, and their
standing amongst their fellow-men, and as far as regards their
outward circumstances they have nothing more to give.
Their intellectual faculties are very confined — their faith is
exceedingly weak— the graces of their Christian character do
not shine brightly — they are infants in Christ, not walking,
but creeping ; not talking the language of Canaan as a man,
but lisping a few inarticulate sounds as babes ; not strong-
enough to fight the battles of the Lord, but weak and help-
less, all they can do is to cling to Jesus and to cry, Hold
thou me up and I shall be safe; leave me not nor forsake me,
O God, thou God of my salvation. Atid these are they con-
cerning whom Christ will say. Inasmuch as ye did it unto one
of the least of these n)y brethren, ye did it unto me. Oh ! the
amazing condescension and love of our adorable Lord.

The next particular in these words deserving our attention
is the rewai'd of love — " Ye did it unto me.'' This declara-
tion alone will be considered more than a recompense for
all the labor of our hands, and all the sacrifices we make to
save the souls of our fellow-men.

But the grace of Jesus knows no bounds — its height is
unknown — its depths are unfathomed. He rewards his ser-
vants not according to their> deserts, but according to the
riches of his glory and grace. They did but their duty,
and after having done all they justly acknowledged they
were but unprofitable servants. But Jesus, as a Prince,
bestows his honors and rewards upon those who have in any
way served him, or assisted in advancing his sacred cause.
Pointing to a redeemed spirit, the Saviour will say — " Inas-
much as ye did it to this, the least among my brethren, ye did
it unto me." He was a poor orphan child thrown upon the cha-
rity of a wicked world — he had been taught to bow his knees to
idols, and nothing but a life of profligacy and misery was before
him. You saw him in his distress — you stretched out your
hand and succoured him — he was naked and you clothed him —
he was ignorant and you taught him — he was sick and you
led him to the Great Physician — he was defiled by sin, and you
took him to the fountain that M as opened in my side — you
instructed him how to pray — you induced him to read my
word — you prayed with him and for him — and my spirit given
in answer to your prayers, blessed your exertions and the

1841.] Address at the Missionary Prayer Meeting. 149

orphan child became a child of God — " Ye did it unto me."
Another and another is pointed out to the astonished crowd
of the redeemed, as fruits of their labors and prayer ; females
rescued from infamy by the hands of Ciuislian love; men,
debased by the lowest passions of carnal nature, raised to the
dignity and high standing of the sons of God ; the worship-
pers of Kalec, Durga and Sheev, brought to acknowledge the
existence and authority of God, and to seek reconciliation with
him through the blood of the cross ; the self-righteous Musal-
nian, convinced by the patient exertions of the true Christian,
is led to throw his self-righteous garments aside, and to robe
himself in the righteousness of Christ ; and concerning such,
perhaps it may be said to some of you, "Inasmuch as ye have
done it unto one of tiie least of these my brethren ye have
done it unto me." Oh how delightful will these condescend-
ing words sound in our ears 1 what a great recompence of
reward for our exertions ! To have our feeble efforts ac-
knowledged, and publicly approved by Christ, is worth
the labors of a thousand years ! But this is not all — he
will not only speak of our conduct with approbation, but
reward it with life everlasting, and say, " Come ye blessed of
uiy Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the
foundation of the world." Dear friends, for such a reward
who would not labor and toil to make known to their fellow-
men the riches of the grace of Christ ? But even this is not
all ; for the joys of heaven will be increased by those sharing it
with us who have been brought through our instrumentality
to that same blessed home. Let us then be in earnest in this
great work, for in due time \ve shall reap if we faint not.

Lastly, in the text we have made known to us the punish-
ment of cruelly and cold-hearted selfishness. " Inasmuch as
ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me."
Selfishness is the curse of the world and the bane of the Church.
Wrapt up in himself and in his own petty concerns, the un-
converted num would allow the whole world to perish without
making an effort to save it. Self is the idol before which he
bows ; and to advance his selfish ends he would sacrifice every
thing that came in his way. The providence of God may
lead such a man from Europe to Calcutta. He there sees
thousands of natives willing to serve him. He secures at a
trifling expense the assistance of those he needs ; but instead
of regarding them as men possessing immortal souls, he treats
them as mere beasts, and the most abusive terms are continu-
ally in his mouth. He does nothing more for their temporal
good than pays them the wages they earn, but for tlu ir spiritual
good he does nothing at all ; ou the contrary by his conduct

VOL. II. X

150

Translations of the Scriptures. [March,

and example he compels his servants and dependents to de-
spise the religion which their master professes to helieve. To
such as these Christ will say, Inasmuch as ye did it not to
one of the least of these ye did it not unto me." Even in the
Church of Cluist, how many are tliere who profess much, hut
do nothing. They live perhaps in such a way that no scandal
can through them be brought on religion ; they may perhaps
through the mercy of God, obtain salvation. But where is
their compassion, their pity and their love for their fellow-men ?
Search for these fruits of righteousness, and they will not be
found. — Such characters though they themselves are saved by
grace, will never receive tlie honor of hearing Christ say, " I
was hungry and ye fed me,'' &c. But to the former, the unre-
generate, the despisers of God, tlie haters of his people, the
lovers of themselves, the sentence will he pronounced — " De-
part ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and
his angels — there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

On which side of the Great King shall we appear ? — the
right or the left ?

Can we at present point to any one individual to whom we
have shewn such kindness as will make us believe that in the
great day of the Lord, Jesus will say, " Inasmuch as ye
have done it unto this the least of my brethren ye have done it
unto me ?"

II. — Translations of the Scriptures.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Gentlemkn,

In your present No. (February) is contained a letter from the Calcutta
Baptist Translators in reply to strictures made sigiiinst tlu-ir Urdu
Translation of the N. T., and objecting to the word Sliahdu. used in the
Hindiii printed by the C. B. Society and to the word KaHmd used
by Henry Martyn. In reply to these oi)jections the writer of the pre-
sent letter deems it his duty to the B. Society and all concerned to state,

First, Respecting tlie word Shahdii which I find has appeared for the
fimt tliHP. in the complete Te.stdment. In all tiie former editions it may be
seen that the word Biichnn was used : tlie reason for tlie alterjition was tbis;
subsequent to tbe Translation in question appearing m Hindni. Princi-
pal Mill iinblished a work witli the concurrence, I believe, of the great
Doctor W ilson on tlie principle of words to be used in tbe translation. In
this work the word in question is decided upon as l)eing the most proper,
therefore it was substituted in opposition to the views and experience of
the translator : but not till 1 had satisfied myself that the word object-

1841.]

English v. Vernaculars.

151

ed to was used in a very superior sense by the great Cavir, who has esta-
blished a sect atnong: the Hindus. Besides, why confine ihe menning of
Shabda to sound when Itoth Wilson and Shakespear, say it signifies, a
word, a voice, a sound ?

Secondly, Tlie word Knlimd used by Martyn is also objected to, as
siffnifyinf^ " tlie creed of tlie Mahomedans." Now the writer can testify
after more than 20 years' intercourse with Musalmans that he has never
heard tlie word in the Gospel applied in that sense. It is r;ither a pity
that the word was brought forward to signify the creed of Musalmans"
as if it had no other signification. The objectors ought to know that,
Martyn was a great scholar, versed in the Arabic: and I have no doubt,
took that beautiful word Kulimd from the Quran, where it is used, not,
certainly, as the Mahomedau creed.

Having stated so much; in conclusion the writer records it as hisdecided
opinion, that periodicals are not the best channels for discussing or ani-
madverting ujjon such sacred things as the translations of the Scriptures,
as perhaps, not one reader in fifty would reap any benefit by it, and many
might suffer from the carnal feelings called forth while objections of
this nature should, one would su])pose, be laid before the bodies imme-
diately concerned in tliem, when they might be dispassionately considered
and remedied if necessary. Besides the objections brought forward in the
letter against the new Urdu Translation, 1 would suggest that any person
wishing to be rightly informed of its merits would compare their Urdu
with tiieir Bengali translations, and I feel assured he will meet with
innumerable deviations in the sense as the writer has found. Let not
this assertion startle any one, only let them carefully compare the two.

Yours,

A FRIEND TO TRANSLATIONS.

loth February, 1841.

III. — English v. Vernaculars.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

I h&vQ once more, and I trust only this once, to solicit
space in your precious pages for some remarks on tlie subject
of the English language as declared by the Missionary con-
ference to be the most effective medium in the way of impart-
ing to thousands of teachers, the whole I'ange of European
knowledge.

First of all, a word regarding Mr. Sutton's " final reply.**
That reply I have read with feelings of sadness, and now
would gladly be saved the necessity of saying a single word
in regard to it ; for it is very painful for " a young man" to
make such remarks upon the writings of an honoured servant
of God as Mr. Sutton's last letter seems to require. There is
unquestionably a vast difference between opinions and argu-
ments, but it ill becomes Mr, Sutton to take refuge under such
X 2

152

English v. Vernaculars.

[March,

a distinction, for it is a fact notorious to all wlio have read
his letters that he has most scrupulously confounded the two.
He accuses me of disiii<i;enuousness for not attending to a
distinction that he has only now for the first time made ; for
it is only now that he has told us tliat it was with a view to
my opinions as contra-distinguished from my arguments tliat
lie spoke so disparagingly of niy personal standing, and in the
very next paragraph he himself brings in a hare unsupported
opinion to justify a most grave charge which he had sponta-
neously and without provocation brought against a most re-
spectable body of Christian Missionaries. I cliallenged him to

point out any passage" in the writings of any Missionary of
the Church of Scotland, " which either directly or by fair and
necessary inference can be construed into a depreciation of
the divinely instituted ordinance of preaching to the people
in tlieir own tongue." I certaiidy expected that for the sake
of his own chiuacter, if not for the sake of those brethren
whom he supposes to have so grievously erred, he would have
given some references to chapters or pages in the published
writings of my colleagues; but no: he "simply replies to
the interrogation of T. S. that those who have read the discus-
sion of this subject from the beginning as it has appeared in
the Calcutta Christian Observer only will know that he is not
alone in these views." Now I would ask those of your
readers who are acquainted only with the ways of the world,
whether amongst merely honourable men of business, a man
would not be deemed a slanderer who should make a charge
against the character of any man or body of men, and when
called on to substiintiate it should screen himself under such
a sweeping generality. Are Missionaries then to be found
acting towards one another in a way that the morality of the
world condemns ? I dare not bring a railing accusation
against any man — least of all am 1 entitled to rebuke an
elder ; but surely I may entreat him as a father to wipe off by
an open and manly acknowledgment the stigma that I fear
such conduct is calculated to attach to the Missionary name.

I would to God that I dared blot out the above sentence,
but trutli demands that it should stand. I may be accused of
presumption and want of charitableness for the penning of it:
and so let it be. I trust the Searcher of hearts knows that I
have written it in the spirit of self-condenuiing humility and
of ardent love. 1 am a young man : the first ardour of my
Missionary zeal has not yet had time to cool. My veneration
for the name and character of a Missionary is yet as profound
as when in the ardour of a boyish enthusiasm 1 pored over the
details of the soul-stirring proceeding of the dauntless men

1841.]

English v. Vernaculars.

153

who have gone before us, and felt the longing aspiration arise
in my soul to follow at however great a distance in their
footsteps. Judge then what is the withering mortification
that comes over my soul when brought into so violent colli-
sion with one of those men whom I should delight to be able
to honour. If any one then accuses me of presumption or
nncharitableness, I may not be able to convince him of the
contrary, but it will matter little ; so long as my heart does
not condemn me, I can have confidence towards God, who is
greater than my heart and knoweth all things.

And now from tliis painful matter I rejoice to pass to the
letter of your Benares correspondent. In very many points
I most cordially concur with him, and rejoice that he should so
warmly approve the resolution of the conference. I have again
to repeat that my sole reason for refraining from making any
comments upon the latter part of that resolution was simply this,
that I did not know how any man in his senses could entertain
a different opinion in regard to it from that which J.K. and my-
self and all the members of the Missionary conference held.
J. K., however, is wrong in supposing tliat " the express
object of the resolution is to encourage the cultivation and
improvement of the native languages." The express object of
the resolution of the conference is to define the place that the
"English La.nguage holds, and to ascertain, so far as pos-
sit)le, the influence that it is destined to exert as a means of
introducing all sound knowledge into this country.^' The
latter clause was added to prevent the possibility of miscon-
ception, not as the substance of tiie resolution, but in expla-
nation of that which truly formed the resolution, namely, the
declaration that " the English language is to be the grand
means of contribution," in the way of raising up thousands of
teachers for the instruction of the people of this land. If J. K.
has the least doubt as to the propriety of the latter part of the
resolution, or if he thinks any of his associates in Benares
have any doubt upon the subject, I have not the least objec-
tion to publish as many " unanswerable arguments," in favor
of it as I have already brought forward in favor of the former
and main part of the resolution ; but as I do not know of any
one who doubts or ever has doubted that the people of this
country generally are to be instructed' through the medium of
their own languages, I do not know what good purpose would
be served by my arguing in favor of a position which I believe
has never been questioned. And here I declare that I will
not yield to any man in the appreciation I have of the import-
ance of the cultivation and improvement of the vernacular
languages of the country. But here J. K. and I differ. He

154

English v. Vernaculars.

[March,

seems to expect that the agents in the improvement of these
dialects are to be foreigners who have begun their acquaint-
ance with them after attaining the period of mature age. Now
I must say I have no such expectation. What would J. K.
think if a Frenchman, or a Spaniard, or a Russian, or a Bengali,
were to talk of improving the English language, which accord-
ing to Mr. K. is more in want of it than the languages of this
country ? Should he not laugh at the absurdity ? At all
events I should. Yet I believe there are as many Bengalis
who know English as there are Europeans who know Bengali,
and in a few years I do not in the least doubt that multitudes
of the natives of this county will know English at least as well
as any Europeans know any of the vernacular languages of
India. If the languages of India are to be improved, it must
be by natives of the country who have been taught one or
more foreign languages. It is so and, so alone, that all the
niotlern languages of Europe have been brought to their seve-
ral stages of perfection ; but the idea of a language being
improved directly by foreigners is at once preposterous and
presumptuous.

J. K. gives me information of which I was not in posses-
sion before regarding the regulations of the General Assemblj'
at Bombay. Whether his belief be correct or not I cannot
tell, but I know that in the sister establishment of Calcutta
all possible means are taken to make every scholar a thorough
proficient in Bengali: and all who will, have the best procura-
ble opportunity afforded them of studying the Hindustani
also. That in the present desire for English education, a de-
sire over which we have very little control, there have been
schools established under tlie superintendance of natives in
which the study of the vernacular languages is overlooked and
despised, I have heard and believe. And it is to be expected
that in such a state of tilings as is now in Calcutta such abuses
should arise ; but such an abuse of English education makes
nothing against the use of it.

As to J. K.'s way of teaching English to Native youths, it
seems to me to be at all events not that of a practical teacher.
J. K. makes reference to the way in which Latin is taught to
lads in Europe, and he seems tot hink he has made a great
discovery as to a difference between that and the way in which
the English language is taught to youths in India. Now, that
there is a difference I most fully admit, but that the advan-
tage is in favor of the European student of Latin I deny.
"They (European students) are taught Latin and Greek
through the medium of their own tongue by those who are
masters of it." Now why is this ? Because Latin and Greek

1841.]

English v. Vernaculars.

155

are dead languages, and it is impossible to procure men whose
native tongue it is. But let Cicero or even some very much
humbler man revisit the abodes of living men, and although
he might not know a syllable of English, he would soon have
his school crowded.

If J. K. wanted to learn French, or Italian, or German,
what kind of a teacher would he seek for ? One who had
learned these languages as we all learned Latin and Greek, or
one who had spoken them from his infancy ? The latter
unquestionably whether he knew much of J. K.'s native lan-
guage or no. Let me suppose a case in point. It is a sup-
posable case that I may be at some future time convinced (for
I am open to conviction) of the superiority of vernacular over
Englisli education. Well, suppose it were so and that being
very anxious to redeem lost time, I determine to spare no cost
in order to fit myself for vernacular teaching. Well, Benares
is a vastly learned place, and I might possibly write to J. K.
to send me down at whatever cost a pandit who should be
able in the best possible manner to equip me for the work.
What kind of man vvould he send ? One who was an accom-
plished English scholar ? One who would explain every
thing in good English or rather in good Scotch, for that you
ax'e aware is my mother-tongue ? I believe he would prefer
one who knew hardly a word of English. Let J. K. depend
upon it that English can be best taught by Englishmen and
the vernacular languages by learned natives. And if J. K»
will admit that this is the best way for teaching the native.s
English, but deny that it is the best way to improve the native
dialects, then I beg to remind him that I have never stated
the latter object to be the main one contemplated by the ad-
vocates of English education. It is an accidental advantage
but it ought to be regarded only as an accessory, not as the
main ol)ject of pursuit.

1 never have depreciated and never will depreciate preach-
ing in the native languages of the country, whether it is ac-
complished by native or by European agency. So far from
it, I have n\agnified its importance by representing it as not a
work in which mere tyros are to be engaged, but a work of
difficulty and a work of most pressing responsibility, which I
hold no one entitled to undertake with so little preparation
as some vauntingly tell us that they have found sufficient.
Give me a European who speaks the language as well as a
native, and I will value the preaching of the one as much as
that of the other. I believe there are a few Missionaries in
India who have really attained this exalted position, and there
is no feeling short of envy with which I do not regard them.

156

Enylish v. Vernaculars.

[March,

I would not for a moment advise them to slacken tlieir efforts
in vernacular preaching, but most heartily and ardently bid
them God speed.

Here however I nmst protest against the tacit assumption
that runs through the whole of J. K/s communication, that
no man is to be considered as doing the work of a Missionary
who is not engaged in preaching in the native language of the
people. He is preaching the gospel who makes known to any
creature the truths of the gospel in a language which that crea-
ture understands. And it is an unwarranted addition that is
made to the word of God when men speak in the way that both
Mr. Sutton and J. K. have frequently done in the coarse of
this discussion. It would be very difficult to prove that the
apostles, though endowed with a supernatural gift of tongues,
always addressed their audiences in the languages of the exact
localities which they visited in the course of their wander-
ings. Certainly we know that the vernacular dialects of the
Romans and the Corinthians were not the same, and that nei-
ther one nor other of them was Hellenistic Greek ; yet we have
never heard of its being doubted that the Epistles written by
St. Paul to these two churches were both written in that dia-
lect. I once happened to be present in a church where the
vernacular dialects of those of tlie congregation whom I knew
were English, Welsh, Scotch, French, Creolese, Malagasi and
Bengali. The minister who conducted the services was him-
self a native of one of the Channel isles (1 think Guernsey),
so that I presume his mother-tongue was no one of all those
I have mentioned, but probably a mixture of English and
French. Now had the command of our Loi'd been, " Preach
the Gospel to every creature in his oivn language " the worthy
minister would have been sorely put to it. He would have
needed the faculty of Mahommed's cock, which spoke with so
many voices at one and the same time : but there was no diffi-
culty in the matter at all. He addressed his audience in a
language that they all more or less understood. The circum-
stances were very affecting, and the Spirit of God was in the
midst of us. Now this is no doubt an extreme case, but I have
cited it to shew how unwarrantable is the way in wliich my
opponents, in order to strengthen their own cause, tamper with
the word of God, and to what effects their principles would
lead if carried out into particular application. Most willingly
do I admit that when tlie command was given, " Preach the
Gospel to every creature," it was necessarily implied that
this should be done in ordinary circumstances in the native
language of the people addressed, because 1 believe the great
majority of people on the earth know no other language

J841.]

Notices of Japan.

157

than their vernacular. But our blessed Saviour laid no re-
striction upon his servants such as my zealous opponents would
fain lay upon us ; he knew that, while in general the case
should be as I have stated, yet there would be particular
exceptions, which he made his commission wide enough to
include.

I have not regularly followed J. K. through liis well written
paper, because that would have taken me over the ground
that I have trodden before. I have just alluded to one
or two points that made an impression on me in reading
his letter. And I think that any one who will do me the
favour to read the various papers that have appeared in your
pages with my signature during the past months will find an
answer in one place of them or other to all that J. K. has
advanced.

I am, very sincerely yours,

T. S.

IV. — Notices of Japan, No. IV. : Domestic life and customs
of the Japanese, relating to Births, Marriages, Funerals, S^c.

We are now to seek such information concerning the social, poHtical, and re-
ligious condition of the Japanese, as can be gathered from the different members
of the factory ; and it is scarcely necessary to say, that a very ample harvest
cannot be expected to repay the search. The mode of existence to which the
Dutch residents at Dezima are condemned, does not authorize us to anticipate
that it is in their power to afford a very complete picture of Japanese manners.
Tiiey have, however, notwithstanding every disadvantage, collected a good deal
of information, seeing something and hearing more; which, methodized and
arranged, may afl'ord at least a general view of this extraordinary nation, whose
really high state of civilization is so very dissimilar both to our own and to that
of every other people with whom we aie familiarly acquainted.

Our gleanings with respect to the domestic and social life of the Japanese
shall first be presented, as being the part of the national idiosyncrasy that strikes
the stranger, and by its very singularity awakens his curiosity to investigate
the political and religious causes in which much of this singularity originates.
But, in order to convey any sort of connected notion upon the subject, some
degree of unity must be given to the sketch ; and tiie most effectual way of ac-
complishing this, will, ()erhaps, be, to take the Japanese gentleman at his birth,
and trace him, as we best can, through childhood, youth, and manhood, to his
grave. But so much of the difference between Asiatic and European, as well
as bet%veen ancient and modern civilization, appears to be intimately connected
with, if not actually to result from, the different treatment and appreciation of
women in Asia and in Europe, in ancient and in modern times, that the condi-
tion of the female sex in Japan must be first considered, as far as means for
ascertaining it are within reach.

The position of women in Japan seems to be unlike what it is in all other
parts of the East, and to constitute a sort of interme<liate link between their
European and their Asiatic conditions. On the one hand, Japanese women are

VOL. II. Y

158

Notices of Japan.

[Makcm,

subjecletl to no sechision ; they liold a fair station in society, and share in all
the innocent recreations of tlieir fathers and iiusbands. The fidelity of the wife,
and tiie pvn ity of the maiden are committed wliolly to their own sense of honor,
somewhat quickened, perhaps, and invigorated by the certainty tiiat death would
be the inevitable and immediate consequence of a detected lapse from chastity.
And so well is this confidence repaid, tliat a faithless wile is, we are universally
assured, a phenomenon unknown in Japan. The minds of the women are a»
carefully cultivated as those of the men ; and amongst the most admired authors,
historians, moralists, and poets, are found several female names. In general,
the Japanese ladies are described as lively and agreeable companions, an<l the
elegance with which tliey do the honors of their houses has been liighly eulogized.

But if thus permitted to enjoy and adorn society, they are, on the other hand,
held during their whole lives in a slate of tutelage and complete dependence upon
their husbands, sons, or other relations. They are without legal rights, and
their evidence is iuadmissihle in a court of j\istice. The husband may not only
introduce as many subsidiary, unwedded helpmates as he pleases into the
mansion over which his wife presides : and these women, tliough inferior to her
in rank, dignity, and domestic authority — in proof of which ihey are not per-
mitted to shave their eyebrows — are not deemed criminal or dislionored ; but he
has also a power of divorce, which may be called unlimited, since the only
limitation is, his sense of economy and expediency. A husband must support
Jiis repudiated wife according to his own station imless he can allege grounds
for the divorce, satisfactory to a Japanese tribunal ; among such grounds,
barrenness is one that leaves the unfortunate, childless wife, no claim to any
kind of maintenance. Under no circumstance, upon no plea whatever, can a
wife demand a separation from her husband. At home, the wife is mistress of
the family ; but, in other respects, slie is treated rather as a toy for her husband's
recreation, tlian as the rational, confidential partner of his life. She is to amuse
him by her accomplishments, to cheer him with her lively conversation, not to
relieve, by sharing, his anxieties and cares. So far from being admitted to
partake the secrets of his heart, she is kept in profound ig-uorance of his affairs,
public or private ; and a question relative to any siuih matters, would be resented
as an act of unpardonable presumption and audacity*.

Turn we now to the life of a Japanese, and the ceremonious observances that
nearly fill it. These begin prior even to birth, and indeed, with the very incipiency
of existence.

* [With a few exceptions in their favor, the estimation of women in Japan is pro-
bably similar to that of tlieir si.-;ters in China. Literary attainments are prized in ijoth
countries, and tiie lady who can write an elegant letter, read a book fluently, and
above all, compo.;e verses rapidly, is considered by them a:; highly accomplished ;
but the demands of tlieir families, the necessity laid upon them by poverty to follow
some manual occupation, or some other like reason, act as preventives to high, or even
ordinary, attainments in literature to tlie gre?t proportion of females in Cliiiia, and no
doubt in Japan too. The declaration in the text on the education of females should
be considered as applicable chiefly to the nobility or wealthy commoners ; for none of
the female relatives of our informants Itnew how to write a letter. Polygamy is con-
fined for the most part to families of rank, or to very rich commoners ; when a man
takes an unwedded helpmate, she is often provided with a miniature establishment of
her own, or is not obliged to associate with the legal wife. The statement given in
the text of the fidelity of wives must be taken with great allowance. Paganism in
Japan, as in China, and elsewhere, produces the same fruits ; one of our authorities
avers that he himself saw a man murdered by the injured husband, who was caught
with his paramour ; the man afterwards ripped himself up. The younger female
members ofa family are allowed miicli more freedom than in China, sisters associate
with their brothers, and as their feet are not cramped, they go whither they please.
Infidelity to the marriage bed is the most common grounds for dismissing a wife, for
the atloption of an heir is preferred to divorcing the childless wife and taking another,
especially where long continued conjugal intercourse has cemented the affcclious of
husband and wife.]

1841.]

Notices of Japan.

169

Upon the first symjitoms of piej^naiicy*, a girdle of braided red crape is
bound round tlie future motiicr's body, ituuicdiately below tlie bosom. This is
performed in great ceremony, with religious riles appointed for the occasion ;
and the selection of the person who presents the girdle is u point of extreme
importance and dignity. 'J'his singular ciistom is, by learned Japanese writers,
said to be practised in honor of the widow of a mikado, who, some sixteen
centuries ago, upon her husband's death, being then in an advanced state of
pregnancy, thus girding herself, took his vacant place at the head of his army,
and con»pleted the conquest of Corea. The luune of this Amazon, herself of
the mikado blood (according to Klaprotii), was Sin Goii Koo-Goii, and her
exploits were rewarded with sovereignty. Whether she was actually acknow-
ledged as a mikudu seems to be a disputed point amongst Japanese historians;
but she certainly governed the empire during tlie remainder of her life, sixty-
nine years, and dying at the age of one hundred, was succeeded by the son she
had borne to her husband after his dealli. Both mother and son are deified.
The more vulgar opinion rejiresents the girding as a mere physical precaution,
by which the unborn babe is prevented from stealing the food out of the mother's
throat, and so starving her to death ! But whichever be the cause, the red
fillet must remain, as at hrst fastened, until the birth of the infanlf .

Upon the occurrence of this haj^py event, the mother is relieve^l from her long-
endured binding: but her sufferings from ceremonious or superstitious observances
are not yet over. She is forthwith placed in an upright sitting posture upon the
bed, fixed in it by bags of chufl' under each arm and at her back ; and thus is she
compelled to remain during nine whole days and nights, most spai ingly fed, and
actually kept wide awake, lest, by dropping asleep, she should in some way
alter the prescribed |)osition. Ferliaps the most extraordinary part of the whole
business is, that no ill consequence is said to ensue to the patient. It is to be
observed, liowever, that Japanese women recover more slowly than those of
other countries, from parturition ; probably, in consequence of tliis severe
treatment. For one hundred days after her delivery, the recent mother is con-
sidered as an invalid, and nursed as such ; at the end of that period only, she
resumes her household duties, visits the temple frequented by her family, and
performs her pilgrimage, or any other act of devotion that she may have vowed
in her hour of peril.

The infant, immediately upon its birth, is bathed, and remains free from all
swathing and clothing that could impede the growth and development of body
or limb. Upon one occasion only is this early state of freedom interrupted, and
that occasion is the bestowing a name upon the new member of society. This
takes place on the thirty-first day of a boy's age, on the thirtieth of a girl's.
Upon the appointed day, the babe is carried in state to the family temple ; the
servants follow, bearing a whole infantine wardrobe, by the abundance of which
the father's wealth and consequence is estimated. Last in the procession walks
a maid-servant, with a box in her hand, containing money for the fee of the
officiating priestess, and a slip of paper, on which are inscribed three names.

• Meylaa and Fischer.

t [This personai;e is more usually known under the title of Biichiman Go, and her
son is called Kn Hachiinan Go (ko meaning son) ; he is also called Huchiman Turo'ii,
and legends are now told of his famous exploits. The /uu e 061 or girdle spoken of is
about three inches broad, and one, among other supposed uses, is that it strengthens
and braces the mother, for it is girded upon her body very tightly. It is said to be the
custom in some places for the woman to be confined of her firstborn in the house of
her parent?, if their residence and circumstances render it expedient. Elderly fe-
males of established character and experience are, as is the casein China, employed
as midvvives, though perhaps the advice and attendance of the regular physician is
not altogether neglected as regards the mothers's subsequent health. Immediately
after this event the mother shaves her eyebrows, though this outward sign of mater-
nity may in some places lie performed in anticipation as well as consummation of her
deliveiy ; they are henceforth kept shaved for the rest of her life,]
Y 2

160

Notices of Japan.

[March,

These names* the priestess submits, wiili prescribed rites, to the god to wliom
the temple is dedicated ; then announces wliich of the three is selected, and con-
fers it on the child, whom she sprinkles with water. Sacred songs, clianted to
an instrumental accompaniment, conclude tlie naming ceremony. The infant is
then carried to several other temples, and, for its final visit, to the house of the
father's nearest kinsman. He presents it with a bundle of hemp, destined
symbolically to spin it a long life, talismans, relics, and other valuables ; to
which he adds, if bis new-born relation be a boy, two fans (as representatives of
swords), implying co\irage ; if a girl, a shell of paint, implying beautyf .

In the uncoiifined state above described, the child continues for three years,
at the expiration of which the clothes are bound at the wai,>t with a girdle.
Religious rites accompany this first girding, and the child is now taught to pray.
At seven years' old the boy receives the mantle of ceremony, and what could
hardly have been anticipated from the great importance apparently attached to
the choice of the name given the baby, a new name. For this change, likewise,
there is an appropriate religious ceremony ; and, to avoid repetition, it may be
said, once for all, that every change, every epoch in Japanese life, is consecrated
by the rites of the national religion. After the reception of the mantle of
ceremony, a boy is permitted to jierforni his devotions regularly at the temple.

Children are trained in habits of implicit obedience, which, independently of
any beneficial effects on the future character that may be anticipated, Japanese
parents value as obviating the necessity of punishment. Children of both sexes,
and of all ranks, are almost invariably sent to the inferior or primary schools,
where they learn to read and write, and acquire some knowledge of the history
of their own country. For the lower orders, this is deemed sufficient education ;
but of thus much, it is positively asserted|, that not a day-laborer in Japan is
destitute. The children of the higher orders proceed from these'schools to
others of a superior description, where they are carefidly instructed in morals
and manners, including the whole science of good breeding, the minutest laws
of etiquette, the forms of behaviour, as graduated towards every individual of the
whole human race, by relation, rank, and station ; including also a thorough
knowledge of the almanac, since it would be as vulgarly disgraceful as it could
be disastrous, to marry, begin a journey, or take any other important step upon
an unlucn<y da)^. Boys are further taught arithmetic, and the whole inystery of
the liara-kii i, or abdomen-ripping, by which a well-born man is often compel-
led to terminate his existence. They are taught not only the proper mode of
performing the operation, and the several accompanying ceremonials, varying
with the occasion, but also the nature of the occasions, i. e. of the causes and
situations, which render this form of suicide imperative upon a gentleman.
Girls, in lieu of this fearful indoctrination, receive lessons in the craft of the
needle, with every species of oinamental work, in the service and management

* Siebold,

•f- [It may be remarked, once for all, as applicable to ranch of the information
•we possess concerning Japan, thut when accounts from different sources by seve-
ral authors vary with regard to any particular custom, it is possible that both are
correct, but applicable to different parts of the country. For instance : in this
case of naming a child, we are assured that in the principality of Figo (or Higo),
infants are not carried to a temple to be named, but the father confers the name
upon the child at home. In Owari, it is not named by a priestess but by the father
or grandparents in the temple ; the period after birth for this ceremony is not
fixed, sometimes it is a week, and sometimes it is three months. We are however
rather doubtful whether the word priestess is a proper term for the person officiat-
ing; -we are told that the name is given in a liudhist temple, where, of course,
there are no priestesses, and we doubt very much whether women (besides rela-
tives or midwives) have anything to do with the ceremony. The observances at-
tending the naming of a child, it appears would vary more, than on other occasions,
according to the religious sect of the parents, their rank, wealth, &c.]

X Meylan,

1841.]

Notices of Japan.

161

of a house, and in whatever it is thought may be useful to them as mothers and
mistresses of families.

During this period of their lives, Japanese cliildren are very ill-dressed.
Even vvlien accompanying their splendidly attired mothers throu?li the streets,
their shabby appearance offers a disagreeable contrast to hers. The object of
this is to prevent the noxious effects of ihe admiration which, if well-dressed,
tlieir beauty might excite ; and it is not a liitle curious thus to find the same
strange superstition of the evil eye in the most remole and dissimilar countries.

At fifteen, education is deemed complete. The boy is of man's estate, now
takes his i)lace in society ; his head is shaved in Japanese fashion, and again
he receives a new name. But even this third name is not destined to be per-
manent. Upon every advance in official rank — and half the Japanese above
the working classes appear to hold office — the placeman takes a new name.
Nor is it only >ipon an occasion thus agreeable, tliat he must change his desig-
nation ; no official subaltern may bear the same name witii his chief; so that
whenever a nevk- individual is appointed to a high post, every man under him
who chances to be his namesake must immediately assume a nevv denomina-
tion. The system of changing the name with the post extends even to the
throne, and occasions great perplexity to the student of Japanese history whose
undivided attention is requisite to trace, for instance, the progress of an usur-
per through all his varying appellations*.

Marriage is contracted earlyf ; but as a mh-alliance is lield to be utterly dis-
graceful, persons even of ihe middle classes of society are not unfrequently
reduced to the necessity of espousing, like princes, those whom they have never
seen. Thus the treasurer of Nagasaki, whose rank is not so high as to require
tlie detention of his family at Yetdo, has no precise equal in the place; con-
sequently, his children cannot ally themselves with the young people in the
town, their acquaintance and associates, but he must procure them wives and
husbands out of the families of men of his own rank in distant cities or pro-
vinces.

When no such obstacle prevents the 'course of true love' from running
' smootii,' and a youth has fixed his affections upon a maiden of suitable condition,
he declares his passion by affixing a branch of a certain shrub (the Celastrus
alatiis) to the house of the damsel's parents. If the branch be neglected, the suit
is rejected ; if it be accepted, so is the lover ; and if the young lady wishes to
express reciprocal tenderness, she forthwith blackens her teeth ; but must not

• [ The education given to a commoner's son, and that which the son of a man
of rank receives, seems to differ chiefly in this, th.-xt the latter lenrns fencing, ar-
chery, and other gentlemanly accomplishments. The routine of studies in a common-
school is learning to read and write the different forms of characters, the various
styles of epistolary composition, and the principles and practice of good breeding ;
history and the classics are higher branches, considered, indeed, as necessary to a
finished education, but not within the reach of all. From his seventh to his fifteenth
year, the lad usually spends at school ; the schools do not often contain more than
fifteen or twenty pupils, and are commenced with the new year. When seven years
of age, the boy's name is (in Higo) inserted in the list of inhabitants kept by the
headman, but it does not appear to be uniformly the practice to give him a new
name at this age. This is done for the second time at fifteen (sixteen in Higo), by
his father, accompanied by festivities and congratulations of friends, as with us
when a son attains his majority. The given name is only changed ; and often it is
continued, as fifteen years' use has so accustomed the family to the infantile name,
that they prefer to keep it. The lad's hair, heretofore dressed in a tuft or two on
the crown, is now shaved in the national mode (see vol. VI. page 360). When a
maiden becomes a wife, she loses her surname, and takes that of her husband ; the
name of a female is distinguished from a male's by the prefix o or wo. The surname
precedes the given name, as among the Chinese ; and with regard to distinguishing
the family, the shop, and the district of the town, by different appellations, the
customs of the Japanese bear a great resemblance to those of the Chinese.]

t Meylan,

162

Notices of Japan.

[March,

pluck out lier ejebrows until Ihe weddini;- shall iiave been actually celebrated.
^^■ilen the branch is accepted in the one case, or the parents have asireed to
unite their children in the other, a certain number of male friends of the bride-
groom, and as many female friends of the bride, are appointed as niariiage-
brokers. These persons disciiss and arrange the terms of the marriage-con-
tract; and when they have agreed upon these, they carefully select two auspici-
ous days ; the first for an interview between the alHanced pair, the second for
the wedding.

At this stage of the proceedings, the bridegroom sends presents, as costly as
bis means will allow, to the bride ; which she immediately offers to her parents
in actknowledgment of their kindness in her infancy, and of the pains bestowed
upon her education. Thus, althougli a Japanese lady is not subjected to the
usual oriental degradation of being purchased of her father by her husband, a
handsome dauyhier is still considered as rather an addition than otherwise to
the fortune of the family. The bride is not, however, transferred quite empty-
handed to her future home. Besides sending a few trifles to the bridegroom,
in return for his magnificent gifts, the parents of the bride, after ceremoniously
burning their daughter's childish toys, in token of her change of condition, pro-
vide her a handsome trousseuii, and bestow upon her many articles of house-
hold furniture — if ihe " many" can apply to articles of furniture, where the
handsomely-matted floor answers the purpose of chairs, tables, sofas, and bed-
steads. Those given on the occasion in question always include a spiiming-
vvheel, a loom, and the culinary imjilements requisite in a Japanese kitchen.
The whole of this bridal equipment is conveyed in great state to the bride-
groom's house on the wedding-day, and there exhibited.

With respect to the marriage-rites, some little difficulty is created by Titsingh's
intimation, that no religious solemnization takes place ; but it is easy to conceive
that, in such a country as Japan especially, a foreigner, even the head of the
factory, should have been often invited to the formal ceremonies with which the
bride is installed in her new home, without ever witnessing, or even hearing of,
the earlier religions celebration. In fact, Meylan distinctly stales, that marriage,
although a mere civil contract, is consecrated by a priest. Fischer adds, that it
must be registered in the tem)-)le to which the young couple belongs ; and from
the Swedish traveller of the last century, Thunberg, we have a description of
the religious solemnity. This appears to consist in the prayers and benedictions
of the priests, accompanied by a formal kindling of bridal torches, the bride's
from the altar, the bridegroom's from her's ; after which, the pair are pronounc-
ed man and wife.

But the business of the day by no means terminates with this declaration. The
bride is attired in while, to typify her purity, and covered from head to foot with
a white veil. This veil is her destined shroud, which is assumed at the moment
of exchanging a paternal for a conjugal home, in token that the bride is thence-
forward dead to her own family, belonijing wholly to the husand to whom she is
about to be delivered up. In this garb she is seated in a palanquin, of the
higher class, and carried forth, escorted by the marriage-brokers, by her family,
and by the friends bidden to the wedding-feast; the men all in their dresses of
ceremony, the women in their gayest, gold-bordered robes. The procession
parades through the greater part of the town, affording an exceedingly pretty
spectacle.

Upon reaching the bridegroom's house, the bride, still in her future shroud,
is accompanied by two playfellows of her girlhood into the state room, where,
in the post of honor, sits the bridegroom, with his parents and nearest relations.
In thecentre of the apartment stands a beautifully wrought table, with miniature
representations of a fir tree, a plum tree in blossom, a crane and a tortoise, the
emblems, respectively, of man's strength, woman's beauty, and of long and
happy life. Upon another table stand all the apparatus for drinking sake. Beside
this last table the bride takes her stand; aud now begins a pouring out, present-

1841.]

Notices of Japan.

163

ing, and tiriiiking o( sake, amidst formalities luimei'ous and minute beyond de-
scription or conce[)lion, in wliicli tlie bri(leniai<ls (as tliey may be called), under
tlie titles, for tlie nonce, of male and i'eniale butterflies, bear an important part,
which must require many a school-reliearsal to iicrfect. This drinking finished
in due form, the ceremonial is completed. The wedding quests now appear,
and the eveniui; is spent in eatiiv^, and driiikin"; sake*. The wedding feast is,
liowever, said usually to consist of very simple faref, in honor of the frugality
and simplicity of the early Japanese, which many of the customs still prevalent
are designed to commemorate. 'J'liree days afterwards the bride and bride-
groom pay their respects to the lady's family, and the wedding forms are
overj.

\\ liether the house in which tlie young wife is thus domiciliated be her
husband's, or his father's if yet living, depends ujion whether that father has
or has not been yet induced, by the vexations, burdens, and restrictions attached
to the condition of head of ii family, to resign that dignity to his son. These
annoyances, increasing with the rank of the parlies, are said to be such, that
almost every father in Japan, of the higher orders at least, looks impatiently for
the day when he shall have a son of ai^e to take his place, he himself, together
with his wife and younger children, becoming thencelbrvvard dependents upon
that son. And among sucli a whole nation of Lears, we are assured that no
Regans and Gonerils, of either sex, have ever been known to disgrace human
nature.

The life of Japanese ladies and gentlemen, however the latter may be thus ha-
rassed, is little disturbed by business ; even governmental offices, from the
number of occupants, giving little to do — their time is therefore pretty much
divided between the duties of ceremonious jioliieness and amusement. Amongst
the former may be reckoned correspondence, chiefly in notes, and the making
of presents, both which are constantly going on ; the last regulated by laws as
immutable as are all those governing life in Japan. Tliere are specific occasions
upon which the nature of the gifts to be interchanged is invariably fixed : upon
others, this is left to the choice of the donor, save and except that a superior
must always bestow objects of utility upon an inferior, who must, in return,
offer rarities and useless preltinesses. Between equals, the value of the gift is
immaterial ; a couple of quires of paper, or a dozen of eggs, are a very sufficient
present, so they be arranged in a beautiful box, tied with silk cord, jjlaced u[)on
a handsome tray, and accompanied with a knot of colored paper, emblematic of
luck. They must, indeed, be likewise accompanied, as must every present of
the least or the greatest value, with a slice of dried fish of the coarsest description.
This same coarse fish is, moreover, an indispensable dish at the most sumptuous
banquets ; and though no one is expected to eat it, is thus constantly brought

* Titsinsli. f Siebold.

i [In addition to what is said above concerning marriage ceremonies, we will
rnerely add what one of our informants, hiniselt'a common laborer, told us what he
did when he became a Benedict. The marriage was settled by a go-between, and
the pledge-presents sent to the lady's house a month beforehand, and on tlie lucliy
day the lady came, accompanied by the man iage-broker, her paients, and other
friends, to his father's house. The crowning ceremony, which made her his own,
consisted in his taking a goblet of sake and drinking it with her, joined afterwards by
the go-between and their parents. The feast, with music, &:c., then followed. Tlieie
were in tliis case no priests ; and that their services are not required, we arc also led
to think, apart from all that we can learn, besides tiie testimony of Titsingh, from the
resemblance vvliicli many parts of the ceremony bear to what is customary among the
Chinese, who never employ priest^. Themairiage presents, in this case, consisting
of wine and dried fish, garments, &:c., were valued at about ten dollars. '1' he wife
blackens her teeth with a preparation of powdered charcoal and some metallic salt;
the operation requires to be performed about once in three or four days. We arc told
that it is a general custom for a female, who has reached the age of 25 or thereabouts,
(i. e. beyond a certain age,) without l)eing married, to blaclsen her teeth, and shave
her eyebrows, to take away the reproach of her single stale.]

164

Notices of Japan.

[March,

under notice, in commemoration of the frugality of the early Japanese, whose
chief food it constituted. Upon one festival day, every body presents a cake to
all their friends and acquaintance.

Social intercourse among the Japanese seems at first sight to be entirely
governed by ceremony*. Two gentlemen, meeting in the street must bow
low, remain for some instants in their bowing attitude, and part with a similar
bow, from which they must not straighten themselves so long as, by looking
back, they can see each other. In a morning call, the visitor and the visited
begin by sitting down on tlieir heels facing each other ; then, placing their hands
on the ground, they simultaneously bow down their heads, as close as possible
to their knees. Next follow verbal compliments, answered, on either side by a
muttered, " He, he, he!''' Then pipes and tea are brought in, and it is not till
all this is duly performed, that anything in the nature of conversation may be
attempted. The ceremony of a morning call ends by serving up, on a sheet
of white paper, confectionary or other dainties, to be eaten with chop-sticks.
What he cannot eat, the visitor carefully folds up in paper, and deposits in his
pocket-sleeve. This practice of carrying away what is not eaten is so establish-
ed a rule of Japanese good breedmg, that, at grand dinners, the guests are ex-
pected to bring servants, with baskets, properly arranged for receiving the
remants of the feastf.

At these entertainments, each guest is served with a portion of every dish in a
small bowl. Another bowl is placed beside him, and kept constantly replenish-
ed with rice, whilst the sauces and other condiments, of which, besides soy, are
salted ginger and salted fish, are handed round by the servants of both sexes,
who are in constant attendance. The viands consist of every kind of vegetables
(seaweeds not excepted), of game, including venison, poultry, and fish. This
last, however, is the standing dish at every Japanese table, answering to the
English joint of meat. Every species is eaten, down to the very coarsest ; the
lower orders feasting upon all parts of the whale, even upon the sediment from
which the oil has been extracted. But to return to the entertainment.

These banquets usually consist of seven or eight courses, during the changing
of which the master of the house walks round, drinking a cup of sa/ce with each
guest. But the grand object in giving a dinner is said to be less the assembling
a cheerful party, than the exhibition of the abundance, variety, and magnifi-
cence of the china and lackered-ware — called by us Japan— possessed by the
founder of the feast; and no compliment is so agreeable or flattering to the
master or mistress of the house, as admiration of the table service, and inquiries
concerning the price of the different articles,

• Fischer.

t [ i liese remnants are said to be carried away, not to be eaten but to be dispensed
to beggars. At formal feasts, females do not compose part of the company, but in
families and private circles they eat with the men ; there may, however, be exceptions
to the first remark in certain instances. When a large party is assembled, the guests
are arranged in two long opposite rows, sitting on their feet, each one having a small
table before him, on wliicb tlie dishes are arranged, accompanied in some cases with
a smaller side-table. The servants, usually youths, move up and down between tlie
guests. The dishes are arranged on the table in a quincunx, one of which is filled
with rice, one with fish and vegetables preserved in soy, another in pickles, a fourth
with cooked fisli, &c. ; the number of fish eaten, and the various modes of cooking
and preserving them practised in Japan, is probably unequalled in any other country.
Rabbits, pork, venison, and other flesh is eaten, but not to much extent. As in
China, a bowl of rice is served up at the conclusion of the feast, preceded by comfits
fancifully contrived to deceive and surprise the guest. At the hozhe, or feast given at
the expiration of the period of mourning, nothing having life is eaten, nor is sake
drunken, but at all other entertainments they are indispensible. The host sits at
the foot of the room near the door to do honor to the arriving and departing guests.
Healths are drank in small cups, but the etiquette varies ; one mode is after drinking
to send the empty cup to the friend, who refills and drinks too. Water forms no part
of a feast, tea and sake being the only beverages.]

1841,]

Notices of Japan.

165

Tea, made intlie ordinary way or boiled in flie tea-kettle, is drank at all
meals, and indeed all day long, by all classes. But there is another mode of
preparing tea, which, on account of its expense, through the various utensils and
implements employed in its concoction, all of which Japanese etiquette requires
to be ornamental and costly, is wholly confined to the higher ranks, and by
them given only upon grand occasions, and in great ceremony. It may be
called the form of untli't 'xw Japan. The expense must consist wholly in the
splendor of the lackered bowls, silken najjkins, &c. without which this tea
cannot be offered, since the materials and process, as described, convey no idea
of extravagance. The finest kinds of tea are ground to powder ; a teaspoonfiil
of this powder is put into a bowl, boiling water is poured upon it, and the whole
is whijiped with split bamboo till it creams. This tea is said to be a very agree-
able, but very heating beverage.

When company are invited to such a tea-drinking, the room in which they are
received must be adorned with a picture of the philosopher and bonze Daruma,
its inventor probably, as he appears to be esteemed its patron kami, or saint.
The decoration of a reception-room, according to this and to other occasions, is,
in Japan, a science not to be easily acquired. In a handsome Japanese drawing
room, there must be a toko — that is to say, a sort of recess, with shelves,
expensively wrougbt of the very finest woods. In this toko must be exhibited
a single picture — no more ; beneath which must stand a vase with flowers.
Now, not only must the picture be suited to the particular occasion, and
therefore constantly changed, but the flowers must be similarly adapted; the
kinds, the variety, the number, and even the proportion between the green
leaves and the gay blossoms, all vary according to the occasion. The laws
that govern these variations are formed into a system, and a book, treating
of this complicated affair, is one of those studied by young ladies at school.

The Japanese are very sociable, despite their ceremonious nature; and, in
these properly decorated apartments, they habitually assemble in considerable
numbers, wliere the ladies sometimes occupy themselves with ornamental work,
sometimes with music and dancing. At these parties, various sorts of games
are likewise played: of each of these amusements, a few words must be said.

Of music, the Japanese are passionately fond, and their traditions give the
art a divine origin. According to this account, the sun goddess, once upon a
time, in resentment of the violence of an ill-disposed brother, retired into a
cave, leaving the universe in anarchy and darkness. Music was devised by
the gods to lure her forth. But, though it evidently succeeded, Japanese music,
as described to us, corresponds but ill with the high purpose of its birth. It
has, indeed, produced many instruments — stringed, wind, and of the drum and
cymbal kind — of which the favorite is the already mentioned sanmlien*. But
with all this variety of instruments (twenty-one in number), the Ja[)anese have
no idea of harmony ; and when several are played together, they are played in
unison. Now are they proficients in melody ; their airs, we are told, boasting
neither " wood notes wild" nor any portion of science. Yet to this music they
will listen delightedly for hours ; and the girl must be low-born and bred
indeedf, who cannot accompany her own singing upon the samis/ien. And this
singing is often extemporary, as it appears that there is scarcely ever a party
of the kind mentioned, in which some one of the ladies present is not capable
of improvising a song, should occasion offer.

• [ The samishen is a three-strioged guitar, and is usually played vsrith a plec-
trum. The Japanese are acquainted with most of the musical instiumeuts known
among the Chinese, as well as others of their own invention, of which the sajiiishen
is one ; one account, however, says it is from Lewchew. The koto (in Chinese kin)
or scholar's lute, the biwa or guitar, pipes, drums, and clarinets or Hageolets, are
among the common instruments.]

+ Meylan.

VOL. II. Z

166

Notices of Japan.

[March,

The dancing is of the oriental style (pantomimic), and depending upon the
arms and body, rather than the feet, which remain nearly immovable, and con-
cealed beneath the robes ; it is, in fact, pantomimic in character, and generally
designed to represent some scene of passion, absurdity, or every-day life.
These domestic bullets are jjerformed by the ladies, the men gazing in rapturous
admiration ; although the utmost praise their Dutch visitors can bestow upon
the exhibition is that it is perfectly free, as might be anticipated from the
character of the dancers, from the indecent and licentious character of those of
the oriental dancing-girls. The country does not appear, however, to be
destitute of this class of performers.

Cards and dice are prohibited, and although the law is said to be secretly
transgressed in gambling-houses, at home the Japanese respect it and resort to
other kinds of games. Chess and draughts are great favorites, as is one re-
sembling the Italian muro*. Another game seems original. A puppet is
floated in a xessel of water, round which the company stand, ])laying the
sumishen, and singing as the puppet moves. As it turns, penalties of drinking
sake are imposed, as in wrong guesses at the Japanese inoro, and the like
opportunities for forfeits. Upon occasions of this kind, the trammels of cere-
mony are completely broken, and the most extrava^ent merriment prevails,
ofien ending in results, very contrary to English notions of the temperance of
tropical and oriental climates. Sake is drunk, as a penalty or voluntarily, to
intoxication by the men, who then sober themselves with tea, and again inebriate
themselves with sake, until, after several repetitions of the two processes, they
are carried away insensible^.

In summer, their joyous meetings usually take the form of rustic, and especi-
ally water, parties, formed expressly for the enjoyment of fine scenery. Large
companies will spend the afternoon, evening, and part of the night upon the
lakes, rivers, or innumerable bays of the sea, in their liighly-decorated boats,
with music and banquets. During the heat of the day, they lie moored in some
shady nook, protected from the sun's rays, but open to the sea breeze, whence
they command a pleasing view. In the evening, the waters resound with
music, and are illuminated with the moving lights from the colored paper
lanterns of the several boats,

* Fischer.

+ [The game here referred to called mora, is like the micare digitis of the an-
cient Romans ; it is common in Cliina. It is nothing more than guessing Uow
many tiugers will be tin ned down the instant they are bent. There is another
play resembling it, consisting in guessing which hand holds a ball. Cliess, called
shyyogi, is a favorite giirae, and is played by all classes. The boards are painted
upon small tables abont a foot high, and contain eighty-one squares, with twenty
men on each side. The central man on tlie uppermost row is called c, and is the
king ; he moves one square each way, and when checkmated the game is lost.
The next at the right hand is called /a/i and moves one square at a time, from 0
into I, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 7, but cannot enter into 6 or 8. Next to it is called gin which
also moves one square from 0 into 1, 2, 3, 6, and 8, hut cannot enter 4, 5, or 7.
The third is kei or the knight, but unlike the knights in European chess, his power
is limited to moving forward ; as from 7 to 1 and 3. The fourth or last one is yari
which can move forward like a castle any number of squares, but cannot go side-
ways nor retreat. The /f a/<u is like the bishop in European chess, and the shiya
has the same powers as the castle, both moving backwards as well as forwards.
The pawns, called hii/o, move directly ahead one square ; when one has reached the
pawn row on the opposite side, the piece is turned over, and becomes a kin. The
gin, kei, and yai'i have the same privilege.

Another game called ^-o or ijro is played with small stoaes. The board has 360
squares, corresponding to the number of days in a year, and each player has 180
stones The game consists in inclosing the opponent's men in a quiacunx, when
the middle man is taken, because, as it is expressed, ' he has no road to escape.'
Other amusements are common. The battledore and shuttlecock, kicking a foot-
ball into the air as the Chinese do a shuttlecock, fencing, archery, &c., are all
kuowQ.]

1841.]

Notices of Japan.

167

III order to divert the company, should conversation fliis:, and their own
music pall on the ear, professional musiciiins, juijglers, posuire-makers, and the
like, are hired for the day. To these are added a variety of the story-telling
genus, very different in character from the ordinary members of the profession
in the East. Tiiese ))ersons make it their es|)ecial business to learn, not romances,
but all the gossip of a neighborhood, which they retail for the enlertainment of
their employers. Some of these traders in scandal are frequently hired to
relieve the tedium of a sick-room ; but those engaijed to divert a party of pleasure,
have a second and somewhat startling duly — it is, to set an exam])le of politeness
and high breeding, to improve the tone of the society that requires their services.
Tiiese (not very homogeneous) functions they are said to combine in a most
extraordinary manner. V^ e are assured that, although, in tlicir capacity of
amusers, they indulge in extravagant buffoonery, rudeness, and impudence, they
remain perfectly self-possessed, and at the proper moment, resuming their
polished demeanor, recall the whole company to order and good breeding.

From the pleasures and forms that mainly occupy the life of a Japanese, we
must now turn to its closing scene ; and having begun with his birth, end the
chapter with his burial. But first, we must advert to the length of time during
which death occasionally precedes burial. Many Japanese of the higher order
die nu'ibuH, eitlier in the course of nature or by their own hands. If a man hold-
ing office dies, his death is concealed — is it nu'ihon — and family life proceeds ap-
parently as usual, till the reversion of liis place has been obtained for his son.
If such a person be deeply in debt, the same course is adopted for the benefit of
his creditors, who receive his salary, whilst he, though well known to be dead,
is nominally alive. Again, if he has incurred any disfavor, or committed any
offence, the conviction of which would be attended with disgraceful punishment,
confiscation, and corruption of blood, he probably rips himself up, either in his
family circle, if any good to his family be contingent upon his death's remain-
ing for a time nu'ibon, or publicly, in a solemn assembly of his friends, if the
object be solely a satisfaction of justice, and obviating of punishment.

When the necessity for the nu'ibon ceases, or when a Japanese openly dies,
either naturally or by the national liara-kii-i, the first symptom of mourning that
appears*, is the turning all the screens and shding doors throughout the house
topsy-turvy, and all garments inside out. A priest then takes his place by the
corpse. The family is supposed to be too much absorbed in sorrow to admit of
their attending to the minor cares and preparations requisite upon the melancholy
occasion ; wherefore, they are permitted to weep in unmolested solitude, whilst
their most intimate friends supply their places in all matters of business or cere-
mony. One of these kind substitutes directs the laying out of the corpse, whilst
another orders the funeral. One stations himself at the house-door, in his dress
of ceremony, to receive the formal visits of condolence paid by all the friends
and acquaintance of the deceased, sometimes [in person, but very frequently
done by a servant coming with his master's condolence,] and paid outside the
door, to avoid the impurity incurred by entering the house of death. The digging
of the grave is superintended by a fourth friend. This is situated in the grounds
of a temple, is shaped like a well, and lined with strong ceinent to prevent the
infiltration of water. If the deceased be married, the grave is usually made
sufficiently capacious to receive husband and wife. A monument is prepared,
bearing the name of the deceased, and, if married, the name of the survivor is
added in red letters, to be blackened, or sometimes gilt, when this surviving
partner shall rejoin in the grave the partner who has gone before.

When all preparations are completed, the corpse, washed, and clad in a white
shroud, oh which the priest has inscribed some sacred characters as a sort of pass-
port to heaven, is placed, in the sitting posture of the country, in a tub-shaped
coffin, which is inclosed in an eavtlienvvare vessel of corresponding figure ; and
the funeral procession begins. This is opened by a number of torcii-bearersj

• Meylaa.

z 2

168

Notices of Japan.

[Mahch,

who are followed by a large company of priests, bearing tlieir sacred books, in-
cense, &c. Then comes a crowd of servants carrying bamboo poles, to wliich
are allaclied lanterns, umbrellas, and strips of white paper inscribed witii sacred
soniences. These immediately precede the corpse in its round coffin, borne
upon a bier, and covered vvitii a sort of while paper chest, having a dome-
fashioned roof, over which a garland is suspended Irom a bamboo carried by a
servant. Immediately behind the body walk the friends and acquaintance of
the deceased, in their dress of ceremony accom|)anying, attending, and surround-
ing the masculine portion of tiie lamily and kindred, who are attired in mourning
garments of pure white. White mourning is also worn by the bearers and
household servants of tlie deceased. The procession is closed by the ladies of
the family and their female friends, each in her own palanquin, attended by
her female servants. The palanquins {nuriirnmo) of relations are distinguished
from those of friends by the white mourning dresses of the attendants. In fami-
lies of lower rank, the female relaiions and their friends walk alter the men.

The sorrowful train is met at the temple by another body of priests, who per-
form a funeral service, and the corpse is interred to a peculuir sort of funeral
music, produced by striking copper basins. During this ceremony, two persons,
deputed from the house of death, sit in a side chamber of the temple, with writing
materials, to note down the names of every friend and acquaintance who has
attended*.

* [Funeral ceremonies differ very much ia the several principalities. The ability
ofufiiinilyto iucur the expense of a funeral, the condition in life of the deceased,
his age, liis religious belief, or the lociil cu^^toms of the place, all combine to alter
the ceremonies ol)served at his interment. One acconnt will not apply to all parts of
the empire. The tuueral regulations of the different religious sects are adhered to
by eveiy one belonging to them, and priests are called in at every well ordered
obsequies, by whom much ol the business is directed. There are three modes of
disposing of the remains of a person ; by burying the dead body in a grave, which is
called dosu ; by burning it and iutering the ashes contained in an uru in a grave,
which is called kwaso ; and by throwing the corpse into the ocea^, called $u:so, which
is now disused.

When a person dies, liis body is washed, and laid out with the head to the north,
and face looking westward, the hands being clasped upon the breast; this custom is
said to have some reference to the fox, which is supposed to compose himself in
this manner to die. Ihe shroud is of white, but we are told that in Owari, it is
sometimes miide of paper, with long extracts from the books of the Budhists printed
upon it. The liead is usually shaved, and in some places the hair is placed in the
coffin ; the short sword of a nobleman, or a wooden substitute is also put into tlie
coffin. The mode of burying; in a tub is too expensive for all classes, inasmuch as the
tub must also be inclosed in a square coffin ; therefore some content themselves with
a simple cotfin, in which the body is placed in a reclining posture. Double coffins
are sometimes made ; in rare cases the body is said by Titsingh to be surrounded
■with cinnabar to preserve it. These various duties, besides many others which
society imposes of a condoling nature, are performed by the relations and family
priest, assisted by the members of the household. It is customary to send for the
priests as soon as the person is dead, who chants hymns, prepares the i/tui, or
ancestral table, with the /co'i-miyo, or temple designation of the deceased.

In some places, it is not usual for the women to accompany the body to the grave ;
but whatever male relative does so must be dressed in a white kuini-.himo or dress of
ceremony, without the coat of arms upon it. Friends who aid the funeral procession
wear a blue dress. The body is brought out of the house by the eldest sons, but
carried to the grave either by retainers, by domestics, or by professed undertakers ;
the bier is carried on the shoulder, if a man of rank, or in the hands, if a commoner.
The eldest sou, called iiio-isug i in this case, follows first as chief mourner ; the rest
of the procession is as described above. Gongs and cymbals and other kinds of
music are used by some persuasions ; others omit all music. After burial, the
friends are politely thanked for their kindness in attending the obsequies, and are
afterwards visited when the period of mourning is over. We cannot ascertain that
the grave is lined with cement, and that it is not always situated in the grounds of
a temple, we had opportunity of seeing at Sataiira in iSatzuma, when anchored
there in the ship Morrisou, where an extensive grave-yard was seen near the sea^i
shore, far removed from any dwelling.

1841]

Notices of Japan.

169

111 former times, obsequies were, in many various ways, far more onerous ; for
it seems tliat, even in secluded and immutable Jajian, lapse of years has wrought
its ordinary, softening effect, and lessened the propensity to make great sacritices,
eillier of life or property. In the early times alluded to, the dead man's house
was burnt, exce|)t so much of it as was used in coustructing his monument*.
Now it is merely purified, by kindling before it a great fire, in which odorifer-
ous oils and spices are burnt. At that period, servants were buried with their
masters, originally, alive ; then, as gentler manners arose, they were permitted
to kill themselves first ; and that they should be thus buried, was, in both cases,
expressly stipulated when they were hired. Now, effigies are happily substitut-
ed for the living men.

The mourning in said by some of our writers to last forty-nine days ; but this
must mean the general mourning of the whole family, inasmuch as Dr. Von
Siebold expressly sajs that very near relations remain impure — which, in Japan,
is the same thing — as much as thirteen months. It appears, also, that there are
two periods of mourning in Japan, as with us a deeper and a subsequent lighter,
which may help to explain the discrepancy. During the specified forty-nine days,
all the kindred of the deceased repair daily to the tomb, there to pray and offer
cakes of a peculiar kind, as many in number as days have elapsed since the fu-
neral; thus presenting forfy-niiie on the forty-ninth day. On the fiftieth day,
the men shave their heads and beards, which had remained unshorn and un-
trimmed during the seven weeks. All signs of mourning are laid aside, and
men and women resume the ordinary business of life, their first duty being to
pay visits of thanks to all who attended the funeral. It should be added, how-
ever, that for half a century, the children and grandchildren of the deceased
continue to make offerings upon the tomb+. — Chinese Repository for Dec. 1840.

The ceremonies of interment are the same when the corpse is buried; it is then,
however, carried to the family temple and not to the grave, where the priests read
and chant the prescribed forms. Durning is more prevalent in large cities and
places where laud is expensive ; in the suburbs of Ohosaka are many burning pits,
near which omho live, who procure their livelihood by burning the dead. The mode
of burning is thus described by M. Titsingh, with whose account our information
mainly coincides.

" The kuan or bier is previously carried with all the ceremonies enumerated above,
to the temple, where, alter the reading of the last hymn, it is taken up by the
bearers, and carried to the okubo, followed by the relatives and friends. In the
centre of this hut is a large well of freestone ; outside of the door the tub or coffin
is taken out of the kwan by the servants of the deceased, or by the bearers, and placed
over this well, in which tlie om/jo, a class of people very little better than beggars,
keep up a great fire with wood till the body is consumed. Each of them has two
poles of l)Kinboo, witli which he picks the bones out of the ashes. The first boue
is t;iken up by two of these omho with four sticks, which is called ovibasaini, or, to
lift up on opposite sides. For this reason two persons will never lift up together
any meat or food whatever with the sticks they use for eating : it would be an
omen of ill luck. The ombo deliver this bone with their four sticks to tlie eldest
son, or the nearest relation, who is provided with an earthen urn, into which he
puts the bone with his right hand. 'Ihe other bones are collected by the servatits
or the pni tt rs, and poured with the ashes into the urn, the mouth of which is closed
up with plaster.

" Wliile the body is consuming a priest reads hymns ; the friends remain outside
the o/aifto in the road. The bearers then take up the urn, and carry it in their
hands to the grave, to which flowers, the sioko, and the hwan are likewise carried ;
but the flags and lanterns are thrown away, or given to beggars. The parents, tlie
friends, and the priest who reads the hymns, follow the urn to the grave, ia which
it is immediately deposited. It is filled with earth, on which is laid a flat stone ;
this is also covered with earth, and after it has been well stamped down and level-
ed, the kwan is placed over it. At the expiration of forty-nine days, the kwan is
removed, and the si-seki or gravestone put in its stead."

* Siebold.

+ [For further particulars concerning the marriage ceremonies and the rites of
sepulture among the Japanese we would refer the inquisitive reader to Titsingh's
Annals. Among the Sinto sect, mourning is continued a year, but other persua-
sions lament for the dead only forty-nine days.]

170

The Cooly Trade.

[March,

Y.—The Cooly Trade.

The Cooly Trade has now existed for a sufficient length of
time to warrant us in determining as to its real character and
influence. At the onset of the trade, it is true, we had little
but tlieory to g\iide vis as far as it referred to the transport of
Indians to the Mauritius, or any other of the slave colonies. The
kind of labor however for which these people were designed
— the general character of those who sought their services,
notwitlistanding the generous and Christian professions held
out by the planters — all tended to induce the most fearful
apprehensions that the Cooly Trade was but another desigiui-
tion, under a more polislied and legalized form, for the old
slave system. Every thing which has transpired in connection
with its history has but confirmed this apprehension. The
kidnapping mode in which the poor creatures were decoyed
from their home, and the summary manner in which they
were transported from the difterent ports to their toilsome des-
tination has been condemned in the general, even by the cooly
merchants themselves. They have endeavoured to roll this
evil from themselves to the duffadars. The attempt to escape
from the charge, however, only confirms the fact. The
crowded manner in which they have been huddled together
during their passage to the different slave ports — the undis-
guised manner in which their little means have been plundered
by the harpies of the system — the treatment they have received
in the shape of beating, transfer and stopping of wages for
sickness — are all confirmed out of the mouths both of the
Coolies themselves and the testimony of parties both for and
against the traffic. It would appear from all that has trans-
pired both here and at home, that the Queen's and Company's
Government look with a different eye on the testimony pro-
duced ; and if we do not egregiously mistake, they are disposed
to sanction the traffic under certain regulations. The plea is
that it is the duty of Government to protect the civil rights
and forward the interests of its subjects. The plea would be
good if all other things were equal, but they are not, and we
may with greater propriety take up the plea and urge it
against the traffic. W e preface what we have to say on the
subject by one remark — that it is utterly impossible by any
regulations to check the progress of cruelty and injustice
under any such system. If the Government are convinced
that it is their duty to protect the civil rights of their subjects,
then are they in duty bound to keep them in their own coun-
try until those subjects are e)ial)led to comprehend the nature
of the transaction in which they are engaging, for we consider
no greater act of injustice can be inflicted on a man than that

1841.]

The Cooly Trade.

171

he should be carried away he knows not whither, under legal
sanction. Nor less are the Government bound to continue
the people here if they consult their best interests and those
of the country. One of the arguments employed by the advo-
cates of the Cooly trade was that the people would be enabled
to obtain a better means of subsistence, as well as to save from
their earnings that which would render them comfortable
should they feel disposed to return. Out of the thousands
who have departed from India, how many have returned ?
Some 500, and of these many are evidently mere decoys ; —
but notwithstanding, the average of all the savings, if such
they can be called, is about 12 annas per mensem for each
man, that is, of the returned ones ; but these know nothing
of their accounts ; they have no statements of their monies,
nor do they know how they have been expended, or why they
now have any in their possession. Now every one of these
Coolies could have lived as well in his own country, and
might have remunerative employment in it were the Govern-
ment as solicitous for the real welfare of the people as the
plea for this trade would insinuate, by the bringing into culti-
vation all the waste and jungle lands in India, or by the
encouragement of civilization and religion in their own
country. The Cooly obtains no pecuniary gain by his depar-
ture from India, while he sustains the loss of that which is of
all things the dearest to man — the loss of country and friends,
and becomes the mere transferable animal of a sugar phmter
— open to corporal punishment and other ills. With such
testimony before them, and it is their own, we think the
Government cannot, ought not, must not sanction the Cooly
trade. It has failed as an experiment — why confirm it as a
regular trade ? One thing cannot fail to strike all parties in
connection with the examinations taken in Calcutta. In no
one instance do we find a staunch opponent to the trade on
the Committee; nor do we find any fully of this order exam-
ined ; the leaning of the vast majority appears evidently to be
strongly towards the trade, while their evidence faithfully
given defeats tlie intention ; but while this has been the
case, the chief Cooly exporter and the agents or servants
of Government have invariably been found on the Com-
mittees, and Cooly agents and exporters amply examined.
On such a subject we should have thought that the amplest
and most open line of conduct would or onglit lo have been
pursued. We rejoice, however, notwithstanding this that the
evidence is condemnatory of the traffic. But if it be so
under existing circumstances, what would it have been had
the evidence been fully brought to bear on the dark as well
as the bright side of the picture.

172

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

TO THE MEMORY OF S. M. A. M.

'I'hough fond affections heiirt, left sad and lone,
Enslirines the thought of joys for ever fled ;
Yet not in vain the monumental stone.
Records the memory of the silent dead.

They die, — the hest beloved — and pass avray
Like evetiinfc tints, like shadows on the wave ;
I5ut Fancy warmed by Hope's ins|)iring ray.
Reveals to grief a world beyond the grave.

M. I. C.

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiasticai, Movements.
We regret to learn that our esteemed friend, the Rev. A. Leslie, is
about to depart for Europe. Mr. Leslie has now laboured 17 years in
this country, and w ith, we believe, as large a measure of .success as any
Missionary or Minister in the land, lie leaves India with the resj)ect
and love of all who know him. Mr. L. intends to return almost imme-
diately to the scene of his labours. Mrs. Leslie and children accompa-
n_\' him. — Mrs. Ellis, the wife of the Rev. J. D. Ellis, is obliged, from
continued ill health, to seek the restoring influence of a European
climate. Mrs. E. and her family leave on tlie Walmer Castle. May the
Lord bless and keej) them in all their ways. — I'he Rev. Messrs. De
Rodt and Bradbury have returned in safety. — Messrs. Vaughan and
Norgate have returned from the Straits. — Tiie Bishop of Calcutta
may be expected this month. — Letters have been received from the Rev,
F. Tucker, dated Madras. VV'e regret to state that his health was not
materially improved by the voyage. — The Rev. W . Yates, D. D. has
proceeded to tlie Upper provinces, chiefly with a view to determine some
important questions connected with the translation of the Scriptures
into the Uindui language.

2. — The Lent Lectures.
The Lent Loctures commenced on Friday evening last, at the Cathe-
dral, and will bt. continued in the following order —
March 5 — Acting Principal of the Bishop's College.
12— Rev H. A. Fisher, A. M.
19— Rev. R. B. Boyes, B. A.
2()— Rev. R B. Boswell, B. A.
April 2 — Rev. Profe.ssor Street, A. M.
Good Friday — The Bishop of Calcutta.

May the Spirit of God accomj)aiiy the preaching of his gospel by all
his faithful servants.

3. — The Rev. A. Lfslie.
It is with much pleasure we announce that the church at Monghyr have
presented the Rev. A. Le.slie with a very handsomely chased silver tea-jiot
on his departure for Europe. It bears the following inscrijition : — " To

i

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

173

the llev. A. Leslie, presented hy the inemhers of tlie Hai)tist clmrcli at
Moiifjh) !- as as token of respect and art'ection on tlie occasion of his de-
parture for England, January, 1841" It is not so much either in the
value or form of sucii presents that ue rejoice, as in the feelinfj of respect
wliich they evince towards able and faitliful ministers of the New Testa-
ment on their departure for a foreign country or on their resignation of
office.

4. — TriE Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting

was held at the Lai Bazar, on the evenintf of Monday the 1st ult. The
address was delivered by the Rev, G. Gogerly — subject. The responsibili-
ties of the Christian Ciiurch, founded on the Lord's words, Matt. xxv.
31 — 46'. Afr. G. dwelt on the condition of the people — our obligation to
aid and bless them, and the rewards and ])unislnnents uhich awaited the
faithful and the slothful in this vast work. May God make it a means
of quickening the Christian people of this land to more active labor in
the work of evangelizing the poor deluded people by wliom we are sur-
rounded. The speaker alluded to the comparatively few who attended
the meetings for prayer. Be the cause what it may, it is a standing libel
upon the Christian Churches of this city that so few of the professing
people of God can be found to meet together once a month to pray for
the coming of Christ's kingdom. It matters not whether it be sectarian-
ism, or indolence, or indifference, it is equally a reflection on our com-
mon Christianity. We do hope tliat a word to the wise will be enough.
We shall feel it our duty to return to this subject if the evil continue,
with a view to probe the mischief to its very core. The devotional parts
of the service were engaged in by the Rev. Messrs. Lacroix and Macdo-
nald.

S.— The First Annual Meeting of the Agra Missionary Society.

We are glad to find that the Agra Missionarj"^ Society has survived
throughout one year, and that it has been the means of accomplishing
any even the least good. The proximity of Agra to Brindabun and
Meerut, two centres of Hindu influence, renders that station one of con-
siderable importance, as a centre of Christian influence and exertion.
We rejoice therefore that the Society has been enabled to engage and
retain two native agents during the year, and lias just secured, we
believe, three more, and that some of its own Committee have been
practically engaged in preaching the Gospel to the lieathen in the bazars ;
this, together with the fact that a neat and commodious cha])el has been
erected in a most eligible sj)ot, are matters for gratitude and thanks to
God. We lament however to find that our predictions regarding the
obtaining of native laborers have proved but too true. The general cry
is for well-instructed and efficient native assistants. The funds of the
Agra Society have, we regret to learn, been comi)aratively locked up for
the want of agents — a fact which should arouse the Church of Christ to
adopt the most vigorous efforts for raising up an educated and devout
indigenous ministry. This subject, we iire delighted to hear, does now
occupy the attention of nearly, if not, every Mission, and several interest-
ing young men are now in course of preparation for the work of the
ministry. May the time of their shewing forth unto Israel soon appear,
and appear accompanied by the wisdom and power of God's Holy Spirit.
We liave been favored with the following brief account of the meeting,
which it affords us much pleasure in placing before our readers. The
Report will, as soon as printed, be circulated amongst the friends of the
Agra Society.

VOL. II. 2 A

1/4 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

At the first Anniiiil General Meetiitfj of tlie subscribers and friends of
the Agra Missionary Society, held in the Agra Association rooms, on
'I'hursday eveiunf; the 7tii Janiia;-y, IStl, Mr. M. \V. \Voollaston haviiif^
been reqnested to take tlie chair, the |)roceedini;s of the Meetinff were
opened with prayer by the Rev. II. \V'illiams, after which the Secretary
read the report of the Society for tlie i)ast eiijlit months.

It w;is moved by the Rev. A. 1$. Lisli, and seconded by Mr. Conlan,

I. Ttiat the report now read be adopted as the report of the Commit-
tee for the past year, and printed and circulated for the information of
the stibscril)ers and friends of tlie Society.

'I'he following^ amendment to the al)<>ve resolution was proposed by
Mr. M. Anthony, and seconded by Mr. G. R. Gardener.

'I'hat this Meeting regrets to observe tliat the funds of this Society liave
been directed towards the i)uilding of a Chapel at tlie station, and that
so much of the report wliicii relates to the building be di.-approved. But
as tlie building has been constructed it is requisite that trustees be
ajipoiiited on the part of the Agra Missionary Society. As an unwarrant-
able precedent has been established by this procedure, measures be
adopted to prevent its taking a wider range. On being put from the
cliair this amendment was negatived.

Moved bv Rev. Mr, Lish, seconded by Mr. James Carter, and carried
unanimously,

II. That this Meeting acknowledges with fervent gratitude to God
the generous support the Society has received from the friends of the
good cause both at this station and at others.

Moved by the Rev, R. Williams, seconded by Mr, P. B. Reid and car-
ried unanimously,

III. That tliis Meeting has great reason for deep humiliation before
God for the limited efforts the Society has yet l)een able to make for
want of labourers, and that it also feels the necessity of fervent prayer
to tlie Lord of the harvest that he would send forth more labourers into
the harvest.

Moved by Mr. T. Falkland, and seconded by Mr. B. Griff,

IV. Tliat this Meeting, in proposing the following Gentlemen to act
as the Committee of the Society during the ensuing yeiir, would do so
with fervent prayer to the Divine Spirit for his guidance and blessing
on all tlieir operations.

And that Mr. J. W. Urquhart be Minute Secretary, Mr. T. Bailey, Cash
Secretary, and the Agra Bank the Treasurers.

The following amendment to this resolution was proposed by Mr. A.
R. Gordon, and seconded by Mr. James Carter, that in amendment to
the last resolution and in modification of rule 6' of the Society, its business
be in future managed by a Committee of 5 persons not sustaining the
ministerial character, assisted by two Secretaries from different sections
of the Christian Church who are to be ex-officio mem hers of the (/Om-
niittee. This amendment on being put was negatived.

Moved by Mr. 1'. Bailey, seconded by Mr. P. B. Reid, and carried
unanimously,

V. Tliat the thanks of this Meeting be offered to the chairman for
his kindness in taking the chair.

Moved by Mr. James Carter, seconded by Mr. P. B. Reid, and rejected
by a majority,

Capt. S. G. Wheler.
Mr. M. \V. \Voollaston.

Mr. T. Bailey.
Mr. W . tJreenway.

Rev. A. B. Lish.
Rev. R. Williams.
Rev. T. Phillips.

Mr. P. B. Reid.
]\Ir. E. M. Anthony.
Mr. T. Falkland.

1841.] Missionary and Ueligious latelliyence. 175

VI. That half-yearly Meetings be held to keep up an interest in the
affairs of the Society.

Moved by Mr. W . (ireenway, seconded by Mr. E. M. Anthony, and
carried unanimously,

VII. That tlie thanks of the Meeting be also given to the Members
of the Agra Association for their kind consent to our use of this Hall on
tlie present occasion.

'i'iie Meeting closed by singing the Doxology.

M. W^ooLL.tiiTON, C/iairman.

6. — Version of the New Testament in Sanskhit.
We have been favored with a copy of the translation of the New
Testament into Sanskrit, by the Calcutta Baptist Missionaries. The
typograi)hy, binding, &c. of the volume reflects the highest credit on the
Baptist brethren, while the work itself, indepetulent of its value as the
word of God, translated into this most sacred of all the languages of India,
is one of no small literary merit. We congratulate our Baptist friends
on this new accession to our stores of translations into the primary lan-
guages of the east. May the Spirit of God rest upon this, and every
version of God's truth in India. We have now the New Testament, and
the Psalms translated by tlie same brethren, ready for distribution
amongst the pandits and brahmans of India. To those interested in the
spiritual welfare of such, we would recommend that they forward a copy
of this most excellent work to tlie learned pandits and brahmans in the
circle of their acquaintance.

7. — The Late Public Desecration of the Sabbath in High Places.

" Yesterday , between tlie hours of three and four, the Governor General, the Hon-
rable the Miss Eden, and Sir Edward Ryan proceeded to the Company's Botanical
Garden, where some twenty advanced students of the Medical College wereexamined
in botany by Dr. Wallich, in the presence of these distinguished patrons of native
education, who, we understand, expressed their great satisfaction at the worthy pro-
fessor's mode of instruction, and the aptitude which the boys evinced in acquiring
tlie practical knowledge of a science so highly useful to medical men." — Courier,
Monday, 1st Feb.

" Render honour to whom honor is due." — " My brethren, have not
the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of
persons !" — These two maxims are inspired by one Spirit, and meet in one
end. Give to all men the species of honour due to tliem ; — but never at
the expense of that honour which is due only to the " Lord of glory." In
the things of God, all men are alike ; and no sin is to be covered by "re-
spect of persons." Nay, the more honorable men are, the more influen-
tial become their sins ; — and, therefore, the more need is there, that the
disciples of Christ, should do what lies in their power to counteract that
example which tendeth to evil. They are in this city, as well as in the
world, as " salt and how shall they perform their duty but by coun-
teracting corruption around them .''

We were much surprised, and we may also say much grieved, to find
the above. quoted paragraph in our public journals of last week. The
" Yesterday" was the sabbath. Tliat the highest resident Ruler of India,
with his select party, should have chosen the day which commemorates
the resurection of the Lord Jesus from the dead, the seal of redemption,
for a mere excursion of pleasure, or for a scientific examination, is a
breach of Christian decorum as regards Christian society, of which he is
the civil head, and a violation of that inestimably precious day of sacred
rest, of which he ought to be the civil conservator. W^e highly esteem
2 A 2

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

the liuniait virtues of liis Lordslii]), so far as we know them: — if we he
not much mistaken, lie is a man of integrity, and straightf()rwar<lness of
character ; and certainly it lias pleased the Almighty Ruler of the Uni-
verse to prosper mucli that he has undertaken, to a degree beyond what
man could have expected.

^Ve are therefore the more sorry that the desecration of the Lord's-day
should derive any thing like advantage from a personal and official clia-
racter, in its general hearings respected and esteemed ; and that tlie
])olitical success, which has manifested the goodness of God towards us,
should by recompensed by the public denial among the heathen of the
holiness of that day, which is a peculiar pledge of God's supremacy and
mercy amongst the nations of the earth. 'I'hese words n\ny never meet
the eyes of him whom they chiefly concern; and, if they did, we know
not what their reception might be: but our sincere prayer for our re-
S])ected ruler is, that he may so feel in his own heart the power of the
love of the Lord Jesus Christ, that he shall love to keep the memorial of
his resurrection-day, — and enjoy that sweet rest whicli is to be found in
the sanctuary of God, or in the privacy of personal retirement. 'I'hen
will religion sweeten the cares, and sustain the toils of state !

One of the Heads of Justice, also forgot or slighted the day which
specially belongs to Him whose minister a judge is declared to he ; can
justice to man be strengthened by injustice to God ? Sliall he who most
equitably pusses sentence on the robber of man, himself rob God ? That
j\idge is a Christian by profession ; and if so, he holds it to be the law of
God that the Sabbath shall be " kept Holy?' — As a distinguished lawyer
he knows liow to construe human law — as a judge in equity, he knows
beyond many how to derive the principles of a sound decision, in tlie
jurisprudence of human claims: — and will this respected judge add the
weight of hisjudicial character to the violation of a clear command of
God? Will the bencii long flourish, if the decalogue be disregarded?
The judge who promotes religion, promotes morality also, and he adds a
ten-fold weight to his decision: — for the judgment that is believed to be
religious, is ever more reverenced than that which is believed to be
merely professional. The judge who keeps the Sabbath, like the righ-
teous Sir Matthew Hale, will find that God will prosper liini beyond bis
expectation, and beyond the usual calculations of men. Go, ask some of
the most worldly men, what was the character established by the lament-
ed B/osset, even in a short time, in this very city? Had they not a
secret esteem for that man, which would soon have invested the judge
with an official fame, framed out of his very personal piety ?

We have not been so much surprised at the part which the scientific
Conservator of the Botanical Gardens acted on this occasion. Such dese-
cration of the day of religious rest, by mere scientific instruction to
native pupils, is (we are told, and if mistaken, we shall be most gladly
corrected) not uncommon there; — and therefore when distinguished visi-
tors added their influence to former habit, or at least to frequent practice,
we need scarcely be surprised at a professional examination in Botany
on the Lord's ovvn day. But it were well, before the respected Conser-
vator close his scientific career in this country, to reflect, whether he
benefits the world much by setting the progress of mere science against
the claims of religion ; — whether Botany cultivated at the expense of
piety, can produce tiltimate good to India ; — and whetiier the open
sacrifice of that seventh portion of time claimed by God, be a good intro-
duction to that awful eternity of existence vvhich to all of us cannot he
very far off. It is of no use to ))lead " difi'erent views" in regard to
religion ; the question is not, do we diff"er? but, what is the basis of our
difference ? If that stand not, all is lost.

1841.] Missionary utul RcHgioas Intelliyence. 177

But if men will, themselves, so act, wliy yet do they niitif-le otlieis and
involve them in evil ? Why are tliese younjj native ntudcnts to he thus
seduced into tlie belief that Cliristianity is a fable, or that its professors
are hyiiocrites; — for, into one or otiier of tliese conclusions, must such
conduct ultiniatelv drive them. Is this neutral Uii, on the pnrt of our
authorities — our political, judicial, scientific functionaries ? What, is this
tiiiutralit!/, — to teach the uatives Botany, or to have them examined in
that science, on our Lord Jesus (,'lirist's holy day?— Is this neutrality
towards Christianity, is it neutrality towards Hinduism '4 Is it neutra-
lity to the Christian Sabbath, to profane it and weaken its solemn
obligations by unchristian acts? Is this neutrality to the decalogue, or
to tiie church of Christ in India? Or is it neutrality to the Hindu to tell
him, that there is no Sabbath, and that his contempt for its observance
and disbelief of its divine institution, are most jusliliable and worthy of
countenance from the liigliest or most influential quarters ? Is it
neutrality to tell the youth of Hindustan, that there is no need for a day
of physical and mental rest — that there is no need for a holy day in seven
to purify the soul, to refresh the body, and to maintain the honour of
God the Creator of the world and Lord of time? — 'I'liis is neutrality ! —
Oh when will man learn wisdom in things that concern God. We chal-
lenge all the neutral pens of this empire to demonstrate to \\% wxia strictly
neutral proceeding — neutral between Christianity and Hinduism — there
is none such. This Indian problem has become like the quadrature of
the circle — every man fails in succession who attempts it. The Bible has
pronounced it impossible — and impossible it is, and will be till the end
of time. If Christian men would be neutral in such things, let them
first give their fellowmen an opportunity of seeing Christianity practised
by them, as they see Hinduism, Muhanimadanism or Scepticism practi ed
by others — then all would be equal. Act for yourself at least, if you will
not acton them; and leave with them then to draw their conclusion
from the equilibrium of circumstances presented to their sight. This
would be an approach to neutrality ; — but to join in such a scene as that
presented in tiie Botanical Gardens on Sabbath the 3lst of January last,
is the neutrality that affronts the Christian, and prejudices the Hindu!
May the Lord of the Sabbath interpose for the spiritual welfare of this
country ! — and spee(iily establish in it that greatest of temporal and
spiritual benefits, the Sabbath, the seventh day of rest, the divine com-
mencement of the human week !

May these words of the Lord of India, as well as of Judea, be remem-
bered :

'• If thou shalt turn away thy foot from tlie Sabbath, from doing thy
pleasure on my holy day — and call the Sabbath a delight, the Holy of
the Lord, Honourable — and shalt honour Him, not doing thine own
Mays, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words, —
then shalt thou delight tliyself in the Lord ; and 1 will cause thee to
ride ujion the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage
of Jacob thy father : For tuh mouth of this Lord hath spoken it !"

8. — Church Missionary Socikty.
The following brief account of the Anniversary of the Cluirch Mission-
ary Society taken from the Courier will be gratifying to our readers,
inasmuch as it tells of such a measure of success in ilie good cause as is
especially encouraging. The state of feeling in the di.strict of Kishnagar
is cheering, and the arrival of five new laborers amidst the removals and
deaths of excellent Missionaries is gratifying, as it is at once a proof of
the existence of a iVIissionary feeling strong and ardent in the breasts of
individuals and in the Church in general, and that the best feelings of

178

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

the Churcli tend in an enlarged degree towards India. May the Lord
prosper the Society in all its doinj^s. — Ej).

'I'lie Twenty-second Annual Meeting of the Calcutta Ohurch Mission-
ary Society, was held last evening in tiie Town Hall, llev. Mr. Fisher
in the Chair.

The Report was read by the acting Secretary, Mr. Innes — it was along
but interesting one — the only points that we have room for are the
following — the number of clergymen who have come out to the Society
during the past year has been five — with reference to tlie funds, the
Report stated that tlie parent Society allowed them 80,000 rupees annu-
ally, hut that their disbursements in 1839 had exceeded 102,000, and in
1840 were above 1 16,700.

It was then moved by the Rev. R. B. Boyes, seconded by T. Sandys,
Esq. — That the Corresponding Committee be requested to print the
Report that has novv been read, and to circulate it for general informa-
tion.

Moved by \V . Byrn, Esq, seconded by the Rev. J. F. Osborne — That
this Meeting acknowledges with gratitude to Almighty God the pros,
perous state of the Calcutta Missionary Society's Missions in Bengal, and
would earnestly implore the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit on the various
fields of labour that an abundant harvest maybe gathered in to the glory
of his name.

Moved by C. W. Smith, Esq., seconded by the Rev, T. Sandys — That
this Meeting desires humbly to recognize the harid of God in all the
afflictive dispensations wherewith he visits his people, and would receive
the removal of Missionary labourers from their sphere of usefulness as
urgent calls upon the Lord's peoi)le to fresh and more vigorous eiforts
in his service, and especially to work while it is day, since the night
Cometh when no man can work.

In proposing and seconding the above Resolutions the (Chairman, Rev.
Messrs. Boyes and Osborne, and Wale Byrn, Esq., spoke generally of the
cause they had for thankfulness for the past success and for making their
most strenuous exertions to support the cause of the Society for the
future — they regretted that the cause had been supported so feebly by
the public, and that so little had i)een done in the good work eitiier at
home or in this country — they also urged the necessity of an out-pouring
of prayer for the prosperity and increased usefulness of the Society.

C. W. Smith, Esq. in moving the fourth Resolution, feelingly reverted
to the afflicting dispensations of Providence which they had had to lament
during the last year — they had to lament the loss of the Schwartz, the
cruelly-murdered ^Villiams in the South Sea Islands, the young and
zealous ^Vybrow, and the lamented departure for Europe, with no hope
of his returning, of Mr. Wilkinson. When all these dispensations of
Providence are witnessed, one feels inclined to ask why it is that God
thus afflicts his people — the only answer that can be advaticed is, that it
is the w ill of God, he sees fit to do so and none should say that it is not
for the best. The Resolution, said the speaker, calls upon all for more
vigorous eiforts in aiding Missionary work. Some may ask, what can /
do, I cannot />?-ea6'/i to the heathen, 1 cannot give tracts, &c. — but though
it may be said, I cannot preach, in the sense tliat they mean it, every one
is able to preach by their example, and to illustrate his meaning the
speaker adverted to a circumstance which once happened to a Missionary
friend of his in the \Ve.stern Provinces. A gentleman, finding him in
the midst of an assemblage of natives who were besieging him \vith
questions from all sides, inquired if he could in any manner assist him -
"No," was the reply, l>ut after a short pause, he said — " Yes, all my
countrymen can assist nie if tiiey please, by setting the natives au

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

170

example in a rijjlit line of life .md conduct. This is not the case !it pre-
sent, and when enfjayed in my Mis.sionary lahoiir, I am sometimes asked
by a staunch hrahnian, how it is tliat niy countrymen do not jiractise
what I jn-each." This want of settin}^ a good example hefore the eyes of
natives is a very great drawhack to the advancement of the Christian
relitiion. Besides by an exemplnry line of conduct, every one on';ht to
further tliis great and glorious c:iuse by their prayers, earnest j)rayer9,
before the throne of the Almighty.

Tlie R<v. Mr. Sandi/s in seconding tlie fourtli Resolution, briefly
remarked that (lod's purposes in afflicting his people were to humble them
and make them rely upon Him aloiie. Fn the removal of one so young
and even liefore he had scarcelv engaged in the work, it becomes every
one to iintstigate into and iiKjuire wliat God's purposes are in thus
rem(>\'ing him. God's ways are mysterious, they are not as man's ways;
let each etuleavor to do his i)est for the promotion and advancement of
the Gospel of (Christ — if all had done their duty n^ultitudes who are now
in darkness would have been in the enjoyment of the blessings of light
and hap])iness.

The Doxology was sung and the Meeting closed.

9. — Mechanic's Institution.
The new Hall of the Mechanic's Institution in Government Place was
opened on Tuesday evening the 9th, with a lecture (one of a course) on
the vitality and mechanism of the eye, by Dr. Brett of the Eye Infir-
mary. The lecturer descanted in an eloquent and lucid manner on the
various properties of the eye, aided by diagrams. The assemblage did
not, we regret to learu, exceed 100. The room is well adapted for the
purpose of lectures, and we do trust that the members will avail them-
selves of the opportunity offered them by Dr. Brett of becoming acquint-
ed with the vitality, mechanism and functions of the eye. We now hope
this Institution will proceed in an even and useful course.

10. — Lectdres in Bengali.
One of the most curious signs of the times is the Institution of a Lec-
tureship oil Morals in connexion with the Hindu College. The Lecturer,
the head pandit of the Patsala, is well known as an erudite and ingenious
Sanskrit and Bengali scholar; his discourses at the Brahma Shabha
amply testify to his ability to communicate instruction on the abstrusest
point in his own tongue. W^ith such a lecturer and such a subject, pro-
vided correct information be conveyed, such a course of lectures as that
programmed by the lecturer could not fail to give a more elevated tone
both to the thoughts and actions of the pupils. The first lecture was a
merely introductory one, the style classical, the subject well arranged
and aptly illustrated, the plaudits rapturous. The subjects proposed for
future lectures occupy the whole range of Ethics. \Ve shall watch the
influence of these lectures as one of the most curious of the signs of the
times, as we hail it as the token of a return to that which is the most
natural of all things — the communication of knowledge to the people
through the medium of their own tongue.

11. — Signs of the Times — Hinduism — Christianity.
The signs of the times are many and striking. Hinduism has awoke
from her long and dreary sleep and is beginning to manifest symptoms
of life ; but like all newly awakened persons, she throws about her arms
in wild astonishment, hurling destruction on every side. She talks
incoherently and speaks a language more ancient than Sanskrit, while
her ideas are evidently those of some other Jog. Dwarkanath Tagore,

180 Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence. [March,

the friend of niitive enlightenment is reported to liave sacrificed at some
ceiel)r;tted shrine or slirines in tlie Upi)er Provinces, and tliat the wives
of I'rosonoconiiir 'i'ai^ore, a zealous vedaiitist, visited the holj' hathinj^
place at (Jaiiga Saugor. The Ilaja of Andool, tlie celebrated editor-
inii>risoniii4i; ilaja, has been again admitted into (iovernuient House, and
in proof of his penitence has set up an Auxiliary Dliarma SInihha at
Andool. The ease with wliich a man may violate the first law of our
constitution in India is very great, and the punishment by no means
adequate. What would he said had some titled ruffian in Britain so
seized the Editor of tlie mighty Timea, and in a few short months be
found an acknowledged visitor at Court.'' We see but little hope of the
regeneration of India from the natives themselves for many a year, wlien
the most eiilightetied amongst them can offer sacrifices to idol shrines
and other equally unenlightened deeds, or sanction a deception so pal-
pable as the Ganga Saugor bathing ])uj;i ; or when sucli a man as the raja
of Andool can be admitted by the higliest authority in the land in so
short a space of time in levee at the Government house.

Tlie veA genuine Dharina Shabha, the original Banerji dul, has turned
the tables on the majority of seven who excluded the raja Radhacant
Deb and his party ; tliis (old) Sliabha has met and passed a vote excluding
the seven — including the translator of Gay's fables and other learned
works, while the parties professedly excommunicating the raja are still in
existence as a society, fulminating their iiiu.themas against the raja and
his party. Advertisements excommunicating and replicating have ap])ear-
ed from time to time in the jjresidency prints, and so childish and ridi .
culous are they that they put us in mind of tlie tricks of trade in Britain
— " No connexion with the other shop," and had they no connexion with
religion it would inflict no pain on those who wish well to the natives ;
but they are inseparably bound up with the religious movements of the
Hindus, and as such they are deplorable enough. Both parties are how-
ever agreed in one thing — they are equally intolerant and persecuting.
By reference to our pages of selections of last week our friends will see
that the Secretary of the (old) Shabha has moved for the appointment of
a Committee to petitiori Go\'ernment on the subject of inheritance in
connexion with a change of religion — in which be confesses that if tlie
law of inheritance should permit a change of faith Hinduism is gone for
ever. 'I'his may or it may not be the case ; the British Government has
but one course open to it as an equitable legislative body, and that is to
protect every man in his rightful possessions be his creed what it may, or
let it become what it may, provided that creed is not inimical to the real
interests of the community ; and by parity of reasoning it is l)ound to
give its fullest support to any transfer of faith if the adopted one be
better calculated than the one deserted to promote the happiness of the
whole community. The British Government has given no pledge — to
transfer the hereditary projjerty of a man consequent on his change of
faith to another; it would be monstrous to sui)pose such a case. It did
pledge itself to protect a man in the exercise of his right as a religionist
and as a Hindu, so long as he remained one, but certainly no longer, for
by the Regulation of 1832, a change of religion does not affect the
inheritance of personal property.

The Secretary of the Shabha says, should the law of inheritance be
changed (and by this Regulation it is) Hinduism will come to an end,
and he is partly in the right, for vhatever tends to remove the influence
and fear of caste tends to overturn I^induism, and one of the chief sour-
ces of such influence is pkcuniary ; and not the least endeared of ail
pecuniary matters hereditary property ; we do not marvel at the Shabha
rising up in alarm at any effort which develops the weakness of its cause

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

181

and opens the door to hundreds of intelligent youth to profess their belief
in at least a nominal Cliristianity, and take their station in Society as
intelligent and virtuous citizens. So we have it here on the testimony
of the learned brahman Secretary of the SImbha, that the stronghold of
Hinduism is pecuniary. So that as popery is upheld by the confessional,
so Hinduism is kept alive by the dread of losing not only all the comforts
of relationsiiip but all hereditary if not chattel property. Where are the
apologists for Hinduism— for its mild and generous spirit? Such was
once the influence of popery. A man could scarcely pass to heaven
without well feeing the priest, but that has passed away, and so soon, wa
trust, will this stronghold of Hinduism.

12. — Attack on the Dinajpuu Mission, and the biubder of a

Native Pbeacheb.
We regret to learn that an attack has been made on the Baptist Mis-
sion at Saddmahl near Diniijpur. The life of Mr. Smylie, the Missionary,
was endangered, and one Native Catecliist has been murdered. The ])ar-
ties suspected are a portion of a gang of coiners, whose wickedness had
been detected and e.xposed by some parties connected with the Mission.
We trust that diligent search will be made into the matter, and the
parties brought promptly to the bar of justice. The enmity of the
zemindars and other Natives towards Christians does not arise so much
on account of their calling and professing themselves Christians, but
from the fact that the Christians as such cannot and will not unite with
them in their acts of wickedness and oppression, nor will they by any
current practice sanction idolatry.

13. — The Second Annual Examination of the Christian Institution.

The second examination of the Pupils of the Christian Institution
connected with the London Missionary Society, was held at the Town
Hall, on Friday, the 5th ult. The Rev. T. Boaz presided. The attend-
ance of tlie friends of Christian Education, we regret to say, was
limited. The number of Pupils at present in attendance is above 300.
'i"he following are the subjects on whicli they were in part examined.

First Class — 8 boys. — Astronomy, (Herschel'sS Chaj)ters.) Optics.
Conic Sections. 1st Book, Algebra, (Quadratics.) Outline of Universal
History, first 6 chapters, Milton, first five books. Earth's Church
History.

Essay on the Advantages of the study of the Physical Sciences.

Second Class — 15 boys. — History of Greece, to the end of the 2nd
Persian war. Evidences of Christianity (by Philaletlies.) Geography.
Plane Geometry, -2 books. Mechanics. Arithmetic. Scriptures, Gospel
of Matthew.

Third Class — 26 boys. — History of Rome, end of the 2nd Punic war.
Geography. Mechanics. Scriptures, (Gospel of Matthew.) Arithmetic.

FouiiTH CLASS — 32 BOYS. — History of Bengal, 166 pp. Geography,
(Asia.) Scriptures, Gospel of Luke in Bengali.

Fifth class — 31 boys. — History of Bengal, 49 pp. Geography, (Asia.)
Grammar.

Sixth class— 43 boys.— Instructor, No. III. 77 pp. Geography,
(Europe.)

Seventh Class — 43 boys. — Instructor, No. II. C3 pp. Grammar.
Eighth class — 39 boys. — Instructor, No. II. Grammar.
Ninth Class — 48 boys. — Instructor, No. I. throughout.
VOL. II. 2 B

J 82 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

Tenth Class — 34 boys. — Instructor, No. I. 15 pp.

Eleventh Class— 23 boys. — Instructor, No. I. Beginners.

Total number of Boys, 34'2.

Other branches of science have formed the sui>ject of study during the
year. Such as Political Economy, Natural Philosophy, History of Eng-
land, &c. &c., but it was thought advisable only to enumerate in the
Programme the subjects on wliich it was designed to examine the pupils.
Tlie examination was searching and rapid, the result gratifying, and
considering that the scliool has been established only about three years,
the amount of information possessed by the pupils, and the accuracy of
their replies, reflect equal credit on the indefatigableness of the superin-
tendent and the diligence of the students, 'i he acquaintance of the
young men with the errors of their own system and the truths of our holy
faith were sucli iis to induce the hope in the mind of every (Miristian, that
the time is not far distant, when they must receive the trutli in love.
The Christian institution is situated near to Kali-ghat, in the centre of
a brahman and idolatrous population, and it was i>ro))hesied at its esta-
blishment that professing to teach, as it did, the truths of Ciiristianity
to all its pupils, it would never succeed. Experience has proved the
contrary, and we doubt not, conducted on tlie same principle, it will con-
tinue to increase. The influence of a sound and scientific Christian
Education in sucli a neighbourhood can only be such as every sincere
Christian could desire ; it will sap tlie foundation of Hinduism while it
will provide for the emancipated mind tliat on which alone it can rest,
the truth of Heaven. One of the senior pupils read an essay on the
advantages of the study of the physical sciences, which considering the
youth three years ago did not know how to express a single sentence in
English, was for the accuracy of its knowledge, idiom and expression, in
the highest degree satisfactory. TJiis Essay obtained the prize of a silver
gilt medal given by the Rev. T. Boaz. Two silver medals the gift of H.
\\'oollaston. Esq, were awarded to two other of the pupils, the one for
general good conduct, the other for general talent. The Examination
of the pupils was principally conducted by the Rev. J. Campbell to whose
indefatigable ami persevering exertion the institution owes, in a great
nieasure, its origin and prosperity, 'i'he Rev. Messrs. Macdonald, Lacroix
and Boaz took an occasional part in the examination. We were happy to
see the following friends of Christian education present on the occasion.
Rev. Drs. Charles and Haiberlin, Rev. Messrs. Lacroix, Mack, Ellis,
Gogerly, Bradbury, De Ilodt. and others, together with a tolerable sprink-
ling of ladies. The experiment of the establishment of such an Insti-
tution in the neighbourhood of Kali-ghat, having so far succeeded as to
win the confidence of the natives, the Committee are anxious to provide
the i)upils with suitable apparatus and a library, and also at no distant
period, they hope, with a more permanent building. We shall be hajjpy
to forward any gifts of books and apparatus or donations for this pur-
pose to the Superintendent.

j4 The Examination of the pupils of the Benevolent Institution

was held on Friday morning, the 5th ult., at the premises in the Lai Bazar.
We regret that owing to the examination of the Christian Institution
being held at the same time we were unable to attend, for we have ever
felt a deep interest in the welfare of this Institution. The object of the
Benevolent ia to provide a sound Christian Education for the children
of indigent Christians of every sect. From its walls, by its constitution,
sectarianism is and must be banished, and well was this Christian princi-
ple carried into practice by its late esteemed Superintendent, the Rev.
James Penney. The influence of the Benevolent during his life time

1841.]

Missionarrj and Rel/c/ious Intelligence.

183

over a l.irge class of interesting- youn<if pp()])le \vns of tlie most delightful
kind, not only in the storing of their minds with useful knowledge, hut
in the forniiition of their chiiracter as citizens of tliis world and heirs of
the life to come. It affords us pleasure to know that after having passed
througli ma!iy vicissitudes since the removal of Mr. Penney it has again
been placed under the management of a gentleman possessing qualifica-
tions and a disposition fitted to secure the confidence of the parents and
the affection of the pujiils, and our )»rayer is that he, following in the
steps of our beloved friend, may he tlie means of diffusing as much, yea
if not more, hapi)iness around him than did he, and earn to himself and
the cause of our divine Master as good a name as did tlie revered foun-
ders and the late excellent superintendent, Messrs. (Jarey, Marsliman
and Penney. It affords us pleasure to find from both public and private
report, that though tlie School has labored under many disadvantages
during the last year and a half, yet owing to the exertions of the acting
master and the late indefatigable Mistress of the girls' department, the
pupils passed through a very creditable examination, and we doubt not
ere another year they will have attained again tlie character which they
lield during Mr. Penney's life time. The llev. \V. \V. Evans and Mrs.
Evans have taken the superintendence of the Institution — the number
of i)upils has materially increased since their arrival. We wish the
Institution every success in the name of the Lord.

15. — Annual Examination of the Indian Academy.

We were much gratified in attending the examination of the pupils of this
Seminary on Monday the 15th of Feb. It was held at the Town Hall, Rev.
J. Charles, D. D. presided. The examination was conducted by Dr. Charles
and Rev. T. Boaz. The boys acquitted themselves with great credit.
The accuracy of their pronunciation of the English language was very
marked ; it is entirely taught by natives. The school was founded by
the late Rammohun Roy, and is one of the last vestiges of the good he
attempted. The following is from the Englishman.

" We had the pleasure yesterday of being present at the examination
of the Indian Academy, and are able to bear testimony to the great care
that has been taken to ground the boys well in various branches of useful
knowledge. The examination was conducted by Dr. Cliarles and the Rev.
Mr. Boaz, who put an infinity of questions to the pupils in order to ascer-
tain their proficiency in Geometry, Natural Philosophy, Ancient History,
&c., and likewise required them to read and parse, and solve arithmeti-
cal propositions without the aid of pencil or slate. The result was highly
satisfactory — honorable to Sibchuiider Bhose and Dwarkanath Mittre,
the teachers and proprietors, and creditable to the boys themselves.

" During, and after, the examination, there were some recitations of
pieces judicially selected from Shakspeare, Addison, Suuthey, &c. 'I'hese
were delivered with good emphasis and graceful appropriate action, ma-
nifesting a decided improvement upon all previous essays. Prizes were
delivered to the most deserving boys consisting of books ])rovided at the
cost of the proprietors of the Schools, and to these Mr. Boaz added a few
valuable volumes from himself, which the boys seemed particularly to
treasure."

16. — Thr Parisnath and the Mela.

We have been favored with the following interesting account of the
Parisnath and its Mela liy a friend travelling to the Upper Provinces, to
whom we are much obliged. It will always afford us pleasure to hear
2 B 2

181 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

fron: liini or any otJier of our friends wlio may he peregrinating: it is
almost the only way for obtaining inf<trmation on localities.

" Tlie country we liave passed ttirougli is as wild and romantic as any
part of England or Scotland, and had there been no fear of tigers, we
might have enjoyed it quite as much as we should travelling in either.
At Topclianclii, we came to the neighbourhood of the mountain Paris-
nath, lield sacred by the Buddliists. and at the foot of wliich we heard
th 're was a large mela of pilgrims from every part of India. We re-
solved to ascend it, and accordingly started at six the next morning.
It is said to be .5,000 feet above the level of the sea ; we took doolies for
12 miles along the base, passing' through tlie deepest jungle, along roads
formed bv the wood-cutters of the forest. 'I'he scenery around was most
lovely. \\\\\ and dale, and running stream and flowery vale, we were
.ngain and agnin reminded of the best scenery at home. 'I'he ascent from
the base to tlie top i.s six miles, which we walked up to the top, there is a
forest of jungle so dense that the sun scarcely penetrates. Sal trees of
80 to 100 feet in height abound on Ixith sides of tlie rough i)alh. Our
ascent was most pertinaciously o)iposed by the pilgrims, both at the base,
and on the sides of the mountain ; we were told that they had an order
from the Supreme Council to have and keep it all to themselves. How-
ever, we w ere firm, and finally after immense labour we reached the top
at 2 p. M. 'I'he sight amply rewarded ns, though the atmosphere not being
quite clear we could not see more than 40 to 50 miles distance from
the mountain. There are 29 temples on the different a]>ices of the
mountain, some of which we went to see. At the foot of the hill there
is a little city of palaces, called Madlioban in which are three large gar-
dens with barahdaris, &c. for the convenience of their wealthy builders,
when disposed to make the pilgrimage. At this place, we found quite a
cam]) of tents, S^c. of various qafilas, one from Calcutta, one of the Mah-
rattas, and one from Delhi. ^Ve finally reached the dak.bungalow at 8
p. ivi., after a dangerous journey througli the wildest jungle I have ever
seen. We had no torches, which was a calamity, but the full moon
helped us not a little with its bright light, and providentially we met
with no injury."

17. — News from Ceylon.
The following extracts from the Colombo Observer will be interesting to
many of our readers. The decline of idolatry and the ordination of faith-
ful servants of God must ever be subjects of interest to the friends of
Christ.

Decline of Heathenism at Batticaloa. {From the Friend. J
Heathenism, in tliis province, is evidently on the decrease. It is a re-
markable circumstance that, within the last few months, no less than five
heathen temples have been plundered. Nothing has been left but the
idols, and they have been stripped of all their jewels ; and in one in-
stance the idol, which was made chiefly of silver and brass, was taken
away also. The heathen are quite confounded when shown the folly of
trusting in gods that can neither preserve themselves nor their proper-
ty, much more the souls of men. They say, now the preserving spirits
have deserted their temples, Christianity must prevail.

A short time ago, I went into the countrj' to visit my schools, and to dis-
tribute tracts. In one large village, Parea-Kallar, 1 placed myself near
the heathen temi)le, and was soon surrounded by many of the inhabi-
tants, when, to my surprise the officiating Brahmin stood up and made
the following declaration : — " I believe that the gods we worship are false
gods, and that they can never save us. I believe there is hut one true
Ciod, and that is the God worshipped by Christians, I act as the Brahmin

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

185

of this temple merely for tlio sake of a livings ; if I w ere not to do so,
m.yself and family sliould starve. 1 liave a promisinf? lad in your school ;
you niay do with him as you like ; I shall be glad if he become a Chris-
tian."

During the same journey, I passed through a village I had not heard of
before. 1 inquired of the inhabitants if tliey would like to have a school.
They replied, they would be very thankful for one. I promised to send
them a school-master, if they would provide a place : they engaged to do
so. When the school-master went, no place could be found but the hea-
tlien temple. He commenced ; and now eighty-one hoys are taught every
day, out of Christian hooks, in this heathen temple. All this shows that
the natives are not so much attached to their system as they once were.
I sometimes think that the whole province is ready for the Gospel. — May
God hasten the glorious day when the Heathen shall be given to the Son
for his inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for his posses-
sion \—T/ie Rev. C. Hole, Wesley an Missionary Notices, Nov. 18t0.

Ordination.

On Friday evening last Mr. Macarthy was publicly dedicated to the
Ministry of the Gospel in the Baptist Chapel in the Pettah, 'i'he open,
ing i)rayer was oifered up by the Rev. Mr. Harris, who also delivered
a suitable address explanatory of the nature and duties of the ministerial
office. Mr. Macarthy was then interrogated as to his motives in devoting
himself to the preaching of the Gospel, when he gave, extempore, a short
and interesting account of his former life; the good providence of God in
bringing him in contact with the Word ; the beneficial effects of chastise-
ment by sickness ; his convei'sion ; his being strengthened in the faith ;
the spread of the leaven amongst some of his relatives ; his ardent desire
to proclaim the Saviour's love ; the period of his probation, and the suc-
cess attendant upon his labours during that time. 'I'his having been
declared to be most satisfactory, Mr. Macarthy was next asked to give a
statement of his Belief, when he read a clear summary of the Christian
faith, begirming with the existence of a Supreme Being, as discoverable
in the works of creation and providence ; the essential attributes and
moral character of such a Being; Revelation; its proofs; the Trinity ;
the Incarnation; Atonement; Original Sin; the Preaching of the Gos-
pel ; Regeneration; Faith ; the Sacraments; Personal holiness, &c. — which
was listened to with the most profound interest by the congregation, and
pronounced to be equally satisfactory with the former exerci-^e.

Mr. Macarthy was then placed between the Rev. Mr. Daniel and Mr.
Harris who laid tlieir hands upon his head — all three kneeling below the
reading desk — whilst Mr. Daniel offered up the solemn prayer of dedica-
tion. This ended, Mr. Daniel ascended the pulpit, and addressed the
newly admitted brother from the expression of St. Paul to Timothy " Give
full proof of thy Ministry," which terminated one of the most interesting
ceremonies we have ever witnessed, and which was attended by a large
congregation, some of whom were even moved to tears.

18— Report op the Amkrican IMissioiv at Ali auabad, in relation to
THEIR Orphan Asylums.

The Missionaries of the American Presbyterian Cliurch, labouring at
Allahabad, in laying before the public an account ()f their Orphan Schools,
desire especially to record the goodness and mercy of God towards them
in this department of their Missionary work ; and with equal gratitude
would they record the mercies of God in giving them to see their schools
laid on a broad, and, as they would hope, permanent foundation.

Tlie Mission, as stated in their Circular of last March, had three ob-
jects before them, which they were earnestly desirous of accomplishing.

186

Missionary and Religions Intelligence. [MAUCff,

I'Mrst, to locate a part of tlieir nnmljer nearer llie lieart of the city, wliicli
is tlie more immediate field of tlieir labour. Second, to unite the Orplian
scliools, then separated, and to erect suitiible buildings for their accom-
modation. 'I'hird, to build a cha])el for the use of the Orphan schools, the
bazar schools, and all such natives as might feel desirous of learning the
truth as it is in Jesus. ^Ve rejoice to say that the first was secured by pur-
chasing the estate of the late \V. Fane, Esq. on the bank of the Jumna.
The second has also been attained. A row of large out-houses, 100 by 26
feet, was altered, and so arranged and fitted upas to give sufficient room
for the female school, and also to afford three convenient rooms for the
assistant Teacher. For the boys' school a buildinif was put up 96 by 40
feet, having three rooms for the assistant Teacher, a large school-room,
sick-room, with small rooms for wardrobes and grinding, together with
two rooms for a Bookhindery. On the 1st of March the schools were
moved to their new location.

During the year several additions have been made to the schools of pa-
rentless children, who were rescued from want and infamy by II. Mont-
gomery, Esq. and A. A. Hobehts, Esq. while engaged in the discharge of
their official duties. 'I'hough several of our boys have deceased, we now
number 37 boys and 18 girls, an increase of 7 over the number in the
schools October 1st, 1839.

The first object in gathering these Orphan children is to instruct them
in the truths of the Christian religion ; and the second is to prepare them
to be useful and active members of the community. They are all requir-
ed to be present in the prayer hall at 8 a. m., when a portion of the word
of God is read and explained, a hymn sung, and prayer offered, all in the
native language. Through the week they are expected to attend such
religious exercises as the Mission may deem proper. On Sabbath a Sun-
day-school is held early in the morning, when the children repeat what
they have committed the preceding week, of the word of God, of liymns,
and answers in the catechism ; read a chapter of the Bible both in En-
glish, and the native languages, and answer such questions as may be
suggested by the word read. At 10 a. m. a Bible class assembles, con-
sisting of nearly all the children, at which time they are questioned as to
their knowledge of the lesson given out on the preceding Sabbath. At
4 p. M. public service is conducted in Hindustani, at which the Teach-
ers and children, the servants and workmen, in connexion with the mis-
sion families, and some natives from the city are present. In the even-
ing those who choose attend the English service at the Presbyterian
church. On the first Monday evening of each month the monthly con-
cert is observed in Hindustani. The Head of the church has so far smiled
u])on their labours as to enable them to organize a native church, and
administer all the ordinances of his hou.se. Within the past year four
adult natives have been admitted to tliis church on profession of their faith
in Christ, one of whom is a catechist, in connexion with this mission,
preaching the gospel to his countrymen. Two others are now candidates
for admission. The ordinance of Baptism has also been administered to
18 of the boys of the Orphan School. These meetings have been well
attended, averaging about 90 individuals, and some of them have been
deeply interesting, and full of promise.

By this brief statement it will readily be observed that the children
liave the oi)|)ortunity of becoming thoroughly acquainted with the way
of salvation, and the numerous blessings which the gospel confers upon
inatddnd.

The children have studiously pursued their way in the acquisition of
different languages. All reail the Roman character with ease ; a majo-
rity read the Nagari with fluency, and some translate into English ; and

1841. J Missionary and Reli(/ious InlelHi/ence. ISJ

those wlio read Enj^lish translate into tlie native lan^fuage. Two classes
are now learnirifj the Persian character. The children, according to
their class, and advancement, have studied in part Enp^iisii Graniinar,
Arithmetic, (ieoj(ra|)liy, in Enj^lish and Hindustani; reading? in English,
Nagari, I'ersian and Roman Cliaracters ; and tlie first class of hoys have
commenced the Brief Survey of History. The most of the classes have
practised writing in the English language, wliile the first class are re-
quired to present compositions, iioth in English and Hindustani. The
mission have resolved to iiave the larger classes taught to write the
Nagari and Persian cliaracters.

The children are also tauglit to labour. The girls make their own
clothes, grind their wheat, cook their food, &c. and are also taught vari-
ous kinds of needle and fancy work. The boys, assisted by a Darzi,
make their own clothes, but most of them are engaged in learning to
fold, sew and bind books. In the months of July, August and Septem-
ber they folded 328,760 pages, sewed and bound 90,000 pages. As the
Mission Press is designed principally for the printing of school books,
religious tracts, and the word of God for the use of the native poj)ulation,
our schools bid fair to be an efficient auxiliary in this work. The cliil-
dren seem to enter with some spirit into their various employments, and
appear perfectly contented and happy. They are clothed comfortably
and neatly ; are supplied with good and sufficient food ; and are daily
allowed time for bathing and recreation.

'J'lie Girls' school is under the care of Mrs. VFilson, who is assisted by
a pious female Teacher. The Boys' school is under the supervision of
Mr. Freeman, assisted by a pious male Teacher.

The mission is greatly encouraged with the general conduct of the
children, the progress which they have made, the cheerfulness with
which they labour, and above all the Christian privileges with which
they are blessed.

Our schools are o])en at all times for the inspection of those who may
favour them with their visits ; but it is requested that, when convenient
these visits may be in the early part of the day.

Total Expenditure.s, 3142:19:3

Total Receipts, 1320: 0:0

Expenditure above Receipts, 1822: 12:3

^Ve shall be happy to forward any donations to our good friends
at Allahabad.— Ed.

19. — Madras Tejiperance Society and Sailor's Howe.
The cause of temperance in and about Madras appears to be pro-
gressing. It will be seen on reference to the accounts published in
the Temperance Recorder for October last, that the strength of the
Madras Temperance Society was at that time as follows:

Temperance, 401

Total Abstinence, 147

Females, 53

Youths, 86

Natives, 27

making a total of 714 Members. Since

then some alterations have taken place. lu consequence of the removal
of the Auxiliary Branch in 11. M. 5.5th regiment — this corps having left
the Presidency for Bengal — the members in that regiment must be
deducted, with some who have withdrawn their pledges ; some have died,
and others who we are sorry to sfiy have been expelled from the society,

188

Missionary and Religious Intelliyence. [March,

for inconsistency, to tlie number of lit. After mal<iiig tliese deductions
tlie Society's Register exhibits on the 1st January a total of 570 mem-
bers.

It will be no doubt gratifying to know that 6,000 copies of the Record,
er liave been published since January, 1840, nearly all of which have
been issued to subscribers. This shows that the ))ublication is much
appreciated ; The issues are about 500 copies per mensem ; but we pro-
ceed to notice the Sailor's Home.

The Home continues to meet with patronage and support from the
public. The institution now ranks with, and has a place among, other
benevolent institutions at Madras. Its doors are always open to those
for whom it was establislied. Destitute seamen are admitted and provid-
ed witli board and lodging gratuitously, until berths can be provided
for them, providing they produce a certificate from the Master Attend-
ant, who possesses the best means of knowing who are fit objects of chari-
ty. Other seamen pay eight annas per diem for their board, the same
as soldiers on furlougli. Nothing is charged for their lodging ; numerous
boat's crews who come on shore on liberty put up at tlie Home, but on
account of the arrack and beer shops and other haunts of vice and
infamy with whicli Madras abounds, many seamen on their landing are
entrapped by designing men, and are led astray before they can reach
the Home ; and as the rules of the institution strictly prohibit the
introduction, or use of intoxicating drinks, by inmates, as also the
ingress of drunken men, many who have been led astray on their landing
liave chosen rather to remain with their tempters and indulge in drink-
ing and debauchery than afterwards come to the Home. The well
inclined however who resist the alluring temptations and are content
with rational enjoyment, invariably make the Home their dwelling place
while they i-emain on shore, and return cheerfully to their duty at tlie
expiration of their leave with their little purchases, and with the satis-
faction of knowing that they have not been half-poisoned with the dele-
terious stuif that is vended at the beer shops, and punch-houses about
Black Town.

'I'he Home during the past year has accommodated many, who but for
this institution would have had to take up their lodgings in common
houses kept by persons of notoriously had character, whose sole purpose
is plunder, and who take every advantage of those wlio come within
tlieir grasp. The aggregate number of seamen, soldiers on furlough and
their families, boarded and lodged at the Home during the year 1810, is

as follows :

Ship officers, 104

Seamen, 899

Soldiers, 150

Soldiers' wives and families, 52

Individuals of various classes, 207

Exclusive of the above, the Home has accommodated many soldiers and
their families belonging to the different regiments and detachments in
Her Majesty's and the Honorable Comjjany's service, who have arrived
to embark or disembark at Madras, and your committee are happy to say
that they have often with much satisfaction been witness to the comfort
and accommodation which the Home has afforded to families of soldiers
thus arriving at, or quitting Madras.

We will here briefly advert to the shipwrecked crew of the Brig
Richard Bell; the vessel was wrecked in April, 1840, at the Nicobar
Islands, the poor seamen when they arrived at Madras were perfectly
destitute, having lost all with the vessel. Immediately on their landing
they were conducted to the Home, received, clothed, boarded and lodged,

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

189

and made comfortable. But for this institution the crew after having
traversed the ocean as tlicy did, a distance of 1,500 miles in open boats,
would have landed without a place of comfort and respectability to come
to ; but the Home at once afforded them, as it has to many others, a com-
fortable asylum. The men on their leaving the institution, to show their
gratitude for the kindness they had met with, subscribed from the small
pittance they received as an advance of wages, from the commander of
the vessel in wliich tliey engaged for the voyage home, and purchased a
silver medal which they presented to the superintendent of the Home
with all their names engraved thereon ; and the commander of the
Richard Bell to show his sense of the attention which had been shown to
liim during his stay, presented the Home witli a new Union Jack, saved
from the wreck, which your committee have had put on a staff, and it is
now displayed at the Home.

The public, with its usual liberality, have rendered sufficient pecuniary
aid during the past year, to meet the current e.vpenses of the society and
the institution connected with it. The receipts and disbursements for
the year 1840, are as follows:

Receipts, Rs. 4597 13 1

Disbursements, Rs. 3582 9 6

The particulars will be found in the quarterly reports published as
they became due during the p.ist years, the balance in hand on the 1st
January, 1841, will be seen by the quarterly account current for the
quarter ending 31st December, 1840, anne.xed to this report. — Madras
Circulator.

20. — Miscellaneous Notices. — Bombay Presidency.

We are happy to intimate that Sati has just been prohibited by the
Kolapur Darbar. It is to the honour of our J'residency, that its influ-
ence has been so zealously and successfully used among the native chief,
tains and princes, that they have now, with one or two exceptions of
minor note, entirely abolished the horrid rite. We look with anxiety to
learn what is to be done by the Bengal Government among the Rajputs.

An association has lately been formed in Bombay for the encourage-
ment of Native Femiile Education, distinct from any of the existing'
missionary institutions. Its schools, however, will be conducted
thoroughly on Christian principles.

Miss L. Reid, who about two years ago was sent to this country by the
Scottish Ladies' Association to assist in the superintendence of tiie
female schools of the Church of Scotland's Mission, died at Mahabalesh-
war, on the 26th November. During her voyage to and residence in,
India, she liad been a severe, but patient sufferer ; and in her last mo-
ments she enjoyed that " peace which passeth all understanding." — Ori-
ental Spectator.

21. — Baptism of two Chinese, &c.

A very interesting service took place in the Cathedral of Bombay, on
the 21st ultimo, in the baptism, by the Rev. George Candy, of two
natives of China, a child of one of them, a boy, the son of a native
Christian, and a child of Portuguese parentase. 'l"he Chinese have for
some time enjoyed the benefit of Mr. Candy's instructions, 'J'hey had
been connected with the Secret Society ; but two days before their ad-
mission into the Church, they destroyed or parted with all the idolatrous
trappings connected with it, and that in the presence of Mr. Candy.
Good hopes are entertained of their sincerity and uprightness ; and it will

VOL. II. 2 c

190 MissionarTj and Religious Intelligence. [March,

be tlie prayer of our Cliristian readers that they may " stand fast in the
Lord." Besides them, tliere are converts among their countrymen, both
at Maliabalesliwar and Puna, — a pro<(f that the Cliinese, when possessed
of religious liberty, are not indisposed to religious inqniry. — Ibid.

22.— Annual Meeting op the Bombay Auxiliary Church of Scot-
land's Mission Society.

The Annual Meeting of the Bombay Auxiliary Church of Scotland's
Mission Society was held in St. Andrew's Cliurch, on Monday evening
last. 'J'he cliair was occuj)ied by the Honorable J. Parish, Esq. who
presided with his usual Idndness and ability. The body of the Church,
■we were happy to observ e, was nearly filled.

Tlie report, consisting ))rincipally of interesting communications from
Dr. Wilson, and some of tlie other missionaries of the General Asseml)ly,
was read by the Secretary, Dr. Stevenson. The meeting was afterwards
addressed by the Rev. ftlessrs. Allen, Miller, and Mitcliell, ai\d \)r.
Wilson J and besides them. Captains Jameson, \\'ilson, 'I'hornbury, and
Mr. Payne, were movers and seconders of motions. Many regretted
that the Meeting was not favored witli any specimens of lay eloquence,
though no fault appeared to be found with the Rev. speakers. Mr. Allen
gave a running comment on the rejjort, which lie wished to be extensive-
ly circulated, as containing highly gratifying intelligence, and just views
of missionary operations in their different departments. Mr. Miller,
after expressing his great regard for this mission, which Providence had
brought him lately to visit, gave a highly gratifying account of the pro-
gress of the Gosjiel in the neighbourliood of Cape Coinorin, and especi-
ally amongst the Slianars, about thirty-three thousand of whom have
embraced professional Christianity, in connection with tlie 'i'innevelly
and Travancore districts. He was very candid in liis statement of the
influences, liy which the)' liave been brought to entertain a peculiar
regard for the Cliristian jireacher, which appeared in the first instance to
have nearly as much reference to this life, as that which is to come.
Only tliose whose knowledge and conduct ajipears to agree with the
claims of Christianity, however, are admitted to the communion of the
Church. Mr. Miller seemed to express a preference to country districts
as localities for missionary operations. Mr. Mitchell dwelt on the great
importance of the education of the young, and impressively shewed the
necessity of combining religious with secular knowledge in any scheme
for general educiition. Dr. Wilson delicately expressed the obligations
of tlie mission to Mr. Parish for liis valuable countenance, and liberal
assistance, since its commencement, and after adverting to tlie loss which
it would sustain by his departure for Europe, jiroposed that R. T. \Vebbj
Esq. should be elected President in his room. He pointed out the great
value of the Christian example, and endeavours of our countrymen in
India, and after adverting to the earlier attempts, to projiagate Chris-
tianity in India, he showed the jieculiar propriety of attending to large
cities in evangelistic efforts, alluding to their influence for good or for
evil, over the surrounding territory, and to the practice of the Apostles
in regard to them, and the success which followed their labors. With
regard to what had fallen from his friend Mr. Miller, lie stated that he
wished no district of India to be without its agents ; and tliat the tribes
which are without the pale of Hinduism are worthy of particular atten-
tion.

At the close, Mr. Parisli expressed his sense of the privilege he had
enjoyed in being so long connected with the society, and warmly com-
piended its interests to his friend Mr. W^ebb.

1841.]

Missionary and Religions Intelligence.

191

The meeting was closed by Praj'er from Dr. Stevenson.

Tlie annual sermon for the society was [)reac]ied in St. Andrew's Church
on Sunday last l)y Dr. W^ilson. 'I'lie collection was tiie larp;est wliich lias
been obtained in similar circumstances in this ))lace ; but the expenditure
of the society in its School Department, it would ajjpear has exceeded its
income. The i)ul)lication of the sermon has been re(iuested ; but we have
not heard that Dr. W^ilson has consented to send it to the Press. — U. S.
Gazette.

23. — Rise and Progress of a Remoious Sect of Hindus in Kattywar

and goojerat.

A Brief Memoir or Sketch of the Rise and Progress of a Religious sect of
Hindoos in Kattywar and Gnojerat, called the Swamec Narrayen Punt,
with a translation of a Digest of Rules and Ordinances for the Guidance
of the Proselytes.

All the Mundeers (monasteries) of the Sadoos, contain tlie repre-
sentation of Samee Narinis ' pugla,' or foot print in verniillion, on paper
which is deposited in a niche or in a free place, open to the view of
strangers : it is thus imprinted on paper, and is the actual foot-print of
Sejanund Swamee. 'I'he Sadoos every mornina: go to their temple first,
and afterwards pay adoration to this print, calling on the Deity and on
Sejanund to make tlie day propitious to them.

Most of all the Temples contain a few relics to Sejanund, such as beads
of the ' Toolsee,' a brass pot, a large pillow, bed and bedding, and many
other little things to which the Sadoos pay reverence and prostrate
themselves. At \V^irtal, at Guddra, and Ahmedabad are the books. A
cap and brass pot with Gadee and Tukeua, (i. e. seat and pillow) the
beds with gold brocade covers, all these are worthy the sight of visitors,
and serve to form an idea of the man, who first attempted to reform the
religion of the ^yullubacharya.

At Wurtal there is a Tank called Gomteejee, on the banks on which,
it is said, there is a garden, of about four acres, belonging to the Temple,
well studded with flower and fruit trees. Several Jack trees thrive here,
and have yielded fruit. It is remarkable that no Jack trees are to be
met with north of Nosave and Gundavee, and the fact of its having come
to perfection at this place, speaks highly of the fertility of the soil, and
what human industry can acconij)lish ! The tank above alluded to is
built up about ISO i)aces square, with stej)S leading down to the waters
edge. About six years ago this tank was an insignificant hollow, and as
Sejanund used to resort to it on account of its open and picturesque situa-
tion, he commanded its excavation, and personally used daily to carry a
basket of earth from the bed to the bank, and his disciples seeing that
this great Reformer considered this act as one of humility — they now
consider it as incumbent and meritorious to do the same by bathing in
the water, and taking away the basket load daily. At this rate it has been
so deepened, that water never rises up in it. The earth from the tank
lias been taken to raise the ground floor of the Temple, as well as the
grand Dlnirmsalla attached to it. On grand festivals, all the Pilgrims
make it a point of bringing away a few basket loads of earth from the
Tank, to the bank or to the Temple, to fill up any hollow that ma)' be
there. An idea may be formed of the quantity of earth excavated, when
the assemblage of pilgrims amount to between 10 and 15,000 persons of
all sexes during the fair. Bishop Heber in his journal makes mention of
a visit he received from Sejimund Swamee while encamped at Neriad ; —
he was then in the height of popularity.

2 c

2

192 Missionary and Religions InieUigence. [MAUcif,

Sejammil departed tliis life at on corresponding?

with the English year, and while he lived, the greatest regularity existed
a' long liis converts, hut since his demise, many have hecome dissenters
and have started up with a few ])roselytes ; but there is no likelihood of
tli"ir ever becoming a strong body.

i'lie liead priest of Ahniedabad from his extensive Jurisdiction often
gets involved in Jaw-suits on encroachments of land, for buildings. A
suit on the latter was petidiug in the Adawlut for a long lime, at length
the Swamee Narayen people were cast and obliged to break dovvn a large
House they had built over a public thoroughfare. Such is the rise of this
curious sect, and time alone will tell the end.

Translalion of the Precepts for the Guidance of the Disciples of Swamee

Narayen.

THE INTRODUOriON.

Having the fear and remembrance of Sri Christna Bhugvvan before
me, 1 sit to write the following rules.

Christna is such, tliat on his left is seated Radha, while Luximon
lives in liis heart ; and they enjoyed themselves in play at Bindrawun.

I, Sejanund living in Wurtal village, write the following rules to be
observed by those who follow tlie doctrine I shew,

To my brothers Hainpurtab and Icharam ; their sons Ujoodhea Pursad,
and Uugood Verjee, whom I have adopted as my sons; and appointeil
tlieni over my discijjles ; and to my principal Brumacbary IMookanund
nistic ; and to my other disciples ; Alyaram Bhut ; and to the females
who are my disciples ; and to Moktanund who is head of the Sadoos, to
them all I write and address this, and send them greeting.

The purport of writing these rules, is that you may follow and keep
them in mind, as it will tend to the consolation of your mind. These
rules are an abridgment of the Shasturs, and those tliat abide by them
shall be blessed : and those tliat take upon themselves to interpret the
Shastur according to their own opinion is not right, it is meet tliat they
should a^k the advice of those who are versed and acquainted with the
rules. — Therefore as you are my friends, I write this, and those who are
my disciples must read these rules, and abide by them accordingly, and
not to put any interpretation of their own.

1st. — My discij)les are not to kill any living nnimal, not even to kill
lice, bugs, fleas, ike.

2nd. — Kill not, even as sacrifice to the gods, any goats, fowls, hares,
fish, &c. because all this are prevented in the Shastur.

3rd. — Kill not man on any account for the sake of woman, kingdom
or money.

4th. — Kill not thyself by self-immolation, or rt the shrine of .my
Teerut or i)lace of worship, nor for the sake of any worldly disappoint-
ment, neither shalt thou kill thyself by poison, hanging or falling
into a well, or from a high mountain or in any other manner whiitsoever.

5tb. -Thou shalt not use any flesh as food, even if there be a great
famine.

(ith. — Thou shalt not use any intoxicating ingredient or liquor, even
if it is ordained in the Shastur as sacrifice to the gods.

7ih. — Thou slialt not strike any one, nor thyself, for any real or
imaginary harm, even in revenge or anger.

8tb. — 'i'hou shalt not steal even for the sake of religion, nor take up,
or touch, any thing belonging to another, without the owner's permission.

9th. — Tiiou shalt not commit adultery.

10th. — Thou shalt not gamble, as it becomes a habit, and must be

1841.]

Missionary and ReUfjioiis Intelligence.

193

abandoned ; even bnng miiffer, [opium] mnjiim, g.mja and other intoxi -
cating drugs not to be eaten or drunk.

lltii. — Thou sbalt not eat or (lrinl< of any cooked offerings, even if it
is a ' Pursad' (oflferinos set before the gods) from any temple whatso-
ever, only excepting in Juggernatb where this is free.

12th. — 'J'hou shalt not for thy own |)urpose, or for lucre take fictitious
names to obtain any thing ; or bear false witness against another.

Thou shalt notniiike use of any abusi ve speech against any one.

Thou shalt not ridicule, nor cause to ridicule, strange images, Teeruts,
any sects of liraniins, and Veedas religious women and Sadoos.

TJiou shalt not use any pursad, of the images, before whom offerings
of wine of flesli of any living animals are made.

Thou shalt reverence and bow to the temple or its images whenever
you pass by them, such as Mahadeo. Observe the rules of thy own caste
or sect, and not attemi)t to imitate the observances of any other sects.

Thou shalt not form friendship with any ))erson, by whose talk and
manner thy own will be corru])ted, im])eded, or effected, not even if such
were to say tiiey are quoting the Proverbs of Sri Christna Bhugwan in
proof of their assertion.

'i'hou slialt not speak the truth, if it tend to hurt thyself or others.

Thou siiult not connect thyself with any one who proves ungrateful, nor
art thou to take bribes on any occasion.

Thou shalt not associate thyself with tiiieves, sinners, persons of bad
habits, cheats, or swindlers ; adulterers, alchymists, or any other persons
who deceive mankind ; nor art thou to trust them.

Thou shalt not associate thyself with any one wlio proclaims himself as
a holy man, or a wise man, for the sake of women, money or good living.

'J~hou shalt not read, hear, nor believe tlie Shasturs which tend to les-
son or depreciate the respect due to Sri Christna iihugwan, or any of his
avatars.

Thou shall not drink any li(iuid, such as waster, milk, &c. without
being strained. Thou shalt not wash nor bathe in water, which apparent-
ly contains animalcula;.

'I'hou shalt not take nor use any medicine in which intoxicating liquids
or drugs may have been mixed, nor are you to tai'.e medicine from phy-
sicians, whom you do not know.

Do not commit nuisance near any ruined places of worship nor on a
road way, nor on banks of a Tuloo, nor in a cultivated field, nor under
shade of any trees under which travellers may take shelter, nor in flower
gardens or any other clean places, nor even to spit there.

Thou shalt not slily enter into any place, nor stealthily get out of
any place.

Thou shalt not put up at any place, without first obtaining the con-
sent of the owner.

Thou shalt not hear, nor listen to any talk, even if it be godly from
the voice of a woman, nor are you to converse with any woman, nor are
you to argue or remonstrate with a servant of the king's nor show dis-
respect to your tutor or elder, or any other who are popular among the
people. Show civility to all wise men, and men that are armed.

Do not undertake any business without duly considering and reflecting
on its issue, but in godly works do not hesitate.

Thou shalt teach and instruct others in any art or science which is
known to thee, and always associate with godly persons.

Thou shalt not enter into the presence of a Ilaja, head priest, or a
temple empty-Iianded.

Do not hurt nor deceive any one, who reposes any confidence in thee.

Praise not thyself.

194

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [March,

Thou sliiilt not wear any clotlies, in a manner in which tliy nakedness
Diay a})pear.

'I'hou shalt honour and respect the laws, in which tliou hast been
brouglit up, even if any one mode or scoff at you.

Tliou slialt not touch nor spealc to one another in tlie temple of Sri
Christna Bhugwan ; the men and women sliould 1)8 separate, and after
thou leave the Temple, follow your own occupation.

Rales regarding the Destruction of the Disciples of Swamee Narayen,

hy Sejanund.

The Bramins, Khutrees, and Veeas who are my followers, are to wear
a double row of 'I'oolsee (wild basil) beads around the neck, and they
are to mark ' Tuluk' the two arms, the breast and the forehead with the
Gopee Chundun (ground sandle«ood). Tiie Chandla or mark on the
forehead siiould be round, eitlier of Chundun, or Kunkoo, Kesur, &c.
Those who are ' Sesht' or liigh among tlie Soodrs (the 4th class of Hindoos)
are to make the same marks as the three above mentioned — but those
who are below the Soodrs are to mark the foreiiead with a Chandla or
round mark only, without the 'Tilluk' (tilluk is the vertical mark on the
forehead, and the ' Chandla' is marked within it,) and they are to
wear double beads made of wood such as sandal, &c. but not of tlie
'I'oolsee. It may have been the custom among Bramins who have become
converts to mark their forehead with three horizontal lines, and to wear
the Roodrak mala ; they are at liberty to continue the same customs
with respect to their forefathers, because there is no distinction between
Narayen and Seoojee, these two are one as is written in the Vedas.

Those who are my followers bear in mind what the Shasturs say, that
for the sake of a little persecution it is not meet that ye should go astray
from what you conscieutioustly profess. — Bombay U. S. Gazette, Feb. 5.

24. — Madagascar. — Mahtyrdom op Rasalama.

(From the new work, entitleil, " A Narr€^tive of the Persecution of the Chris-
tians in Madagascar ; with details of the escape of the six Christian Refugees now
in England." By J. J, Freeman and D. Johns, formerly Missionaries in the
island.)

Rasalama was among ten otiier Christians confined in the house of
Raniiandravola, a Dekana of Rainiharo, a man proverbially savage and
cruel. A relation of hers told her she was astonished that she had
accused her brethren and sisters, since nothing had been previously
known to the government respecting Paul, Simeon, Aiidriantoandro,
Andrianimanana, Ramanana, Raivo, and Raminahy, till she had disclosed
their names. She was deeply grieved when she heard this, as it showed
she had been most unintentionally the cause of betraying her friends.
She was overheard, during the time she was under confinement, to
express her astonislmient that the people of God should be treated in
such a manner. " Men," said she, " that have neither excited rebellion,
nor stolen the property of any, nor spoken ill of any, yet all their j)ro-
perty is confiscated, and they themselves reduced to perpetual slavery:
I would advise the ])ersecutors to think a little of what tliey are doing,
lest they bring on themselves the wrath of (iod." ^Vlien the 'I'sitialaingia
came to the house, she added with extraordinary warmth of feeling, " I
was not afraid, but rather rejoiced that I wiis counted worthy to suffer
affliction for believing in Jesus; I had hope of the life in heaven." The
wife of Raniiandravola, her master, heard the remarks, and told her
husband, who immediately communicated it to Rainiharo. The latter

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence. 195

praised him for his fidelity and diligence, and ordered him to put heavy
irons on llasaliuna. A messenger was also sent to acquaint the judges
witli wliat she said.

On the return of the messenger, she inquired of him what message he
had taken ; " Only your words," said he, " tliat you rejoiced when you
saw the 'I'sitialaiiigia come to you." " Why," rejoined Rasalama, " when
I said much did you report little ? The net is spread, hut the bird may
escape. It was I," added she, " tliat gave the names of Raintsiheva and
others as our associates, that it might be for their honour and happiness.
No one else raised them to lionour, and 1 did." She was now put in
heavy irons and beaten, but continued singing hymns. "My life," said
she, " shall go lor my companions. You say Rafaravavy will he put to
death ; but no, she will not die — I shall be killed instead of her!" Such
a spirit and such remarks in Madagascar were sufficient to lead to her
condemnation and death.

Such was her excitement of mind amidst an enfeebled state of body,
produced by severe beating and excruciating pain, that she perhaps said
some few tilings unadvisedly, and led some of her friends to think there
was a sliglit degree of incoherence about her. But she was perfectly
calm and tranquil before death.

Ramiandravola had said to her, when the heavy irons were ordered to
be placed on her, " 1 know you are a relative of mine, and that we share
tlie same family grave ; still, if you are found doing what the Queen
condemns, I renounce all acquaintance with you. I have nothing what-
ever to dread but Ranavalona the Queen, and Rainiharo ; what they
love, 1 love ; what is sweet to them, is sweet to me ; and although a dog
should be cut to pieces over my head*, if that would please them it would
please me." " That is a strong expression to use," said Rasalama, "and
ought to awaken some reflection. You say you would delight to submit
to the greatest possible indignity, even that a dog should be cut to pieces
over you if the Queen desired it, and all this out of love to the sovereign.
That devotion to the Queen ought to make you reflect a little" — mean-
ing, if so much is due to an earthly sovereign, is no obedience to be paid
to the authority of the supreme Lord of all? — should not his servants be
willing to sufl"er in his cause, and cheerfully endure all that he may
impose upon them .''

Many of the people attributed her firmness and the remarks she con-
tinued to make, to the influence of some secret witchcraft which they
believed had been employed over her by means of the Missionaries.
"Dreadfully powerful, indeed," said they, " must those ('ody') charms
be which can induce her to keep on talking in this way to the very last !''

She was now taken from the house of Ramiandravola, and ordered for
execution the next morning. She was put that afternoon into irons of a
peculiar construction ; not intended so much for the security of the pri-
soner, as for cruel punishment. 'I'he irons consist of rings and bars, and
are so fastened around the feet, hands, knees, and neck, as to confine the
wliole body in an excruciatingly painful position, forcing the extremities
together as if the sufferer were packed into a small case. These irona
are called " omby fohy," — " the shortened bullock," from tlie mode in
which the natives are accustomed to tie the animal by drawing the fore
and hind feet together iu one knot.

Being led to tJie place of execution next morning, she expressed her
joy that she had received the knowledge of the truth, and continued
singing hymns on the way. Passing by Mr. Griffith's chapel, where she

* A commoD practice in cases of persons put to death on any charge of sorcery,
and a mark of extreme contempt and abhorrence.

196 Missionary and Beligious Intellif/ence.

}iiul been baptized, she exclaimed, " There I beard the word of tlie
Saviour !" On rcncbing the fatal spot she reciuested permission to kneel
down and pray ; her request was granted : she calmh/ knelt down, com-
iuitti'd her ipirit into the hands of the Hvdecmcr, mid in that altitude was
speared to death, (p. 129 ;) the executioners, three or four in number,
standing behind and by the side of her, and striking her through the
ribs and the he;irt. 'I'lie ])ain would be momentary, the release trium-
phant, and the bliss that followed immortal. Iler body was left to be
devoured by the wild dogs that frequent all ])laces in Madagascar where
criminals suffer. When llafaravavy and a friend went some time after-
wards to the exact spot where she was killed, they could find only a few
bones lying about where they had been scattered by the dogs.

'I'he name " Ilasalama" is formed of the well-known oriental word,
"Salama," " peace," " health," " happiness ;" and the usual Malagasy
affix to proj)er names, " Ra." Tliough a sufiFerer and a martyr, she
realised all that the name imported. She found "peace in believing."
She was sustained by the smiles of the Saviour, and enjoyed the fulfil-
ment of his promise, " In me ye shall have peace."

Some said when she was led forth to death, "Where is the God she
prays to, that he does not now save her Others were touched with
pity, and could not see for what crime these Christians were puttodeatli.

IJe who enrolled with honour the name of Antipas as his "faithful
martyr," at Pergamos, has in his providence now enrolled the name of
" Rasalama" as the proto-martyr of Madagascar ; and long will that
name continue embalmed with fragrancy in the memory of those who
love the Saviour's cause. — Missionary Chronicle.

THE

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vol. II, No. 16.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 107.

APRIL, 1841.

I. — The late Meld at Allahabad.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

I had the pleasure of attending the great Hindu mela late-
ly held at Allahabad. From notes written on the occasion I
have drawn up a journal for transmission to the directors of
the Society with which I am connected. In former years very
interesting notices of this mela have appeared in your perio-
dical. It has struck me that my journal might not be unac-
ceptable to your readers. I have therefore transcribed the
greater part of it, and now send it to you for publication, if
you see meet. The scenes I have endeavoured to describe
were such as I shall never forget. The attention with which
the gospel was heard by multitudes afforded to those engaged
in preaching to them no ordinary delight and encouragement,
and inspired them with the soul-stirring hope, that the time
is fast approaching, when idolatry shall utterly perish in this
land, aud the cause of Christ appear every where triumphant.
I trust the account now sent will prove interesting to your
readers, and show how our hopes are sustained amidst the
discouragement, arising from the very limited success we are
able to report of actual accessions to the cause of Christ.

Yours truly,

Benares, 9.1th Feb. 1841. J. K.

The 14th and 15th of January were spent in travelling to
Allahabad. As I travelled I met an immense number of pil-
grims, who were returning after having bathed on the Sakrant,
(one of their great days, when the sun enters a new sign,) and

VOL. II. 2 D

198

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

were proceeding towards Benares, to perform their ablutions
there, and present their offerings in its famous temples. These
people have a piece of wood over their shoulder, to the ends of
which baskets are attached, in which they carry the water of
the Ganges. These are often adorned with peacocks' feathers,
and small flags. They have likewise a number of little bells,
which constantly send forth their tinkling sound. By means
of these they suppose they are secure from the tigers and
wild beasts, which prowl in the jungly region, through which
their way lies to Baijnath. These people are for the greater
part most comfortably though plainly clad, and I was not
asked for alms by a single one. Their comfortable appear-
ance, and their travelling without begging cannot be well un-
derstood at first, as their appearance though comfortable in-
dicates them to belong chiefly to the labouring classes, and
as it is plain that by many of them months must be spent on
their pilgrimage. The difficulty is explained by the fact that
they are deputed by their richer neighbours, who furnish them
with the requisite supplies for their journey. The persons
who depute and support them are supposed to be thus secur-
ing for themselves nearly as large a stock of merit, as the
personal performance of the so-called holy rites could impart.
Many go to Hardvvar, and taking the water of the Ganges
from that sacred place mix it with the water of the Ganges as
it joins the Jamna at Allahabad. They then proceed to Be-
nares, where they bathe, and perform certain ceremonies. From
this city they proceed to Baijnath in the direction of Calcutta,
and pour the water they have carried so great a distance on
an image of Mahadeo, (i. e. the great God, as Shiva is general-
ly called.) This is thought to be an extraordinary act of me-
rit. The practice is founded on a story, which is too filthy
to be related. Many thousands of the middle-aged and
strong-bodied men of the country are thus engaged during
the best months of the year. They belong to various castes,
but brahmans are of course most highly esteemed by their
employers. During the whole of my journey to Allahabad,
these people lined the road. Often did my heart rise to
heaven in their behalf, that they might abandon their toil-
some pilgrimages, and idolatrous services, and betake them-
selves to the great Saviour of our lost world. When I got on
the 15th to the bank of the Ganges, I saw in the distance the
Fort of Allahabad, which is built at the junction of the two
rivers, and immediately under it I saw numerous flags, indi-
cating the scene of the mela. I had not a little anxiety at
the view of the great work in which with others I was to be
there engaged, arising from my limited acquaintance with the

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

199

language, and likewise from the peculiarly hostile attitude to
the truth I have seen idolaters take on siniihir occasions. I
tried to cast my care on Him who can dissipate the thickest
darkness that ever covered the human mind, and can subdue
the greatest obduracy that ever set itself against his word ;
and who is likewise ever ready to impart wisdom and strength
to those who go fortla in his cause depending on his aid.
May many of these deluded people, who have come hither
in the service of Satan, i-eceive that truth, which alone can
make them free, and here become the servants of the Living
God ! — Crossed the Ganges on a bridge of boats. A similar
bridge Government has recently erected over the Jamna.
These erections are very convenient for travellers.

Jan. \Qth. I was very happy to hear from Mr. W. that
the people at the mela had this year listened with great at-
tention to the preaching of the gospel, and that there was
every prospect of our having a delightful season. I was hap-
py to learn that the Pragwals, as the brahmans are called, who
are attached to this place, and who are notorious for their en-
mity and virulence against Christianity, had this year given
very little trouble. With one exception, when Mr. W. was
going through the mela distributing tracts, they had not
brought themselves into collision with any of the Missiona-
ries. It was with exceeding pleasure I heard an account of
a man who had been to all appearance deeply impressed with
the truth. This man had been observed to hear several hours
for some successive days. At length he said he should like to
know if Christ could pardon his past, as well as his present
sins — that he knew he had from his earliest years committed sin,
and required a Saviour who could pardon all his sins. The way
of salvation through the atoning blood of Christ was again ex-
plained, when he exlaimed, " This is what I want. I have long
thought these people (meaning the Pragwals) were telling lies,
when they said I could be saved by bathing in the Ganges. I
will never go near them again — I will now believe on Christ."
This man had come from a place near Sagar in central India,
a distance of, I suppose, three or four hundred miles. The
Missionaries wished him to stay to be further instructed, but
he said that the company in which he had come was now re-
turning— that he had left a wife and family, who would be an-
xious about him — and likewise that he was a zamindar, and
must go home to take care of his property. He was fur-
nished with the New Testanient, the Psalms, and a store
of religious tracts, and every thing was done to impress
on his mind the truths to which he was so favorably in-
clined.

2 D 2

200

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

Jan. \7th, Sabbath. In the evening preached in English in
the very neat Gothic chapel our American brethren have re-
cently erected.

Jan. \8th. After breakfast went to the mela. It is held in
a plain formed by the junction of the two rivers. This plain is
entirely covered with water in the rainy season. The distance
from the high bank of the river to tlie water's edge is about a
mile. On the bank close to the road is erected the bungalow,
where the Government used to gatlier the pilgrim-tax. Hap-
pily a change has taken place — the accursed connexion between
Government and the idolatry of tiiis place has ceased — and the
brahaians are left to manage affairs as they please. Tiu-ee me-
las have now been held without the eclat of state support and
state management. All the Company does is to send a police
force to prevent accidents from occurring. Would that of
every place in India, even now, this could be said ! A connex-
ion so abhorrent to every Christian feeling, and to every dic-
tate of reason, must be swept away very soon by the Christian
spirit of England, in spite of the pertinacity with which in
certain quarters it is clung to, by interested parties. This shame-
ful connexion had never taken such deep root in the Bengal
as in the Madras Presidency, and hence the superior ease with
which it has been dissolved. Our best preaching station was
close to the bungalow, of which I have just spoken. A better
site could not have been chosen. The most of the people
going to the water, and returning from it passed our way,
while by having our station a number of yards from the ro;id
a large congregation could stand, without obstructing the
crowd, which was thronging by. We had a small platform
on which there were chairs, and an awning above to pro-
tect us from the sun. Through the kindness of the magis-
trate, we had the use of the bungalow for our books and
tracts. — Mr. W. and I walked together through the mela to
the water's edge. There are two great roads — one intended
for those proceeding to the water, and the other for those re-
turning from it — to prevent the danger and confusion con-
nected with such dense masses proceeding in the same road in
opposite directions. This salutary arrangement however was
not so much attended to, as it ought to have been, and thus
the difficulty of getting on was much increased. These two
roads were lined on both sides with tents, in which merchants
having all sorts of goods were engaged transacting business.
Looking at them one might suppose that this was a great
commercial gathering. These people were bent only on mo-
ney-making. Many were merely furnished with grain, for
which there was a great demand to feed so large an assem-

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

201

blage. As we approached the river— at the end of tlie en-
campment of tlie merchants — we came to the place where the
supposed holy men, with whom this country swarms, had esta-
blished themselves. A more forbidding sight than these
bairagis and sanyasis presented can scarcely be conceived.
Impiety and folly have surely produced their most finished
specimens in these men. What would be thouglit in England
of men with long clotted hair — their bodies smeared over
with mud and cow-dung — unutterably abominable in their ap-
pearance— with scarcely a rag of clothing ! Yet these are
the people whom thousands in this country worship ! These
are the peculiar favourites of the gods ! Alas ! how dark
and besotted has the luiman mind become ! We have only
mentioned the general appearance of these people. A con-
siderable number had ropes tied round their body, and had
a piece of wood peculiarly made, instead of clothing. Some
were in a state of shocking and shameless nudity, and these
were peculiarly honored. Men and women adorned them
with garlands — made the lowest obeisance to them, and pre-
sented offerings, while the wretched creatures thus honoured
did not condescend to take any notice of those who worshipped
them. Others were in the most unnatural and forbidding
postures, and these too were considered men of no ordinary
holiness. Under what a dreadful curse does this country lie,
in having thousands of those most competent to support
themselves abandoned to idleness and vagrancy, under the
pretence of living a holy life ! In a temporal view what an
incubus is such a body of men on the country ! In a spiritual
view, how incalculable is the misciiief they inflict ! Govern-
ment cannot reach the evil. To the gospel is the honour re-
served of uprooting this, and the other innumerable evils,
which have grown so rankly in the soil of idolatry. After
leaving the bairagis, we entered by a broad gate-way on the
ground close to the junction of the rivers, where the Pragwals
and pandits had taken up their station. In this spot there
were numerous flags on the tops of high bamboos, which
contained devices illustrative of the Hindu mythology. We
had now got to the water's edge, and there we found an im-
mense multitude — men, women and children — bathing and
performing their ceremonies. When will the time come,
when they shall repair in equal numbers, and with equal
eagerness, to the fountain which has been opened for sin and
uncleanness, in the atoning blood of Christ ! — After remaining
a short time, we returned to tbe preaching place. Here we
found Mr. McI., an old venerable man, who has laboured be-
tween twenty and thirty years at Allahabad with great devot-

202

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

edness. Here too I was happy to find Narapat, who had
just arrived from Benares. Other two native preachers were
likewise present. We all preached in turn to large and
attentive audiences. I can scarcely give even a sketch of
what was said. The folly and wickedness of idolatry were
exposed — the vanity of expecting salvation by ablutions and
pilgrimages and offerings was laid open — the great doctrine
of salvation by the atonement of Christ, the Son of the Liv-
ing God, was explained — and the people were entreated to
abandon their false confidences, and trust in Jesus the only
Saviour. Very few were inclined to controvert what was said,
although it struck openly at the root of that system, in which
they had been nurtured, and at the call of which they were
then assembled. The greater number seemed much pleased
with what they heard.

Jan. 19M. 1 went early this morning to the mela, and found
Mr. W. with several of the Native brethren there. The crowd
had evidently increased since the preceding day. When I got
to our station one of the Native brethren was preaching. Then
Mr. W. read the 3rd chapter of Daniel, and commented on
the interesting narrative which it contains. This, with many
other portions of the Scriptures, comes home with peculiar
meaning to the Asiatic mind. When Mr. W. had finished,
Narapat gave a long and effective sermon from Matthew viii.
1 — 5, in which he very happily described the marks of spiri-
tual leprosy, and showed the people the impossibility of cure
till they applied to Christ. They listened with great attention,
and expressed their approbation of what was advanced. In
such a crowd, met in the very service of idolatry, I was asto-
nished to see no one coming forward to attack the truth.
The Pragwals and other disputatious brahmans, having found
how difficult it was to meet the positions of the Missionaries
in former years, must surely now be determined to try what
an opposite course of procedure can accomplish. Their ab-
sence was a great comfort, as thus the people heard patiently,
and many of them gladly, the words of eternal life. When
Narapat had finished I preached from the parable of the
sower. The preaching was thus continued by the Missiona-
ries, and the Native brethren — when one was fatigued, ano-
ther immediately taking his place. The great fundamental
truths of Christianity were most prominently exhibited. Fre-
quently portions of tracts were read, and commented on. To
this when sparingly done I have no objection, but I like much
our honouring the word of God, by reading portions of it, as
the ground on which our addresses are founded. Returned
home, delighted with the attention which had been given —

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

203

rejoicing that so many had heard that truth, hy which they
may be saved, and fervently praying tliat God would snatch
these poor people as brands from destruction. When we were
leaving the mela, we saw two Pragwals contending who would
get a crowd of villagers just arrived to conduct them to the
river. These Pragwals travel for months through the country,
proclaiming the merit of bathing in Tribene, as the junc-
tion of the Ganges and Janina is called, and using every
persuasive to induce the attendance of the people. Every
Pragwal considers himself to have a right to conduct those to
the water, and obtain their offering, whom he has induced
to come. Hence disputes occur among them.

Jan. 20th. Went to the mela after breakfast. The crowd is
still increasing. This has been a very delightful and encourag-
ing day. I am astonished at the attention given to the expo-
sure of idolatry, and the preaching of the gospel. One could
not have supposed it possible, that idolatry should be fully and
fearlessly exposed, (at this work our Native brethi-en are par-
ticularly happy) and a new doctrine, subversive of all their
former views, be proclaimed, and not a mouth be opened to
sustain the cause of Satan ! Not only is opposition absent, but
every appearance of marked approbation is afforded. Many
stand with their attention undiverted by the passing throng,
during two or three successive addresses, with fixed eyes, and
apparently with fixed hearts. Surely God is about to arise
to establish in this land the kingdom of his grace. Mr. McI.
tells me that in former years, when any thing was said about
the ' Ganga Jamna jal' (the water of the Ganges and Jamna)
as possessing no efficacy to cleanse away sin, the indignation
of the hearers was at once excited, and they hurried away,
exclaiming that they could not hear any thing so wicked.
Now the folly of trusting in the water of the Ganges is ex-
posed— they are told in the plainest terms they may bathe in
Tribene for thousands of years, and not obtain the pai'don of
a single sin — and yet no indignation is seen to arise, and rarely
does a word of disapprobation escape a lip. This is surely an
omen of coming prosperity to the cause of Christ. This is
surely a proof that idolatry is on the wane. Mr. S., the Bap-
tist Missionary of Benares, we were very happy to find, had
arrived the preceding day. There being now four Missiona-
ries, ready to take part in the services, and three native preach-
ers, we got a tent erected in the plain below, where the half
of our force might be engaged, while the others were employ-
ed in our first preaching station. In these two places preach-
ing was kept up from an early hour in the morning till
between four and five in the afternoon, with very little inter-

204

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

ruption. Occasionally a few minutes intervened in distributing
Tracts and Gospels, to obtain wliicli great eagerness was
evinced. Many heard several consecutive discourses. A great
variety of subjects was treated, topics of the greatest moment
obtaining the foremost place. What a precious season for
making known the Gospel ! M;iy we have hearts filled with
love and zeal — may we be enabled to preach energetically and
faithfully — and above all, may God himself by his Spirit crown
our labours with success ! All the brethren seemed encourag-
ed, and incited to the utmost effort, by the appearance of the
people. Returned in the afternoon after a laborious and de-
lightful day.

Jan. 2\st. The crowd has greatly increased since yesterday.
From early dawn all the roads visible from Mr. W.'s house
were filled with a stream of people proceeding towards the
junction. There was every indication of an unusually large
assemblage. From the mass of people filling up the way
we had considerable difficulty in getting to our station. Be-
fore beginning operations for the day, walked together to the
water side. Devotees, in bands of four and five, were scattered
through the mela, singing as lustily as they could songs in
honour of their gods, and importunately begging alms from
the passers by. Cowries and rice were thrown on the cloth
they had spread before them, but 1 was astonished at their
poor success. If this were all their success in begging
through the country, their well-conditioned appearance should
soon depart, and their numbers should speedily decrease. It
is well known however that what does not proceed from the
spontaneous liberality of the people is extorted from their fears.
As we went on towards the junction of ihe rivers, we saw
the road so covered with hair, that scarcly a step could be
taken, without walking on it. Here and there large heaps
were collected. The brahmans and barbers seemed to be
reaping a harvest. When the mela was under the patronage
and direction of Government, the barbers were licensed, but
now they are permitted to practise their trade without any re-
striction. This shaving of the head is connected with vows
which the people make. When the vow, for instance of
bathing in Tribene and making certain offerings to the brah-
mans, is discharged, then the head is shaved. In this, as
well as in many other customs prevalent in this land there is
much which bears a resemblance to the institutions of God's
ancient people. This pleasing idea however is soon overcast
by the fact, that between the objects of their worship, there
is as great a difference as between light and darkness — as be-
tween heaven and hell ; and thus ceremonies, which in the

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

205

one case when rightly considered were full of meaning, be-
come senseless and superstitious rites, fitted to excite our
pity. We could not get to the exact junction of the rivers,
from the numbers eager to bathe. Tlie sight was very affect-
ing. Old men and women tottering on the brink of the grave,
and persons in the spring of life, with crowds of all interme-
diate ages, equally bound in the fetters of idolatry — equally
deluded to believe a lie ! The poor simple villagers in groups
of ten and upwards, hand in hand lest they should lose each
other in the crowd, presented a piteous spectacle as they came
out of the water, and wended their vvay through the mela,
shivering in their dripping clothes. The brahmans were all
activit3^ After looking for a time in silence on the scene be-
fore us, at once so fitted to call forth our pity, and kindle our
zeal, we returned to the preaching stations. Notwithstand-
ing the apparent zeal of the people at the bathing ground,
the preaching went on most delightfully at our tvvo stations,
with scarcely a show of opposition to the gospel. The
crowds who listened were large, and the attention was very
cheering. Many listened for hours, as if they had forgotten
the object for which they had come to Tribene. I also ob-
served some women present, apparently drinking in the words
of eternal life. This was a novel sight and an exceedingly
pleasing one. Women have an immense influence in this
countrj'^, and very rarely are they accessible to the gospel.
The established customs of the country forbidding their ap-
pearance in public assemblies, they almost never hear the
truth, while by the influence they exert in private life they
do much to oppose its reception. The attendance of these
women was no doubt secured by the absence of discussion,
and by the excellent order we were able to preserve. The
impiety and folly of Hinduism were illustrated at great
length, particularly by the native brethren. We all felt the
inspiriting influence of the occasion, and I believe preach-
ed with an energy and delight we had seldom previously
known. We should have had hearts of stone, had we re-
mained unmoved by the scene. Crowds of poor blinded
idolaters, many of them from distant provinces, who had
never heard the sound of the everlasting gospel before, and
might never hear it again — now apparently with intense an-
xiety and deep interest hearing that truth which can save the
soul — some of them in tears — and we privileged to declare the
truth to them ! If on such an occasion we could have re-
mained strangers to a holy excitement, we must either have
been very peculiarly constituted, or love to God could have had
no place in our bosom. The wind was high — it blew in our

VOL. II. 2 E

206

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

face — the dust rose in clouds ; but we were too much taken up
with the delightful work in which we were engaged to heed
the little annoyance this occasioned us. In the forenoon I
saw a man — reprcsentitig a numerous class we meet with in
India who suppose the Missionary has great influence with
magistrates and judges, and listen to him with much respect
to secure if possible through him the favour of those in pow-
er. This man was in so approving a mood, that lie could not
restrain his " sach sach," at the end of a single sentence.
I did not like his appearance, as I suspected he had some
sinister view. When 1 began to speak, I entreated him to
reserve his approbation to the close, as iiis constant speaking
disturbed me. This he tried to do — but with difficulty from
the warmth and fulness of his approbation ! When I had
finished, he came up to me and said I was a very holy man,
and that our religion would doubtless prevail. As I was so holy
a man he was sure I knew the judge — that he had been un-
justly deprived of his land, and wished me to intercede for
him. When I told him that I came to the country, not to be
a judge over them, but to preach the gospel — that I could do
nothing for him, he went quickly away. We were grieved to
hear that several lives had been lost, from the pressing of the
crowd at the bridge of boats across the Ganges. I cannot
learn the particulars.

Jan. 22ncl. This day is the 15th of the Hindu month Magh,
and is called the Amawas — as indeed the 15th of every month
is called. This is a high day, and the crowd is immense. So
great a mass of human beings assembled in one place I never
saw before. Standing on the high bank, close to our chief
preaching station, we saw at once all the roads leading to-
wards the mela, the plain under the walls of the fort, and
the plain below stretching to the junction of the rivers. The
scene was very striking. Nothing was to be seen, in what-
ever direction the eye was turned, but a dense assemblage of
human beings. It is extremely difficult to form even a rude
guess of the numbers present. 1"he calculations given dif-
fered very widely. One I heard reckoning the number so
low as 60,000, and another I heard making it so high as
600,000. I am much inclined to think that 250,000 is a very
moderate calculation — rather below than above the mark.
The general impression was that there were considerably few-
er present at this than at the preceding mela. All these
have immortal spirits — all these like us must dwell for ever
either amidst the joys of heaven, or the torments of hell — -
and all are yet wrapped in the gloom of heathenism ! Yet
this is a small, small portion of the heathen population of our

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

207

world. Millions are still sitting in the region of the shadow
of death. O that God might speedilj' arise, and send deliver-
ance for his own name's sake ! O that tlie time were arriv-
ed for knocking off the chains of Satan from millions of his
slaves ! — Mr. W. and I walked togetlier to a famous stone
image of Hanuman — the monkey-god — immediate)}' under
the walls of the fort. It is surrounded hy a low circular mud
wall. In the rains, the image is covered with water. It lies
on its back, and notwithstanding the divinity which is said to
dwell in it, it does not attempt to move, when the water en-
croaches on it. When we were present, great crowds were
bowing down to it, touching with their foreheads, adorning it
with garlands, pouring the water of the Ganges on it, and
what I have no doubt was more acceptable to the brahmans
than every thing besides, laying their pice as offerings on its
huge body ! There was a marked diversity in the aspect of
the worshippers. The majority were as far from seriousness
as can be well conceived, they were light and thoughtless ;
while others, especially the women, had quite a solemn and
serious look. The priests, who were gazing with apparent
deliglit on the number of pice, had quite a mercantile air.
There is nothing the appearance of the brahmans standing by
their images so quickly and surely indicates, as that the whole
is considered by them a profitable trade, which their worldly
w'sdom will not allow them to abandon. There is nothing
more certain than that many of them have not the slightest
regard to their imaginary deities, and in others roguery and
superstition are strangely mingled, as history tells us has been
the case in every age of the world. I was told that formerly
the people used to put the pice in the mouth of this image of
Hanuman, and although it can neither stand, nor speak, nor
walk, it soon managed to enlarge its mouth ! — Preaching was
kept up with spirit, as on former days, although the noise of
the passers by, and the largeness of the crowd made speaking
very fatiguing. Many continued under the sound of the gos-
pel for two or three hours. There was not however I thought
such fixed attention as on the previous day, and there was on
several occasions a disposition shown to controvert what was
said. The first lengthened discussion I heard since coming to
the mela took place this day. On former occasions remarks
were made and questions asked, but not a few of them were
of u pleasing kind, and scarcely any interruption of the
preaching occurred. Now however a lengthened and unprofit-
able discussion arose, and as the result of it, the seriousness
we formerly saw speedily disappeared, and the people became
confused. It was happily arrested by the question being sud-
2 E 2

208

The late Meld at Allahabad. [April,

denly asked by one of the Missionaries in a loud voice, How
are you and I to obtain salvation ? This was followed up by
an address, which restored seriousness and order. Returned
to Mr. W.'s, after an exceedingly laborious and withal a de-
lightful day. Saw the jugglers on the sides of the road, at-
tended by great crowds, and hosts of beggars, secular and
religious, the former much more necessitous than the latter,
were begging with all possible importunity.

Jan. 2'drd'. We were at the mela this morning at the usual
hour. The attendance was not so numerous as yesterday,
though still very large. An equal desire to hear was manifest-
ed, hut the preachers were too much fatigued with the excite-
ment and lal)our of the previous days, to go on with their
former spirit. Walked down this morning again to the junc-
tion. The scene was tlie same as what I formerly endea-
voured to describe. The Pragwals yet never attempt to come
rear us ! This does not arise from despising the influence of
Missionary efforts. Mr. W. saw one of them conduct a large
company past, keeping them as far from us as he well could,
and when any one showed an inclination to linger, pushing
him on, lest he should hear any thing to lessen his confidence
in the water of the Ganges. Nothing of moment occurred,
wliich I have not mentioned in the account of previous days.
— Mr. F. took up his position to-day at the bridge of boats
over the Jamna, and distributed a great number of tracts
among the people returning home.

Jan. 24th, Sabbath. I have not been at the mela at all to-
day. In the forenoon preached in Urdu at the Printing Press
to a small congregation composed of native Christians, and
heathen servants. In the evening preached in English. —
The brethren were as usual at the mela, and preaching was
carried on as formerly. I understand there was a dreadful
fis;ht between two bairagis — no very unusual occurrence. —
Many portions of the sacred scriptures and tracts were dis-
tributed. Many expressed their desire to become Christians,
but in every case some obstacle was mentioned, as opposing
the immediate reception of the truth.

Jan. 2ofh. I heard this nu)rning from the best authority
an authentic account of the awful loss of life, of which a re-
port had reached us some days previously. On Wednesday
and Thursday of last week nearly fifty lives were lost at the
entrance to the bridge of boats over the Ganges! Mr. M. the
magistrate was present, with a body of a hundred police to
keep order, and yet, in spite of their efforts, from the infatua-
tion of the people, nearlj' fifty persons were trampled to death.
Three roads, crowded to excess, met at the entrance to the

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

209

bridge — those behind pressed forward, while some delay in
front was occasioned by gathering the toll — every thing was
done to keep back the people, but in vain, and the consequence
was that the poor creatures in front were trampled to death.
The cries of the sufferers, we were told, were awful. The bridge
was at length thrown open to all, and the toll was abandoned
to the great grief of the man who farms the ferry from Govern-
ment. He was permitted I believe on the return of the people,
to gather double toll to make up the deficiency. Two of the
roads leading to the bridge were shut up and access was given
only by one road. This was found to be an excellent arrange-
ment. As on similar occasions, the people I was told show-
ed a stoical indifference. Every individual and every little
party thought only of self. The ear was deaf to the cries of
others. O for the speedy triumph of Christianity, to bind all
men together in the bonds of brotherhood ! We, likewise
heard to-day that an elephant belonging to a Raiu, who had
come to the mela, had broken loose, and killed several per-
sons.— The attendance has greatly diminished, though still
many thousands are present. I walked again to the junction
of the rivers, Mr. S. accompanying me. Having heard the
people speak so much of Bene Mado — having heard so fre-
quently companies, as they came in sight of the river, shouting
Bene Mado ki jai — Bene Mado Id jai (victory to Bene Mado —
victory to Bene Mado) I was anxious to learn from the people
themselves who Bene Mado was. We asked those we saw
in attendance on idols, as most likely to give us the required
information. The answers given were very contradictory.
By some we were told that Bene Mado was Parameshwar,
the supreme being. Some said this was the Hindu Trinity,
Bramha, Vishna, Mahesh — who we were told were one, as the
Ganges and Jamna when joined are one stream. Some said
Bene Mado was the joining of the three rivers, two of which
are visible, and the third is invisible. Others said this was
Krishna and his mistress Radha. It may truly be said of
them, they know not what they worship. — Little comparative-
ly was done to-day. The people seemed languid, and disin-
clined to hear. The preachers too were much worn out with
their previous labours. Mr. F. again took his place at the
bridge over the Jamna, and distributed many tracts.

Jan. 26th. Went for the last time to the mela. The ap-
pearance much the same as yesterday. The people were more
bent on buying than on bathing. Had in the evening a fare-
well meeting with my Missionary brethren at Allahabad,
whose society I enjoyed much d\iring my stay there.

I left Allahabad on the 27th, and arrived at home the fol-

210

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

lowing clay. Shortly after leaving Allahabad, I saw an ele-
pliant witii its legs chained, and on asking the reason I was
told it was a " Khiiiii," a tnurderer. It was the elephant
which had killed several persons at the mela. Passed an im-
mense number of pilgrims on my way home. Wherever a
well appeared, a crowd was seated round. They often re-
minded me of God's ancient people, as they went up to
Jerusalem, the city of their solemnities, and again returned
to tbeir respective abodes. " Blessed is the man whose
strength is in thee; in whose heart are the ways of them,
who passing through the valley of 13aca make it a well ; the
rain also filleth the pools. They go from strength to strength,
every one of them in Zion appeareth before God." Would
that these had the spirit of the pilgrims thus described !

My journal having extended to so great a length, many
comments are unnecessary. I will merely make a few remarks
with scarcely an attempt at illustration.

1. During the course of the mela, much appeared to show
the beautiful adaptation of the gospel to people of every coun-
try and clime. Even where its historical evidence could not
be appreciated, its internal evidence was in some degree felt.
When asked why we believed Ciiristianity to be divine, often
the answer was given, " W^e know it to be divine from the
views it gives of God and man — ^just in the same manner as
we know that luminary, which enlightens the world, to be the
sun. Let ten thousand candles be lighted, and yet they can-
not compete with that luminary. It still remains the sun.
In the same manner Christianity from the light it gives is im-
measurably superior to every human system." This argu-
ment appeared to tell on several occasions.

2. We see the wisdom of God's appointing preaching as
the great means for diffusing the truth, and converting the
world. Conversation and other modes of instruction in their
own place are excellent, but they are not to be compared
with preaching — proclaiming the gospel as a herald. This
was often impresfeed on my mind during the mela at Allaha-
bad. Every succeeding day assures me more and more of the
superiority of preaching to every other mode of instruction —
not that I mean it should stand alone.

3. We see the value of labours at melas, when the people
can be induced to listen. We may not perhaps have immedi-
ate converts, but still the cause of truth is advanced. Idolatry
is shaken — false confidences are exposed — and the knowledge
of Christianity is widely extended. The people become
familiar with arguments subversive of their superstition, and
these we may expect to be silently but powerfully making their

1841.]

The late Meld at Allahabad.

211

way through Society. Portions of the Scriptures and tracts
are carried great distances and obtain a place in uiany a home.
Mr. VV. on an itinerating tour he made a few months ago
in the Rewa country, travelling as far as eighty miles from
Allahabad, met a number of persons, who recognized him as
a padri they had heard at the mela the preceding year. By
some he was shown tracts, which had been tlie.n distributed,
and by others he was told that they had these books in their
houses. Thus Christianity obtains soniething like a habita-
tion and name in the land. Many instances of good have
resulted from the perusal of these tracts. Mr. W. has now a
most interesting and promising young man with him, who
was impressed and convinced by some tracts he had read,
before he had seen a Missionary's face. This young man
preached exceedingly well at the mela. Whether those who
now preach the gospel at these melas reap the harvest or
not, we are assured the harvest- time will come. We have no
doubt it will yet appear tliat such labours have had a most
honourable place in tlie evangelization of the country.

4. Our hopes should not be too sanguine of immediate
and great results from the connexion between Government
and idolatry being dissolved. We have indeed reason to
rejoice over the change which has taken place, and we have
no doubt immediate good will result. We must not however
suppose that idolatry is at once to retire abashed and con-
founded, because the British Government refuses to be its
patron. We must remember that in this city (Benares)
idolatry has its stronghold, and to the present day it stands
unrivalled in its infiueuce, although the Government has never
been connected with its shrines. Let us not suppose then
that our work is done by the victory achieved, and that
Hinduism is henceforth, without a struggle to sustain itself,
to hasten to decay. Now peculiar opportunities are presented
for preaching the gospel — a great stumbling-block is re-
moved— and every energy should be surnnaoned to the work
of diifusing the truth.

5. The number present on such an occasion is by no
means in itself the best criterion, by which to judge of the
strength of idolatry in the country. Many are the motives,
which bring people together, besides attachment to idolatry.
If there were only present those whom a spontaneous regard
to idolatry had collected, I am convinced the number would
have been comparatively very small. The Pragwals I under-
stand count 18U0 " houses," and only counting two for each
" house," we have 3600 individuals, immediately and fully
engaged in upholding idolatry at this place. These travel

212

The late Meld at Allahabad.

[April,

through the country, proclaiming the merit of bathing at
Tribene, especially in the sacred month of Magh. What a
numerous Missionary body in the service of idolatry, who
zealously ply their avocation ! Then there are so many
thousands of pilgrims, who find it much more agreeable and
comfortable to travel through the country than labour at
home. Then we have the merchants — many of them Musal-
mans — who repair thither solely to make gain. Then many
assemble to meet their friends, and be amused by the jugglers,
who crowd thither in great numbers. When we add to all
this the want of moral courage, which prevents many from
attempting to be first in forsaking long established customs,
and the social principle of man, which invests a large assem-
blage with great attractions, we see that mere attachment to
idolatry is only one among many motives, which secure the
attendance of so many thousands. The strength of attach-
ment to idolatry must be ascertained by the aspect of the
people, and by the manner in which they hear idolatry
exposed. If we are to judge by tliis test, the late mela at
Allahal)ad was one of peculiar encouragement. From the
testimony of those who have been in the habit of attending
it for years, the late mela was I understand encouraging
beyond all precedent.

6. We see why Christianity makes such slow progress. It
is not merely or chiefly because it comes to Hindustan from
a foreign land. It is not merely or chiefly because the
people are so attached to ancient customs. We see that
there are numerous sects among the Hindus. Every one,
who sets himself up as a great guru (teacher), let his views be
ever so monstrous, gathers quickly a crowd of followers. It
is well known that at Allahabad about twenty years ago, a
pandit gave out that Kampani" was a great goddess, whom
the Englisli people worshipped, and through whom they
obtained all their victories. A piece was written out in
Sanskrit in favour of this famous goddess — she was becoming
exceedingly popular, and the amlahs of the courts especially
gave themselves to her worship — the pandit was waxing rich,
and a temj)le was about to be erected, when the bubble burst,
by a Missionary being appealed to, who described the " Kam-
pani" as of earthly origin. If we should set up here gods and
goddesses, we should very soon have thousands of followers.
As it was in former days, so it is now. Christianity is a
holy spiritual religion, which aims at the destruction of sin
in every form ; and thus, while monstrous schemes of human
origin gain crowds of adherents, Christianity has a repulsive
aspect to our depraved and fallen nature. As the Romans,

1841.]

The Mahdrdj of Murutia.

213

in their conduct towards Chi-istianity, abandoned the liberality
which characterized their treatment of the religions of con-
quered nations, in the same maimer Christianity is now seen
to have no sympathy with the systems which human wicked-
ness has originated, and is scowled upon, and hated by them
all. It is appreciated only by those who are taught from
above. This leads me to state,

In the last place — We above all things require the out-
pouring of God's Spirit to bless our labours, and turn the
hearts of the children of men to Himself. Nothing is too hard
for God. His word and oath are pledged to the triumph of
his cause. The knowledge of His salvation is spreading far
and wide. O that we were prepared for the out-pouring of
His Spirit! O that every thing in us, which grieves Him, were
withdrawn ! Then should we witness scenes of the most joyful
and transporting cliaracter. Then should rivers break out in
the wilderness, and streams in the desert. Seeing thousands
flocking into the churcli of the Living God, with his ancient peo-
ple after a season of depression and discouragement, we should
say, " When the Lord turned again the captivity of Zion, we
were like them that dream. Then was our mouth filled with
laughter, and our tongue with singing : then said they among
the heathen, The Lord hath done great things for them.
The Lord hath done great things for us ; whereof we are glad.'*
May the time speedily come, when those who go forth weep-
ing bearing precious seed shall come again with rejoicing,
bringing their sheaves with them !

II. — The Mahdrdj of Murutia.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Dear Sirs,

As it is one of the objects of your valuable periodical to diffuse information
calculated to throw light on the varied forms of superstition which prevail in
this country, 1 have thought the following particulars relative to the Maliardj
of Muriitia might not be unacceptable to your readers.

A new candidate for divine honors, known by the above name, has lately
sprung up in tiiis neighbourhood ; and already has he acquired no small noto-
riety by the miracles which he is said to perform on behalf of his worshippers.
Murutia is a village in the Kishnagnr district, about 14 miles from the town of
Jellinghy, and 36 miles E. by S. of Moorshedabad. A little to the north of this
village on the banks of the river Bhaiiab, and near an old burying ground* are
several large banyan trees, which were formerly believed to be haunted by evil
spirits, so that no one dared to pass that way even in daylight. Some cow-
lierds, it is said, had several times observed, in the middle of the night, a large

• Or rather a place for hurnins the dead, ■^■K'lT '^t^.
VOL. II. 2 P

214

The Mahdrdj of Murutia.

[April,

procession (as of a marriage party) with drums, cymbals, trumpets, flambeaux,
palanqueens, horses, elephants, &c. &c. comini; across the plain ; dancing, fenc-
ing, wrestling- and playing a thousand odd pranks, like the hobgoblins of old
Scotland. On reaching the largest of the above mentioned trees, they suddenly
disappeared, as if the whole party had entered into the body of the tree. The
principal personage in this cavalcade went by the name of bhdt-raj, or " king
of the devils,'' and as such was long feared by the inhabitants of the neighbour-
hood ; but no one worshipped him. Now, however, he is called Maharaj
(or " great king,") and muUitudes from all parts of the country flock to wor-
ship at the tree, where he is said to have taken up his permanent residence. The
occasion of this transformation is differently related. Some say, a gowalla one
day was carrying his milk to the viilasje for sale, when he heard some one call-
ing him to stop and give him milk He turned round to comply, but seeing no
one, he went his way ; on wiiich the voice again adtlressed him as before. Dis-
regarding the circumstance, he went on, but had not proceeded far when his
milk pots fell to the ground, and the voice once more addressed him in terms of
reproach, for his refusinij to comply with the speaker's request. Still the poor
milkman could see no one, and being much perplexed at this, as well as grieved
by the loss of his property, he exclaimed ; " Who are you, sir } and what
would you have your slave to do '!" The voice replied, " 1 am Maharaj, and I
reside in that tree. Go, tell the people to come there and worship me, offer-
ing \ \ seers of milk and 'i^ chultacks of sugar at the root of the tree. There I
will cure the sick who come to implore my aid." The gowalla turned to set out
on this errand, when lie beheld his pots made whole, and the milk, which had
been spilt on the ground, restored free from sand or dust, as before. Another ac-
count says, that a poor man, who had for three years been afflicted with a disease
which disabled him from laboring for his own support, was at last driven from
his house by his relations, who had become weary of maintaining him in idle-
ness. In a fit of despair, he cast himself under the above named tree, where he
passed the night. In a dream Maharaj informed him that his disease was cured
and directed him to return home, to publish his miraculous recovery amongst
his countrymen, and to call them to worship Maharaj under the banyan tree,
presenting the offerings above described. From that time (about 8 months ago),
the fame of Maharaj has spread far and wide, and multitudes of diseased people
have come from all parts of the country to worship this invisible debta, in the
hope of being cured of their several maladies. Tuesday (si^ctl^t?) is said to
be the day on which Maharaj most freely dispenses his favors ; as then from
day break till noon he holds his levee {'ZV?.) and confers blessings (JlSsi) on his
worshippers. On that day, accordingly, tlie concourse of people is greatest ;
but many who come from a distance, are constrained to reside in the neighbour-
hood for days together, so that the i)lace has the appearance of a regular mela.
The residents say, ihiit till the last few weeks, not fewer than from two to three
lacs (2, to 300,000) of people used to assemble, and from the extent of ground
which they pointed out to me as being occupied by them, I should think this
account is not much exaggerated : but the falling off was very great, when 1
was there (Feb. 2ud), apparently not above 10,000 people being present.

The worshippers first bathe in the river Bliairab, which runs close by ; then
approaching the tree, they present the appointed oflfeiing of milk and sugar ;
after which casting themselves on the ground, they roll about or wallow in the
mud for an hour or two, each one prayinir aloud to Maharaj according to the
nature of his complaint or the object of his desire. " O Maharaj, restore my eye-
sight!" — "heal my disease!'' — "cleanse me from this leprosy!" — "grant
me children !" &c. &c. The Maharaj himself never becomes visible to his wor-
shippers, but makes known his will by possessing the body of some one or other
then present, who there becomes, for the time being, his inspired representa-
tive. Of the individual so possessed it is said ; The zt? or ^ of Maliarkj

1841.]

The Mahdrdj of Mnrutia.

215

has come upon him ; and speakine; through him, Maharaj calls out the name of
one or more of his deluded worshippers, tells the reason of their sufferinp;, whe-
ther for sins of this or of a former birth, whetlier they will be cured or not, and
if to be cured, when, &c. &c. Sometimes cures are said to be effected on the
spot ; many, indeed, believe that the milk, offered at the root of the tree, as-
cends by the trunk into the branches and leaves, from which it drops upon the
favored ones and thus effects tiieir cure. Usually, however, some future time is
specified, when the hoped for blessing is to be obtained ; and the credulous
sufferer is dismissed with directions enjoining the performance of certain cere-
monial observances, necessary to ensure success. Several singular instances
were related to me : I need only mention the following cases. A respectable
briihman of Jungipore, who had come on account of long continued indiges-
tion, I believe, was told to return home to his nalive place, there to wash the
feet of a certain prostitute, (whose name, residence, &c. were specified,) and
then to drink the water as medicine ! Another, a rich merchant of Tiakala,
was informed that he was afflicted, not for any sins of his own, either in this or
any former existence, but on account of his wife being in a state of continual
enmity with his mother : he was directed to return home, and bathe in three
several tanks, believing them to be the Ganges, when his disease should be
removed.

It is usual with the worshippers to vow that if they should eain the object of
their wishes, they will return, and again present the appointed oblation of milk
and sugar, as a thank-offering to Maharaj. Nothing else is acceptable ; nor
must the offering exceed in quantity the prescribed measure, viz. seers of
milk, and chutlacks of sui;ar. It is said that a rich man, in gratitude for
some relief or favor he had obiained, had determined to make an offering more
commensurate with his means ; but after he had prepared the materials, he was
forbidden, under penalty of losing all that he had gained, to proceed with his
design, and ordered to present the usual oblation.

There seems no reason to doubt that several diseases may have been
removed by a journey to this now famous )ilace, without supposing any super-
natural influence to have been exerted. Imngination, it is well known, has an
immense power over tiie nervous system, and to this, doubtless, we may safely
attribute some of tlie cures vvhich JVIaharaj has obtained the credit of having
wrought. Other diseases may have been removed by mere change of air, and
exercise, combined with spare diet, to which many of the pilgrims from a dis-
tance are constrained to have recourse ; and this well accords with a statement
we often heard made, that most of those who are cured come from a great way
off, few of the sick in the immediate neighbourhood having received any benefit
from Mah£raj's residence amongst them*.

• A circumstance which occurred as we were leaving Daulta-b4z4r will illustrate
this. An old woman resident in that place inquired of S. (one of our Catecliists,)
whether we were not going to see tlie Maharaj of Muriitia, remarkmg tliat she herself
had been there, and had but just then returned. S. a-^ked her why she had gone ? she
replied that she had long been afflicted with indigestion and pain in the bowels, and
had gone thither in hope of olitaining relief. " And have you come back well, mo-
ther V said the Catechlst. " Troth cliild !" the old woman replied, " I can hardly
say yet. J had taken with me provisions for only a few days ; but on getting there I
found T had to remain longer than I expected, so I was obliged to eat more sparingly
than usual. 1 have been better since tlien, certainly ; but now tliat 1 have got home
again, and can eat a hearty meal a-; before, should ray disease ncit return I shall
know that I am cured, without a doubt '' "Take my advice, mother; rejoined the
Catechist, do not stuff yourself with rice, but eat only oue-half of what you used to
eat, and you will not be troubled with indigestion in future." " That's just what the
doctors told me, child ; and I believe it is tiie truth," said the old woman ; "butu/ii/
are you going to Muidtia, then ?" S. explained that nur object was to preach to the
pilgiioQs the way of salvation from tin, and left her with a few words of exhortation
of a practical nature.

2 F 2

216

English v. Vernaculars.

[April,

Other diseases, however, over vvhich the above named causes could have no
influence, such as total blindness, leprosy, &c. are also said to have been cured ;
and though I could fall in with no one wiio had thus been healed, several intel-
ligent and respectable men assured me that they themselves had seen instances
of tliis kind, and gave me the names and residences of some of the parties. I
regret that I was unable to follow up my inquiries, by going to the villages in
which these persons were said to live, some of which were at no great distance,
but my time was limited*. I confess, iiowever, that without much stronger evi-
dence than the testimony of the residents of the place, I should rather doubt the
fact of such cures having been effected, than believe that Satan should have
been permitted to work miracles of healing to support his cause ; though this
is tlie opinion of many intelligent Musalmans, and even Hindus, with whom I
have conversed on the subject, ^ns well as of most of our native Cluistians.

As there are no priests to officiate, no brahmans to tax the pilgrims, or col-
lect the offerings vvhich are poured out on the ground and useless " as water
that cannot be gatliered up again," the story of Maharaj is, in all likelihood, a
fabrication of tiie milk-men and shop-keepers of Murutia and its vicinity, got
up for the purpose of increasing the sale of their respective articles of trade, by
attracting a large concourse of people to their neigiibourhood ; and it is not im-
probable they may have been encouraged in this by the Zamindar of the place,
whose property is from the same cause greatly enlianced in value. A new bazar
has sprung up around Mnharaj's residence, and houses are being bulk, where
only a few montlis ago noliiing but jungle was to be seen ; and it is said that a
splendid temjile, and a large pakka ghat for the convenience of pilgrims, are
about to be erected fortliwith.

The worshippers are principally Hindus, of all castes, and of all ranks in
society ; but there are also many Musnlmans to be found among them. Much
doubt seems to prevail as to who Maharaj really is ; some believing, as I have
above noticed, that he is an evil spirit, or Satan himself; others that he is a
pir, or saint ; others that he is Shiva, or Sliiva's younger brother from Baidya-
naih ; but if one may judge from the constant vociferation of Uari-bol which
is heard, the more general opinion would seem to be, that he is Krishna or
Gauranga. Many also are beginning to doubt wliether he has not left Murutia,
and gone elsewhere; as miracles are now seldom witnessed, it is said, not more
than one or two in a thousand being cured, whereas at first all that came were
healed. To this impression gaining ground, the residents attribute the great
falling away in the number of worshippers of late.

Yours, J. P.

III. — English v. Vernaculars. Rejoinder to T. S.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Deau Sirs,

I suspect the most of yotir readers are heartily tired of this
controversy, and are longing to see its close. I liave hesitat-
ed niiich wlietlier or not I should answer the article of T. S.
which has appeared in the number of your Magazine for this
month. 1 cannot resist the temptation of noticing some state-

• Would it not be well to institute inquiry as to the truth of a few of the
pretendeil miracles for tlie purpose of exposing the cheat, which it doubtless is, la
a tract form ? — Ed.

1841.]

Encjlish V. Vernaculars.

217

ments he has made in reply to my article, but I will not tax
the patience of your readers. My remarks shall be very few,
and I faithfully promise not to trouble you for the present
with any further communication on the subject, provided I be
not personally attacked. An attack on my arguments vvill not
call me again to the arena.

I beg to set out by declaring in the most positive manner
that I have neither expressly stated, nor tacitly assumed,
*' that no man is to be considered as doing the work of a Mis-
sionary, who is not engaged in preaching in tlie native lan-
guage of the people.^' The views, with which T. S. concludes
the paragraph in which these words are found, are in perfect
harmony with those which I both entertain and express.
" Most willingly do I admit that when the command was given,
' Preach the Gospel to every creature,' it was necessarily
implied that this should be done in ordinary circuu)stances in
the native language of the people addressed, because I believe
the great majority of people on the earth know no other lan-
guage than tlieir vernacular." " Our blessed Saviour knew
tliat, while in general the case should be as I have stated, yet
there would be particular exceptions, which he made his
commission wide enough to include." Beyond this 1 have not
gone one step. I mentioned that " preaching to the people in
their own tongue has ever been considered direct Missionary
work," meaning thereby that this was the general" rule,
and implying that there were exceptions. Did I not sav that
I rejoiced in the prosperity of the Assembly's Institution ? It
is supported by Missionary funds. It is conducted by ordain-
ed Christian Missionaries. How could I rejoice in an institu-
tion, supported by Missionary funds, and requiring a great
degree of Missionary effort, if it were not doing Missionary
work. The whole of the paragraph beginning with " Here
however I must protest," was therefore, with the exception
of what I have quoted, uncalled for and unnecessary. The
object of my writing was not to attack the procedure of T.
S. and his associates, but to defend the course, which, in com-
mon with the great majority of Christian Missionaries, I feel
it my duty to pursue. I endeavoured to show that your
respected correspondent had made such extraordinary state-
ments about the native languages, and the sacrifices at which
they must be attained, that he and those who like him confine
themselves to English were made to appear the only wise and
effective labourers. 1 charged him with depreciating the
labours of the great body of Missionaries now in the field. I
stated the grounds on which this heavy charge rested. Of my
statements on this subject T. S. has taken a mere passing

218

English v. Vernaculars.

[April,

glance, but by that glance I am sorry to say the truth of the
charge is strongly confirmed.

I suspected before, and now I am assured, that T. S. divides
the Missionary force into three parties. A few give themselves
to the communication of instruction in English, for which
they are well qualified, and in which they become effective
" at once.'^ A few by " heartless druds^ery, and hard and
uninteresting labour," are able to speak the vernacular as well
as the natives, and these are worthy of all admiration. T. S.
bids them God speed, and wishes them to exert themselves to
the utmost in vernacular preaching. The end is excellent,
but the means are much to be deprecated. A place on the
summit is very good, but the propriety of climbing the hill is
exceedingly questionable. They are almost the objects of
envy for having reached the goal, but whether or not they
have done right in running the race is a different thing alto-
gether. They speak the language now as well as natives do,
and this is enough. They assuredly were at one time " mere
tyros," and they no doubt preached, when they could not
speak like natives, — for in every thing practice is essential to
proficiency, — but their presumption may be pardoned, and
they may now bask in the sunshine of T. S.^s favour, as they
have happily succeeded in acquiring a thorough mastery of the
native language. But the tliird class — composed of the many
— what shall we say of them ? They have been only two,
three, four, or five years in the country — they are " mere
tyros" — and yet they attempt to preach. They are far from
having fully succeeded in obtaining the intonation, the idioma-
tic propriety, and fluency of a native, — and yet they preach !
True, they see thousands around them perishing for lack of
knowledge — they see Satan triumphing in the ruin of his
victims — they have glad tidings for those wiio are on the bor-
der of eternal ruin — they can state these tidings with such
intelligibleness, that their language is understood — they have
before them the example of a host of devoted men, many of
whom have joined the blessed society of heaven. But in^
vain. If we are to judge by what T. S. has written, he has no

God speed" for them — he looks on them as presumptuous-
ly engaged in a work for which they are not qualified. What
would T. S. advise us to do ? Should we at once abandon
preaching in the vernacular, and betake ourselves to English
schools ? Does he really wish that to be the rule for India,
which he himself acknowledges to be the exception for the
world ? Are we to keep La Trappian silence, till we can
speak the language with all tlie fluency and idiomatic proprie-
ty of a native ? Will he allow us to preacli, if we are listened to

1841.]

English v. Vernaculars.

219

generally with respect and attention — if we have every reason
to think that the language we einpU)y does not expose our mes-
sage to reproach — if we are so happy as not to see even on one
occasion the smile of contempt rising in the countenance on ac-
count of the imperfect mode in whicli tiie Gospel is declared —
if we see individuals, on some occasions, evidently affected by
what they hear ? If he will, the majority of us I trust may
pursue our labours, not only with a good conscience, which I
hope we all have, but also with Mr. S.'s approbation. Who
has vauntingly told him, that little preparation is necessary
for preacliing in the vernacular, I know not. I am sure Mr.
Sutton and 1, neither by implication nor statement, have told
him any such thing. This is a work of immense labour, and
though I should be twenty years in India, I am sure I will re-
niain a student of the vernaculars. I deny however, and ever
will deny, that those who have their hearts in the work, and
have a moderate share of talent, find the study of the Verna-
culars a heartless drudgery — hard and uninteresting labour,
which fritters away their health and spirits. The body and mind
are often greatly exhausted, but there is at the same time a joy
experienced which T. S. knows not, and I suspect will never
know. Labour is the portion of the Christian on earth. Labour
is peculiarly the heritage of the Missionary, let him choose what
department he may. I have no doubt T. S. is as laborious as
any of us, but his work is not a drudgery, because his heart is
in it ; and for the same reason should we not feel happy in the
midst of our labour and toil ? But I am forgetting myself.
The object of my originally taking up my pen was to show
that T. S. disparaged the labours of most of the Mission-
aries now in the field. They are chiefly engaged in preaching
in the vernacular — they do not speak it so well as natives —
therefore they deserve censure and not praise. By adopting
the heading of my article, T. S. himself has acknowledged that
the adherents of the English are the aggressors, and those who
adhere to the vernaculars are only acting ou the defensive*.
I beg now to enter in j-our pages my protest against this dis-
paragement of the labours of the great body of Missionaries
in the field. I am truly sorry your respected correspondent
has got in this work so unenvious a position. The cause he so
warmly advocates does not require the weapons he has used,
and I believe it is greatly injured by them.

There are several statements in T. S.'s communication, on
which I would gladly comment, were I not afraid of exhaust-

• We are requested by T. S. to state that tlie heading of his article was at-
tached to it by tlie Editors of the Observer without his consent or kaomledge.
— Ed.

220

English v. Vernaculars.

[April,

ing the (I suppose already exhausted) patience of your readers.
I have already considered the point which I believe to be of
the greatest moment. I cannot at present examine the other
views he has advanced. I do not consider one of my positions
affected by what he has said. Will you allow me a mere glance
at two or three of his statements ? — I am well aware that the
question before the Conference was the place which the En-
glish language holds ; but on i-eading the resolution my im-
pression was and still is, that the conference went beyond
this question, and fixed with peculiar prominence the place
due to the vernaculars. I see the addition I made to the last
part of the resolution exactly expresses the views of your
correspondent. I hope in this position he stands alone.
His statements directly lead us to suppose that he denies the
last part of the resolution referring to the cultivation and im-
provement of the native languages, to be intended for Euro-
peans. The question he thus brings before us is one of great
importance, and cannot be discussed in two or three sentences.
I would merely say that the English language has been so
moulded and beautified by the master-minds of a Shakspeare,
a Milton, a Robert Hall, and other intellectual giants, that
no modest foreigner, and not even a native of England can
think of improving it. Tiie orthography is indeed very irregu-
lar and T. S. as " a practical teacher" knows this to be a most
formidable difficulty in the acquisition of our language. The
orthography being now however so established, and having in
it so splendid a literature, he would be a daring man who
would attempt a violent change. It is different with the na-
tive languages of this country. No student of them has ever
declared them barbarous, but still it is a well known fact that
they have not yet been moulded by master-minds. This being
the case, Europeans, both Missionaries and others, have direct-
ly and indirectly done much for their improvement. Need I
mention the nauies of Carey and Yates in connexion with
Bengali; of Gilchrist, Hunter, Roebuck, and Shakespear, in
connexion with Hindustani? The Grammars, Dictionaries,
translations, and tracts of Europeanshave done immense service
to the native languages. If they be barbarous, as has been as-
serted. Missionaries most assuredly can improve them, for they
have improved the barbarous languages of the South Seas and
other places, and why not the barbarous languages of India? I
will say no more on this subject. Will not some of your read-
ers, men of experience in the native languages, favour us with
their thoughts on this important topic ? — 1 do not wonder al-
though your correspondent did not exhort European Mission-
aries to cultivate and improve the native languages to the ut-

1841.]

English v. Vernaculars.

221

most, for this he does not believe to be tlieir Moik at all, and
of course he could not teach what he did not believe. This
in my humble opinion is of greater moment than that which
he has treated so fully, and which he has supported by unan-
swered and unanswerable arguments. One great reason vvhy
the teaching of Latin and Greek is so beneficial to the youth
of our country, is that the course pursued gives them a great
command over their own language. If there were teachers,
who spoke the Latin as their mother-tongue, and if it re-
tained the very same place in education which it does now, the
additional proficiency in Latin should be I suspect at the ex-
pense of a retrogade movement in English. When we learn
living languages, we are generally adepts, or at least ought to
be adepts, in our own. On this account, when the teachers
scarcely know a word of our mother-tongue, our standing in it
is not affected by their ignorance. We have heard so much of
the wretched system of teaching Bengali prevalent in the pure-
ly native schools, that even in the Assembly's admirable insti-
tution there may be a danger of its not being thoroughly
taught, if entirely committed to native hands. I rejoice
however to know that the Bengali is cultivated by some Mis-
sionaries connected with the General Assembly, and that this
department is not entirely left to native instructors.

If it were not presumption I should ventiire to say to your
respected correspondent, that his writings in my humble
opinion would be vastly improved by having a little more of
tlie suai'iier in modo. Whether I have enough of this in my
own communications I know not. We can generally judge
our brethren in this matter far more easily than ourselves. I
can say however that the spicing our language with such hard
words,as presnmptuous, preposterous, unwarrantahle,hc. proves
any thing but the presence of the fortiter in re. It is true
some people think this very talented writing. What does
your correspondent mean when he says I have tampered with
the word of God ? Did he consider the awful import of his
words, when he charged a brother Missionary with such a
crime ; and in a case too, where he himself substantially states
my own views ? I will not wax very wroth about the matter,
and write bitter words against T. S., because I fully believe
this to be a lapsus pennce, and that he does not mean what he
says. When we wax very wroth, I believe the public have
very little sympathy with us — many laugh and others pity us.
We are told that every thing I had advanced has been met in
the former papers under the signature of T. S. My own private
opinion is rather different, but as we both are young Mission-
aries, it is much more modest and becoming to let the public

VOL. II. 2 G

Enylish v. Vernaculars.

[April,

decide on the merits of what we have written. It will decide
much more inipartiall}^ and fairly than we can. I will not
arbitrate between Mr. Sutton and T. S., but I cannot refrain
myself from saying that I read with much pain what has ap-
peared in your last number,

I now beg leave to retire from this controversy with perfect
good-will and Christian affection to my opponent. For his
own sake I deeply regret he should have such low and unjust
views of the labours of the great majority of his brethren,
while they think highly of his. Nothing said against my
arguments, I assure you, will induce me to write another line
on this controverted subject.

1 am. dear Sirs, yours truly,

J. K.

Benares, March ^th, 1841.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Gentlemen,

It really appears to me that your recent controversy, so
long continued, in which the use of vernacular preaching and
teaching is as it were pitted against the sound education of
a few through the medium of the English language, is charac-
terized by as much infirmity of feeling as soundness of argu-
ment. Why is the one opposed to the other ? Why do we hear
the hands crying out to the feet, We have no need of rjou ?
The most enlightened friends of vernacular education, as af-
fecting the mass of the people, are at the same time most fully
impressed with the immense importance of a sound English
education, in connection with the cultivation of the vernacu-
lars as the medium through which they are to detail European
knowledge to their countrymen, as well by translations and
original compositions, as by preaching in the native languages
of the country. The profound Robert Hall, to whose truth
and eloquence many will bow, has some very beautiful remarks
on the vexatious question ; at least it evidently is so to many.
He says, — " Christianity was ushered into the world with the
injunction. Go and teach all nations, and every step of its pro-
gress is to be ascribed to instruction. With a condescension
worthy of its author, it offers information to the meanest and
most illiterate ; but extreme ignorance is not a state of mind
favourable to it. Tlie first churches were planted in cities (and
those the most celebrated and enlightened), drawn neither
from the very highest nor the very lowest classes ; the former,
too often the victims of luxury and pride, the latter, sunk in

1841.]

Missionary Conference.

223

extreme stupidity ; but froiu the middle orders, where the
largest portion of virtue and good sense has usually resided.
In remote villages, its progress was extremely slow, owing,
unquestionably, to that want of mental cultivation, which ren-
dered them the last retreats of superstition ; insomuch that in
the fifth centurj', the abetters of ancient idolatry began to be
denominated Pagani, which properly denotes the inhabitants
of the country in distinction from those who reside in towns.
At the Reformation, the progress of the reformed faith went
hand in hand with the advancement of letters ; it had every
where the same friends and the same enemies, and next to its
agreement with the Holy Scriptures, its success is chiefly to
be ascribed, under God, to the art of printing, the revival of
classical learning, and the illustrious patrons of science attach-
ed to its cause. In the representation of that glorious period
usually styled the Millenium, when religion shall universally
prevail, it is mentioned as a conspicuous feature, that men shall
run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. That period
will not be distinguished from the preceding, by men's minds
being more torpid and inactive, but rather by the consecration
of every power to the service of the Most High. It will be a
period of remarkable illumination, during which the light of
the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun
as that of seven days. Every useful talent will be cultivated,
every art subservient to the interests of man, be improved and
perfected, learning will amass her stores, and genius emit her
splendour ; but the former will be displayed without ostenta-
tion, and the latter shine with the softened effulgence of hu-
mility and love."

Yours faithfully,
Calcutta, ]Ath March, 1841. Z.

IV. — Resolution of the Missionary Conference, March2, 1841,
in reference to Native Catechists and private Christiaiis.

" In consequence of certain glaring cases, which have been
reported to the Conference, the members have unanimously re-
solved for themselves, and earnestly recommend to all their
Brethren in tlie Missionary field, scrupulously to abstain from
engaging in the work, as teachers, catechists or otherwise, any
individual who has been discharged for ill conduct by another
Missionary, without previous inquiry, and full proof of contri-
tion and penitence. And further that it is most injurious to
the cause of Christ, to receive, without previous investigation,
any professing Christians that have been members of another
Communion."

2 G 2

224

Marriai/e and Divorce.

[April,

V. — Propositions regarding Marriage and Divorce, chiefly as
they affect native converts to Christianity.

On the importance of the Institution of Marriage to the
peace and well being of Society it were idle to dilate. Con-
temporaneous with the origin of man, it has survived the wreck
and ruin of the fall. Scarcely any tribe, however barbarous,
has been known wholly to disregard it. And in the progress
of Society the due observance of it, has ever been found at
once a cause and a consequence of advancing civilization.

It cannot therefore be without the deepest injury to any com-
munity, should any class or classes be found to exist therein
whose intermarriages, and all the grave and momentous in-
terests which these involve, are wholly unprovided for ; and,
consequently, wholly unregulated by any recognized law. But
such is the state of things in India. For Britisli-born sub-
jects, Muhammadans and Hindus, laws have been framed and
promulgated. But for individuals of other races, whether pure
or mixed, and more especially, the large and constantly in-
creasing body of natives who liave renounced their ancestral
faith, no laws whatsoever have been enacted by any establish-
ed authority.

The deplorable consequences of this absence of all law on
a subject so intimately interwoven with the best interests of
man has long been sincerely lamented by the friends of native
improvement; and by none more so, than by the Christian
Missionaries of all denominations. In Calcutta, in particular,
these have heretofore united for the purpose of endeavouring
to secure some commensurate remedy for the great and the
growing evil. In January, 1835, after repeated discussions,
they published the result of their deliberations in the form of
six propositions — accompanied by brief but able explana-
tory notes by the acting Secretary, the Rev. W. S. Mackay.

No authoritative measure having yet been founded on these
or any other propositions, file subject, in so far as it concerns
the case of converts to the Christian faith, has figain been
taken up by the Missionary Conference ; and, after reiterated
discussion at successive meetings, has been handed over to
the Standing Committee for its final and digested report. Ac-
cordingly, the Chairman of that Committee begs leave now
to report as follows : —

I. The Bible being the true standard of morals to a Chris-
tian Government, and its Christian subjects, it ought to be
consulted in every thing which it contains on the subjects of
marriage and divorce ; and nothing ought to be detei'mined
evidently contrary to its general principles.

1841.]

Marriage and Divorce.

225

Note, Tliis, with a slight alteration, is the second of the original pro-
positions already referred to ; and is too self-evident to require any
comment.

II. It is ia accordivnce with the spirit of the Bible, and
the practice of the Protestant Church, to consider the State
as the proper fountain of legislation in all civil questions
affecting marriage and divorce.

Note. — This is the first of the original propositions which tlie former
Secretary pronounces " nearly a truism." " No marriage or divorce,"
continues lie " is legal, unless it be according to the law ; and whatever
tiie law enacts, or even recognizes, is to be held valid : thus the law
practically defines marriage and divorce. It may define wrongly, and place
them on otlier than a scriptural foundation ; but so it may do in regard
to every thing with wliich it meddles. Under these circumstances, the
duty of the Ciiristian is j)luin. He needs not to seek for such marriage
or divorce as is forbidden by the Bible, though legally free to do so : and
if the law refuses what the Bible allows, he must submit toils ordinance.
(Romans xiii. passim.)

The duty of the minister is a little more complicated.

Though the state may tighten or loosen the marriage tie, more than
the Bible sanctions, it is plain enough that it lias no power to force him
to use improperly the authority it may have delegated to him ; and
accordingly, it may be his duty in certain cases to refuse both marriage
and divorce. But it seems impossible to deny the validity of either,
when sanctioned by the state, on the ground of its wanting the authority
of Scripture: otherwise, as Christians are commanded to marry only in
the Lord, we would be unmarrying nearly the whole world. The law,
for instance, might allow two persons to marry within the forbidden de-
grees of relationship ; but, however much he lamented this, no Christian
minister would feel himself at liberty to remarry one of those persons to
a third party, while the otlier was still alive, and the legal union undis-
solved. If the contracting jiarties were Christians, and aware of their
f,uilt, it would be a case for church discipline ; but in other cases, surely
common sense and charity require, that the offenders should be excused.
To conclude, marriage and divorce are to be held legal and valid, when
recognized in any way by the state ; but there may be cases, where
though the Christian allows the legal right, he denies the moral right-
ness : it is his duty to suffer them, but not to form or share in them, to
bear his testimony against them, and to search the Scriptures, that he
may be enabled to choose his own path aright.''

III. A mere contract, oral or written, between the parents
of two parties, proposed to be united in wedlock, without the
actual celebration of the marriage ceremonial, not being
regarded by the natives themselves as of the essence and vali-
dity of marriage, ouglit not to be so regarded by the Christian
Church or the Christian legislature.

Note. — It is found on inquiry that such contracts are occasionally en-
tered into ; but that they are not held by the contracting parties them-
selves to be of the essence or validity of actual marriage. Either
parent may resile from his promise, — only the party so resiling is liable
to reproach or disgrace.

226

Marriage and Divorce.

[April,

IV. When the marriage ceremonial, authorized by Hindu
and Muhamniadan law and custom, is formally celebrated
between the parties, whatever be their age, we are called on by
reason and Scripture to regard such marriage as civilly and
legally valid, and, consequently, its obligations as mutually
binding.

Note. — It ought ever to be borne in mind that marriage is a contract,
both civil and religious. As its essence seems to consist in the union of a
man and woman, who are pledged to live together as husband and wife, its
validiti/ cannot depend on the mode or form of the ceremonial by which it
is ratified. That ceremonial may be wholly civil, or partly civil and re-
ligious,— and it may vary indefinitely with the manners, customs and
sentiments of different nations in different ages. In every country, whe-
ther civilized or barbarous, there is some act, form, or ceremony, which
is generally lield to constitute marriage and to legitimate the children.
AV'hen the question therefore is raised, whether we, as Christians, are
called upon to regard those marriages as valid and legally binding, which
are considered as such, by the tribes or nations to whom the married par-
ties belonged at the time when the matrimonial alliance was contracted
and the matrimonial rites duly celebrated ? — it is humbly submitted that
we are so called upon. The very expression of the Apostle " unbelieving
wife, unbelieving husband," i. e. heathen wife, heathen husband, of necessity
imports that he regarded them as legitimately, husband and wife, while
in their heathen state — because so constituted and accounted by their
own customs and laws. So our Saviour, when he says, " What God hath
joined together let not man put asunder,'' seems to imply that those
were " joined together by an ordinance of God," or lawfully married, or
were so united and regarded by the laws and customs which prevailed in
his time, though none of the parties had then become believers in Christ.

V. Renunciation of Hinduism or Muhammadanism being
regarded by Hindu and Muhammadan lavv and usage as tan-
tamount to civil or legal death, the non-renouncing party is
at liberty to treat the other as repudiated or divorced ; but
the Christian convert is not entitled to avail himself or herself
of the Hindu or Mahanimadau law, and regard his or her
voluntary renunciation of ancestral faith as of i/se//' releasing
him or her from the obligations of the previous conjugal
alliance, or as rendering hiui or her free at once to contract
another.

Note. — The law of the unbelieving party may entitle it to regard the
other as civilly dead or legally repudiated. But the law of the believ-
ing party does not entitle it to regard the other, as, ipso facto, civilly
dead or legally repudiated. A change of religious opinion does not,
according to Christian law, dissolve any previously contracted bonds or
obligations. Should the unbelieving party, therefore, not avail itself of
the conceded right or permission of its ov/n , h\ii si'iW think it good
or well (2uceuSoKfi) i. e. consent, wisli, or will, to live with tlie believing
party, and discharge, as before, the duties of husband or wife, it is con-
cluded that the latter or believing party is bound by the previously con-
tracted obligation, to treat the unbelieving party as husband or wife,
precisely as if no cliange of religious sentiment had taken place. See
1 Cor. 12, 13, 14.

1841.]

Marriage and Divorce.

227

VI. If the unbelieving party wilfully desert or appear
obstinately to refuse to live with the believing party, as hus-
band or wife, such wilful desertion or continued refusal being
presumptive evidence of a real or an intended divorce, it is
supremely desirable that some legal plan or measure should
be devised for universal adoption, whereby the believer might
satisfactorily ascertain whether he or she has been definitively
cast off or formally repudiated.

Note. — This proposition assumes it as indisputable that in no case
whatever save that of ailultery, is tiie believer entitled to use for divorce
(see Matt. xix. 6 — 9, and 1 Cor. vii. 10, 11). Whether the Hindu or
Muhaniniad.'in law declare a renunciation of Hinduism or Muhamniad-
anisni to be, ijm facto, n ]\\st ground of divorce or not, the law of the
Christian utterly disclaims the validity of any such ground. Accordingly,
if the unbelieviiio- party be willing to abide by the antecedently formed
nuptial bond, tlie believer has no option — no alternative— as, in that case,
there neither is nor can be, any dissolution of the original marriage,
But, if, in consequence of the permission and sanction of Hindu or
Muhammadan law, the unbeliever depart, i. e. separate himself or her-
self— in other words, finally and formally cast off, repudiate, or divorce
the believing party — the latter, not being in this case the divorcer hut the
divorced, must l)e accounted as freed, by the wilful and delil)erate act of
the former, from the ties and obligations of the previous matrimonial
union ; and, consequently, at liberty to contract another (see Cor. vii. 15.)
From tlie present constitution of Hindu society, however, and the entire
want of any legislative enactment on tlie subject, it is often impossible
to learn the real mind of the unbelieving party ; particularly, if that
party be the wife. She may be herself in close confinement in her father's
house, or in that of some other friend. Her husband, on his conversion,
becoming an out-caste, may be positively debarred all access to her.
How then is he to discover her own mind — her own unconstrained will
or desire — concerning tlie continuance of her conjugal alliance with him-
self.'' How is he to know whether she is obstinately bent and determined
to avail herself of her own law, and so to disown and repudiate him for
ever.'' — or, whether, from natural afi'ection towards him or any other
cause, she is willing to forego the right and privilege conceded by her
own law, and consequently willing still to live with him, in conjugal
union .'' Some authorised plan or method by whicli these imjjortant
points can be legally ascertained, without doing unnecessary violence to
natural feeling or national custom seems imperatively demanded alike by
the conditions of private and social well-being, and the pressing
exigency of circumstances.

VII. It is therefore humbly suggested, that, in order to as-
certain the true sentiments of the unbelieving party, the magis-
trate be authorized on petition of the believing party to have
the former, (being at least 14 years of age, in the case of a male,
and 12 in the case of a female,) brought before him, in open
court, or in his own private house, or in any other convenient
place, there to be questioned in the presence or hearing of the
petitioning party and friends, as to his or her willingness or
unwillingness to live with and be considered the husband or
wife of the latter — that, if the unbelieving party be found will-

228

Murder at Dindjpur.

[ApriLj

iiig thus to live with the other, he or she be at once pronounced
at liberty to do so, and immediate steps be taken to ensure the
consummation of such voluntarily expressed wish ; — but that,
in the event of a positive refusal on the part of the unbeliever,
at the^r^^ examinatioti, the same party, (after the lapse of at
least a twelvemonth, during which tliere may be ample scope
for reflection on the one hand and conciliation on the other,) be
again brought before the magistrate and similarly interrogated
as before — that, after all possible means of conciliation have
been tried, should the refusal be still persisted in, the fact be
publicly announced and officially recorded — and that a copy
of such record, countersigned by the magistrate, be furnished
to the petitioning party, as the voucher of a legal divorce.

VI. — Murder at Dindjpur.

We have before announced to our readers that a native
preacher connected with the Baptist Missionary Society's sta-
tion atDinajpur was deliberately and wantonly murdered by
a band of armed natives. We have also laid before them the
fact of a murder having been committed in the district of
Krishnagarh on the person of a native Christian. The parties
implicated in these murders have not as yet been brought to
justice, though we hope both the cases will be fully in-
vestigated with a view to the administration of justice. Their
investigation will, we are confident, bring out facts of the
most appalling nature — facts wliich if they but once find their
way to the British legislature will excite a feeling as deep if not
deeper than ever existed on the all-absorbing question of sla-
very and the slave trade. The state of the police, the admi-
nistration of justice, and the whole social economy of the
courts in the mufassal imperatively demand the prompt legis-
lative interference of the Government. That matters should
have been so long permitted to exist as they are is only matter
of perfect astonishment ; and that the natives should have sus-
tained their sufferings with patience is a strong proof of their
extreme depression as a people, than which we may search in
vain for a parelled in the annals of History. The powers that
be have ever shown a most astonishing degree of sensitiveness
in reference to missionary operations. They have professed to
be alarmed lest interference with the religious prejudices of the
natives might excite to rebellion. They have nothing to fear
from Missionary or any other influence if tlie people will to-
lerate and be patient under such multiplied social and politi-

1841.]

Murder at Dindjpur.

229

cal wrongs as we have become acquainted with in our brief
career in India. We believe the Government of India to be
one of the best intcntioned in the world, witli the very worst
executive. It is not the intention but the non-execution of that
intention which inflicts such irreparable mischief on the poor
oppressed and wretched ryots. It is especially however with
the bearing of all this on Christianity that we have to do,
though we trust we shall never be backward to plead the cause
of the oppressed heathen or Musalman inhabitants of In-
dia. Without at all wishing to invest tlie murders referred
to with the character of direct religious persecution, we may
trace them directly to the influence of Christianity ; and if
the present cases be allowed to pass without the strictest in-
vestigation, they will leave no Missionary or Native Christian
(especially in the mufassal) sure of his life or property for a
single day.

Native society, notwithstanding the flattering testimony of
Sir Charles Forbes, is proverbially corrupt, and not the least
corrupt portion of it is the police. So long therefore as all
are equally open to bribery and corruption, and things re-
main as they are, little do the heathen care whether the peo-
ple become Christians or Muhammadans — if they still remain-
ed corrupt; but Christianity wherever it effects a lodgment in
the heart of man will lead him not only to cease to do evil him-
self,butit will also prevent him from aidingothers in the practice
of that which is either politically or morally wrong. Moreover
Christianity will not allow its recipients to sanction idolatrous
worship or to accede to idolatrous national practices. Now the
manner in which many of the exactions are made from the poor
is through the medium of idolatrous national customs. The
ryots of a zemindar must off'er him tribute at a shraddha or
wedding or other ceremony connected with heathenism, which
is not a part or parcel of any direct agreement, but merely a
practice connected with mere superstitious and idolatrous cus-
toms— a mere scheme for exacting from the people that of their
substance which could not be hoped for in a legitimate and di-
rect manner. Moreover wherever Christianity holds an influen-
tial place in the heart of the Christian, be he European or Na-
tive, it will not allow him to witness oppression and sufl"ering
inflicted on the weak with impunity. The very genius of Chris-
tianity forbids this, be it inflicted either by the highest autho-
rity or the meanest serf. Christianity from its very nature and
tendency must be the refuge for the oppressed and injured,
and so it ever has been, its ministers and most devout
people have been found ever ranged on the side of the
slave. The ears of her most consistent followers are like un-

VOL. II. 2 H

230

Murder at Dinajpur.

[April,

to the ears of God, ever open to the cry of them that are held
in bondage or treated with injustice. Our holy faith more-
over teaches us, while we feel for others and seek to redress
their or our own grievances, to bear long ourselves under poli-
tical disabilities and to exhort others equally suffering with
ourselves to patiently wait until a legal remedy can be appli-
ed to their wrongs. We think these remarks will find a ready
and ample corroboration in the conduct of the Missionaries
among the slaves of the western isles and the aborigines of
Southern Africa. Had it not been for the efforts of the
Missionaries long ere this the political volcano would have
burst in these districts spreading desolation on every hand. The
result of their influence has been peace and hope. Nor will
the preceding remarks be found less applicable to the following
correspondence connected with the Dinajpur murder. The
object of the correspondence is to trace the murder to its ori-
ginal and true source ; but it also develops other f?icts which
will, we doubt not, astound our readers as much as they have
ourselves. Think of the house of a Missionary being broken
into and plundered because he would not satisfy the rapacity of
the servants of a zemindar. Think of this being repeated over
a space of 12 years not less than four times, and but terminat-
ing in the attempted murder of Mr. Smylie and the actual
murder of his devoted catechist. Mr. Smylie says in reference
to these attempts —

" The first attack made on ine, was shortly after my coming to Sads-
mahl, now near twelve years ago, and the cause was money. I had not
given the servants of the zemindar any money, nor had I ever thought
of so doing, they therefore intended to frighten me out of it, and to ac-
complish their end they prepared many bambu bludgeons. I was told of
wliat they were about and knowing myself to be innocent, I went out to
where they had collected, taking no one with me. I reasoned with them
and they went away ashamed of themselves.

" The next time they attacked my house, and carried off all the money
they could find, in fact all I was worth.

" The third time they took no money but clothing to the amount of
about Rs. 200.

" fourth time they took only a few articles."

This too in a free country, under British rule and on a
British subject, a minister of the Gospel and on the testimo-
ny of all parties a peaceable citizen. Could Damascus be
worse — or the rule of Mehement Ali exceed this ?

Mr. Smylie next adverts to what he and the other parties at
the station deem the true cause of the murder. He writes as
follows —

" I will now endeavour to shew you some of the causes which led to
this painful and trying time. Some few years ago tliere was a heavy tax

1841.]

Murder at Dinajpur.

231

levied at the Nek-mard mela ; every poor man hIio purchased a hul-
lock liad, after paying for the animal, to pay four pice to each rupee.
'I he land on which the mela was held and paid for by the ryots, was ren-
ted to those who came to it at a rupee per cubit. Oppression of every
kind was dealt out with the most bountiful hand ; many poor people in-
treated the Native Missionary to get me to mention it to the magistrate. I
did so and in a few days afterwards he wrote to me officially, requesting me
to state what I had seen. 1 did so, not knowing tliat he intended to lay
what I said before Government, who declared that they had never received
any thing by way of a tax from the mela. It was of course put a stop to,
and tlie court officers, &c. who made out the rent chitties were by no means
pleased. Thieving and oppression were the only things that seemed to
thrive in the mela and all was done in the name and for the sake of the
Hon'ble Company—so the poor were told.

" About the same time came up the cry of the poor on account of the
base coin. I again stepped forward. It was put down, numbers were
taken and imprisoned and the people were not unthankful, and JSuda was
rewarded by tlie magistrate, Mr. Bentall. B. at this time refused a bribe
of 500 rupees."

Think of the exorbitant rental for the land — one rupee per
cubit, and also of the shameless extortion of four pice on the
rupee to the myrmidons of the police, and this in the name
of the Company ! Is it not matter of perfect astonishment
that these people do not break forth into open insurrection !
and this practised too not far from the habitation of the Ex-
ecutive officer ! ! The facts referred to in our previous re-
marks are also corroborated in the unsuccessful attempt to
bribe the Native preacher. He would not connive at the
wickedness of the parties, and pays it with the forfeit of his
life ! ! Again, we learn that —

" The next case was this. Some cruel oppressions the Mahajans were
in the habit of practising on the poor, such as setting a large sugar boiler
of iron on the head of those who could not satisfy their desires with
money and making them stand in the blazing sun till their brains were
ready to boil — but permit me to draw the curtain."

Now we have heard of the horrors of the Slave trade, and of
the tortures of the Inquisition, but verily neither the one nor
the other could far exceed this in cruelty. Can Mr. O'Connell
or George Thompson use language too strong in reprobation of
such practices as these ? We shall at present content ourselves
by an extract which will shew the spirit indulged in by the
native officers, and the fear that they are in some measure
implicated in this matter. Mr. Smylie says —

" The rent-free land belonging to the mission is on the other side of the ri-
ver. The man from whom we bought this land is one of the leaders in the
late foul affair. 1 believe he had an idea that if B. was gone we could never
hold Sadamahl, therefore the late exultation, ' Ah now your Sadamahl will be-
come a jungle ; if you do not leave it they will burn you out of your houses.'

2 H 2

232

Temperance Society.

[April,

this was the language of ilie Thannadar even to myself, and when I refused to
let him have my servant he told me lie would hand me «ip lo tlie Superintendent
of Police. I gave up my servant, and shame or some thing else moved him to
send him back shortly after."

Tliis from a Thanadar !

We sitnply add to these extracts the testimony of a gen-
tleman who has voluntarily written on this subject.

" I tal<e the liberty of addressing you on the subject of the murder of Buda,
the Native Rlissionary at Sadamahl. Five out of a gang of 40 or 50 have been
made over to the Sessions Court ; the rest are at large to renew their attack either
on the Rev. Mr. Smylie, or any assistant he may send. From ail I have heard,
I am convinced the poor man fell a victim to a deep laid sclieme, and that if tiie
case was ])ropeily investigated into, the police would be found to be deep in the
plot. I am led to this conclusion from the fact that Buda in a great measure
j)revented extortions on the poor ; it was ihroiigli information obtained from him
tiiat a gang of coiners were detected and broken up, as well as a check put to
a villainous system of extortion that existed at some large fair. From all I can
learn the harjjies about the Court combined with the poltroons of police to
make it appear to have originated in a spirit of fanaticism. This is not the fact ;
and I feel convinced that if a proper inquiry was instituted the plot would be
divulged : at any rate should the greater part escape with impunity it will em-
bolden them to fresh acts of aggression against the ilev. Mr. Smylie or his little
flock to cause their dispersion."

Who on reading these statements does not exclaim, " Tell it
notiuGath \" Is it possible that such things can be practised
with comparative impunity ? — Yes ; nay worse in the Krish-
nagarh case the evidence of fifteen Christian witnesses was
rejected by the magistrate on the ground that they were Chris-
tians, although they swore to the fact of the murder and the
identity of the murderers. In that district we understand too
tortures the most revolting to humanity, have been inflicted
by some zemindar on the Christians, for the purpose of forc-
ing them to swear contrary to the trutli. We trust that we
shall be spared going further into these matters by the prompt
and effectual administration of justice. Otherwise we have
but one course open to us, and that is to lay these and other
cases of oppression now experienced by the Native Christians
as such, before the British people. Our hope is however in
God, and to him it is first and above all that we look for aid
and success. May He grant His blessing.

VII. — Temperance Society.

We are gratified to learn that an effort is about to be made in Cal-
cutta to aid the cause of Temperance. We are still more gratified
to find that the effort about to be made is such as will be calculated
to ensure the co-operation of all the rational and Scriptural advo-
cates of " moderation in all things." The evangelic standard set up

1841.]

Temperance Society.

233

by the proposers of the Calcutta Society is to us the brightest fea-
ture in the attempt to rescue men from tlie degrading influence of
intoxicating drinks. It is the ground on which we rest the hope of
the Society's success. It will enable the advocates of the institution
to appeal to man, not on the low and questionable motives which have
but too often been presented to them as inducements to desist from the
use of ardent spirits ; but to the high and holy motives of the blessed
gospel — in connection with which the direct and powerful influences
of the Spirit of God may be confidently expected. Where these are
experienced, the man will not be rescued for awhile, or be held in
doubtful suspense as to his sobriety, but being clothed in his right
mind and viewing himself and his former practices, not in the light
of man's judgment but of God's, he will be sober and watch unto
prayer, even to the end. All other reformations are doubtful and
precarious ; this permanent and sure. — The catholicity of the Society
is another feature in its constitution which merits our approba-
tion. It provides a means by which the advocates of a pledge as
well as those who conscientiously dissent from such a measure may
rally around one common standard, for the purpose of reclaiming the
drunkard from his deadly sin, and warning the beginner, at the very
outset of his career, of the evil of the path he would tread, and thus
save him from a multitude of sins. We do most sincerely en-
treat all those to whom the cause commends itself to lend their
aid to these laudable efforts to do good. Let all difi'erences be merg-
ed— let neither sectarian difl^erences, nor the intemperance of temper-
ance advoc£.tes mar the good work. Our hope is, that the Calcutta
Society will be found a rallying point for temperance advocates of
every shade of opinion. May Satan not accomplish his purposes by
dividing the strength of those whose object is one ; and that object
so truly worthy the united efforts of the whole church. We have
much pleasure in placing the following remarks on the principles of
the proposed Society from our contemporaries the Friend of India und
the Christian Advocate. It is gratifying to us to find our contempo-
raries cordially recommending the Society to public patronage. We
do hope that the reply to the Teetotaler from the Advocate will be the
last that will be required on that head, and that should a temperance
journal be started that its pages will not be occupied by bitter and
waspish controversies, on the points of diff'erence between the true
friends of the cause, but with useful information as to the progress of
temperance in the world. The mere agitation of the subject alone with-
out any test or membership must effect and has achieved much good.
Drinking usages which were common twenty years ago are now banish-
ed from society ; in fact we doubt not but that the influence of the
Societies in the mere agitation of the subject has been as great if not
greater beyond their immediate pale than it has been within it. The
interested may ridicule, and the victim of spirits scoft' at the eflfoff ,
but it is one which will produce a vast and beneficial reformation on
the public mind in reference both to the nature and use of stimu-
lating drinks.

234

Temperance Society. [April,

[From the Friend of India.']

" We accidentally omitted last week to publish tlie proceeding of a meeting
wliicli lias been held in Calcutta for the formation of a Temperance Society.
They will be found among the extracts of the present week. It has always ap-
peared singular, that while these institutions were spreading throughout the
world, and so materially ameliorating the condition of mankind, the Metropolis
of India should be without one. We think the omission is to be attributed in
some measure to the aristocratic frame of society, and partly to the general
spirit of moderation in the use of spirits, which we are happy to perceive has,
for some time past, characterized it. Compared with former limes, Calcutta is
a temperate city ; and to the improvement of public habits in this respect is to
be attributed unquestionably the great improvement which is visible in the
general health of its inhabitants. It is rarely that a European quits India
now with the boast of having drank claret enough to float a seventy-four. Deep
drinking, which was so prevalent in the first half of the last forty years, and
which consigned so many of its victims to a premature grave, has in a great
measure gone out. We do indeed hear an unpleasant whisper of its having
revived, within the last two or three years, with the increase of general amuse-
ments ; but we are very loth to admit the fact except upon clearer evidence.

" Be that as it may, the non-existence of a Temperance Society in Calcutta
has hitherto been owing chiefly to the idea of its being redundant. Nor do we
attribute the present movement to any impression that the evil of intemperance
is growing in the higher and middling walks of society ; but to the very lauda-
ble desire of forming a Society in the metropolis which shall become a centre
of beneficial influence, and assist in spreading right views and healthful habits
through the various stations of the country. The Society which it is now pro-
posed to establish, will thus unite in one body all those who consider intem-
perance, as the source of more misery to the family of man than the heaviest
taxation, or the most galling political oppression, or the most sanguinary wars.
The Society will be affiliated with all kindred associations throughout the Pre-
sidency, and stimulate and increase them by an active correspondence. It will
become the instrument of diffusing information on the important object which
forms its bond of union, and be enabled to present to the public a combined
view of the general progress of the cause.

" We are happy to find that the Society is not to be aTotal Abstinence Society ;
that it proceeds upon the principle of a temperate use of wine, and eschews
only ardent spirits. There are some in India, with whose ideas these moderate
principles will not square, and who will stigmatize them in no very temperate
language. But let the friends who have now associated themselves together, be
assured, that the establishment of a Total Abstinence Society would have been
impossible in Calcutta. It is true that one might possibly have been organized
by a small band of ultras, and that advocates might have been found even for
the principle of refusing the use of wine in the Eucharist ; but it would have
obtained no public support, and must soon have been numbered in the Bills
of ISIortality. It is not by a crusade against all the innocent usages of society
that its best interests can be promoted ; and the plan which has now been adopt-
ed of establisliing a Temperance Society upon temperate principles, is that
which promises the widest and most permanent success."

From the Calcutta Cliristian Advocate,
" On Wednesday the 10th ult., a special meetingofthe friends of Temperance
was held at the Town Hall, to take into consideration the propriety of forming
a Temperance Society for Calcutta. The following gentlemen were present.
The Venerable the Archdeacon, Rev. Dr. Duff, Rev. Messrs. Gogerly, Boaz,
Innes and Long, Dr. Corbyn, and T. Ellis, Esq. The Ven'ble the Archdeacon
presided. After much serious deliberation the following resolutions appeared
to embody the sentiments of friends present : —

1841.]

Temperance Society.

235

« I.— Agree to form <i Society to be designated, The Calcutta Temperance
Society.

' II. — That the object of this Society be to advocate the propriety and necessi-
ty of abstaining wholly from the use of ardent spirits, and of being scrupu-
lously and systematically temperate in the use of all other liquors — and to
enforce the observance of such temperance in the use of God's bounties by an
appeal to all manner of motives— evangelic and otherwise.

' 111. — That as one of the subordinate means for securing the end in viev7
individuals be invited and encouraged to sign a voluntary agreement to act in
accordance with the declared ends of the Society.

* IV. — That individuals conscientiously objecting to a pledge, but yet fully
approving the objects of the Society be deemed eligible as Members by their
co-operation with the Society in its various efforts to promote temperance.

' V. — That a public Meeting be held for the formation of a Society in the
third week in April. The Bishop of Calcutta to preside.

' VI. — That a Provisional Committee be formed for carrying out these pur-
poses consisting of the gentlemen present, with the addition of Colonel Powney,
Coloned Barton and Lieutenant Butler.

' VII. — That the Rev. J. Long be the Provisional Secretary.'

" We suspect there are few save the interested and the intemperate but who
would willingly lend their aid to check the progress of intemperance provided a
rational medium were provided. The mischief has hitherto been that Temper-
ance advocates have been amongst the most intemperate of all advocates, while
the extremes to which the principle has been carried by many has cast discredit
npon a really good cause. We therefore hail with pleasure the rational and
temperate resolutions passed by the Provisional Meeting, and trust they will be
carried into practice at every stage of the Calcutta Society's progress. But not
only are we gratified with the rationality of the resolutions, but also with the
fact that the Calcutta Society is not to confine its appeals to men to those low
motives which have but too often been made the standard of Temperance opera-
tions. The highest of all motives is to be made the chief spring of the Society's
operations. This is as it should be, for without this it must fail of success —
with it, if ever it be accomplished, success must obtain. The object of all such
institutions is, we opine, to effect a radical change in public sentiment in
reference to the properties and uses of ardent spirits, in order that they may be
placed on the Apothecaries' shelves in the position they should ever have held,
viz. as medicinal poisons. When we consider the mass of evil which has
resulted from spirit-drinking in the world, and in India especially on the Euro-
pean community, and add to this the fact that the native community have begun
to adopt the debasing practice from the British, surely we shall need no further
incentive to urge us to aid in every way the effort about to be made for the
prevention of the increase of the sin of drunkenness in India. One of the
means to be employed by the Calcutta Society is, we understand, a Temperance
Tavern, to which tlie members of the different Societies in the mufassal or in
Calcutta may resort while in the city. A periodical advocating the interests of
the Society will, we believe, be also establisiied."

" Our readers will find in another page a letter from a Teetotaler on the pro-
posed constitution of the Calcutta Temperance Society. We have inserted it,
first, because, we are anxious that every man should be heard in defence of his
principles without they involve a wilful contradiction of God's truth : and, se-
condly, because it is a temperate specimen of the very intemperance too often dis-
played by the advocates of leetotalism, not against those who scoff at the efforts
of good men to check the progress of intemperance, but against those whose ob-
ject is one with the upholders of total abstinence, though they conscientiously
believe other means beside that may be employed for effecting the desired object.
It is this kind of intemperate advocacy of a good cause which has, we are con-
fident, materially retarded its progress, divided its strength, and induced many

236

The Cooly Trade.

[April,

well-disposed persons to witlihold their aid from institutions which are set up
as the standards of right and wrong for every man's conscience. Our corre-
spondent and his friends may think a pledge and total abstinence the best means
for effecting the object — otliers do not approve either the pledge or total
abstinence ; but on his own principle of not eating meat so long as the world
stands if it offend his brotiier, should he set up tiie pledge which is a thing of
man's ordering as a stumbling-block to another man's conscience ? Or will it
justify him in saying that tliose who as conscientiously abstain from signing a
pledge as he may from taking ardent spirits or wine, do it because tliey are
' lovers of themselves,' or because they wish to indulge in wine, or beer, while
they w ould deprive the poor man of his ration of spirits. Such a line of argument
must and will do much harm to tlie good cause in which we are mutually en-
gaged, and we entreat our correspondent and his friends to cease from pursuing
it. It can do no good — it must do harm. Our correspondent appears to labor
under some degree of misapprehension as to what constitutes membership in
the Temperance cause. We think it consists in a hearty and practical co-ope-
ration with the friends of Temperance to suppress the practice of drinking, by
enlightening the public mind in every possible way as to the real tendency of
ardent spirits, and in every way to discountenance intemperance by their prac-
tice. Now we cannot see that a pledge is essential to the constitution of mem-
bership in such a Society. The best pledge is hearty practical labor in the
cause — principle is the only pledge that will effectually bind a man : where this
is absent all the pledges in the universe will not effect the object we so ardently
desire. Let all those who are favorable to Temperance but unite to preach and
distribute tracts on the subject, and exhort men both by precept and example —
let them do this, and not quarrel and dispute about pledges or as lo tlie extent
to which each man's conscience will allow him to go in this matter — and they
will, they must eff'ect a great and permanent change in the opinion of society on
the subject of ardent spirits and the use of all stimulating drinks. We offer
these remarks in the spirit of Christian love, and trust they will be read in the
same temper, for we are anxious, and we do hope, notwithstanding the unfavora-
ble prophecy of our correspondent in reference to the Calcutta Society, that the
rationality of its principles will tend to unite all and rescue a good cause from
much reproach. We are anxious that the cause of Temperance in Calcutta
should not be disfigured by the intemperance which has but too unhappily dis-
tinguished it in other places. Let all but determine to rally round a gospel,
evangelic standard, and we shall soon find differences healed, scoffing cease and
union the bond of strength and the harbinger of success complete.

VIII.— r/je Cooly Trade.

We have promised to watch the operations of this traffic, and in
accordance with that promise we proceed to notice the last report of
the examination of returned coolies by the Chief Magistrate. The
batch consisted of 44 coolies. The average of earnings brought back
by them is much as in our former estimate, and their account of
their treatment much the same. The examinations were taken be-
fore the Chief Magistrate, and on his opinion of the evidence we
apprehend is to be decided the propriety or impropriety of ex-
porting coolies to the slave colonies. We mean no personal disre-
spect to the Chief Magistrate in this, but he and all must know how
little dependence is to be placed on the testimony of a Native if he

1841.]

The Cooly Trade.

237

have it in mind tliiit he has to please his superiors, or the bari sahib,
and yet with this disposition to cringe the present evidence is not
in favor of the trade. We again submit to the consideration of Govern-
ment whether such evidence, taken under the immediate auspices of
one of their own servants, ought, except in a limited degree, to
influence them in legislating themselves, or recommending others to
legislate, on the subject. But we shall endeavour to discuss the Chief
Magistrate's most extraordinary inferences from, and propositions
arising out of, the last examinations. Tiie Chief Magistrate states : —

"2. The bulk of iliese persons are Dliaiigars, and the statements made by
them all, are calculated to shew that there is little use for prohibitions against
persons of this class being allowed to betier their lot by emigration."

This proposition begs the whole question in dispute, viz., that the
condition of the Cooly is bettered by liis exportation, and certainly
goes further than the Supreme Government will we suspect be inclin-
ed to go. They will, even if they see fit to sanction the trade, not
think that there is little use for prohibitions ov stringent regulations.
We have shown in a former paper that the Cooly is not benefitted by
his exportation. The average amount of savings even of those who
have saved, is but about 12 annas per mensem. All state that they
have been subject to beating, and many that their wages have been
stopped when they were sick ; that they have no accounts ren-
dered them of their monies ; and while they say they have no com-
])laints that they are not disposed to return. They are separated
from their wives and families, who it would appear from this report,
are left to the tender mercies of their friends pending the return of
their husbands. About 500, out of some thousands, have returned.
Are the remaining thousands of deserted families benefitted by this
arrangement ? Are the families on whom they are thrown for sup-
port benefitted ? Is it a course of proceeding calculated to improve
the moral state of these people to leave a host of unprovided-for
females dependent on the charity of brothers and fathers, who if the
report of their poverty be correct (and it is one of the chief argu-
ments for the trade) have little enough on which to sustain them-
selves, much less to keep the wives and families of their sons and
brothers who are laboring in a distant land and from whom they re-
ceive no communications or even promise of support. It would afford
us satisfaction to be favored with the amount of remittances made by
the thousands which remain at Mauritius and Bourbon, who, accord-
ing to the testimony of the Courier, are but too contented to remain.
Can that be a system to be advocated by Christian men which could
render men contented to reinain at Mauritius while their wives
and offspring are, for aught they know, perishing or dependent upon
the frail bounty of the poor Dhangars ? We opine not. So much for
the bettered condition of the Natives.

The next point refered to by the Chief Magistrate is as follows : —

" 3. It has been stated that the desertion of families is a serious evil incident
to the practice of emigration. My examination was directed to every iiidivi-
dual's circumstances under that head. It will be sten in Nos. 5, 1 1, 12, 16,
17, 18, 28, 35, and 48, that his wife and family accompanied the emigrant,

VOL. II, 2 I

238

The Cooly Trade.

[April,

and were aiding in makins; money — tlie purpose for which they went — and tiiat
in Nos. 21, 33, 34, 37, 39, 40, 45, 46, and 47, where the family was left be-
hind, the Cooly had perfect confidence that his relatives would provide for
them. Each expected that the relative would borrow money on account of the
absent husband or father — to repay such loan they seemed to think their
bounden duty."

We know not what practice may obtain amongst Dhangars in this
matter, but we strongly suspect there is no law which would warrant a
man proceeding to the Mauritius and leaving his wife and children to
the protection of brothers and fathers, or that " God should care for
them ;" and we are still further inclined to think that it will require
much more foresight than we are possessed of with the evidence
before us, to arrive at the same conclusion with Mr. McFarlan on this
point. A few women accompanied their husbands and have returned.
Remember the thousands who have been kidnapped, and ask, is this
fair evidence on which to legislate ? — We think not. Mr. McFarlan
thinks that the expressions of the men are indicative of satisfaction and
of a disposition on their part to support their wives and families in their
absence. We shall simply quote the very words of the men, and leave
every unprejudiced mind to decide this point. We take the cases
especially referred to by Mr. M. — No. 5, says, that he had a wife and
one child, they went with him : that he had been absent five years and
all laboring, and yet they saved but 240 rupees — he says, " / cannot
say that I will go back ! !" No .'' not after obtaining 240 rupees } — No.
1 1 had a wife and four children. The whole family saved 294 rupees
in five years — does not state whether he will return. No. 12 says he was
twice slapped with a cane when he would not work — he saved money —
does not know ivhether he will return. This is a fair specimen of the
married parties. How great the advantages ? Why did they not
remain, and why will they not positively return to such an Elysium ?
We are told that the parties trusted that their families tvould be supported.
Let us hear. No. 2 says, " / have spent my money at Mauritius. I had
a wife and three children at Solahdana — my wife's father and mother will
take care of her." This cooly had perfect confidence that his relatives
would provide for them, he had spent all his money at the Mauri-
tins, and yet he deemed it his bounden duty to repay the loan
for their support ! ! ! ! — How monstrous. No. 4 says, " I left my
mother, wife and children at Patna — I have not sent them any mo-
ney— my brother will support them. I ran away from Patna — my
brother will surely have supplied them," This is in all truth cool
enough. — A man runs away — leaves his aged mother, wife and chil-
dren for five years — brings back a few rupees and says, surely his bro-
ther will have supported them. If so, he must be abetter brother
than No. 4 is either a husband or a son. No. 7 says, " I have a wife
and three children — God will have cared for them." He sent them 40
rupees previously to his departure. No. 10 says, he left behind him a
wife and two sons — there was no danger of their being starved — but we
are not told why there was no danger. This man brings back 300 rupees
— he is one of the most favored. Supposing his family to have cost
three Rs. per mensem he will have saved in five years but 130 ; but he
does not know whether God or his brother or who has cared for them.

1841.]

The Coolij Trade.

239

but there was no danger of their being starved ! No. 13 left a wife, he
sent previously to his departure 18 Rs. ! ! — nothing since. No ac-
count given of who will care for her. No. 21 had a wife and nine
children — he sent them 18 Rs. before his departure — nothing since
■ — "the Mahajans would advance rice and stuff ;" indeed ! they then
must be very different Mahajans to any we have met with — he had a
brother who would care for his wife and nine children. Nos. 22 and
23, both left wives under age — another source of misery and cri me.
No. 30, had a wife and child — his father and mother would care for
them. No. 37, had a wife and family ; his mother would care for
them. No. 39, had a wife, — she may have left him — if not he will
pay. How satisfactory. No. 44, is a happy man — he has a young
wife and no complaints.

We leave our readers to judge whether these men could have per-
fect confidence that their families would be supported. We have not
found one expression of concern expressed by any of them on the sub-
ject. Each expected that the relative, &c. So may we expect to sit
in the council of India. The 4th proposition is as follows ; —

4, " The habits of the Sepoy caste, the Bearer caste and many others, are in
strict analogy with this — the latter take service in Calcutta and the Lower Pro-
vinces, and return to their homes after several, sometimes 5 years' absence, and
no one ever thinks of preventing their taking such service for fear of the injury
they might do their families by deserting them. No. 47 of these emigrants
very justly said, ' was it not on my own family's account that I went to Mau-
ritius' ?"

The comparison is not equal, — this is all the difference, and a
great difference ; in India the man is still in his own country, he can
through his own connections transmit his earnings ; he may come
when he pleases — he is bound to none — he can find his way to his
home by his own unaided powers. In the Cooly case he is carried
beyond the sea — kept for five years — cannot at least has not sent any
remittance. The one is the act of a free man in a free country, his
own — the other, the constrained kidnapped condition of a semi-slave.
No. 5 of the Chief Magistrate's propositions is to the following effect.

5. " It would be easy to arrange in future emigration that a part of the
Cooly's earnings should be sent to Bengal from time to time, through a cor-
responding House of Agency.''

This is the only relief to the mind in the whole report, for it holds
out a faint prospect to the thousands of families who are left " to the
care of God" and their brothers of obtaining at least some small por-
tion of the immense savings of those who are too well off according
to the Courier, to return for the purpose of ascertaining whether the
Mahajans have advanced rice and stuff or not. We doubt however
the practicability of this, the most humane of all the Chief Magistrate's
recommendations. What house will undertake to transmit to the
Dhangar country the scanty savings of these poor fellows ? And if they
should be so attentive to the interests of those whom they have desig-
nated the half-man half-monkey race, will they vouch for the reception
of the monies by the needy parties ? Who will be their agents ? The
duffadars, the Dhangar-hunters or native sircars ? Will the wives and
2 I 2

240

Poetry.

[April,

children obtain the earnings of their husbands and fathers ? We opine
not ; for if the sirkars cheated the men in Calcutta of their very blan-
kets and lotas, how much more easily, and with how much greater
impunity would they cheat and delude the still more helpless families
of these far-away men. It is a curious fact that not one of these 44
who appear to have afforded such especial satisfaction in their examina-
tion expressed themselves as positively disposed to return. The vast
majority explicitly refused — some did not know — none, no not one,
said yes — not even the returned wily kidnapper (sirkar as he is polite-
ly called) himself. We believe all the recommendations in this and
former reports are the offspring of a humane mind, but if they are to
be acted upon, even on the testimony adduced, they must and will inflict
irreparable injury on the unhappy people of India.

Our sincere hope is that this question will not be discussed or
legislated upon in a party spirit, however powerful that party may be.
It is too serious a matter to be interfered with either by the ties of
private friendship, political influence or commercial aggrandizement.
It is a matter we believe afi'ecting the best interests of millions of the
people of this continent, and as such it shall ever find in us a constant
but we trust an upright and fair opponent. Establish the Cooly trade
and you revive the Slave trade.

The real question is not the bettering of the condition of the peo-
ple— nay, it should be put thus. The interests of the decaying former
slave colonies of Britain versus the freedom of the poor and already too
much oppressed ryots of India,

CHRISTIAN ASPIRATIONS.

( For the Calcutta Christian Observer.)

Ask'st thou why, the world despising,

Unsatisfied with joys terrene,
'J'he Christian soul delijj-hts in rising

To the world of bliss unseen?

'Tis not that earth affords no pleasures

Which he can taste with ])ure delight ;
It is that brighter far, the treasures

Known to Faith but not to Sight.

' l is not that there are none around him

AVhom his soul delights to love ;
It is that stronger ties have bound him

To the Holy One above.
'Tis not that he would hear no longer

Tlie toil that is man's portion here ;
'Tis that fie h ngs with powers far stronger,

To labour in a higher sphere.
Tis not that here, in darkness shrouded,

He fails the hand of God to trace ;
'Tis that he longs, with eye unclouded.

To viiw his Maker face to face.

J. G. S.

i

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 241

1. — !\Il5SI0NAUY AND ECCLESIASTICAL IMoVEMENTS.

We have pleasure in announcing that it is tlie intention of the Direc-
tors of the London Missionary Society to strengthen their INlissions at
IJcnares and iNIirzapore hy tlie addition of two labourers to eacli station.
Mrs. Paterson, tlie wife of tlie Rev. J. Paterson of Berlianipore has
arrived on tlie Viscount Melbourne, (after an absence of only sixteen
months.) in improved health. Mr. and Mrs. P. have left for Berhampore.

2. — Governor General's Minute.
We have made room for part of the Governor General's Minute on
Education, and have done this as it marks an epoch in the history of
education in this land. Hence we have deemed it worthy of a place
in the Observer. Its length prevents our giving the whole or offering
any comments this month, but we shall do so in the next issue. In
tlie mean time we entreat the careful perusal of it by our readers, and
shall be happy to liear from any of them on the subject — a subject in-
volving the educational interests of one hundred millions of souls.

3. — Vernacular Scriptures.

We are happy in announcing that the Calcutta Bible Society have
made arrangements for obtaining the complete Bible in Hindustani.
'I'he Old Testament will be brought out under the superintendance of
the London Missionary Society's Missionaries at Benares. The New
Testament is also in progress by the brethren of different denominations
at Benares. We trust the great Head of tlie Cliurcli will spare his ser-
vants to complete tliis important work. A specimen of the Bible in
Persic Hebrew character, as read by the Jews in Per-yfa, has been for-
warded to the Bible Society. ^1'e sincerely trust the committee of that
Society will be enabled to adopt it, for it is a version in extensive requi-
sition by the "lost sheep of the house of Israel." A specimen of a trans-
lation also of the Bokhara dialect has been sent to the Society. The Orija
Bible is now in course of translation for the Society. Small portions of
the Hindustani Scriptures in Persic character are being lithograjihed
by the Bible Society. It is proposed to jjrint the whole Hindustani IJible
in Arabic character, as well as the smaller portions in the Persian litho-
graphed form. A small edition of the Hindustani Bible in Roman cha-
racter is just put to press. The friends of the Bible Society will gather
from these items of intelligence that it is not idle, and that it demands
the prompt and liberal aid of the friends of Christ.

The Baptist Missionaries in Calcutta have just issued the Pentateuch
in Bengali. It is an earnest of the whole Bible in that language as in
course of translation by them. The typography is beautifully executed,
and the comjiactness of the volume a strong recommendation. Of the
literary merits of the work we need not speak ; the character of Dr.
Yates is a sufficient guarantee for its fidelity.

4. — Brief Report of the Ladies' Baptist Missionary Society, for 1840.

This Society, which is a Branch of the Calcutta Baptist Missionary
Society, was first formed in 1827, and for several years supjxirted Mis-
sionary ojierations at Chitpur, both in education and the preaching of

VOL. II. 2 K

242

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[April,

ilie Gospel to tiie lieathen multitudes. At the begiiiniiiflj of 1837, opera-
tions at Chitpur were reluctantly f>ivon up, as the great unheallhiness of
the station rendered it iinpossihle for the Missionary any longer to reside
there. After Chitpur was relinquished this Committee gave its aid to
tlie Calcutta Biiptist Missionary Society in its general operations. As,
however, the Rev. Mr. Ellis, who was formerly at Cliit|)ur, in chiirge
of the prosjjorous Seminary of this Society for the education of Hindu
youth through the medium of the English language, subsequently re-
moved to Entally, in the immediate neighbourhood of Calcutta, an
Institution for the snme object was commenced there in February, 1840,
called the Entally Native Institution. I he benevolence of a friend in
England lias supplied the means of erecting large and commodious
school-premises, and there are now (February 18-11, one year from
its establishment) more than hundred ) outbs on the register of the
school. From the ra])id increase of boys, and the increased efficiency
of its management from the arrival of tiie llev. (i. Small, wliois associa-
ted with Mr. Ellis, and it will probably soon increase to double that
number.

The educntion imparted is decidedly Christian, through the medium
of English, while close attention is given to tiieir progress in the
Bengali language, without which they must evidently be ill-fitted to
communicate the knowledge acquired to the mass of the peoj)le, who
never can obtain any thing beyond a vernacular educntion. This will
be seen by looking over a list of the books at present in use in the dif-
ferent classes.

First Class : — The Old and New Testament Scriptures ; Companion to
the Bible ; Haldane's Evidence of Divine Revelation ; Milton's Piir.idise
Lost; Goldsmith's Geogra])liy ; History of England ; McCulloch's Eng-
lish Grammar ; Clift's Political Economy ; Scientific Class Book ; Sim-
son's Euclid ; Bridge's Algebra, with Arithmetic, and English Composi-
tion. Ill Benydli : — Brajakissore's Bengali Grammar; Proverbs of So-
lomon and Bengali Composition.

Second Class : — New Testament; Companion to the Bible ; Lennie's
Grammar ; History of Rome ; History of India ; Clift's Geography ;
Outlines of Mechanics; Geometry and Arithmetic. In Bengdli : — Book
of Genesis and Keith's Bengali Grammar.

Third Class : — New Testament ; History of Bengal ; Outlines of Anci-
ent History ; Clift's Geography ; Lennie's Grammar ; Arithmetic and
Dictation. In Bengali: — Gospels, and Keith's Bengali Grammar.

Fourth Class: — I bird English Instructor ; Outlines of Ancient His-
tory ; Lennie's English Grammar ; (Jlift's Geography ; Arithmetic and
Dictation. In Beniidli : — Parables of Christ.

Fifth Class: — Third English Instructor ; Elements of Grammar ;
Clift's Geography ; Arithmetic and Dictation.

Sixth Class: — Second Instructor ; Elements of Grammar, and Aritli-
metic.

Seventh C/a«*.' — First Instructor, and Arithmetic.
Eighth C/«s.s .-—English Alphabet.

'I'he Committee feel that it is not now necessary to commend such In-
stitutions as a very powerful means of enlightening the mass of the j)eo-
ple, as well as of becoming the means of individual conversion from the
errors and abominations of heathenism to the trutli and service of the
ever blessed God.

In conclusion the Committee would observe that this Institution is
almost wholly dependant on local support ; its monthly exjjences
amount to about one hundred and sixty rupees, and a debt has recently
accumulated, to the extent of several hundred rupees. For the means

18'! 1.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 243

of discharging tliis cliiiin iiiul niiiiiit<iiniiig tlte Institution in a state of
efficiency the Committee appeal to tlie liberality of the community.
'I'hey conceive the 1 iistitution has strong claims for pecuniary support
on ail wlio seek tlie increase of knowledge, truth and righteousness^
and especially " the truth as it is in Jesus;" and while they i)re5ent
their wannest acknowledgments for the liberal sui)port hitherto
rendered, they earnestly solicit their continued patronage. 'I"he object
sought to be promoted is one which must commend itself to the lieart of
all who love the S;iviour, who has testified that " it is more blessed to
give than to receive."

5. — Prizes to Native Students.
Some time ago an advertisement gave notice that four prizes of 80
Rs. each would be given to as many native students belonging to the pub-
lic Scliools in Calcutta. Examinations have been held for this purpose by
the lion. Mr. Amos and Dr. John Grant. \Ye have only heard of the
decision of the mathematical prize, which has been gained by Mahendralal
Basak, a Christian student in the General Assembly's Institution. 'J'here
were eleven com))etitors, and while the exercises of Mahendra vvere the
best, Mr. Amos was so much pleased with all that he generously gave Rs.
200 to be divided equally among the ten unsuccessful competitors.

6. — .AjuERicAN Annual Reports.
We liave received by one of the last arrivals from the United States
the Reports of the Teinijerance Union, Bible, 'i'ract, Home Missionary
and Seamen's Friend Societies, together with the Reports of most of the
Foreign Missionary Societies. From these documents we gather, that tiie
American Church has in some measure recovered from that state of de-
pression which the mercantile f;iilures had induced for the last few years.
Still the operations of all the Societies appear to involve an expenditure
beyond their regular income ; yet the committees, with a zeal and faith
worthy of the cause they sustain, are prepared not only to continue their
present efforts, but even to enlarge them in some of the more im})ortant
fields of action. W'e botli admire and commend this course. Let but our
'J'ransatlautic friends and the executives of our own Missions but cease
to make excitement the source of aid, — let them but do the work of God
in his fear and the spirit of Christ, and He in whose hands are the hearts
of all men will never cause them to lack the means. The success detail-
ed in these various reports is higiily cheering; by all and every means, by
the preaching of the word, the distribution of the Bible and Tracts, the
education of the young, and the advance of temperance — by all these
means souls have been converted, and God glorified, showing us that in
whatever form divine truth is presented to the mind, under the blessing
of God it will prosper in the thing unto which He has sent it. \Yq regret
that our limited space will not allow us to extract from the Reports now
received.

7. — Maulmain Baptist Missionary Society.
We have been favored with the third Annual Report of the Maulmain
Baptist Missionnrp Societi/, from which we have given such extracts as
will furnish a detail of the operations of the Society. It is with pleasure
we make room for the extracts. Tiie Maulmain Missionary Society is one
of the first to set the laudable examj)le of raising funds from the Native
Christian community for the support of their Catechists. On this account
we congratulate our esteemed brethren : but the success which has accom-
2 K 2

i

244

Missionary and Religious Intellifjcnce. [April,

]K)iiied their labours iimongst the Karens is indeed matter for praise and
encouragement. Not only arc the converts numerous among-st these in-
teresting people, hut they are stahle and progressive in their attainments
and practice. 'I'he Society has employed live Native Missionaries and had
its funds been equal to its means of doing good it mii;i)t have employed
more labourers : afield it has but not tiie means for occupying that field.

The Anniversary of tiie Society was held at Maulmain, 30th Julv,
IRIO. 'l"he following friends are the office-beiirers. Chairman, Rev. S. M.
Osgood. Secretary, Mr. S II. McKaigue. Treasurer, Mr. B. D.
Tisbury. Committee, Rev. H. Howard, Rev. J. II. Vinton, Rev. E. A.
Ste\ eiis, and Rev. T. Simons.

We leave tlie extracts to speak for themselves and would merely add
our sincere and hearty prayer that the Lord would abundantly bless our
devoted brethren in all their doings.

" Nor is it enough to know that we have given our influence, our
money, or our services, to aid in building up the kingdom of God ; the
tnotive with which they are given, also, demands our consideration.
The word of God does not fillow that assumption which some indulge,
and vauntingly proclaim, ' my power and the might of my liand hath
gotten me this wealth.' It does, however, recognise t!ie principle that
God, as the Sovereign of the Universe, bestows his blessings upon the
just and the unjust, and requires not only an acknowledgment of their
dependence, but also a rii;ht use of the blessings he gives, and a disjjosi-
tion corresponding with the character of such dependence. The apostle
Paul, on one occasion writing to the Corinthian church, says, 'Every man
according as he purpost'tli in his heart, so let him give ; not grudgingly
or of necessity : for God lovelh a cheerful giver.'' If our motive be right,
we shall gi\ e cheerfully, yea, rejoicingly. Is it not a privilege to be thus
engaged.'' Is tliere not an honor conferred on us by tlie condescension
ol (Jod, in deigning to elicit our co-operation in a work so glorious ? And
this is not all ; tlieie is a reward — yes, dear friends^ a reward for him
wlio labors faithfully until death in building up the kingdom of God.
He who soweth bountifully, shall reap also hountifully. There is that
scatteretli, and yet increaseth. The liiieral soul shall be made fat : and
lie that watereth shall be watered also himself. ' \yhosoever,' says the
Saviour, ' shall give to drink unto one of these little ones, a cup of cold
water only, in the name of a discijjlej verily, I say unto you, he shall in
no wise lose his reward.'

"A Missionary Society in a heathen land, having converted heathen
regularly contributing to its funds, from their scanty means, for the
spread of the gospel, has advantages over similar Societies formed ia
countries already christianized, and these should excite its members to
rejoice more, and jiray more, and exert themselves more. The Karen
Christians have paid into the treasury of the Society for the year, through
their pastor, the Rev. J. H. Vinton, one hundred and two rupees — an ex-
ample worthy of imitation."

" The Society has employed, during the past year, five native assis-
tants. One has labored among the Peguans, three among the Karens,
and one among the Burmans."

PEGUAN DEPARTMENT.

"The Rev. Mr. Haswell, under whose direction the assistant in this
department has labored, thus writes —

" Ko Tau M'Ng;iy has been engaged during the year in preaching tlie
gospel and giving books; part of the time in Amherst, and ])art of the
time in other places. I think him to be a worthy and faithful assistant :

1841.] Missionary and Rd'igious Intelligence. 245

my confulence in him increases tlie more I become acqiiaiiited witli liini.
I am unable to mention any pai ticulai instances of liis usefuiaess, tiiougli
1 believe he is doing good."

PGHO KARUN DEPARTMENT.

" The assistant in tliis department has labored in villa-fes at the foot
of tiie Zuagaben mountains. He is under the direction of the llev. INJr.
Stevens, «lio thus writes —

" Ko Awah has been employed the past year, much as the preceding,
preaching in Don Yan and tlie vicinity, and occasionally making excur-
sions into other parts of the jungle. Sometinies he has gone in company
with other assistants only, and once with the late lamented Miss Macum-
ber. In the last mentioned excursion he went uj) tlie Chu-a-yah river,
into a region represented to be exceedini>ly unhealthy. 'I'liere tlie peo-
|)le were ready to hear the gospel, listened with attention, and many
aclvnow ledged the truth of Cliristianity, and its claims oa their obedience.
They manifested also a det;ree of knowledge, whicli evinced that they
had not forgetton tiie instructions, nor lost the impressions of truth which
they received the year l)efore. Yet their understnndings only were con-
vinced, their hearts still needed to be chani;ed by the ahnighty power of
tiie Spirit of God. It was in this region, and on this excursion, that
Miss i\lacumber imbibed the seeds of that disease which eventuated in
lier death, ;ind su<ldeiily deprived the Karens of one who prayed much,
and in labors, 'did what slie could,' for their tempornl and spiritual wel-
fare. At this time also, Ko Awah took the same fever of whicli Miss
Macamber died, and litis been so enfeebled by it, that for the last tiiree
months he has not been able to resume his accustomed labors in pretich-
ing. He has, however, in his liouse and elsewhere, as opportunity offered,
still been endeavoring to win his fellow-men to Christ.

" In the village of Don Yan, ojiposition has mtinifestly declined during
the year, but tlie jieople are still in bondage to their sins, and need the
earnest prayers of the children of God.

" It will doubtless be interesting to the Society to learn, that since
their liist meeting a year a^o, Ko Awah has been set aptirt to the office
of deacon in the church of which he is a member. He is a good man, and
is confidently recommended to the continued ptitronage of the Society."

SGAU KAREN DEPARTiMENT.

" In this dej)artment two assistants htive been employed under the di-
rection of tiie Rev. Mr. Vinton. He reports concerning them as follows —

" Ko Paiihih continued at the station where he w;is laboring at the
time of the last anniversary of the Society, till near the close of the
rains. His wife being dangerously ill, he w;is obliged to come down to
this jiliice for medical tiid. On the recovery of his wife, he did not return
to his old place, as report said the village was about to be broken up. A
number of the inhtibitants htive expressed themselves determined to set-
tle at the different Christian \ill;iges, iiiid become Christians.

" During th° dry setison he was employed in mtiking various excursions
in the vicinity of Chetthingville and Newville. He is now at the Ititter
place, engaged in teaching and preacliing. His labors there have been
blessed to the conversion of a nviinber of iiidividiitils. One man of consi-
derable influence has recently been baptized, and a number of others are
apjiarently all but retidy to own Christ publicly.

" Ko Panlah is wholly devoted to his work. He appears to have but
owe object of pursuit — the stilvation of his fellow-countrymen, and like
all others who devote themselves to the attainment of a single object, is
uncommonly successful.

" Tah-oo, during the last dry season, spent his time mainly among the
Shan Karens. His labors with them luive been blessed to the salvation

246 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Apuil.,

of a niimlier of souls. None hnve as yet been baptized, tlioiiffh a num-
ber, on his return, accoinpimietl liini, to settle with the Ciiristia/is, and
liave made a profession of their faith in Christ. Eifflit or ten more ap-
pear firmly resolved to follow the same example, should their g^overnment
assume so hostile an attitude as to render it unsafe for them to he bap-
tized in their own village. He is now teaching school and preaching' at
liootah."

BUnHIAN PEPARTMI'NT.

" Owing to the low state of the treasury only one assistant has been
employed in this department for the past year by the Society. Concern-
ing his labors, the Rev. .Mr. Stevens re])orts —

During the last year .Momig Shway Goon lias not spent more than
one-third of his time in preaching. In December last he was taketfas an
assistant into the Burman I'heological School, which is at present located
in this place. The object of this school is to pre])are native preachers
and school teachers for greater efficiency in their efforts to convert their
lieatben countrymen to God. For this purpose it is considered of the
first consequence that the students be led to a proper understanding
of the word of God, which, witli tlie divine blessing, is the only effectual
means of turning men from darkness to light, and from the power of
Satan unto God. For it is the 'sword of the spirit,' and the ' ])ower of
God unto salvation.' Accordingly, since being taken into the Seminary,
Moung Shway Goon lias been occupied cliielly in studying the scriptures,
both for bis own benefit, and with tiie view of being ultimately employed
to assist in teaching. In addition to his own studies, he has been en-
gaged in i)reparing for the use of subsecjuent classes in the Seminary, a
copy of the lectures and interpretations of the scri|)tures, which have
been given orally by the instructor. 'I'his work is considered of the more
importance, inasmuch as there has not hitherto been printed in the liur-
nian language any thing in the sliape of commentary, or any helps to the
understanding of the scriptures. It is hoped, therefore, tiiat his present
labors in this de])artment, in addition to furnishing his own mind with
increased knowledge, and qualifying him for greater usefnless, will also
result in rendering impoi tant aid to the infant cause of Christ in this
benighted country.

" Since his connexion with the Seminary, Woung Shway Goon has also
been on occasional excursions into the jungle, and occasionally also at-
tended evening meetin;i;s in different jjarts of the town. He is diligent
and faithful in the disthurge of the duties assigned him, and is confident-
ly recommended to the continued patronage of the Society."

" At the last anniversary of the Society the state of the treasury being
embarrassed, it was resolved to dismiss one of the assistants employed in
the Burman de])artment. It will be seen by the I'reasurer's Report for
the past year, that there is a balance in favor of the Society sufficient to
justify the Committee in employing an additional Karen assistant, as the
salary paid to a Karen is little more than half of what is necessary for a
Burman. 1 be Conmiittee, trusting that the same interest which the
friends of the Society have taken in its welfare, will be continued, liave
employed Ko Chetthing, a man of age and experience, and much devoted
to the work of doing good among his countrymen."

8. — PusicYisJi.

This new scourge of the church is, we regret to learn, on the increase
in the Episcopal church of India. Puseyism is nothing more nor less than
Popery in disguise in its most dangerous form. It substitutes for, or puts
on an equality with, the scrijitures — the Fathers — baj)tismHl for spiritual

(
I

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

247

rcfjeneration— justification by works for justification by faitli, and in direct
contradiction to tlic scriptures it teacbes tiiat tbe fundamental doctrine of
tlie ffosi)el, the blessed atonement, ought to be taught with reserve. It
substitutes ceremonies for spirituality, and will-worship for true scriptural
devotion. It pleads for the dim light— the stoled boys — tbe daylight
tapers — priestly dominion and laical subjection of the worst days of Po-
pery; and more— it says that the body of the church (its section) speaks
with tlie authority whicli the apostles possessed— that is, they speak the
mind of God. Popery certainly never went further — it could not exceed
tliis, and this in the ciiurch of the Reformers ! Alas ! alas ! how is the fine
gold become dim ! U'e do trust and liope that the faithful in Christ Jesus
will not be deceived by this new form of Popery, and that the love of Christ
and his gospel will prevail over every attachment to sectional peculi-
arities, however dear these peculiarities may be. We trust tiiat the re-
ports (if any leaning to this deceptive heresy in those who are counted
faitiiful have no foundation in truth, and we sincerely hope we shall hear
of no more such things as the suppression of prayer-meetings —speaking
of the ministers of otlier sections of the church as no ministers, or of the
invalidity of tlieir offices.

9. — Tavoy Baptist Missionary Society.

A manuscript copy of the Tavoy Baptist Missionary Society's Report
lias been obligingly forwarded us. Its length prevents our publishing
the w hole in the Observe}-. We have therefore, after selecting an extract
or two, handed it over to the Editors of the Herald, who have undertaken
to give it entire in tliat periodical. From tlie Report we gather tliat the
receipts for tlie past year had been Rs. 517-5-4, and the disbursements
Rs. 4tl-8-0. The following extracts will give our readers an idea of
what our good friends are doing in Tavoy and its neighbourhood.

" At this station your Society has supported a Karen preacher for seven
months during the last year, who besides preaching and instructing a
number of interesting inquirers has also tauglit a small school. The dis-
ciples speak well of his labours and wish to have him again among them.
Some of the disciples from this station Iiaving removed to tlie head waters
of the Tavoy river, and expressing a wisli to have a school in tiieir new
village, a young man from our Karen school was sent and sujiported
there for five months during the last rains. He also conducted worship
on the sabbath and every evening in the week, and appears toliave done
very well. At the close of last rains Mr, and Mrs. Wade visited this new
village, and found the disciples doing well and greatly rejoicing to see
their teacher. Hearing of Mr. Wade's arrival, they hastened to meet
him at tlie new village, so that he had the plesure of seeing the whole
church, twenty in number, assembled, with the exception of one old
woman who was notable to take the journey across the jungles. The
schools were examined, and the pupils who bad before learned to read,
appeared to have made tolerable proficiency in their studies, while ten
new ones had learned to read quite fluently. Quite a number of inquir-
ers assembled with the disciples, seven of whom were examined before
the church and baptized, making the present number twenty-nine, all in
good standing. Since Mr. Wade's visit all the disciples from Ya have
removed to the new village, while a part of the inhabitants of the new
village have removed further down the river, where they all intend final-
ly to settle. On account of this unsettled state of the Ya Karen Chris-
tians and the difficulty of obtaining rice, it has been thought best not to
send a preacher to reside among them during the present season."

248 Missionary and Religious Intelliffence. [April,

Touiig Byonk.

"One of the Missionaries uho visited tliis place last season writes:
'My visit liere is as iuterestinsr to me as visltiiii»- a little church from
whom cue has been long' separated would he at lumie. 'I'he people mani-
fest their affection in ever_v possible manner, and the neij^hbouring inha-
bitants crowd to liear the word of God, and claim a recogriization from
the teacher.' Five persons were admitted to baptism, and four other
applicants deferred. J\lany others were found in the settlement, wlio
gave more or less evidence of being convinced of the truth of Chris-
tianity.

One old man suffering- from leprosy prays constantly to God and pro-
fesses to believe in Christ. Another, the wife of a former headman, has
been beaten l)y her husband for her attachment to C'liristianity. She
observed in his presence, ' It is wearisome work serving Satan, and
I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with all my heart, but my husband's
heart does not go with me, and «\liat can Ido?' Her married son said,
' I think 1 believe,' and her son-in-law, ' I am not perfectly decided
vvhetiier to become a Cliristian or not.' The old man expressed his de-
termined rejection of Cliristianity in no measured terms, yet was disposed
to be civil, and in the evening after our visit came over to the house
wliere we passed the nii^ht, to attend w orship. In another family a woman
professed to approve of Christianitv, hut said, I cannot overcome my evil
disposition, and if I try to pray, when the night comes on, I am over-
come w ith sleep. On passing one house in the neighbourhood, we saw
a still at work, but one of its inhabitants, w hom we found in the field,
professed to believe and exi>ressed his de ire to break off from his sins,
and said he was fully determined to do so, after conversing with his
friends once more, whether they would consent or not. Two young mar-
ried men who have attended most of the meetings say, ' We believe, but
our conduct will not allow us to become Cluistiaiis this year.' A Pgho
man from a house a few miles distant attended several of the religious
services and nwde many sensible and pertinent inquiries, but says he is
considering. The assistant that was located here, had a small school
of six p\ipils during the rains."

It affords us sincere gratification to find tlie American brethren not
only at Mdulmain but at Tavoy so diligent and abundant in labor. They
stand ready to enter in and possess the land (Burmah) whenever the Lord
shall be j)leased to give them a wide door and effectual by subduing the
liappy s])irits who govern that land of cold-hearted idolatry. May he
speedily hasten the time when Burmah shall stretch forth her hands unto
God for the word of eternal life.

10. — London Missionary Society.
The Forty-sixth Annual Report of the London Missionary Society has
cnme to hand. The Society ap])ears to hold on its way as in former years.
The following is a syllabus of the Society's stations, agents, funds, presses,
schools, &c.

" General Sj-iinmarr/.

" In the several parts of the world connected with the Society's opera-
tions, there are 361 stations and out-stations ; 156 Missionaries; 49 Eu-
ropean, and 451 Xativp, Assistants; making a total of 607 Missionaries
and Assistants. Under the care of tliese are 101 churches, with 9,996 com-
municants ; and 764 schools, containing 41,752 scholars.

" 'J'here are 15 printing establishments, whose operations are noticed in
the reports of the respective stations to which they belong.

" Tlie Directors present their grateful acknowledgments to the Commit-
tee of the British and Foreign Bible Society for the following grants : —

1841.] Missionary and Reliffious In tellif/ence. 249

3,000 copies of the Taliitian Scriptures ; 1,450 copies of St. Luke's Gospel
and the Acts of the Apostles, in the 'I'ahitian language ; 200 reams of
p.iper, to print the Ohl Testament in the language of Uarotoiiga ; 95 Bi-
bles, and 170 Testaments, in various languages, but cliiefly in the English ;
and ,£4.00 towards meeting the expense of translating tlie New Testament
and the Psalms into the Sitchuana language.

" Tlie Directors also gratefully acknowledge the following grants from
the Committee of the Religious Tract Society : —

" Grants in money, X'170, to be appropriated chiefly at Singapore and
Batavia ; 352 reams of paper, for printing tracts and religious books,
principally in the East Indies and Ultra Ganges; 41,000 publications
for Missions in the South Seas, Ultra Ganges, India, South Africa, and
tlie West Indies ; together with 2 Mission Libraries ; amounting in ali
to £446 10s.

" Missionary Students.
" The number of students at present pursuing a course of preparatory
study, with a view to Missionary labour, under the auspices of the Society,

is TWENTY.

" Funds.

" At the last Annual Meeting, the Directors were affectionately urged
by their brethren from the country to attempt during the year tiie aug-
mentation of the Society's income to £100,000 per annum. This proposi-
tion was as warmly received as it was powerfully proposed and advocated,
and the united voice of the assembly responded, " It shall stand." The
Directors have employed all practicable means to carry into effect this no-
ble resolution, and, although they cannot report complete success, they are
happy and thankful in being able to state that the contributions for the
year have amounted to £91,119 12s. \Q)d., being an increase on the in-
come of the year preceding, of £25,629 2s. Hd. The expenditure has been
£&2,197 Os. 4rf."

" With feelings of inexpressible pleasure the Directors state that the
amount of contributions received from the mission-churches, and included
in the above amount, exceed £15,200, being an increase on the income
derived from the same sources in the year 1838, of £7,100.

" The income of the Society, as now stated, includes no grant from Go-
vernment, either in this country or in the colonies, but consists solely of
the free-will offerings of the people."

11. — The Third Annual Meeting of thk Mechanic's Institution
was held last month, at the new Hall of the Institute. The Report
shows a steady progress towards permanent improvement during the
year. The prospects of the Institution are certainly brightening, and we
do hope that they may continue to improve until it shall answer every
purpose for wliich it was designed. Dr. Corbyn presided on the occasion.
The attendance was but limited.

12. — Anniversary of the Parental Academic Institution.
On jMonday evening the 1st of IVlarch, the Fifteenth Annual Meeting
of the Parental Academic Institution was held at the Institution, Free
School Street. Tlie Rev. T. Smith presided. The Report shewed a small
decrease in the number of pupils since last year; while the testimonials it
contained to the efficiency and health of the pupils was highly gratifying.
The resolutions were moved and seconded by the Rev. .Alessrs. Sandys
and Boaz, and Messrs. Pote, DeRozario, Lackersteen, Rose and Palmer.
The attendance was not so numerous as on some previous occasions. The
Institution is one which demands the support of all interested in the
religious education of East Indian youth.
VOL. II. 2 L

250 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

13. — The Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting
was Leltl at the Circular Road Chapel on Monday evening the 1st of March.
The address was delivered by the Rev. A. Leslie — subject, The Progressive
Nature of Christ's Kingdom. The devotional parts of the service were
conducted by the Rev. Messrs. Evans and DeRodt. The attendance was,
we are happy to learn, very encouraging.

14. — The Annual Examination of the pupils op the Hindu College
took place at the Town Hall on the 26th of Feb. It should rather be
called an exhibition, for the examinations appear to have been held for
some time past at the College. The Governor General presided. The
Report of the examinations was read by Professor Richardson ; it contained
liigh testimonials as to the proficiency of the students, although the pub-
lic prints do not speak favourably of the examination as compared with
former years. The attendance was very considerable.

J 5. — The Annual Distribution of Prizes to the Students of the
Medical College
took place a few days ago. The Governor General distributed the
prizes accompanied by encouraging remarks to the pupils. Wq sincerely
rejoice in the success of the Medical College. It is a noble triumph over
some of the strongest prejudices of the native community. AVhile, however
we admit this, we cannot allow the observation of a contemporary to pass
unnoticed. Speaking of the labors of Missionaries and the College, he
appears to insinuate that the one (the College) has succeeded over native
prejudice, while Christianity has scarcely affected aught. If Christianity
had the prospect of pecuniary employment in the vista, and if it had as
little interference with the sinful practices of the natives, the parallel
might liave been equal and the results demanded the serious consideration
of the friends of Missions. But since Cliristianity has had no such aids- —
nay on the contrary has been discountenanced by the Government, all whose
influence has been thrown into the scale of heathen and Christless Schools
— since this has been the case we cannot wonder that the College should
have succeeded and the cause of Christ progressed so slowly. Not that
we are anxious that the Government should so identify itself with religion
as it has done with the College ; we think this would be a real bane : but
we are anxious that the Government and its advocates in these matters
should cease to call things by wrong names, and to institute invidious afid
unfair comparisons. 'J'o speak of the neutrality of Government in matters
of education, when we find its influence and the presence and sanction
of its head afforded to heathen objects, while it is as carefully with-
held from everything Christian — to call this neutrality is a mere mockery
of terms. To speak of neutrality when the Sabbath is violated by public
examinations of the pupils of these institutions is an insult to one (the
Christian) portion of the community, while it is a flagrant injustice to the
other (the Hindu). Let us call things by their right names, and institute
correct comparisons — comparisons at least between things that are equal.

16, — Death of Dk. Clarributt.
Our contemporaries have announced the death of Dr. Clarributt,
attached to the Akyab station, and they have all passed on him the highest
eulogiums ; nor are they undeserved, for we can add on our testimony
that a kinder, more skilful, or more devoted man than Dr. Clarributt
could not generally be found. In him not only have the residents in
Arracan lost a valuable friend and skilful adviser, but science a warm and
enterprizing coadjutor. He is another added to the already terrible cata-
logue of deaths in that land of death.

1841.] Missionanj and Religious Intelligence. 251

17. — Balasohe School.

The Second Annual Examin.-ition of the Balasore School took place on
the 25th instant in tlie Custom House. Dr. Dicken, Mr. Brown, and some
ladies were present on this interesting occasion. Tlie School is con-
ducted hy Babu Debi Krislina Manna, astudent of the General Assembly's
Institution, and supported by subscription. The plan of education is the
same as that pursued in the above Institution. The first Class (three
boys) was examined by Mr. Brown in the following branches. History
of Bengal, Cliffs Geography, W^oollaston's Grammar, No. III. Instructor,
Arithmetic (as far as Compound Division), and Gospel of Matthew. The
second in Grammar, No. III. Instructor, Spelling and Arithmetic (simple
multiplication). The third in Instructor No. II.. Spelling. The fourth in
No. I. Instructor and No. I. Spelling. The replies of the boys were very
satisfactory and highly creditable, though their pronunciation was not
faultless. At the close of the examination Dr. Dicken and Mrs. Bond
distributed the prizes to the most deserving. The present number in
the list is 32. Besides the above branches of English education, Uriya is
also taught in the Institution.

Balasore, 26th Jan, 1841.

18. — Ceylon Baptist Missionary SocitTY.
Agreeably to notice the annual meeting of the Ceylon Baptist Mission-
ary Society took place in the Pettah Chapel, and was numerously and
respectably attended. — The Governor had promised to take the Chair,
but in His Excellency's unavoidable absence it was well and efficiently
filled by Sir Anthony Oliphant, Chief Justice of the Colony , whose open-
ing address was highly distinguished by a feeling of Christian liberality.
The meeting was afterwards addressed by several clergymen, of various
denominations and other gentlemen, civil and militarv, including the
Rev. Mr. Macvicar of the Scotch Church, Rev. Mr. Palm, Jr. Dutch
Reformed, the Rev. Mr. Hardy, AVesleyan, Mr. Selby, Advocate, Lieut.
Maberly, R. A., Mr. Dalziel, Superintendent of Police, Mr. Elliott, Rev.
E. Daniel, Mr. Ferguson and Mr. McCarthy. The Report was read by
the Rev, Mr. Harris, by which it appears that about 130 persons had
been baptized within the last year — that the expenditure of the Mission
had amounted to ^£1200 i that 1200 children are educated in the Schools
— that a Printing Press is daily expected from England when a New
Translation of the Scriptures and other works will be undertaken, and
that on the whole the pro.spects of the Mission are cheering.

19. — Memoir op the Rev. W. H. Pearce.

We have been favored with a copy of the Memoirs of the late Rev. W.
H. Pearce, just published by the Baptist Mission Press. It contains a
mass of highly interesting matter not only in reference to Mr. Pearce's
personal history, but much also which has reference to the rise and progress
of several of our religious and benevolent institutions, in many of whicli he
took a most prominent part. The volume will therefore be valuable not
merely as " the record of a good man's life," but as it has given accuracy
and permanency to many important facts connected with Mission history.
The spirit in which it is written is candid, tlie style easy and the general
impression salutary to the Mission cause.

20. — Sailor's Homes.
We regret to learn that the Calcutta Sailor's Home and the Homes at
Bombay and Madras are not in such a pecuniary condition as to enable
them to prosecute their important labours with that vigour which they
must do if they are ever effectually to cope with the evils they were design-
2 L 2

252 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

ed to cure. This is indeed to be lamented ; but may not the evils in some
measure rest with those who have the conduct of these institutions ; let
them but adopt enlarged plans, and set a more extensive and vigorous
Jigency to work, and shew the practical inroads they liave made on the ter-
ritory of wickedness, and we are confident they will not lack the silver
and the gold. A good done and presented as a motive is a more powerful
pleader than the most excellent theory.

The Homes have, we presume, been homes for the respectable and well-
disposed, but they have done little towards effecting a reformation of the
vicious, and this because they have not employed such agencies as alone
can, under God, accomjilish the desired end. If the managers of our
Homes are content to secure fur the well-disposed a home, and if this is
all they have marked out for themselves, well ; they have done all that
has been proposed — but is it enough ? Ought they not to attempt to
rescue the poor fellows from all the ills of the crimping system, and can
this be done by the mere opening of a home, however well conducted }
Certainly not ; for it should never be out of mind that the crimps have a
host of active agents, whose business it is to minister in every way to the
vicious habits of the poor fellows ; and will the mere providing a liome
ever be able to cope with this ? No, the committees of every Home should
(especially the one in Calcutta) employ a number of active and honest
agents wliose whole business it should be to induce the men to make the
Home their_^rs< and permanent Home ? No trouble and expense should
be spared to effect this Nor should the managers of the Calcutta Home
rest from devising plans and employing agents until they see the wretched
hovels in the Bow Bazar comparatively deserted. AVere this done, and
we do not think it impossible (although we admit it is difficult)— we are
convinced that the funds necessary for carrying on their operations would
not be needed. The welfare of seamen is a subject which interests the best
feelings of every heart, and every well-directed effort to secure their
welfare will not fail to obtain the support of every class of the community.
Our recommendation to the committee of the Home is, " Attempt great
tilings."

21. — Native Education.
3Iiniite hy the Right Honourable the Governor General.

I have not hitherto, since I assumed charge of the Government, record-
ed my sentiments at any length on the important questions which regard
the best means of promoting Education amongst the Natives of India.
The subject is one of the highest interest, and especially calls for calm
consideration and for combined effort. But unhappily I have found
violent differences existing upon it, and it was for a time, (now I trust
past or fast passing away,) a watchword for violent dissension, and in
some measure of personal feeling. I judged it best, under these circum-
stances, to abstain from what might have led me into unprofitable contro-
versy, and to allow time and experience to act, with their usual healing
and enlightening influence, upon general opinion. I may earnestly hope
that we are now not very far remote from arriving at some satisfactory
result in respect to our Education Controversies, and I will approach the
topic, with the hope of contributing in some degree to this end.

2. Annexed to this ])aper will be found a note compiled by Mr. Colvin,
containing a condensed view of the principal facts, and of occasional
notices of some considerations suggested by them, which relate to the
general progress and present condition of the plans of Native Instruction
as pursued indifferent parts of India, and of the tenour of the most
important directions on the subject of Public Instruction which have been
received from the Honourable the Court of Directoi'S, and with reference

J841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

253

to those facts, as they apply particularly to the progress effected in the
different Presidencies, and to the circumstances wliich have come under
my observation, when at the seat of several of our Institutions in Bengal,
I will endeavour to state with all fairness the conclusions to which I
have brought my mind on this subject.

3. 1 have first however to state my opinions on two specific references
connected with the question which are before me from the President in
Council — the one relating to the appropriation of Funds heretofore assign-
ed to particular Institutions, and the other to Mr Adam's scheme for
the improvement of the Indigenous Schools in the Bengal and Behar
districts.

4. Before entering on the details of the first of these subjects, I may
observe that it may in my opinion be clearly admitted, and I am glad
from tlie papers before me, to see that tliis o])inion is supported by the
authority of IVIr. Prinsep, that the insufficiency of the Funds assigned
by the State for the purposes of public instruction has been amongst the
main causes of the violent disputes which liave taken place upon the
education question, and that if the Funds previously appropriated to
the cultivation of Oriental Literature had been spared, and other means
placed at the disposal of the promoters of English Education, they might
have pursued their object aided by the good wishes of all. In the
Bengal Presidenc}^ with its immense territory and a revenue of above 13
millions, the yearly expenditure of the Government on this account is
little in excess of ^24.,0()0 or 2 tO,000 Rupees*, and I need not say how in
a country like India, it is to the Government that the population must
mainly look for facilities in the acquisition of improved learning. There
is, 1 well know, the strongest desire on the part of the authorities, both
in England and India, to support every well arranged plan for the ex-
tension of Education, and the dispatches of the Honourable Court are
full of the evidence of their anxiety on the subject. 1 may cite in par-
ticular the declar.ation of a dispatch of the 18th February, 1824. "In
the mean time we wish you to be fully apprized of our zeal for the pro-
gress and improvement of Education among the natives of India and of
our willingness to make considerable sacrifices to that important end, if
proper means for the attainment of it could be pointed out to us." Such
we may be assured is the feeling by which the Court is up to this time
guided, and the difficulty has been not in any unwillingness to grant the
money necessary to give effect to good plans, but in framing such plans,
on principles admitted to be satisfactory, and in finding fitting agents for
the execution of them. I have alluded to the limited amount and to the
existing appropriation of our present funds, not certainly with the slighest
idea of casting reproach upon the previous course of administration, but
merely as a fact which is of importance in its bearing upon former discus-
sions. The stim immediately at command was limited. Parties wishing
to promote the diffusion of knowledge in different forms contended
eagerly the one to retain, the other to gain, that sum for the schemes to

* Parliamentary Grant 8,SS3

Interest on Government Notes, 3,030

Madrissa 2,666

Sanscrit Collefre 2,055

Delhi Escheat Fund, 250

Benares College, 1,701

Agra College.

Endowment of Villages J 175

Interest of Government Notes, 622

1,797

Per Mensem, Rs. 20,387

254 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

which they were respectively favourable, and had fresh sums been at once
procurable, no one might liave objected to tlieir employment for a full
and fair experiment on tlie new ideas wliidi began to prevail. The in-
ference to which I would point from these facts and observations is, that
a principle of wise liberality, not stinting any object which can reasonably
be recommended, but granting a measured and discriminating encourage-
ment to all, is likely to command general acquiescence, and to obliterate,
it may be hoped, the recollection of the acrimony which has been so pre-
judicial to the public weal in the course of past proceedings. The Ho-
nourable Court have already, as was to be expected, acted on this princi-
ple. They have made a separate grant for the publication of works of
interest in the ancient literature of the country lo be disbursed through
the appropriate channel of the Asiatic Society, and this measure is one
which has been hailed with universal satisfaction.

5. On the meritsof the first of the two questions immediately referred
to me, which 1 would consider in the spirit which I have here commend-
ed, I would at once say, on the position that the Government has given
a pledge that the funds heretofore assigned to particular institutions
shall continue to be so for ever appropriated, that I cannot hesitate to
express my conviction that tlie acts or intentions of the Government will
not justly bear this very exclusive and restrictive construction. I remem-
ber the discussion of April 1836, and certainly I did not understand that
the Resolution to which the Government then came was intended to have
the force of a perpetual guarantee of the expenditure, wholly within each
institution, (whatever might be the nature of the instruction to which
they might be devoted,) of the funds which might have been assigned to
it. The plain meaning of the proceedings and the profession of the Go-
vernment seems to me to have been that, stipends having been every
where discontinued, it would do nothing towards the abolition of the an-
cient Seminaries of Oriental learning, so long as tlie community might
desire to take advantage of them — their preservation as Oriental Semi-
naries being alone at that time within the contemplation of either part3^
Had it been intended to promise that, whether Arabic, Sanscrit, or
English were taught, the particular Institutious should at all events be
retained, the meaning would surely have been expressed in much more
distinct terms. My impression of the state of the case is briefly this — that
the General Committee viewing the maintenance of the Oriental Colleges,
on the footing to which I have referred, as prescribed and secured, pro-
posed, to consolidate all separate grants into one General Fund, the sav-
ings of which, after the Oriental Colleges should have been thus provid-
ed for, should be held by them to be clearly applicable to their general
purposes. 'I'he answer of the Government on ]3th April ISSG, after a
discussion in which I in the first instance expressed a willingness to
assent to the propositions of the Committee, was in these guarded terms
— -"under existing circumstances, the Government in India thinks will
not be advisable to make the consolidation into one fund of all grants,
made heretofore by Government for purposes of education, as suggested
by the Sub-Committee of Finance, nor does his Lordship in Council
imagine that the Committee will be put to much inconvenience by drawing
its fund separately as heretofore, and crediting them whether derived
from a Government monthly grant or from the interest of stock previous-
ly accumulated to the particular seminaries to which they have been
assigned, leaving any excess available in any institution to be ap])ropriated
as may appear most equitable with reference to the Orders of Government,
7th March, 1935, and the pledges and assurances that may have betn
GIVEN to particular institutions." The alteration of the word " belong"
to " have been assigned" as marked above, will shew the spirit of com-

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

255

promise amongst varying opinions in wliich the draft was agreed to.
There was here no statement tliat the consolidation was a thing wJiolly
out of the question. Tlie diversion of funds from particular institutions
was admitted as a measure which might or miglit not be proper, and (the
circumstances of all institutions not being before the Government) there
is a reservation for tlie pledges and assurances " that may have been
given" to some of them.

Under such a reservation, if a specific promise in perpetuity of a par-
ticular sum to a particular institution could be shown, such a promise
would have of course to be respected ; but otherwise by tliese Orders of
April, 1836, things were left exactly as tliey stood before. AVhilst
however, I am bound to declare tiiat such is my distinct impression on
the subject, and whilst for one I ^lould reject the strict principle of
absolute and irreclaimable appropriation, I am yet strongly of opinion
tliat it will be best on every account to dispose of the question on the
principle of a liberal consideraiion to all wants and claims. I see no
advantage to be gained in this case by a close contest for strict construc-
tions, and having taken a review of money estimates and of local wants,
I am satisfied that it will be best to abstract nothing from otlier useful
objects, while I see at tlie same time nothing but good to be derived from
the em])loyment of the funds which have been assigned to each Oriental
Seminary, exclusively on instruction in, or in connexion with, that
Seminary. 1 would also give a decided preference, within these Institu-
tions, to the promotion in the first instance of perfect efficiencv in Oriental
instruction, and only after that object shall have been properly secured
in proportion to the demand for it, would I assign the funds to the
creation or support of English classes. At the same time, I would supply
to the General Committee of Public Instruction from the Revenues of
the State any deficiency that this Resolution might cause in the general
income at their disposal. And if they should already have partially used
for other objects, the savings arising from the Seminaries supported by
special funds, I would in recalling such savings, protect the General
Committee from loss on that account. The Statement in the margin* will
shew the contribution from the Revenue which this final settlement of
the subject will occasion. It will be perceived that, calculating from the
amount of stipends as they existed untouched in the end of 1834, and
deducting l-4th as required at all events for the Oriental Colleges under
a Scheme of Scholarships such as I shall hereafter state that I would
approve, the additional Annual Disbursement from the Treasury will be
about 25,000 Rupees, and perhaps there may be 6,000 Rupees more
j)er annum on account of the office, which has been abolished, of Secre-
tary to Sanscrit College at Benares. I am well persuaded that the
Honourable Court will approve of our having closed these contro-
versies at this limited amount of increased expense. I would, upon
this understanding, willingly join in the directions sent to the General
Committee in the letter of Air. Prinsep on the 31st of July last, " to avoid

Amount of Stipends
Dec. 1S34. Per ann.

* Calcutta Sanscrit College,

696 8352

()54 7S48

34S .... 4176

480 .... 5660

627 .... 7524

Madrissa,

Benares College,

Agra ditto,
Delhi ditto,

Deduct 1-

33,560
4th 6390

25,170

256 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

making any alienation" (from the assigned funds of tlie Oriental Institu-
tions) " without previously soliciting' the sanction of Government.''
They should, as I have said, be desired to appropriate the funds within
the Oriental Colleges, first to Oriental and then to English instruction.
I would not on any account admit the extension of the system of
scholarsliips within these Colleges beyond the general i)i'oportion, (which
should be on a liberal scale) allowed elsewhere, for this would be an
excessive and artificial encouragement which might be justly objected
to. But I would secure the most eminent Professors for the Col-
leges. I would encourage the preparation, within the limits of the
funds, of the most useful Books of Instruction, such as of the Sid-
dhants and Sanscrit version of Euclid which Mr. ^Vilkinson has urged
upon us, and I would provide in some form which the General Com-
mittee should be required to take into early consideration, for an improv-
ed and eiFective superintendence of the Oriental Colleges of the North
\Vestern Provinces, where I know that such a supervision is very obvi-
ously required. Funds that might still remain available could be
doubtless to much advantage devoted to European instruction in union
with those particular Institutions, and I should look witli very warm
interest to an efficient scheme for imparting Englisii Education to
Mahomedans at the Madrissa in Calcutta.

6. The other reference made tome is with regard to Mr. Adam's plan
for the improvement of indigenous Schools and Teachers. I would
observe upon it that it is impossible to read his valuable and intelligent
report, without being painfully impressed with the low state of instruc-
tion as it exists amongst the immense masses of the Indian population.
Attempts to correct so lamentable an evil may well be eagerly embraced
by benevolent minds. Yet I cannot but feel with the President in Coun-
cil that the period has not yet arrived when the Government can join in
these attempts with reasonable hope of practical good. When Mr.
Adam enforces his views'' for the instruction of the poor and ignorant,
those who are too ignorant to understand the evils of ignorance, and too
poor, even if they did, to be able to remove them,'' the inference irresisti-
bly presents itself that among these is not the field in which our efforts
can at present be most successfully employed. The small stock of know,
ledge which can now be given in Elementary Schools will of itself do
little for the advancement of a people. The first step must be to diffuse
wider information, and better sentiments amongst the upper and middle
classes, for it seems, as may be gathered from the best authorities on the
subject, that a sciieme of general instruction can only be perfect, as it
comprehends ;i regularly progressive })rovision for higher tuition. In the
European States where such syslems have been recently extensively
matured, this principle is, 1 believe, universally observed. There is a
complete series of Universities in great Towns, of Academies in pro-
vincial divisions, and of small local Schools, all connected in a com-
bined plan of instruction. The extension of the plan to the Parish or
Village School has been the last stage, as must naturally have been
the case, in the national progress. Mr. Adam's plan contemplated
such a rise of able pupils from tlie Village to the Zillah Schools, but
the suggestion could not immediately have effect. Here we are yet
engaged on the formation and efficient direction of our Upper Insti-
tutions. When, indeed, the series of vernacular class of Books for
our single zilluh Schools, which is still a desideratum, and to which
I shall subsequently refer, shall have been published and their utility
shall have been established by practice, Mr. Adam's recommendations
may be taken up with some fairer prospect of advantage. For the
present I would confine our measures in reference to his reports to in-

1841.] Missionary and Religions bitelligence. 2b7

junctions on the General Committee that they bear in mind his parti,
cular suggestions and objects in determining on the series of Class Books
referred to. I would submit the plan to the Honourable Court for the
expression of their sentiments and wishes — and in the collection of infor-
mation for an eventual decision I would make use of the experience
which the Bombay measures of Village instruction, alluded to in the note
annexed, will have afforded. For tliis purpose I would communicate Mr.
Adam's Report to the Government of Bombay, and ask iiow far the
scheme which he describes is in accordance with that which is pursued
in the Provinces of that Presidency — and what opinion may be formed
from the result already obtained by their Village schools, of the propriety
of carrying out Mr. Adam's plans in their important parts. The encou-
ragement to existing Schoolmasters, which is the leading suggestion ia
Mi\ Adam's plan, will probably have been largely tried at Bombay, and
the extent to which those School Masters have reaped improvement under
such encouragement will be a most interesting subject ofinquiry. 1 learn
ftlso in the course of my enquiries regarding the previous progress of Edu-
cation in India, that a School Society existed for some time in Calcutta,
the operations of which were directed with partial success to the amend-
ment of indigenous Schools. Mr. Hare will probably be able to explain the
history of tiiis Society, which drew a grant of 400 or 500 Rupees a month
from Government, and to give also the causes of its extinction : I would
ask this Gentleman to favour Government with a report regarding that
Society. And I would conclude upon this subject by recording ray
opinion that, when sucli a scheme as that proposed by Mr. Adam comes
to be tried, the arrangements for introducing it should be on a liberal
and effective scale, and that it ought not to be undertaken at all until
the Government is satisfied that it has at command a thoroughly zealous
and qualified superintendence.

7. Having said thus much in answer to the references made to me by
the President in Council, I would proceed to record my observations
upon the topics which seem to me most important in regard to our plans
of Education. I strongly feel that, in all that we can do, we must be
prepared for mucii disappointment in our early efforts to satisfy the de-
matids made upon us on tliis subject. By some it will be lamented that
we do not at once perfect enlarged schemes for general Education ; by
others it will be regretted that what we do for the best pupils of our few
Seminaries seems to produce so partial an effect. Feelings of this n.iture
will attend us iti whatever attempts we may engage for the improvement
of any branch of our Indian Government. Our governing and instructed
class belongs to a highly civilized community. It is inactive and in-
creasing intercourse with the European world where, in an advanced
state of society, skill and enterprize are daily gaining new triumphs. It
is naturally impatient for the introduction in India of every plan which
has, though ])robably after repeated trials and failures, been adopted
with success in European countries. And the spirit of free discussion
excites benevolent minds to bring forward the most extensive projects.
On the other hand, we are dealing with a poor people, to the vast majority
of whom the means of livelihood is a much more pressing object than
facilities for any better description or wider range of study. Our hold
over this people is very imperfect, and our power of offering motives to
stimulate their zeal is but of confined extent. The Agency whicli wa
can emj)loy forreform is extremely narrow and liable to constantderange-
ment. Of those who are willing to devote their energies to the business
of giving or superintending instruction. Oriental Scholars are apt to be
unduly prepossessed in favour of acquirements obtained by much la-
lour, and to which they are indebted for their reputation ; whila

VOL. II. 2 M

258 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

mere European Scholars are liable to be ignorant of, and neglect national
feeling, or are at all events incompetent to make a proper use of native
means for the execution of their plans. Where even the mind of an able
pupil has been very greatly informed and enlightened, the knowledge
gained by him may seem to produce no adequately corresponding result
in after life. Tlie student may stand alone in the family or society of
which he forms a part. These can very generally have few feelings in
common with him, and he maybe unhappy and discontented in his peculiar
position, or he may yield to the influences by wliich lie is surrounded,
and accommodate himself to tlie sentiments and practices which his rea-
son had tauglit liim to disapprove. Add to this, that if he finds that his
knowledge opens to him the prospect of advancement lie will, under a
restricted competition, be over-cotifident in his own powers and unreason-
able in liis expectations, wliile at the same time he will be tempted to relax
in the exertions necessary to maintain, or carry forward, the stnndard of
proficiency at which he had arrived. 'J'hese are circumstances of the oper-
ation of whicli we must all I tiiink in a greater or less degree have had
practical experience. I can only say upon them that we must neither en-
tertain sanguine or premature hopes of general success, nor yet allow
ourselves to be serfously discouraged. \Fe must be content to lay even
the first rude foundations of good systems, and trust for the rest to time,
to the increasing demand of the public and of individuals for the services
of educated men, to the extension wliich must every year take place of the
Agency for instruction at the command of Government, and to the certain
effects of tlie spread, however slow, of knowledge, and of the gradual
growth of wealth and intelligence in tlie communit)\

8. I would in now offering my opinions and suggestions on the present
practical directions of our plans, desire to consider the question of our
educational policy as one of interest to every portion of the empire,
witliout minute reference to merely local and temporary discussions,
lam aware tliat we are yet in expectation of the orders of the Home
Authorities on the subject of the changes in the sclieme of education in
Bengal, which were adopted by the Government in 1835. But I would
not on this account longer withhold the explanation of my own sentiments
on the course which sliould be adoj)ted, and I do not anticipate that in
what 1 shall propose, I shall be found to have deviated in any material
degree from the wislies of tlie Honourable Court.

9. I would first observe tliat 1 most cordially agree with the Court in
their opinion, which is quoted in paragraph 45 of IVIr. Colvin's note, that,
with a view to the moral and intellectual improvement of tlie people,
the great primary object is the extension among those who h;ive leisure
for advanced study, of the most complete education in our power. There
cannot, 1 think, be a doubt of the justice of their statement that " by
raising the standard of instruction among these classes, we would even-
tually produce a much greater and more beneficial change in the ideas
and feelings of the community than we cnn liope to produce b/ a ",ting
directly on the more numerous class." It is not to be implied from this
that in my view elementary education for the mass of tlie people is a
thing necessarily to be neglected, or postponed for an indefinite period,
but it will have been seen tiiat the hope of acting immediately and
powerfully on the mass of the poor peasantry of India is certainly far
from being strong with me. And the practical question therefore, to
ivhich I would endeavour before all others to give my attention is the
mode in which we may hope to communicate a higher education with the
greatest prospect of success.

10. One mode which has been ably contended for is that of engraft-
ing European knowledge on the studies of the existing learned classes,

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.,

259

—of the Moulvees and Pundits of India. I confess that from such means
I anticipate only very partial and imperfect results. I would, in the
strictest good faith, and to the fullest extent, make good the promise of
upholdinff wliile the people resort to them, our established Institutions
of Oriental learning. I would make those Institutions equal sharers
with others in any general advantages or encouragements which we are
satisfied ought to he afforded with a view to the promotion of due effi-
ciency in study. I would from the funds which have been before allowed
to them assist in tlieni, as I have already said, any judicious plans for
ameliorating the course of stud}', as by aiding the publication of works
■which may seem likely to be decidedly useful to the students. Nor am
I at all disposed to undervalue the amount of sound education and mora-
lity which is to be acquired at these Seminaries, even without calling in
the resources of European Science and Literature. I will not profess
deep respect for the mere laborious study of a difficult language, or of
the refinements and subtilties of scholastic learning. But sensible, as
assuredly I am, of the radical errors and deficiencies of the Oriental
system, I am yet aware that the effect of all advanced education, and I
will add especially of a Mahomedan education, is in cherishing habits of
reflection, of diligence, and of honorable emulation, that it tends also
to elevate the tone of moral character, though its practical effect is
unfortunately too frequently marred by the domestic and social habits of
Oriental life. Judging however, from the common principles of human
nature, and from such experience as is referred to in the case of Mr.
Wilkinson at Bhopal, it is not to the students of our Oriental Colles-es,
trained as it will be admitted that they are in a faulty system to which
they are yet naturally and ardently attached, that I would look for my
chief instruments in the propagation of a new knowledge and more en-
larged ideas. It was not through the professors of our ancient schools,
but by the efforts of original thought and independent minds that the
course of philosophical and scientific investigation and of scholastic disci-
pline was for the most part reformed in Europe. The process of transla-
tion, it is to be added, into the learned languages must unavoidably be so
slow that, on that account alone, the arguments in favour of a more direct
method of proceeding appear to me conclusively convincing.

11. Another class of recommendations is,that all the leading facts and
principles of our literature and science be transferred by translations into
the vernacular tongues. Mr. Hodgson in his hook on Education, says,
" As a practical measure for the immediate adoption of Government, f
have no hesitation in saying that to found a College for the rearing of a
competent body of translators and of schoolmasters, in other words, for
the systematic supply of good vernacular books and good vernacular
teachers (leaving the public to employ both, in case the Government fund
be adequate to no more than the maintenance of such College) would be
an infinitely better disposal of the Parliamentary grant than the present
application of it to the training of a ])romiscuous crowd of English
smatterers, whose average period of schooling cannot by possibility, fit
them to be regenerators of their country, yet for whose further and
efficient prosecution of studies, so difficult and so alien to ordinary uses,
there is no provision nor inducement whatever."

12. But those who support this course overlook in the first place the
extreme practical difficulty of preparing any very extensive course of
translated or adapted works. We are speaking now of the means of an
advanced and thorough education, and not of a limited series of works for
the purposes of common instruction, to the compilation of which, as I
shall have immediate occasion to remark, I am entirely favorable. 'J'he
difficulties of translation have been illustrated by our knowledge of what

2 M 2

j

260 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [April,

has been effected at Bombay, where the object has been prosecuted with
much zeal, and I have annexed to this Minute a list of the works which
liave been prepared in Arabic by the European Officers attached to the
service of the Pasha of Egypt, and it will be seen how very confined the
number is, excepting in works of Military, Medical, or other Science. The
clear truth seems to be that works of science may, at least to some con-
Biderable extent, (tlieir range being necessarily contracted) be rendered
into other languages within a comparatively moderate period, but the
translation, within any time the extent of which we could reasonably
calculate, of any thing like a sufficient library of works of general litera-
ture, history, and philosophy, is an impossible task. I have only, there,
fore, to conclude on tliis point by stating my entire concurrence in the
opinion which has been quoteil in the note from a despatch of the Hon-
ourable Court to the efi^ect " that the higher tone and better spirit of
European Literature can produce tlieir full effect only on those who
become familiar with them in the original languages."

15. 1 would then make it my principal aim to communicate through
the means of the English language, a complete Education in European
Literature, Philosophy and Science to the greatest number of students
who may be found ready to accept it at our hands, and for whose instruc-
tion our funds will admit of our providing. All our experience proves
that by such a method, a real and powerful stimulus is given to the native
mind. We have seen that in Bombay as at Calcutta, from the time at
which eflfective arrangements have been made for the higher branches of
instruction in English, the understandings of the Students have been
thoroughly interested and roused, and that the consequences have
wonderfully, to use the words of the Calcutta Committee of Public In-
struction in 1831, " surpassed expectation." The difficulty whicli attends
this course is the very important one, not of principle, but of practice,
namely, that the wants and circumstances of our Indian population bring
to our Colleges so few who desire, or are able to receive from us the
complete English education, which it is our oliject to impart to them.
Those who look with greater confidence to other methods of diffusing
knowledge in this country, dwell especially upon this difficulty. Mr.
Hodgson, argues tiiat we have no reasonable ground to hope here for the
same wide study of English Literature, and subsequent use of the in-
formation acquired in it for the purposes of vernacular composition, as
occurred in the different stages of European civilizaiion with reference to
the Greek and Roman models from wtiich that civilization was cliiefly
derived. His words are, " True the difficult and inapt Science of Greece
and Rome was in modern Europe, first mastered in itself, and eventually
worked into our own speech and minds. But how.'' by tiie employment
of means adequate to the end by the existence of circumstance most

fiowerfully efficient to forw.-ird that end. A thousand predisposing causes
ed a mighty nobility to seek in this lore the appropriate ornament of their
rank and station. A Ciiurch which monopolised a tliird of the wealth of
the Continent, called Rome its mother and Greece its foster-mother, and
tliroughout the great j)art of that Continent, the law. Ecclesiastical and
Civil, was even iingually Roman. Hence the magnificent endowments
and establishments and permanent inducements of all kinds by which a
difficult and exotic learning was at length effectually naturiilized amongst
us. Hence the scholar if lie pleased, might pursue in retirement letters
as a profession, assured of a comfortable provision for life ; or if he pleas-
ed, he might devote himself to the task of instructing the scions of a
most influential and wealthy nobility, all of them from peculiar associa-
tion necessitated to become his pupils wliether they profited by his lessons
or not, and thereby affording him the certainty of an enduring means of

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 261

livelihood, or if he pleased he might pass from the Cloister or the Col-
lege into the world, and there find the greater part of its most important
concerns subservient to tlie uses and abuses of his peculiar gifts."

14.. Mr. Wilkinson has also on different occasions remarked that it
seems to him that Education in English should be confined for the pre-
sent to the Presidencies, and to some of the principal Provincial Stations,
US being the only places at which there is yet an actual demand for it.

15. Mr. Adam says of the condition of our English Scholars — " Ex-
traordinary efforts have been made to extend a knowledge of the English
language to the Natives, but those who have more or less profited by the
opportunities presented to tliem do not find much scope for their attain-
ments, which on the other hand little fit them for the ordinary pursuits
of native society. 'I'hey have not received a good Native education, and
the English education they have received finds little if any use. There
is thus u want of sympathy between them and their countrymen, although
they constitute a class from which their countrymen might derive much
benefit. There is also little sympathy between them and the foreign rulers
of the country, because they feel that they have been raised out of one
class of society without having a recognized place in any other class."

16. But 1 believe that, in all these opinions, the practical value of
superior English acquirements is very greatly underrated. A familiarity
with tlie general principles of legislation and government, and the power
of offering information or opinions upon public affairs in English Reports,
(which is the form in which the higher correspondence regarding the
British Administration in India will, of course, always be conducted)
must be qualifications so directly useful, as (not to speak of the recom-
mendations of an improved moral character), to insure to the possessors
of them a perference for the most lucrative public employments, after
they shall have acquired that knowledge of life and of business, and that
good opinion among those wiio have had opportunities of witnessing their
conduct, which mere book-learning never can bestow. There are as yet,
no doubt, circumstances of temporary operation, which will keep for a
period our best English Scholars from reaping from their studies all the
worldly profit which will ultimately accrue to them. Our course of
instruction has not hitherto been so matured as to include any eflicient
and general arrangement for giving that knowledge* of morals, juris-
prudence, law, and fiscal economy, which the Honourable Court have so
wisely and earnestly insisted on, and which will be most directly useful
in the discharge of administrative duties. There are other obst acles also
which for a time may impede our young scholars in their desire to olitain
public office. They may over-estimate their own pretensions, and decline
to accept the subordinate situations which alone it may at first be thought
right to entrust to them. The cure for such exaggerated expectations
will come with time. \Fhen this class of candidates becomes more
numerous, there will be less hesitation with many of them in taking
lower appointments. In the meanwhile, it is known that I am not dis-
posed to adopt any special means, whicli could be felt as doing injustice
to the rest of the community, for connecting our educated English
students with the public service. The subject has been fully discussed in
my Minute in the Judicialt Department of September 4, 1838, the com-
pletion of the measures consequent on which 1 am anxiously awaiting.
The scheme proposed by the Honorable the President in Council, to
which in that respect I assented in the Minute referred to, included,
however, the appointment of a limited number of Native Assistants to
some of the beat of our Zillah Judges, who would be iiistructed in the

• See paragraph 5 of tlie Note.

t Recorded in tiie Legislative Department.

262 Missionary and Religious Intelligence, [April,

forms and practice of office. And so far there would be an immediate
opening for t!ie employment of several of our Students. The general
character of my recommendations in that Minute was however, to
establish a test of qualification, before selection for the honorable and
responsible situation of a MoonsifF, for all candidates, wheresoever and in
whatever language instructed, and to procure the compilation and print-
ing of Manuals of legal instruction, in the native tongues as well as in
English, which might be taught every where by private masters, or in
public Institutions. To the principle of this plan I would steadily adhere.
But in our Colleges I would carry instruction of this kind further than
would be the aim of these Manuals, which would be more proper for use
in our common schools. Having thus applied suitable aids for the acquisi-
tion of the knowledge most requisite in public life, I would look with
assured confidence to the recognition by the community of the advantages
of an advanced English Education, comprising those branches of study,
a conversancy with which would place an instructed Native Gentlemaa
on a level with our best European Officers. It is true, and no one has
more heartily concurred and rejoiced in the determination than myself,
that the vernacular tongues and not English will be the future languages
of the Courts and Offices in the interior of the coutitry. But this
circumstance will in no degree detract from the force of those inducements
of English study of which, as regards the vast and most important cor-
respondence which must ever be conducted in English, I have just
spoken, nor need I dwell on the degree to which such inducements will be
increased by the mere fact of English being the language of the ruling
and governing class in India. This is an encouragement to the pursuit
of Englisii that will probably greatly counterbalance the want, which has
been justly noticed by Mr. Hodgson, of those motives to its cultivation
which would have existed in such strength had English been her^ as the
Classical languages were in the ^Vest, the established languages of
Theology and of Law.

(To be continued.)

22. — Bombay Auxiliary Bible Society.

The Anniversary meeting of the Bombay Bible Society was held in the
Town-Hall, on the evening of Tuesday the 19th January, 1841.

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Bombay was called to the
chair, and the meeting was opened by reading a portion of Scripture.

The Report of the Committee was read by the Rev. Dr. Wilson, one
of the Secretaries.

This meeting was one of the most animating which we have witnessed
in Bombay. The attendance was most respectable, the speeches of the
movers and seconders excellent, and the interest felt in the proceedings
by all present intense. \Ve once thought of giving a full report of it;
but we must content ourselves by giving the address of Major Jervis,
the first delivered.

" Many persons of those who have assembled on this interesting occa-
sion, could speak more to the purpose, if they would — though I feel per-
suaded there are none who feel more intense concern in the promotion
of the object for which we are now met, than the party who addresses you.
It has exercised understandings of no ordinary power, — it has called
forth resources of no unimpassioned eloquence, — it has elicited appeals
of no common-place tenderness, and therefore might be supposed to leave
little for us, for any, to expatiate on, which has not been already far
better told by others. But no — that theme, inexhaustible as the praise
of Him with whom it originates, — the Word of God, still retains all the
freshness of its first dictation and will continue to hang on the dying'

184)1.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 263

lips of every follower of the Redeemer, to be resumed only with more
exalted emotions of delight, in other, liappier realms, where sin and
death shall cease to afflict and to aifect us.

" 1 have heard it asserted by competent Orientalists, and I believe with
truth, that Asiatics have no term to express gratitude, and I have listened
and smiled at the complacency with wliich some of my countrymen, who
were deeply skilled in foreign languages dilated on the privileges of
that peculiar comfort, which we Britons perhaps undeistand more
throughly than any other nation : hut for which none, not excepting our
most accomplished continental neighbours, the French have any corre-
sponding term, or even idea. Is it that we are really the only grateful
people ; or, is it that we alone know rightly how to use, to appreciate,
and to signify our sense of the blessings conferred on us ? Is it tliat we
nlone, of all the nations of the eartl), have discovered the true Source of
those blessings, and the proper language in which our wondrous obliga-
tions are to be communicated to our fellow-men, and wafted with joyous
hallelujahs to their Author? Oh sacred beloved treasure, — whence wo
derive the first direct cognizance of ourselves and the great Giver of all!
Oh rich fountain, — whence flows all our comfort ; the true spring of all
our Unowledge ; the proper efi"ectual remedy for all our necessities and
distresses ; the golden link in that chain of love, which binds each one
of us to his neighboui-, — a worm of the dust to infinite Deity, — and God
to man ! — what do we not owe to thee ?

" Let us severally advert to our individual position in society, in the
•world, in the countless throngs of beings, in all the ages of time, standing
in the presence of Him, with whom a thousand years are but as a day, —
that great and good Being, who is emphatically, the s;ime yesterday, to-
day, and for ever. — Let us remember our own place among our fellow-
men. Let us consider our mutual relation to, and dependence on others,
whose privileges are no less than our own. Let us reflect on the part
we are called on to take in the great sclieme of social duty and responsi.
bility — on the station we occupy, as rulers or subjects ; as masters or
servants ; as dispensers as well as recipients of the Divine goodness; as
teachers and expounders, as well as scholars and hearers of the glad
tidings of the Gospel : what are not our individual obligations }

" Yet greater, if I may be permitted so to speak, infinitely greater, are
those obligations, which we should ascril)e to that Word, collectively, as
a people, entrusted, as Britain is, with so large a share in the adminis.
trative functions of sovereignty througliout the earth. If such be our
influence over the cabinets of other European powers — confederate only
for selfish aggrandizement, and the destruction or restriction of liberty:
if such be our commatid in questions afi"ecting the eventual condition of
the entire human race, that legislators defer to us for the first initiative :
— if sucii be tiie consequence of our national counsels that upon them, as
a first move, depend the issues of that last and decisive development of
political combination for tlie universal diffusion of Divine truth, or the
antagonist principles of idolatry, superstition and atheism. 'Wiiat do we
not o« e to this sacred volume, which brings us together, which directs
and warms our iiearts, and gives unison to all that deserves a record in
the annals of History ?

" In this, or in that, view of the subject ; — as individuals — as members
of society — as a people, any tongue would fail to express how much we are
indebted to the first principles of our religion for every advantage we
possess in this, and all time to come. Whether it be the submission of
self-will or intellect to the milder dictates of order and humility ; whether
it be the deference of passion or power to the calmer injunctions of reason
and authority ; these are the genuine characteristics of its teaching, and

264 Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

such the master-key to that striking superiority which we possess in all
matters of this present existence. It belongs to the beloved messengers
of the Gospel to tell of its subserviency to greater ends, and the record
of that great Exemplar who consummated his pity to an undeserving
world, by a sacrifice unparalleled, inappreciably great and affecting, and
therefore immeasurably beyond the reacli of the most \inhoun([eA gratitude.
Who, hut the Holy Sj)irit, could enable us to derive true comfort from
this so stupendous an effort of love and condescension? Yet, the Divine
word permits us properly to understand and fully to express it: — and
here, alone, the ideas of gratitude and comfort find an unequivocal intel-
ligible representation. Would that we ali realized in our hearts, and
with its great Author deferred every personal consideration to the con-
straining necessity we are under, to go, and proclaim its cheering purport
to every soul around us.

" A missionary— Oh ! I have heard that name pronounced with scorn,
and by female lips : yet who is under more signal obligation to such a
character, than Woman ? or wliat members of society so elevated by
Ciiristianity, as British females? V^es, He tliat dear Friend and Saviour,
who sticketh closer than a brother, was the first of that denomination.
He came from his Father's throne, to this lower world, on a mission of
love and mercy, breathing nothing but charity and good will to those who
neitlier knew nor regarded him, and He still entreats us to hear him and
live. Can any treat Iiis humble emissaries with aught but respect? they
may err, — they may faint ; — they may perish ; — but their Master lives for
ever ; — and so long as eternity shall endure, his praise will be sung by
them, as by tlie myriads rescued, in his gracious purposes, from the
depths of iniquity and destruction, while the angels respond to them with
never-ending adoration,

" But whilst we know whence our benefits accure to us, individually,
and collectively, we overloolc the miglity spring of all comfort, and nil
that distinguishes and adorns the Christiiia character; preferring to fall
down and slavishly worship at the feet of that mighty image. Self, whose
head is Mammon, and whose feet stand on a perishing world: — that
delusive idol which the Prince of this world lifts up to the admiring gaze
of his uniiappy devotees — and this, is ouv gratitude. While such are the
lessons inculcated by Scripture : obedience to authority, love and charity
to all, simplicity, disinterestedly sympathizing in all the necessities and
sorrows of our fellow-creatures after the pattern of Him who felt and
suffered in all points like ourselves — we deprecate its introduction as a
means of education, and go to the muddy pools of men's understanding,
choosing rather to be dictated to by the world than the Author of all
trutli and all reason. Such inexplicable folly can only find excuse in
ignorance and the aversion of our nature to that sacred truth wliich
admits of no compromise. Tliose, then, who plead for the exclusion of
Scripture, may be said in the fulness of their gratitude to dejjrive their
neiglibour of the only solid comfort which can enlighten the untutored
mind, soothe the pressure of present affliction, or bear up his spirit in
the last closing trial of mortality — a resource which rightly applied will
bring him through all the difficulties of his present existence, till hope
shall be changed into reality and the faith of the believer be made per-
fect in fruition."

The concluding sentences of this address should be deeply pondered. — •
Bombay CUristian Spectator.

I

THE

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vol. II. No. 17.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 108,

MAY, 1841.

I.— The Coles.

The revolutions which have lately taken place on the borders of the British
Asiatic dominions havebroughi to notice hill tribes, many of whom a few years
ago were but partially known, and awakened an interest in the public mind,
winch, if properly directed to the advancement of civilization and the diffusion
of the Christian faith, may in the course of time repair the ravages of war and
render the vanquished mountaineers prosperous and happy under the rule of
their new masters. Already botanists, geologists and antiquaries have penetrated
the dense forests of the newly conquered lands, and considerably enlarged the
sphere of knowledge by giving publicity to their praiseworthy researches. Much
energy, property and life have thus been expended in the promotion of science,
and been productive of results which must be highly gratifying to every enlighten-
ed mind; but little or nothing has been done to enrich these neglected tribes with
the blessings of sacred truth. The religions famine which has raged for centuries
that are past is felt in all its keen severity at the present hour. Whether it
shall rage for ages to come and the bread of life shall not be given, remains
with the disciples of Christ to determine.

To describe the condition of all the mountain rangers and the facilities
afforded for the propagation of the gospel among them would be a task too
difficult to accomplish. The following observations refer only to the Coles.

Their country is in the province of Bahar, and taking Chyebassa as the
mean, is situated in 22° 36' nortli latitude, and, 86* 40' east longitude. That
part of it inhabited by the Lurka tribe, and designated Coleliau Proper, is an
extensive tract of land elevated above the level of the sea two thousand feet, and
averaging in length from north to south sixty miles and fifty in breadth. The
adjoining district, in which are to be found the Moonda and Dliangar tribes,
mingled wit!) Hindus and followers of the prophet, may be about the same
dimensions. Hills composed of clayslate, clinkstone, coarse granite and quartz
of different kinds, are scattered over the face of the country, rising from five
iiundred to a thousand feet above tiie plains ; wooded in most places to tlie
summits, and intersected by valleys, many of which are exceedingly beautiful :
they greatly contribute to improve and enrich the scenery. On some of these
mountains excellent iron is procured in large quantities. Many parts of the

VOL. II. 2 N

266

The Coles.

[May,

country are rich in soil and yield the husbandman an ample recompense for
Ills labour. Some spots have the appearance of an English park, but other
places are rocky and barren, producing little besides brusliwood and jungle.
The following list of a few of tlie productions will shew, though imperfectly,
the capabilities of the land. Those marked * are at present found only in the
gardens of Europeans, in which is to be seen almost every species of flower.

Maize, wheat, rice and several kinds of pulse.

Oil, coffee* and tobacco plants ; cotton, silk, wild indigo, and arrowroot.
The vine*, peach*, pineapple, mango, plantain, gooseberry, strawberry*, rasp-
berry, &c.

The yam, potatoe, cabbage, colliflower*, carrot, onion, turnip, bean*, pea*, &c.
Trees used for timber, an excellent bamboo, sail, tunc and a species of oak resem-
bling the Englisii oak.

This list might be considerably extended, but it is sufficiently large to convey
an idea of the nature of the soil.

The country is watered by many streams, in which are to be found jasper and
quartz of all shades and colours, and a few washings of gold, but gold of an
inferior kind. Being nearly dry in the hot-season, and running in rapid tor-
rents during the rains, these streams are not navigable.

The want of water-carriage and the bad state of the roads, (if roads they can
be called, for they are in the worst possible condition, and the guides are in
danger of losing their way,) deprive the inhabitants of the advantages which
they might derive by sending their produce to distant markets.

To take maize, wheat, rice, or other commodities to Calcutta for exportation
or immediate sale, while the roads are in their present stale, is too expensive to
afford a prospect of reasonable gain. The natural consequence is that tlie Coles
cultivate little more land than is sufficient to supply their own necessities : vast
forests stretching mile after mile are wholly resigned to beasts of prey. As the
revenue is raised from a tax on cultivated land, and has not liitlierio defrayed
one-tenth of the gcnernment expenses, if the making of good roads would not
in the course of time greatly benefit the country and enrich the Company itself,
is a subject worthy of much thought, and cannot be too forcibly pressed on the
attention of the rulers of India. Such roads would give a stimulus to industry
and induce the people to clear extensive tracts of land which, without such a
stimulus, will in all human probability lie waste to the end of the world.

The climate may be considered salubrious, for though in the hot-season
the heat during the day is occasionally excessive, at this period, indeed through
the whole of the year, the nights are cool and refreshing. The rains are seldom
heavy. Instead of pouring down in ceaseless torrents they fall in gentle showers,
but they bring with them violent storms proceeding from the north-west, which
are sometimes very destructive both to property and life : still this season is
not, as in other parts of India, unhealthy.

The cold-weather is unattended by those damp chilly blasts felt in the plains,
and those dense mists and fogs which so frequently place the inhabitants of
Calcutta, in something very much like an Egyptian darkness. Morning,
noon and eve the heavens are perfectly serene, and the cold refreshing and
dry braces and invigorates the frame ; few countries are more delightful than the
Colehan at this season of the year.

But to the above statement Chyebassa and the adjacent villages form an
exception. They are occasionally visited with cholera, fever and small-pox,
especially with the last disease, which has continued year after year to commit
extensive ravages. The late Dr, Henderson and his successor. Dr. MacCrae
have paid every attention to the sick Coles, but it is much to be lamented that
these people, depending almost entirely for the restoration of their health on sa-
crifices offered to the gods, have in too many instances neglected the taking of
medicine, and numerous deaths have consequently ensued, where in all proba-

1841.]

The Coles,

267

bilityJife miglit liavc been prolonged, so lliat tlie humane intentions of these
gentlemen have been too frequently disappointed.

Notwitlistandins;, in visiting the hovels of the afflicted poor, giving and pre-
scribing suitable medicine, they have persevered in the face of every discourage-
ment, and thus shown that their humanity was not a mere impulse but a part
of their nature. Chyebassa and its vicinity wear an aspect widely diflferent from
the rest of the country. On the adjacent range of rocky hills scarcely a tree is
to be seen, and the plain is stony and barren ; the rays of the sun falling on such
land must render the iieat during the day in the hot-season excessively great :
this may account, though not wholly, in some measure for the prevalence of
sickness in these villages.

To obtain an estimate of the population is exceedingly difficult. The following
is given not with confidence in its perfect correctness, but under the impression
if there be errors, they are on the safer side, that instead of being fixed too high
the number will perhaps be found somewhat too low.

The Lurka, the largest tribe, 60,000

The Moonda and Dhangar, each thirty or forty, 60,000

Total population,... 120,000

The villages are small and scattered, containing from twenty to sixty houses
built of mud or plaited bamboo and thatched with long jungle grass ; they cannot
be said to be beautiful as there is scarcely the least degree of order about them.

In many parts of the country, attached to each dwelling is a garden contain-
ing maize, oil and tobacco plants, the cotton tree and vegetables.

The Coles are above the middle height and well proportioned ; their com-
plexion, which is without variety of shade, is somewhat darker than that of the
people in the lowland provinces. They have been represented as related to
the Hottentot family, but the general absence of high cheek-bones, thick lips,
small half-closed eyes and woolly hair leaves not the shadovy of probability for
such conjecture. Neither can they be said to bear any affinity to the Tartar
race, for in personal appearance and bodily conformation they resemble the
inhabitants of Bengal and Upper India.

Their raiment is of the most primitive kind ; the dress of the poor is a slip of
rag fastened round the loins, scarcely sufficient to conceal their nakedness,
measuring a yard in length and eleven inches in breadth. The lower and
higher extremities of the body are left uncovered. The rich possess many suits
of apparel, but seldom put on their finery except when they go to festivals and
funerals. Their usual dress consists of a piece of good cotton cloth, much larger
than that of their indigent neighbours, and a loose upper garment made of the
same material, but they frequently throw off the latter. The men as well as
the women allow their hair to grow long ; it is combed backward and twisted
up into a large knot which is fastened with an iron pin. Though indifl'erent to
clothing, and encumbered with little more than the dwellers in Eden put on
when shame dictated the propriety of dress, they are very fond of earrings,
necklaces, and bracelets, and seem to consider them of much importance to the
improvement of their personal appearance.

Their food, did it not differ from that of their neighbours in the plains,
would scarcely be deserving of notice. They eat rice, fish, beef, mutton, the
flesh of goats, fowls, pigs, hares and deer, &c. &c.

Though the writer does not presume to enter into a discussion about the
source from which their languages are derived, or about their relative poverty
and richness, not having had sufficient opportunities to form a correct judgment
on a subject so important, the foUowmg list of words from one of them may
serve to shew that they are really distinct from the other languages of India.

2G8

The Coles.

[May,

■man, horo.
father, aba.
mollier, ai.
younger bro-

sun, sinsiboiiRO.

moon, charoo.

star, ipilko.

day, singi.

night, ninda.

earth, has^sa.

water, da.

good, biigee.
while, puna.

ear,

hand,

arm,

foot,

'eg.

chest,

stick

lotiir.

tihi.

supu.

kata.

booloo.

kusam.

hapa.

taranri,

ah.

ther, bokko.
elder brother, barinj.

tiger, koola.

dog, seta,

bird, chere.

fish, hai.

cow, uri.

horse, sadom,

fowl, sim.

master, gomki.

bachelor, dangna.
married man, arandi.

I, aing.

thou, am.

he, ai.

we, alle.

you, api.

they, ako.

that, en.

grass, tassa.

salt, bulum.

raw-rice, chanli.

boiled-rice, mandi.

eye, men.

nose, mu.

mouth, nioka,
tiiis, inu.

fire, singel.
mountain, buru.
river, ikir.

house, ora.

eiglit,
nine,
ten.

sword,

bow,

arrow,

seven.

axe,

one,

two,

three,

four,

five,

six.

iralia.
aua.

beris.
apia.

upunra,
morea.
turia.
ca.

sar.
kapi.

gelea.

The time which the Coles devote to labour, is employed in the cultivation
of the soil to procure a maintenance for themselves and families. Like other
people in the early stages of civilization, their implements are of rough make
and ancient date. Their spades, shovels, carts, ploughs, harrows and thrashing
instruments are of the same construction at the present iiour as they have proba-
bly been during many generations that are passed.

Those who possess two or more ploughs are in comfortable circumstances,
and generally employ a low caste of Hindus called ghasses to cultivate their
land and attend their cattle.

The tax on the plough, though oppressively great under their own chiefs, lias
since the country was subjected to British sway been considerably reduced ;
which has contributed much to promote the agricultural interests, and to recon-
cile the minds of the people to the Company's rule.

It is a fact, the existence of which is to be deplored, that the women instead
of being left to the management of household affairs, and the rearing of their
children, are much employed in out-door work, in digging, watering, weeding
and reaping the fields, and collecting fire-wood in the jungles.

Many of the Dhangar Coles who reside in the district of Choia Nagpore, are
employed as bearers of burden to Calcutta and other parts of India. Hun-
dreds of these, allured by expectations which are never likely to be realized, have
been induced to engage themselves as free-labourers to the Isle of France ; or in
other words, have in the simplicity of their nature resigned the liberty and few
comforts which they possessed on their native hills, for the lot of the slave,
hard fare and unrelenting tyranny.

To hear the parents, brothers, or sisters, who have lost a member of their
family in this nefarious attempt to revive the traffic in human flesh, tell you
they had a son or a brother who left them three or four years ago, of whom
they have not heard a word since, and to behold the despair vvhicii is pictured
in their countenance, while with a choked utterance and eyes suffused with tears
they make inquiries of every Etn-opean they may chance to see, is enough to
break a heart of stone. It is to be hoped that Great Britain, after having given
twenty millions to suspend the lash, stop the shedding of African gore, and
hush the woes of other lands, will still maintain the rectitude of her principles
and the sacredness of her humanity, and speedily pass an act to prohibit for
ever exporlations from the shores of India, which, whatever may be said, are
really designed to perpetuate this system of atrocious wickedness.

1841.]

The Coles.

2G9

The sports and pastimes of the Coles ditler little from those of other people.
Their games at throwing and beating the ball are like those vvliich are played
in Europe. In the numerous pools and streams, vvhicii contain excellent fish
of many kinds in great abundance, they may occasionally be seen fishing.

Cock-fighting — an amusement which seems to have prevailed in most nations,
and to have been long perpetuated in England and elsewhere in defiance of the
many prohibitory laws enacted against it, and to have been considered disre-
putable only when the wide-spreading influence of education and the Ciiristian
faith compelled barbarity to give place to iuimanity — is an amusement of which
the Coles and the people in the neighbouring jungles are exceedingly fond.
The cocks, instead of being armed with steel or silver spurs, are furnished vi'itha
weapon whose sharp end resembles the blade of a pen-knife, the other end
is of blunt iron and roughly cut with a file so as to admit of being fastened
tightly to the foot with thin cord. They have sometimes as many as twenty
battles going on together ; the scene of the fight is generally on the village
green, which is densely thronged by persons from the surrounding hamlets.

They love to trap, hawk and shoot, quail, partridge, snipe and other birds ;
but are most passionately fond of the chase : this affords them the highest
excitement and the greatest pleasure.

After the harvest has been gathered in, armed with matchlocks, bows and
arrows, spears, battle-axes and shields, multitudes go forth into the neighbouring
jungles and forests where they remain for days enjoying their favourite sport.
The objects of their pursuit are the hare, fox, antelope, red deer, barking deer,
wild hog, wild bufl'alo, leopard, hyaena, bear and tiger. For these they beat
about the bushes witli spirits that are strangers to fear. Should ti)e animal make
a stand they prepare to receive him with their deadly weapons ; should he fly,
they pursue him over hill and dale with a boldness and ardour which seem to
increase with the danger to which they are exposed, and seldom fail, with
well-shot balls or arrows, to cut short his existence. After the sporls of the
day they encamp on the banks of some flowing stream where they cook and
eat their simple repast.

Then begins here the well-timed, lively and graceful dance to the sound of
fife, fiddle, pipe, and drum ; there a multitude of voices are raised in singing
the lover's, the shepherd's or huntsman's song ; onward many glowing fires
burn surrounded by little groups listening to some well-told tale, and testifying
their interest in the story by merry peals of laughter; far distant from these
light-hearted sons are the sage fathers sitting like so many Dutchmen talking of
the affairs of the day or probably of the state, and brightening their intellects
with long draughts of home-brewed beer and the sacred perfumes of tobacco.
Thus the evening is past and the night far spent before they rest to refresh
themselves for the pleasures of the coming day.

From the above statement it will be perceived that dancing is an exercise
in which the Coles frequently engage ; and at this there can scarcely be any
surprise, for it appears to have been one of the earliest amusements dictated
by nature or invented by man to give expression to joyous and elevated feel-
ings. The savage living in primeval woods, far distant from the usages of
civilized life, will occasionally have a jig with his rude companions and endeavour
to keep time, if not to the sounds of music, to the emotions of a merry heart.
The Coles never celebrate their festivals and weddings without dancing, but their
grand assemblies are at great fairs, where many villages meet, each with its flag
flying and music playing, amounting on some occasions to twenty thousand
persons. The dance is conducted in the following manner. Females with
their arms united or clasped round each other's waists, form a semicircle com-
posed of from twenty to a hundred persons, behind which the males arranged
in the same way form another. Thus semicircle after semicircle is formed till
the musicians who stand in front strike up the tune to which the dancers move

270

The Coles.

[May,

with singular grace and beauty, maintaining in tlicir gestures the strictest deco-
rum.

Much has been truly said and powerfully written against the indecent
manner in which tiie dance is occasionally performed among Europeans;
but while it is conducted with the moral propriety and good sense shown by the
Coles it will never become a national calamity or a personal disgrace, but con-
tinue to be an amusement fraught with much innocent pleasure.

The Coles enter the married state not so early in life as the inhabitants of
Bengal, seldom before sixteen ; some whose limited means render them unable
to give the required dowry remain bachelors to as late a period as twenty-five
and thirty. In a village adjacent to the military station of Cliyebassa a con-
course of people was collected to witness the celebration of a wedding. Amid
this interesting' assembly a fine looking man, apparently about twenty-eight,
holding in his arms a beautiful child, was asked what was the age of his son.
There was immediately a general titter, which much embarrassed and rendered
him unable for a second or two to reply to this simple qnestion, when he said
that the boy was not his son but his nephew. Delighting to tease him the
people cried aloud he is a bachelor, and how can he be married for he has no
cattle. The young man walked quietly away, fain to escape their raillery, when
others who remained in the state of single blessedness for the same reason were
officiously pointed out by the laughing crowd.

Spinsters are to be found of a similar age. If plain, for the Coles are not
indifferent to personal appearance, they may have kept their first estate owing
to the want of suitors and an opportunity to change. If beautiful, and some of
them are so considered, fathers take advantage of their charms by fixing the
number of cattle exceedingly high, so that lovers must have the industry,
ardour and seven years' patience of Jacob to furnish the stipulated dowry.

Marriage is universally respected and honoured, the young of both sexes
look forward to it as an event which is believed will greatly contribute to
enhance their earthly blessedness. That celibacy may be endured they can
readily comprehend, but that it should by any class of persons be deliberately
chosen they have not the least notion.

Polygamy is known, but does not prevail so extensively as among Hindus
and followers of the prophet : few persons have more than one wife.

The second marriage of widows is common, and considered in no way less
respectable than tlieir first union.

The taking to wife the childless widow of a deceased brother to perpetuate the
memory of the departed, that his name be not put out of Israel, which the
Hebrews practised during the old dispensation, is at this day observed by the
Coles.

Though parents are anxious to see the dignity of the family increased by the
alliances theirchildren form, and do not withhold what is thought proper advice,
they vfisely leave the young people to choose their mates. Papas and mamas,
who have outlived all the generous magnanimity of youth and arrived at the
last pitch of earthly-mindedness, compelling the children of their bosom to
form mercenary marriages by which they are plunged into the deepest wretched-
ness and woe, are monsters which have not yet visited the country of the Coles,
and long may it be preserved from their detestable presence.

Wooing in this portion of the human race is of a simple kind, and unattended
with that epistolary lore thought needful by some to keep remembrance awake.
When a youth has seen a damsel whose pleasing image engages his daily
thoughts and interrupts his hours of repose, he embraces an early opportunity
to acquaint her with the troubles of his heart. Should the maiden graciously
reply to the anxious swain he sends a few of his friends to her parents to ask
her in marriage. Should the old people, who always consult the inclinations of
the damsel, consent to the union, the messengers are invited to remain for the

1841.]

The Coles.

271

day to be feasted with the best the house affords. A short time afterw.nrds
the parents of both parties meet to appoint the day wlieii the nuptials are to be
celebrated and the amount of dowry which is to be given for the bride. The
dowry varies according to an individual's meansj from 12 to 60 iiead of cattle.

On the appointed day the bride proceeds with her family and friends
accomjjanied with music and dancing to the house of the bridegroom, who,
attended in the same manner, meets her on the way and conducts lier homewards.
7'he procession stops in front of the bridegroom's house, where his mother, or,
in the absence of her, some near female relation washes the bride's feet.

After the performance of this ceremony the bride and her friends retire about
two hundred yards from the dwelling, where a feast has been prepared for them :
here they remam enjoying themselves during the day. The evening and greater
part of the night are devoted to singing, music and dancing. In the morning
the wedding takes place ; the bride is seated on a small stool made of cane,
the bridegroom puts before her a dish of cooked rice or other food, which she
touches, and then anoints her head with oil. Thus are they made husband and
wife, to have and to hold, to love and to cherish till death do them part.

At ciuldbirth the mother, with the father and midwife, is considered to be in
a state of uncleanness and separated from her elder children, relations and
friends till the days of her purification be accomplished. The process of
purification is commenced on the eighth day after the birth of the child by
bathing, and completed ou tiie a[)pearance of the new moon by giving a feast to
the family connexions.

The custom has existed during many generations that are past and been
perpetuated to the present without exciting the least inquiry, so that no infor-
mation can now be procured respecting its origin or the period of its adoption.
It will be observed that it differs from the purification of Hebrew women men-
tioned in the twelfth chapter of the book of Leviticus. To affirm therefore that it
took its rise from the same source, divine appomtnient, and in the lapse of ages
has changed to its present form would, in the absence of more specific intelli-
gence, be little less than presumption.

Those however who believe that true religion has overspread the earth, and
that evident traces of its progress are to be seen in the sinks of Hinduism and
every system of superstition which prevails at the present day, will jjerhaps find
no difficulty in affirming that the patriarchs, or the immediate followers of
Jesus, once dwelt on the mountains in the country of the Coles, and that their
sojourn is placed beyond the shadow of a doubt by the faint resemblance which
subsists between the two modes of purification.

The ceremony of naming takes place when the child is about a year old, and
is performed in the following manner. The father having taken four seeds into
his hand throws them one by one into a jar of water, pronouncing each time a
name, till one floats on the surface, which is chosen as the name of the child.
Should they all sink, the performance of the ceremony is postponed till a more
auspicious day. The name given to the child is generally that of a friend of
the family.

There is a kind of sponsorship which it may here be proper to notice. The
godfather promises to administer to the wants of the child in poverty, to sympa-
thize with him in distress and in sickness, to offer sacrifices for the restoration
of his health. It is creditable to the humanity of the Coles, and must be highly
gratifying to every benevolent mind, that these engagements are not considered
a matter of empty form. The godfathers manifest on all occasions, even during
the most painful vicissitudes of fortune, a parental solicitude in the welfare of
their youthful charge, which the young people requite with filial affection,
endeavouring wlien adversity overtakes their kind benefactors to relieve their
necessities, assuage their griefs, and restore their accustomed gladness : thus
proving that man, how low soever in tiie scale of civilization, has still a heart,
and that affection really felt and wisely shown has been the way to it in all
conditions, ages and climes.

272

The Coles.

[May,

Rites of burial. That his remains will be respected, not rudely touched, and
a place of sepulchre assigned them, is an expectation the dying cherish and
wliich the living seldom fail to perform. It is to the honour of human nature
that few instances can be named of the remains even of an enemy having been
abused, but many are recorded of victors diguing graves on the field of battle
for their own dead and those of the vanquished, where with every revengeful
feeling hushed, and speaking only of the heroic deeds of the slain, and the sol-
dier-like manner in which they fell in their country's cause, they have laid
their foes side by side in the tomb witii their companions in arms. Whatever
may have been the hostility which men have manifested towards each other
while living, few monsters have carried their rancour to the mouth of the grave.
When such monsters have appeared, lamenting their inability to follow the
victims through eternity whom they persecuted to the death, they have exposed
themselves to universal execration.

When a Cole is dead the family array the body in the best raiment they
can afford, and decorate it with ornaments and flowers, and seating themselves
around begin their lamentations. When the friends and relations are assem-
bled, the corpse placed on the bed, is borne by women out of the house to the
funeral pile, which has been prepared in the yard at a short distance from the
dwelling, and the fire is kindled amid renewed waiiings. In the morning
the bones which remain are collected into an earthen jar and in a few days
afterwards are buried. The graves, in length proportionable to the stature of the
deceased, are about two feet wide and two deep. They are generally situated
in the midst of the village under the shade of tamarind trees. A small quantity
of cooked rice is deposited at tlie bottom of the tomb, and tiie jar containing the
ashes is placed with the mouth downwards over them. The grave is then filled,
and a large slab of stone thrown over it, supported at each corner by a pillar in
height about 12 inches. Besides sepulchres the Coles frequently place in fields
and conspicuous situations large single stones in the ground standing upright as
monuments to perpetuate the memory and virtuous deeds of the departed.

Seeing events transpire which create alarm, sickness, desolation and death over-
spreading the earth, apprehending that the calamities vvhich have befallen others
may speedily overtake himself, and feeling sensible of his own impotence to avert
impending dangers, man, even in the earliest stages of society, looks for protec-
tion to wisdom and power which he thinks to be more than human. Hence
unenlightened nations have believed in the existence of superior beings, the
authors of evil and the dispensers of good, whose anger was to be appeased and
whose favour was to be propitiated by ceremonies, sacrifices and prayers.

The above is descriptive of the state of the Coles, for though they have made
some progress in civilization, their superstition is the oflspring of a barbarous
af^e, and has been perpetuated to the present day without undergoing the least
change.

Their views of the attributes of the god Singbongo (the sun) are exceedingly
confused. They believe that he sees and knows all things, but when asked, as
during the night he did not appear, how he could see and know all things, they
replied, thougli he himself did not appear, the moon and stars, members of his
family did, and they looked out for him.

During liealth and prosperity they never trouble Singbongo, but in adversity
and sickness offer sacrifices for the removal of distress and the restoration of
health. In the first instance they offer a fowl, should the sick person not soon
recover, they present after short intervals, a goat, pig, sheep and bufl'alo, and
should he not be restored after the sacrifice of a bufl'alo all hope of his recovery
is relinquished.

Sacrifices are generally offered under the shade of a tree, or in an open place
as in a field, and presented in the following manner. Tlie worshijjper kneels
down and frequently repeals the name of Singbongo, after which he kills the
animal, and when the blood has ceased flowing carries it iiome, cooks and eats it.

1841.]

The Coles.

273

In addition to tlie sun, tliey worship a number of minor deities, and gliosis
which are believed to reside on tiie summits of 'mountains, but all their gods are
regarded rather as the authors of evil than the dispensers of good, and are
consequently more dreaded than loved.

Considering the views which tiie Coles entertain of sin, and their utter igno-
rance of the divinely appointed medium through which it can be forgiven, they
may be designated a people that are sitting in darkness and in the shadow of
death.

A belief in witchcraft prevails universally anions the inhabitants of the Cole-
han, and has been productive of the greatest calamities. Tiie number of persons
that have fallen a sacrifice to tliis horrid superstition it is impossible to estimate,
and the unrelenting cruelty by which the unfortunate individuals have been
doomed to sutler the most painfid of deaths is a sad proof of the power which
blindness of mind can exert over the heart; that it can quench every kindly
emotion and give birth to the most infernal passions.

The persons suspected of witchcraft are generally spiteful and ill-tempered,
or shrivelled and ugly old women. After they have been convicted by the
wilch-finders, a set of men thouglit to be endowed with a spirit of superior dis-
cernment, they are massacred without the least ceremony or mercy, and the
awful scene does not always terminate witii their death ; sometimes the whole
family or all the persons residing in the same dwelling are indiscriminately
murdered.

A singular custom relating to this subject may here be mentioned. It is
usual when a man has killed a witch to go in the evening through the village
and give the door of every house three strokes with his battle-axe as a summons
to the inmates to bring some wood to burn the body. Believing they have
been delivered from an enemy who had proved herself unfit to live, and that
the man has performed a worthy deed who has cut short her career of deadly
mischief; elated with joy the people issue forth and obey the summons without
the least compunction of sorrow. But since the country has been subjected to
the Company's sway the number of deaths has greatly decreased. The wisdom
and rectitude with which the British authorities have administered justice to put
down this crying evil, and the happy results with which their humane endea-
vours have been attended, cannot be too highly praised.

From the prevalence of this horrible superstition it will perhaps be inferred
by some that the Coles are raised in the scale of being little above the beasts of
the field, but a very limited acquaintance with the history of witchcraft in the
enlightened nations of Europe will serve to correct such a mistake.

An affirmation that a person had visited St. Peter's at Rome, and heard the
venerable PoutifF instead of expounding the gospels issuing bulls for the detec-
tion and punishment of witches, would, in 1841, be deemed a flight of fancy not
to be tolerated in sober prose, but it was no fiction in 1484. Then Innocent
VII. issued a bull for this very purpose, which was enforced by the successive
bulls of Alexander VI. 1494; Leo X. 1521 ; and Adrian VI. 1522.

It is horrifying to relate the massacres which followed the publication of these
bulls.

In the short space of three months, during the year 1515, five hundred were
burnt alive in Geneva; in Wurtzburg from 1627 to 1629, one hundred and
fifty-seven perished in the same manner ; and about this period one thousand
were executed in tlie diocese of Como. It has been estimated that thirty
thousand were put to death in England, and not less than one hundred thou-
sand in Germany. In other countries the execution of witches was of frequent
occurrence. The practice was not however confined to the age in which popery
maintained universal and undisputed sway ; it continued long after the llefor-
mation. In England during the year 1716, Mrs. Hickes and her daughter,
nine years of age, were hanged for selling their souls to the devil, and raising
a storm by pulling off stockings and making a lather of soap,

VOL. II. 2 o

274

The Coles.

[May,

One was put to death in Scotland as late as 1722. " She was> according to
Sir Walter Scott, an insane old woman, who had so little idea of her situation
as to rejoice at the sight of tlie fire which was destined to consume her. She
had a daughter lame both of hands and feet — a circumstance attributed to the
■witch's having been used to transform her into a pony and get her shod by the
devil."

Almost every country has contributed a chapter to this history of human
folly, shewing that the relics of barbarous times long-retain their hold on the
minds of people in a high state of civilization, and that ages of progressive im-
provement in religion, literature and science are required to blot them out of
the national creed.

In the Colehan the commission of suicide is of frequent occurrence. Per-
sons having been unkindly treated or greatly distressed, a man having
had a slight difference with a member of his family, a woman having had the
least reproach undeservedly cast upon her honour, are some of the numer-
ous causes of the perpetration of this fearful crime.

The extreme difficulty of preserving the lives of individuals resolved on self-
destruction must be apparent to all. When a man goes voluntarily to inflict
upon himself the last punishment assigned by penal codes, how is he to be re-
strained by the terror of law } The most the magistrate can do is to procure
speedy intelligence of his intention, and adopt measures which reason and hu-
manity dictate to bring liim into a better state of mind, to endeavour to remove
what has rendered existence a burden, and restore him again to what made life
a blessing. The persons to whom the government of the country has been
entrusted are men of enlightened benevolence, who take a real interest in the
welfare of the people, and adopt every means to diminish the frequency of this
as well as of other crimes.

As oaths have been taken by all nations, and are thought by some persons to
be essential to the administration of justice, it may not be uninteresting to
mention that, in courts of judicature, the Coles swear by the skin of a tiger, be-
lieving, it is said, that should they bear false witness, this beast will one day
devour them.

Their language not being written, and the memory of all men being somewhat
forgetful, evidence of accounts and numbers is necessarily given as in the
earliest stages of society by knots tied on a string, or notches cut in a stick, — a
practice like that of the far-famed Robinson Crusoe.

The Coles have a tradition of the world having been destroyed by water, with
the exception of sixteen persons who were preserved to repeople the earth. A
similar account is found in the mythological history of most nations ; Fohi in
the Chinese, Sattivrata in the Indian, Xisuthrus in the Chaldfean, Ogyges and
Deucalion in the Greek mythology, have been recognised by many as the Noah
of the sacred volume ; and hence the universality of the deluge has been inferred.
But whether or not these accounts prove that the inundation was general is a
subject which cannot be discussed in a paper like the present.

In the preceding parts of the paper, the reader has seen the Coles in their
labours, sports and superstitions, and from the manner in which they conduct
themselves in these he may have already formed an opinion of their character.
As the subject however is one of much importance, it may be proper to enter
into a few particulars concerning it.

Respecting their disposition or indisposition to work, it may be remarked,
that industry if not created is supported by the prospect of reaping the fruits of
labour. Whenever a farmer fills his barns it is with the hope that at no distant
period he will have an opportunity to dispose advantageously of his stock, and
should he find the expense of conveying his produce to market too great to
enable him to compete with those who pay little for carriage, being favoured
with good roads or navigable rivers, he will either soon quit his farm and take
another where he will not have to contend with impossibilities, or in the event of

1841]

The Coles.

275

being unable or unwilling to leave it, confine his speculations to supplying
the wants of the immediate district in which he dwells. Should all his neighbours
be farmers placed in the same circumstances, he will cultivate as much of
his farm as will supply the wants of himself and family and allow the rest to
lie waste. This is precisely the situation of the Coles, and till it be changed
judgment respecting their idleness and industry must be suspended.

Stealing is a crime not unknown among the Coles, but comparing the com-
mittals to prison with those made in countries which have the same population,
they do not appear to have a greater propensity to rob than other people.

Drinking rice-beer is exceedingly common ; perhaps there is scarcely an indi-
vidual that can afford it who does not daily take a potation of this liquor, but
scenes of intoxication though sometimes are not frequently witnessed.

Respecting the purity of their conduct, the truth of their own declarations is
supported by the united testimony of Europeans, Hindus and Muhammadans,
who affirm that chastity is a virtue which distinguishes them both in married and
single life. One individual Cole, however who admitted that licentiousness was
imknown after wedlock, asserted that the grossest kind was allowed and prac-
tised before. As this person did not appear to be the best of characters himself,
and may have judged the morals of other people by his own, his assertion may
be dismissed without further remark. From the language of unmeasured praise
in which those who reside among them speak of their veracity, some would infer,
that their promises are never broken. Though the writer has met with no evi-
dence worthy of the least confidence, which would show the incorrectness of
such a conclusion, yet as the same cannot be said of any people already well
known, he thinks there may be facts which a further acquaintance with the Coles
may bring to light that will tend in some degree to qualify it. This however
may be affirmed without the least fear of contradiction from future discoveries,
that the love of truth is general, and that the Coles have little of that dastardly
mealiness which begets the vice of constantly lying, and which is the great
characteristic of most of their Hindu neighbours in the plains.

Persons who have seen the Coles in action entertain very different opinions
of their character ; some affirm that they are brave, and others declare that they
are cowards.

Tiiough this may appear exceedingly strange, it is after all perhaps only an
ambiguous use of words, and a little explanation may elucidate their mean-
ing. If being conquered be an indubitable Evidence of cowardice, the Coles can
lay no claim to the character of a brave people, for they have been overcome ;
but this is a conclusion which would comprehend some of the most valiant
armies that ever entered the field, and some of the most distinguished heroes that
have fallen in their country's cause. Numbers, position, weapons and stores of
both armies must be duly considered before a correct opinion can be formed of
the character of the conquered. The British force consisting of several regiments
of infantry and a proportionable number of cavalry, disciplined to use with
unexampled dexterity swords, carbines, firelocks, and great guns, was drawn up
against men almost naked and shivering with cold, bearing in their hands a bow
and battle-axe. When this army, dressed in broad cloth up to the chin, fed with
the best of the land, and carrying the most deadly weapons, approached in battle
array and poured volleys of ball and grape among tlie Coles, were they over-
whelmed with terror, did they immediately fly and give up the contest in despair?
No ; for two months they waged the war. Then why call them cowards ? For
this very important reason, because they would not come down into the valley,
place themselves before the mouth of the guns, and partake of the juice of the
grape ; but as wise men still maintained their advantageous position on the
declivity of the hills, where the trees sheltered them from much of the shot, and
afforded them opportunities of perpetually harassing and killing their foes.

If facing danger and death, and maintaining the contest against a superior
force, to the last extremity, be a proof of courage, the Coles though a conquered,
2 o 2

276

The Coles.

[May,

are a brave race, and to give them their due can take nothing from British
valour which has triumplied in every part of the globe.

The TACILITIES AFFORDED FOR THE PROPAGATION OF TUE GOSPEL AMONG

THE Coles.

1, The -absence of caste.

The division of the people into distinct orders prevails among the Hindus,
making their occupations, customs, privileges and duties heriditary, allowing no
transition from one to another, or a connexion between them by marriage ; for-
bidding a man to assume the station in life which nature destined him to fill,
and condemning him from tiie day of his birth to the close of his existence to
pursue one particular line of conduct, from which lie cannot deviate without suffer-
ing the keenest of all human woes, without being torn asunder from tlie dearest
ties, having the door of his home closed against him, and being sent adrift upon
the wide world, disowned by his friends, despised by his countrymen, and unfa-
voured with the sympathy of the strangers among whom he is compelled to
wander. Such is the hard lot of the Hindu who has transgressed the rules of
caste.

No institution was ever formed that afforded greater facilities to strengthen
the arm of oppression and uphold the reign of terror than caste, and the for-
midable barrier it has ever presented to the moral and religious improvement of
the people entitles it to be considered as one of the most baneful wiles of the
devil.

Besides being divided into three tribes, the Dhangar, Lurka and Moonda,
who occupy different districts of the country and are separated from each other
by the natural boundaries of their respective mountains, no division has taken
place among the Coles. The tribes may associate in the domestic circle, at
feasts and weddings, and may also intermarry. Tliey are left indeed, as nature
designed they should be, free to form their own connexions, to choose their
friends, occupations and food wiiiiout the least reference to the arbitrary and
unwarranted interference of a second party.

He who knows any thing of the history of Christianity in India, the obstacles
with which it has to contend, will consider the absence of caste highly favourable
to any attempt which may be made to evangelize the Coles.

2. The absence of image worship.

This species of worship darkens the mind and corrupts the heart. Instead of
raising the thoughts and affections to the Eternal, it brings before the view pic-
tures which enkindle in the soul the worst of passions ; it represents every kind
of wickedness as a deed done by some god, and wiiich may therefore be prac-
tised with impunity by man. The absolute dominion it sways over millions of
Hindus, and the great hindrance it presents to the diffusion of the gospel among
them, must be well known.

" Idolatry is not to be looked upon as a mere speculative error respecting
the object of worship, of little or no practical efficacy. Its hold upon the mind
of a fallen creature is most tenacious, its operation most extensive. It is a cor-
rupt practical institution, involving a whole system of sentiments and manners
which perfectly moulds and transforms its votaries. It modifies human nature
in every aspect under which it can be contemplated, being intimately blended and
incorporated with all its perceptions of good and evil, with all its infirmities,
passions and fears. In a country like India, where it has been established for
ages, its ramificalions are so extended as to come into contact with every mode,
and every incident of life. Scarce a day, or an hour, passes with a Hindu, in
which by the abstinences it enjoins, and the ceremonies it prescribes, he is not
reminded of his religion. It meets him at every turn, presses like the atmos-
phere on all sides, and holds him by a thousand invisible chains. By inces-
santly admonishing him of something which he must do, or something
which he must forbear, it becomes the strongest of Ins active habits, while the

1841.]

The Coles.

277

multiplicity of objects of worship, distinguished by an infinite variety in their
character and exploits, is sufficient to fill tlie whole sphere of his imagination.
In the indolent repose which his constitution and climate incline him to indulge,
he suflers his fancy to wander, without limit amidst scenes of voluptuous en-
joyment, or objects of terror and dismay ; while, revolving the history of hia
gods, he conceives himself absorbed in holy contemplations. Tliere is not a
vicious passion he can be disposed to cherish, not a crime he can be tempted
to commit, for which he may not find a sanction and an example in tiie legends
of his gods*."

If idolatry exerts over mankind such a corrupting and all-pervading influence,
it must be manifest to every individual of the least reflection that a country in
which one kind of idolatry, image worship, is unknown, and another kind, the
worship of false gods, is confined to the heavenly bodies and ghosts, presents
fewer difficulties to missionary labour and greater probabilities of success than
lands filled with idols.

3. The absence of sacred books.

The tendency of ancient records to render superstition venerable, and predis-
pose the mind against every statement which may oppose their authority, must
be apparent to every individual. Men are naturally attached to what are
considered the sentiments of their forefathers, and it requires much light to be
shed upon the mind before such a prejudice can be eradicated.

To the most earnest appeals and a train of the most powerful reasoning, if
he can say the contrary is written in the shastras, a Hindu considers he has
answered in a masterly manner.

If it be borne in mind that the gospel has numbered the most converts in
the South Sea Islands, the West Indies, and other places where these records are
entirely or partially unknown, and that it has numbered the fewest in lands
where they are regarded as oracles, it can require nothing to shew the compara-
tive advantages of such a country as the Coles' where they do not exist.

4. The absence of a corrupt and corrupting priesthood.

One great design of the ministers of false religions has been to gain absolute
dominion over the people. They have propagated the mischievous doctrine that
their authority is above all human laws, that they are called upon by all that
is sacred and holy to discipline their spiritual children by pains and penalties,
by confiscating their earthly goods and applying to their delicate frames every
gentle torture — by lavishing upon them all the tender mercies of the Inquisition.
They maintain their sway by shutting fast the doors of knowledge. Not
content with the golden harvest they reap on earth, they stop their disciples in
the middle passage, and detain them in the regions of purgatory, till they have
wrung from their mourning relatives the last farthing.

Much that has been said of the Roman Catholic clergy will apply to the
brahmins, the priests of India. No set of men ever exercised a more powerful
and destructive influence over the people and maintained it under a better
appearance of outward sanctity than they. That they measure the existence of
their system with the duration of the age of ignorance, and are apprehensive lest
men should open their eyes and look into its wicked mysteiies, is manifest from
their deep solicitude to keep the people in darkness. That they are capable
of the greatest cruelty is evident from the unexampled sufferings to which they
have consigned off'enders. That they do not chastise their countrymen now,
must be attributed not to any change which has taken place in them or their
religion, but to the just and enlightened government of their foreign masters
which has deprived them of the power.

As they are hereditary priests, born to live on the delusions of the people,
self-interest, cupidity and every evil passion are enlisted ou the side of error,
and whatever may be their individual opinions, as long as they can obtain from

• Robert Hall.

2/8

The Coles.

[May,

the wealth of the rich and the pittance of the poor sufficient to free theni from
the necessity of labour, they will continue to be advocates of Hinduism and
bitter opponents of the gospel.

The absence of such a priesthood among the Coles must, in the event of a
mission being established, be conducive in no common degree to their moral
and spiritual improvement.

5, The aptness of the Coles to learn.

Though little advanced in civilization yet when they have had opportunities
of improving themselves they have shown as great an aptness to learn as the
inhabitants of Bengal and otlier parts of India.

In the school establisiied at Doranda the number of scholars is sixty-three,
consisting of Muhammadans, Hindus and Dhangar Coles. The branches of
learning which are taught are English and Hindi, General History, Astronomy,
Grammar of Geography, Piiysical Geography and Euclid's Elements. The
Coles form about half the number of the pupils, and have made as much pro-
gress as the rest ; some of them speak English very well.

The climate of the lowland provinces is such as to render long-continued
exertion in any department of Missionary labour exceedingly debilitating to the
best constitutions, and in the greater part of the year exposure during the exces-
sive heat of the day is frequently attended with the most serious consequences ;
but in the Colehan a Missionary might, humanly speaking, expect to enjoy
health and to meet with few impediments to the prosecution of his work arising
from the climate.

Having enumerated the facilities, it remains to point out the hindrances.
Besides those numerous obstacles arising from the depraved nature of man
which are to be met with among all members of the human family, and which
an agency nothing less than divine can overcome, there are two others which
require to be distinctly mentioned, — the absence of a written language, and the
villages being small and scattered.

1, The absence of a written language presents a difficulty certainly great
but not insurmountable.

The languages of the South Sea Islands were unwritten and destitute of many
words needful for the clear communication of sacred truth, but they have been
reduced to writing and where poor enriched from foreign sources. The Bible
translated into the tongue wherein they were born has been given to the people,
and the preaching of its heavenly truths has been blessed vvith a measure of
success of which the Church never read except in the Acts of the Apostles.

2. The difficulty arising from the villages being small and scattered may ap-
pear at first sight scarcely worthy of notice, but if duly considered it will be seen
in its true light as one of no common magnitude. A Missionary might travel
during the whole of the year, visiting daily about three villages, each containing
on an average thirty families, from whom he might expect to obtain a small nums
ber of hearers, for to calculate that all would be so deeply concerned about their
spiritual welfare as to leave their engagements to listen to the tidings of redemp-
tion would be cherishing a hope which in all human probability would be bitterly
disappointed. It then becomes a question which ought to be seriously con-
sidered, on which side would the advantages preponderate ? A minister preach-
ing in the Colehan to a few men, who have scarcely any prejudices against the
gospel, and preaching to large congregations in the plains where the prejudices
of the people are numerous. On the proper solution of this depends the
propriety or impropriety of forming a mission.

To lessen the difficulty arising from the villages being small and scattered
some good men would recommend perpetual itinerancy ; others would recom-
mend the formation of a colony like tlie establishments of the much revered
Moravian Brethren. But it is not the object of this paper to enter into a
discussion about the principles on which missions should be conducted, this is
a subject which properly belongs to the Directors of Missionary bodies.

1841.] The Coles. 279

The writer aims, at nothing more than to stale willi equal plainness the facilities
and hindrances that no one may be mistaken.

He may however observe that in the event of much delay the number and
magnitude of the difficulties will be greatly augmented. The brahmins, the
corrupt and corrupting priests of India, who will do any thing for gold, are
proselytising in tiie Santal neighbouring tribe, and will soon commence their
infernal work among tlie Coles ; so tliat if any thing is to be done to preserve the
sheep from li\e jaws of these ravenous wolves it cannot be too early attempted.

The claim of the Coles to the sympathy of tiie disciples of Jesus is that
whicli all destitute members of the human family may urge : they stand in need
of spiritual instruction to enlighten the mind and imjirove the heart. They
know not God nor Christ whom he has sent, so that whatever may be their
virtues the hope of dying with the prospect of the righteous, of being immediate-
ly present with the Lord, is a hope which is not theirs.

After the sorrows and turmoils of life, to enter that clime where the wicked
cease from troubling and where the weary are at rest — to meet again kindred and
friends, and with a fixedness of thought and engagedness of heart prayed for
on earth but never attained, rejoin them in acts of worship — to grow for ever in
knowledge, ever to obtain fresh treasures of intellectual wealth, and drink for
endless years a fulness of the purest joy — to see with increasing clearness of
perception the grandeur and glory of God in the happiness and perfection of
millions and millions that crowd tlie heavenly Zion, and to serve Ilim with a
pleasure and interest whose intensity will rise higher and liigher as age after
age rolls along, is a hope which the Christian may cherish, but which now the
Cole cannot indulge.

Think not this sentence is dictated by an iron heart, it is penned with the
most painful emotions, for if there be one desire which glows in the bosom of
the writer with more intensity than another, it is that the unutterable agony of
lost souls may be experienced by none, that the Coles and the heathen of all
lands may be made wise unto salvation before they go hence and be no more
seen.

Prompted by this desire he has mentioned with plainness of speech the
great spiritual destitution of the people, and the thick darkness about to gather
around them ; also the facilities and hindrances to tlieir intellectual, moral and
religious improvement. In bringing the paper to a close he would remark,
though he may have erred, for who with the best intentions can presume he
has not, he has done what he could to give a faithful report of the land, and
whether the Church will go up to possess it is an event which he leaves with
Him who hath the hearts of all men in his hand, and, as the rivers of water,
tumeth them whithersoevor he will.

Though the paper has extended beyond all reasonable limits the writer cannot
conclude without stating that he is under great obligations to his esteemed
fellow-traveller.

He would also acknowledge with grateful feelings the kindness of the Eu-
ropean residents at Chyebassa, Doranda and Purulia, and last, though not least,
the kindness of the good people at Bancoora.

OMICRON.

280

Sacred Literature of the Hindus.

[May,

II. — Sacred Literature of the Hindus.

(In a letter to a friend in America.)

My dear Friend,

In my last letter on the Sacred Literature of the Hindus,
I remarked that they do not expect complete deliverance from
matter and absorption as the result of works. According to
their books he, whose merit consists in outward services, such
as idolatry, bathing, pilgrimages, &c., will, after having enjoy-
ed that merit, again become entangled with the perplexities
that pertain to the body in this world. There is a verse
expressive of tliis doctrine to be found in the Bhagabat (Bk.
11, Chap. 4, from the 62nd verse.) Krishna says to Udha-
ba — " They who remaining in houses secure merit, shall
taking bodies sit down in heaven, but after enjoying the fruits
of their works, they shall no longer remain undisturbed. The
works becoming exhausted by enjoyment — the works being
expended, where will be the enjoyment? Such must again fall
into the imperfections of this world, and suffer the fatigue in-
cident to the path of human life.'' This verse and many others
to which we might refer, clearly prove that there is, according
to their system, no complete salvation resulting from works.

I shall now make a few remarks on that high kind of reli-
gion which promises absorption to the devotee. Many are of
opinion that only the Vedas* treat of this, but I hope to
show that the doctrine of renouncing works, and preaching
those duties which are said to lead to absorption, is quite as
clearly exhibited in the Bhagabat as in the Vedas. The
Bhagabat does not appear to be a whit behind the Vedas, only
as it contains more lascivious ideas and being a larger book
must of course contain more nonsense.

He who would obtain absorption, or as the Hindus say, he
who would obtain Mooktee, must become wise, and renounce
all works (Bk. 11, 11, 5,) "After obtaining superior know-
ledge, then destroy all works."

]. Caste is one of those works to be destroyed (Bk. 11, 9,
8.) In food is neither good or evil ; whatever I find, I eat at
my pleasure. Concerning this I have no scruples. Again it is
said (Bk. 11, 8, 40,) " He who has obtained knowledge does
not make any distinctions amongst men. He looks upon all
as being alike. By what rule is he to forbid any one ? Like
as ignorant children play together, so he bears the nature of a
child and knows no distinctions. The ingenious man does in

* For my knowledge of the Vedas I have been dependant upon Ram-
mohun Ray's English translation, who has without doubt exhibited them
in their most favorable light.

1841.]

Sacred Literature of the Hindus.

281

this manner play his part in this world, looks upon all as be-
ing alike, and thus worldly knowledge does not aflfect him."
Many other passages forhid the observance of caste to the
follower of the religion that has eternal beatitude for its re-
ward.

2. Idolatry is forbidden, particularly the worship of
Mahadeba's shuckta (Bk. 11, 14, 35.) Krishna says to
Udhaba, — " Never learn the insignificant worship of Shiba's
shuckta." Again, speaking of a very holy woman, the Bhagabat
says (4 Bk. 5, 50,) " She was unaffected by Vishnu's fasci-
nations." Idolatry and all other works are called Vishnu's
fascinations.

3. Thus far the instruction is good, but the same system
that forbids caste and idolatry also forbids wearing clotlies,
eating, sleep, and attachment to friends. They are all called
imperfections of the flesh that ought to be dispensed with.
Of such wonderful people as have completely conquered every
fleshly desire, there are said to be many, but unfortunately
they live in the wilderness and are never to be seen. Thus
the Hindus can never take a medium course, they must either
follow every carnal propensity according to the law of works,
or else destroy them all according to their other system.

4. One must meditate upon the Supreme Being and learn
to know him. The Bhagabat contains many excellent passages
in regard to the Supreme Being. It is said (11 Bk. 4 Chap.
54 verse,) " God is continually without such attributes as
pertain to mortals. He is witho\it beginning or end, not sub-
ject to diminution or increase, neither great nor small, but
constantly remains the same, without birth or death." He is
also represented as being ever happy, and as omniscient (11
Bk. 12 Chap. 22.) " He is continually full of happiness and
beholds all with his eye." He is also represented as being in-
visible, and omnipresent, (12 Bk. 5 Chap. 69.) He is like the
atmosphere, invisible, and every where present according to
his own desire. To know this God appears to be the great and
principal duty of those who would walk in the Mukte pha-
ta (11 Bk. 12 Chap. 51.) He who is learned in all sacred
books and understands the nature of all religions, if with all
this knowledge he does not know the Ever Blessed, his books
are all useless to him and only increase his anxieties. This
being is called the Creator (11 Bk. 13 Chap. 106.) " He is
one Lord, and besides him there is no Creator." Thus the
Bhagabat contains almost every one of those excellent senti-
ments in regard to the Supreme Being that are found in the
Vedas, and he who seeks absorption must renounce all works
and only strive to know him.

VOL. II. 2 p

282

Sacred Literature of the Hindus. [May,

I shall now show wherein this system is faulty, and hence
Can be productive of no salvation.

1. No man on earth can regard it. Who amonjjst mortals
is able to dispense with clothes, food and sleep. Now unless
these are renounced as unholy vanities, there is no salvation
according to the Mukte phata.

2. According to tiiis system the perfections of God are
not clearly delineated. He who is called God in one verse,
concerning whom are all these fire expressions, in another
verse is represented as being guilty of the most mean and
impure conduct. Again, he is only represented as being pro-
pitious to the wise, and as the great mass of mankind are ig-
norant they have no hope of securing his favour.

3. Tliis system affords no adequate atonement for sin. Now
it is a sentiment frequently urged in the Hindu books, that
men must either suffer or else make an atonement for their
sin?. That finite beings can never by suffering atone for
sins committed against an infinite being is clear, and also that
tile Hindu sliastras make no mention of any such atonement
for sin as will deliver the sinner from just punishment, is seen
from this passage : " Know that there are two imperishable
works, suflferiiig is one, and if you choose to make an atone-
ment, your sins by so doing will be destroyed ; but they can
never be completely destroyed, for they will hereafter arise
again."

4. By this system the mind can never be made pure.
The devotee is bound to know God, but it is not enjoined that
any good fruits arise from that knowledge. A description
of one who professes to have obtained this knowledge and
also a complete conquest over the desires of the flesh may be
given in few words. A man throws off his clothes, besmears
his body with ashes, chews and smokes intoxicating drugs till
scarcely able to stand, when he seats himself in some public
place. His countenance does, it must be confessed, indicate
wonderful abstraction of mind. The ignorant crowd now
throng him and gaze with awe upon one lost in contempla-
tion on the Supreme Bramha. Such instances of deep thought
and mental abstraction are the only kind I have ever had the
happiness of witnessing.

I shall close this epistle by showing in what respect the
God of the Bible differs from the best character given of the
God of the Hindu shastras.

1. The God of the Bible is one. " Hear, O Israel, the Lord
our God is one God." The Hindu shastras do indeed say.

There is one Bramha, without a second;" but this verse is
universally taken to prove that the spirits of all men are one.

1841.]

Sacred Literature of the Hindus.

283

The attributes of the deit)' are indiscriminately applied to
Param Braniha, Parani Vishnu and Param Shiba. There is
no one being to whom the shastras exclusively apply the terms
expressive of infinity.

2. The God of the Bible is an intelligent being, but the
God of the Hindu shastras is unintelligent. When unconnect-
ed with matter he appears to be nothing but mere space, as is
said in the following favorite shloka. He is without feet,
hands, body, eyes, tongue, ears and nose." Thus far the
shloka is correct, but what follows is false. " He has no
thoughts, no mind, no understanding and no sight." Such a
God can differ but little from the atmosphere to which he is
often compared.

3. The God of the Bible is the moral Governor of the
universe. He rewards the righteous and punishes the unrigh-
teous ; but the God of the Hindu shastras, has never given man
any code of moral laws. Indeed he is often represented as
having made over the care of the world to certain inferior
deities.

4. The God of the Bible is a spirit, but the God of the
Hindu shastras when unconnected with matter is only unin-
telligent space. When connected with matter, he is like
some corpulent Babu, lying in sweet and indolent composure
on the back of the great snake between two women, in the
enjoyment of eating and drinking and every other delight
which the lascivious mind of man can invent.

5. The God of the Bible loves all men, but the God of the
Hindu shastras is only propitious to the wise, and pays no
attention to tlie prayers of the ignorant. He is indeed often
represented as being full of cruelty.

6. The God of the Bible can forgive sin, but the Hindu
God has no such power ; hence every one who would serve
him must conmience a life of austerities as a punishment for
past sins and as the only means of being liberated from
the imperfections of matter. When we consider the imper-
fect nature of this system, how welcome is the heavenly
intelligence which declares, " God so loved the world, that
he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth
on him might not perish but have everlasting life." In this
verse man has a God of love, a Saviour from sin, and the
result of which is eternal life.

E. N.

Balasore, April 5th, 1841.

284

Missionary Journal.

[May,

III. — Journal of Missionary labours from Cuttack to Ganjam,
Berhampoor, ^c.

At the earnest solicitation of brethren Stubbins and Wilkinson, to
pay them a visit, I determined to make a tour to the south, passing
through the district of Khurda, where not much Missionary labour
has been attempted lately.

November Wth, 1840. After much annoyance and delay, arising
from the extortion of the bearers, we succeeded in commencing: our
journey towards Ganjam this day. Mrs. L and the children started
about nine a. m. and I followed about three p. m. ; after a pleasant ride
of three hours, I arrived at Chandaka, a small jungly village, and a
bazar. In the afternoon Bamadeb visited the village, preached and
distributed tracts. The people listened attentively to his message.

\2th. — We came to this place (Mandasal) about 10 o'clock a. m. It
is a large village for this jungly country ; in the afternoon we pro-
ceeded to the common resort of the place, the Bhagljat house, and
collected a number of people. I preached to them for some time, and
was followed by Bamadeb. Many objections were started to some
part of our message, by a captious old man whom the rest of the people
put forward as their advocate. The opportunity was too argumenta-
tive to be very useful ; or ra:her I should say, the disposition of the
people was. A number of books was distributed to such as could read ;
and the people were entreated to read them. Mrs. L. visited the houses
of the females, and conversed with them : she was the cause of great
wonder, and such was their curiosity, that it was sometime before
much could be said to them on the only subject they need to hear.

Last night a poor devotee, a carrier of Ganga water, was entreated
to remain at Chandaka till this morning, and not to travel to Manda-
sal alone in the night. He pleaded that he was familiar with wild
beasts, and had no fear, and so started forward. We passed his
baskets this morning about half way between the two places, but their
owner was no where to be found, nor any thing else belonging to him.
The probability is that a tiger has feasted upon him. Tigers, bears,
hogs, &c. abound in great numbers in these parts. It is nine years
since I preached before in Mandasal.

IZlh. — We reached Khurda about eight o'clock this morning, and
located ourselves in the bungalow belonging to J. K. E. Esq. of
Pooree, magistrate and collector of Khurda. We ventured upon the
kindness of the owner of this bungalow for a few hours, and hope we
shall not offend. The people of Khurda, alias Jajulsingh, are noto-
rious for malicious opposition to the gospel; I have not forgotten the
treatment we received nine years ago from them. To-day tliey were
exceedingly noisy and abusive, and did little less then hoot Gangadhar
out of the place. He succeeded in addressing them, and in distiibut-
ing books among them. After we had taken breakfast we pushed on
to Jhunkea, 12 miles beyond Khurda, which we reached about seven
o'clock in the evening. The road is frightful for night travelling,
winding round the foot of hilla covered with trees and underwood.

1841.]

Missionary Journal.

285

and lying entirely through thick jungle, filled with almost every de-
scription of wild animal ; we heard the roaring of the bears as we
passed on our way, and I was glad when we reached our tent. We
immediately, on arriving, lighted a large fire to direct and cheer our
attendants. This district moreover is infested with those murderers
called Tliugs, who are much more to be dreaded than even tigers or
bears. The bazar of Jhunkeu consists of one or two miserable native
shops, and the village is small. Large quantities of grain are export-
ed from Kliurda to Cuttack, on innumerable bullocks and carts
constantly passing and repassing ; much of this rice is brought from a
distance far beyond the town of Khurda. Mr. Wilkinson, the late
collector of Pooree, very much encouraged the cultivation of land
in Khurda, and it has been a most material and extensive blessing to
the whole of Cuttack in the late and present scarcity. There are
few inhabitants in Khurda.

— This afternoon early we left Jhunkea and travelled to Jhan-
gee another 12 miles. The road as usual was dreary and almost
frightful. We scarcely saw a village or even a house all the way,
indeed there seemed to be no room for human inhabitants. Flocks
of deer darted across the road before us, and the growling of
wild beasts was heard from the surrounding hills. We reached Jhan-
gee about six in the evening. Jhangee is two miles from the shore of
the Chilka lake, and is a considerable village. The government have
a few provincial soldiers stationed here in consequence of the frequent
robberies and murders which are committed in the neighbourhood.
The first person I saw^ here was a European Sergeant, superintend-
ing the work-people on the new road which the Government is
constructing from Cuttack to Ganjara. This road will cost a large
sum, but when completed will alter the face of this wild district.
Villages will spring up, bazars will be built, and trade and com-
merce spread their stimulating influence over all its extent. Here
I was soon visited by two of our native converts who have obtained
employment among Mr. R.'s people. They are well, but maintain
their religious character with difficulty. They are obliged to work
on the Lord's-day, or forfeit their situations.

Lords-day, \bth. — We rest to-day, at least till evening. In the
forenoon we visited the village of Jhangee where Gangadhar and
Bamadeb preached to a hundred people. They heard the word of
life with considerable attention. Fifty tracts were gladly received by
the people. I visited also a village called Balenass, chiefly to see
about a boat, and a large congregation collected. They were chiefly
of the boatman and fisherman caste, and were so completely occupied
with the hope of letting me a boat, and about how they should there-
in make the greatest advantage of me, that it was with no small diffi-
culty I could get them to attend even for a moment to the subject of
religion. Sir, we dont know any thing about religion, but we wish
to give your honour a boat. When does your honour start for Rhum-
ba? These were the observations, and questions constantly proceed-
ing from one or another of them. In my tent I collected the native
preachers and other native Christians to the extent of seven or eight.

286

Missionary Journal.

[May,

and had worship with them ; gave them some instruction suited to
their pecuhar situation ; they seemed a jrood deal affected.

I6th. — Yesterday, about 5 o'ch)ck p. m. we went on board a boat
at Balenass, and an hour afterwards we set sail for Rliumba. The
breeze served till about 12 at ni2:lit, when it changed to our disad-
vantage, and we did not reach Rhumba till afternoon to-day. After
remaining at Rhumba house for an hour we left for Gaiijam. Brother
Wilkinson had sent his horse and some bearers for us, and we reach-
ed their bungalow at five in the evening. On the road we passed a
gallows on which were suspended the bodies of three Thugs in irons.
Our attendants assured me that the road ceased to be frequented for
a fortnight after their execution. The people are horrified with the
sight. At Ganjam we found brother and sister Wilkinson well in
health, and just establishing themselves in this station. Ganjam has
been esteemed unhealthy, but is now improved. Its unhealthiness
was an occasional visitation to which all places in India are liable.
It is an advantageous Missionary station ; is a large place in itself,
and on three sides has numerous villages, at convenient distances.
We were soon surrounded by a number of poor orphan Hindu boys,
collected together in the orphan asylum here. These children form
sister Wilkinson's care, and their number may be increased to any
extent : their number will only be limited by the extent of funds
for their support and instruction. Brother Wilkinson has a native
brother Balajee, and a native Christian schoolmaster, Krishna, sta-
tioned with him here.

nth. — This afternoon, as soon as the power of the sun had some-
what subsided, we walked to a bazar Brahmanicie ; where we collect-
ed a number of hearers, Oriyas and Telingas. Balaji first addressed
them, next Bamadeb, and then I closed the service. The occa-
sion was useful, though somewhat less so than it would have been had
not a captious brahman quibbled and objected. An objector like this
brahman commonly spreads disaffection through a whole congre-
gation. We gave away about .30 tracts.

ISt/i. — To-day we proceeded to another part of the town of Gan-
jam, a place near the market square. I commenced by singing a few
lines of poetry, and the people immediately flocked around us. I
preached to a good number of hearers for about half an hour, with
some feeling, and apparent effect. Bamadeb and Balaji followed me.
Towards the close of the opportunity brother Wilkinson retired with
Bamadeb and formed another stand in a small neighbouring village.
When we had done we joined them there. Here some disputation took
place, at the close of which one of our hearers told me that I was too
learned and excellent a person long to retain my distinctive character
as an asoor or demon, and that before long by the weight of my merit
I must rise to the distinction of becoming a Hindu or perhaps a brah-
man. This piece of wit and sarcasm servt s to exhibit the opinion
the people have of all Europeans, as to their descent and moral
cliaracter. I have sometimes been asked with seriousness whether I
and my people were not direct descendants of the line of Rabana the
ten-headed and hundred-arnved gigantic demon of Ceylon. We dis-
tributed about 30 tracts this afternoon.

1841.]

Missionary Journal.

287

20th. — From the commencement of this journal I have made a mis-
take of one dav, and now recommence correctly. To-day we salHed
forth to the Brahmanicie and the market square. lu the latter men-
tioned place 1 collected and addressed a large concourse of people who
heard very well indeed. One man asked with surprise the reason why I
felt so concerned about their salvation, and what I should lose by their
misery ? After three quarters of an hour of hard preaching, Gangadhar
came up and continued the service ; he delivered one of his most
astounding, eloquent and pungent addresses, and cavillers drew back
abashed and astounded. The people listened in almost breathless
silence and wonder. After this Ganga and Lakhandas spoke, and I
distributed a number of tracts, which were eagerly received. Brother
Wilkinson went with Ganga to Brahmanicie and collected another
congregation there ; while Bamadeb and Balaji preached somewhere
else. Ganjam is thrown into some degree of excitement by our visit
on the subject of religion, and the dark and idolatrous placidity of the
people's minds is broken.

2lst. — Six of us started for the town, and there formed two par-
ties. I had with me brother Wilkinson, Gangadhar and Balaji.
Ganga commenced the opportunity by a very useful address ; Balaji
followed, and I closed. I commenced by rejjeating the following lines
in Oriya,

" Light is tlie earth ; the seven oceans light ;
Black treachery to a friend is weight ; but ah 1
A heavy weight apostacy fiora God."

Commencing with an explanation of these lines ; showing the baseness
and guilt of forsaking and forgetting God — then passed on to some
other important subjects, and closed by pointing to Jesus Christ as
the Saviour of lost sinners. A number of tracts was disposed of to
such as could read.

Lords-day, 22nd. — This forenoon the native Christians and the
school children were collected in the front room of brother Wilkinson's
house and Bamadeb preached to them. The sermon was calculated
to be useful. 1 preached myself in the afternoon from — " The kingdom
of Heaven sufFereth violence, and the violent take it by force." In
the evening I spoke on the same subject to a few Europeans who
collected, as we sat around brother Wilkinson's table.

2Zrd. — Set out for Berhampoor in the morning, accompanied by
brother Wilkinson. We staid at Chutterpoor for two hours, and
then proceeded on our journey. I arrived at Berhampoor by half-
past four o'clock and found brother and sister Stubbins well. I passed
six more Thugs, suspended in irons on two gibbets in dreary parts
of the way. These wretches are murderers by trade, and the manner
in which they effect their object is horridly clever. They assume
various guises, and appear as a set of promiscuous travellers on the
road. Thus they mix with ccmipauies of merchants or any other kind
of persons who they suppose have property about them. Travelling
on, conversing on common topics, or while they stay to rest and
refresh themselves, but generally in lonely parts of the way, the
Thugs prepare a cloth like a handkerchief or the end of their cha-

288

Missionary Journal.

[May,

dar, or a small piece of rope, by twisting it in their hand, and, on a
given signal, each Thug takes his man, if there be more than one,
and in a moment throws this twisted cloth or rope round his victim's
neck, and with a sudden twist and a smart jerk, the poor deluded
victims are pulled down and strangled in a moment. After rifling
their property, the bodies of the victims are either buried, or thrown
into wells, and the wretches pass on to find other prey. By these
horrid means the Thugs amass thousands of rupees. They do not
always murder for want, it is their profession ; it has descended to
them from their ancestors, and if not now stopped would be taught
to their sons. There are various kinds of Thugs, and they have vari-
ous names, according to the mode of destroying their victims. Some
strangle with the noose, like those mentioned above ; some chop their
victims down with a kind of cleaver ; and others poison. They are
being broken up now, by the energetic efforts of the Government.
The Government have a department for their apprehension, and well
selected officers connected with it, pass from place to place as their
presence may be required. An extensive inurder of six or eight
persons, who were passing from Pooree to Ganjam, brought Capt.
V. to the latter place. He soon succeeded in tracing and apprehend-
ing the wretches. Some turned queen's evidence, and had their
lives spared, on condition of discovering all they know. These are
called approvers, and the condition of their existence hanging over
them in terrorem, they divulge the dark and horrid secrets of the
craft ; and Thuggee officers are by the information they obtain by
this means, enabled to pounce on bands of Thugs, ere they are aware.
These approvers led Capt. V. to the very spots where the bodies of the
murdered merchants of Ganjam were buried. I saw and conversed
with some of Capt. V.'s approvers. They had no particular ferocity
of expression in their countenance ; were very jocose, and busily en-
gaged in performing their religious services. They were all pure
Oriyas.

24th. — We were early in the town ; where, in one of the principal
streets we collected a number of people Oriyas, and Teloogoos. The
preaching to-day was chiefly done by the native brethren. The peo-
ple were ill disposed, and disputatious. A number of books were
given away.

25th. — Visited the town to-day in company with brethren Stubbina
and Wilkinson. After {jreaching to a good number of people, and
distributing some tracts, we called upon Erun, the first native of
Orissa baptised by brother Bampton, and indeed the first Hindu bap-
tised by the Missionaries of our Society. He was baptised in 1827,
and he is now an old man. Erun is remarkable for his love of truth ;
and is greatly respected by his idolatrous neighbours. His wife
a young woman has made a vigorous effort to get hei self and chil-
dren restored to caste, but has failed. She paid a considerable
sum to a brahman to perform the necessary ceremonies : the money
he took and kept — the ceremonies he could not perform. Erun speaks
of brother Bampton with great affection, and often repeats the in-
etructions he received from him with feeling.

1841.]

Missionary Journal.

289

— The peoi)le in the town heard in a much more pleasing
manner to-day. I preached to them witli some ardour, and a j^ood
impression ai)peared to be made on some minds. The native bre-
tliren also jneached in several places in the town. Thus, many-
have not only heard the j^ospel, but have by many considerations
been besought to embrace it. A good number of tracts were gladly
received.

27</^. — To-day we set out on a journey to Mantridee. We arrived
at tlie place about eight o'clock after a pleasant ride of 12 miles. The
village is large, and many of the inhabitants are of the brahmanical
class. There is much wealth, and much Hindu wisdom in the place,
consequently much sin and much pride. We preached in several
places in the town, mounting on chowras, or otlier high places. The
native brethren also took their turn in preaching, conversing, and dis-
puting. Some of the peo])le were bitter in their opposition ; but
many listened and received knowledge. Their vain and vicious system
of idol worship was plainly and faithfuly dealt with, and the advocacy
of the brahmans overturned. JMany tracts were distributed in the
course of the day.

2S//<. — Tliis morning we started to a village about two miles beyond
Mantridee, the name of which I do not now recollect. The people col-
lected in a sunny place in large numbers, and in turns brother Stubbins
and myself preached to them and argued with them on various important
subjects connected with the salvation of their souls. One man in
particular put himself forward as the advocate of idolatry, and displayed
some acuteness in his defence. The opportunity was noisy. When
■we came away we wished to leave some tracts among them, but they
generally declined receiving them : one or two were torn up and
scattered in fragments before us. The person above alluded to desired
the people not to touch them, and they generally obeyed him. As we
retired I told the people that we had declared to them the name of
Jesus Christ ; and they must answer to God for the manner in which
they regarded him. The advocate also said. We have told you of the
power and glory of Sliii Krishna, and if you regard him not we must
not be blamed — see you to that. We came away somewhat depressed.
In the evening we returned to Berhampoor, where we arrived about
five o'clock, and found all well.

29//«. — Lord's-day. Attended the experience meeting in the forenoon,
conducted by brother Stubbins. The native Christians chiefly com-
posed the meeting, and said something they could not have said without
having an acquaintance with God's changing grace. In the afternoon
we met and ))artook of the Lord's supper, we did this to-day because
we shall not be here next Sabbath, the usual day for the solemnity. I
spoke on the people of God being peculiar. The communicants, with
the exception of ourselves, six in number, were all native Christians,
the sight was very gratifying indeed. A few, very few years ago
Erun stood alone ; now a good number appears, having a knowledge of
the gospel, and the happy subjects of saving mercy. In the evening
I preached to a room full of hearers collected in tlie hall of brother
S.'s bungalow ; some of these were pious Episcopalians. I had some

VOL. II. 2 Q

290

Missionary Journal.

[May,

pleasure in tlecliuiiig the word of God, and the people appeared
attentive and serious.

30M. — Preached at the front of a temple of Jagann^th this afternoon.
Tlie people were very awkwardly disposed indeed, and the officiating
br&hman of the place came to us twice aTid ordered us off. We kept
our place however, but the feelinus of the people were such as to afford
little hope of good being effected. A few listened, as is mostly the
case, and appeared impressed. We gave away a number of books, which
were received with eagerness.

December \st. — To-day the people were addressed by several of our
party. 1 endeavoured to fix upon the people's minds the value of their
souls, first, from the fact that all things existed for them, that even
the body is for the soul, and as soon as the soul quits it, it is buried or
burnt, or otherwise disposed of ; secondly, because no price can suffice
to purchase a soul ; thirdly, because it exists forever, and is in its nature
indest) uctible ; fourthly, because God had made extraordinary provi-
sion for its salvation — even the death of his Son. I then observed to
them that their souls were defiled, guilty, and condemned, and that
thei e existed no method for their salvation but ' the satisfaction of
Christ's death. I closed by entreating them without delay to flee to
him for pardon and salvation.

2nd. — Rode this afternoon to the further end of the town and mount-
ed a well there. The people were slow in collecting, but at length a
tolerable number of hearers took their places around the well. Brother
S. first addressed them and I followed. I endeavoured to convince
them, both from the intimations of their own books and the examples
of their own saints, that there existed no method of atoning for sin;
that it must be borne; and that exposure to the consequences of sin was
a situation most awful. I then pointed them to Christ as an atoning
Saviour ; and entreated them to look to and believe in him. About 40
books were distributed.

Zrd. — To-day we set our faces towards home. I left Berhampoor
about three p. m. accompanied by brother and sister Stubbins who
were visiting a village three miles on my road.

After a monotonous ride I arrived at Ganjam about six o'clock in
the evening. Brother S. a little before I left Berhampoor asked for any
suggestions or hints respecting the manner in which he conducts his
operations at Berhampoor. I felt that I could only say that he con-
ducted his station just as I would myself were I in it.

4th — Preached in the Ganjam bazar this afternoon, the hear-
ers were attentive. The native brethren Gangadhar and Bamadeb
followed me. The people appeared impressed, and the opportunity
was of a very useful character. A number of tracts were eagerly
received. As we walked home, an inquirer joined us who says he
got his first information from hearing our preaching at the car festival
at Pooree two years ago. He knows but little at present, and cannot
read much,

5th. — This afternoon, in the same bazar as yesterday. Gangadhar
delivered a most forcible and overwhelming address. The captious
brahmans stood silent in amazement and exclaimed. We cannot re-
ply to this. We have no more to say ! He first gave a description of

J841.]

Missiotiary Journal.

291

the divine character, and then compared Jaganndth with that charac-
ter, and showed wherein he fell short. Then he described heaven,
and compared Pooree with it, and asked the people if there was
any hkeness. Then he opened the gos|)el j)lan of salvation, and en-
treated the people to repent, believe, and be saved. Bamadeb spoke
lower down the street, and so did another native brother. Bam^i
spoke with some force and tenderness. I commenced my own address
by a quotation setting forth the value of the soul, and the impor-
tance of its salvation. Before I closed I led the people to see the
only Saviour, and begged them to receive him.

To-day we were visited by a very interesting inquirer : his name is
Krishna Mahdrana. He is one of the carpenters Bampton speaks
of in his journal, and he may be considered as the fruit of his labours.
Krishna Mahdrana has had a narrow escape from death, by the bite of
a poisonous snake, and considers it a warning, and a call to him. He
talked about Bampton with much feeling, and repeated some of his
sayings to him.

6th. — Lord's-day. Gangadhar preached in the morning, to about
18 or 20 persons. I preached to about the same number in the after-
noon. Krishna Mahaiana was present, and seemed literally to
drink in the word of life. I believe the man is sincere, and hope he
will soon be received into the church. Desire for the word of God
is a pleasing symptom.

1th. — We left Ganjam to-day, and embarked on a boat at Rhaim-
ba, for Tliangee, I have little to record here.

^Ih. — ^We pulled to shore at a village called Noyea, the people
to a large number came around the boat. The native preachers went
into the village and preached among the inhabitants the message of
grace. I mounted on the stern of our boat and distributed many
tracts, and then addressed the people on the importance of reading
and understanding them. They departed from the boat with satisfac-
tion, reading the title of their books. Being short of provisions with
ftjourney before us, I entered a small boat and shot wild geese, ducks
and teal : in ten minutes I had a dozen of these birds in my little
dhingee or boat. These birds cover the Chilka by millions ; it is
literally blackened with them, from side to side, and their rising up is
like as the noise of many waters.

dth. — This morning very early we arrived at Thangee and pro-
ceeded to our tent as soon as the day dawned. In the evening we
set out on our journey towards Cuttack.

Wth. — To-day we arrived at Cuttack. Little occurred on our jour-
ney from Thangee deserving record, except an opportunity I had
with a number of people near Sarangur. I sat down with them on
the shady side of a house, and conversed with them on the subject
of Christianity, they received information without objection. One
man, an inlialiitant of Sumbhulpoor exclaimed, after the gospel
had been explained : Where has the gospel been till now that it has
never visited my country I had no books to give them, but repeated
my information and promised them books if they would come for
them to Cuttack. C. Lacey.

2 Q 2

292 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

IV. — Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education.
Letter I.

Oh I for the coming of that glorious time

When, prizing knowledge as iier noblest vvealtli

And best protection, this imperial realm.

While she exacts allegiance, shall admit

An obligation on her part to teach

Them who are born to serve her and obey ;

Binding herself by statute to secure

For lilt the cliildren whom her soil maintains,

The rudiments of letters ; and to inform

The mind Wi't/i moral aitd religious truth.

Wordsworth.

My Lord,

When the Governor General of India has recorded his sen-
timents on a great National question, and when these have
been rapturously responded to by so many of the councillors,
the judges, the secretaries, and the leaders of public opinion,
it may be deemed presumptuous in a Christian Missionary to
lift up his voice at all ; — more especially, should that voice,
however feeble, seeni to mingle as a note of discord amid
the fresh full gale of popular applause. And so it would be,
were the question exclusively one of mere worldly policy. But,
when it is found to be one, which, in its essential bearings,
concerns the souls fully as much as the bodies of men
— affecting the interests of eternity not less than those of time
■ — the Christian Missionary must not, dares not, be silent, —
even if his voice should be uplifted against Kings and Gover-
nors and all earthly Potentates. When the honour and glory
of his divine Master and the imperishable destinies of man are
involved, tlie Ambassador of Jesus can brook no dalliance
with mere human greatness, or rank, or power. In the spirit
of St. Basil, in the presence of the Roman Prefect, he is ever
ready to exclaim : — " In all other things you will find us the
most mild, the most accommodating among men ; we care-
fully guard against the least appearance of haughtiness,
even towards the obscurest citizen, still more so with respect
to those who are invested with sovereign autliority ; but the
moment that the cause of God is concerned wc despise every
thing."

In the influence of policy and arms, you are, my Lord, at
this moment, the first man in Asia. Speak but the word for
peace or for war, and that word will speedily cause itself to
be felt from Ceylon to Bokhara, from the Euphrates to the
Kianko. Thus planted on an eminence which would make

I
I

184;1.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 293

most men gicltly, it is no small achievement to have so main-
tained the equilibrium and balance of the mental powers, that,
amid the blaze of conquest and the echoes of victory, you
could have paused to indite a cahn dispassionate dissertation
on Educational Economics. But does it follow that the first
man in Asia, in policy and arms, must also be the first in the
department of intellectual and moral husbandry ? This may
be ; — but all the probabilities are against it. The human
mind is no more onmipotent than the human body is omni-
present. The powers and faculties of both are not only limit-
ed in kind and in degree, but limited also in the range and
sphere of their application. Let any of them be preponde-
rantly exercised in any one department of human thought, or
human activitj', and in that department may surpassing excel-
lence be attained. But the very vigor and giant development
of any one set of powers is apt to dwarf and enfeeble their
associate capacities, and utterly unfit them for shining in their
own appropriate domains. Must Newton, the greatest of
Astronomers, be also the greatest of Theologians ? Must
Brown, the acutest of modern Metaphysicians, be also the
most brilliant of modern Poets ? No. The very superiority
of such men, in the several provinces of Astronomy and Meta-
physics, generated intellectual habits which, of necessity, inca-
pacitated them for excelling in the alien regions of Theology
and Song, When, qviitting their own unapproached and un-
approachable orbits, they entered other walks, even Newton
and Brown shrunk into the stature of ordinary men. And need
it excite surprise that he, who is the lord paramount over a
hundred and thirty millions of Asiatic subjects ; — he, who,
from his very position, must be mainly concerned with the
mechanics of human nature — the dynamic forces of armies and
diplomacies and legislative enactments ! — need it excite
surprise that he should not be equally at home in another and
totally heterogeneous science ? — a science, which has well
been defined, " the philosophy of the human mind applied
practically to the human mind?" Impossible. Excellence
in the former must create the habit of looking outwardly at
the visible play of human passions, human interests, human
policies. Excellence in the latter presupposes and demands
the habit of looking imvardly at the subtile agent of spirit —
watching the progressive development of its varied suscepti-
bilities and powers — noting their diversified combinations and
transformations — and generalizing the laws by which each
mystic movement is regulated. The one habit of mind, viewed
as predominant one, is not only negatively uncongenial; —
it is, in more than one important feature, the positive antago-

294 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

uist of the other. That the autlior of the immortal work on
" the Conduct of the Human Understanding" should he the
author of the equally immortal " Thoughts on Education/^ is
nothing strange. Tiie intellectual habit, from which the
former proceeded, formed the best possible discipline and pre-
paration for the production of the latter. But that the intel-
lectual habit, from which resulted the celebrated Simlah
Ukase on British Policy in Central Asia, should prove the best
discipline and preparation for inditing a Dilhi Minute on
National Education, would be passing strange. Who, that
has studied the human mind, or attended to the lessons of past
experience, could reasonably expect Lord Auckland to be
equally at home — equally great — in both? When the first
Statesman in Asia steps aside from his own towering eminence
to grapple with a theme that is wholly foreign to, and incom-
patible with, his general habits, he must reckon it no disparag-
ment, if, of him it be recorded, as of Newton and of Brown,
in similar circumstances, that he has gone out as another
man !

Still, as the commentary on Daniel will be perused, because
it is the product of the author of the " Principia;" and the
poem of the " Paradise of Coquettes" will be read, because it
claims the same paternity as the Lectures on " the Philosophy
of the Human Mind" — so Avill the Dillii Minute on Native
Education obtain currency and favour, because it is the offspring
of a Politician and Statesman who is at the head of the most
powerful empire in Asia. And as, in the cases of Newton and
of Brown, the splendour of their great — their immortal works
— is apt, from the blending of association, to shed and diffuse
a portion of their own lustre over the kindred but inferior pro-
geny of the same minds ; so, will the dazzling renown of the
present Goveriu)r General of Lidia, as a Statesman, be sure
illusively to communicate a share of its own brilliancy to a
production, which otlierwise might soon have sunk into obli-
vion ; — a production, which is remarkable chiefly for its
omissions and commissions — remarkable for its concessions and
its compromises — remarkable, above all, for its education
without religion^ its plans without a providence, its ethics with-
out a God!

At the outset, your Lordship propounds your scheme for the
final settlement of " our education controversies." In order
to render this vitally important part of " the Minute" intelligi-
ble, it is necessary to refer to the celebrated enactment of yout
illustrious predecessor, dated 7th March, 1835.

1. By a reference to the declared sentiments of the official

1841.] Lord Auckland's Mimitc on Native Education. 295

organs of Government ; as well as by a reference to tiieir
general uniform practice, it niiglit be demonstrated tbat, up to
7tb Marcb I800, tlie open, avowed, and leading (tbougb not
exclusive) object of tbe British Government in India vi^as, the
promotion of Oriental Literature and Science chieflij among the
higher and more influential or privileged classes of Hindus and
Muhammadaus. In direct opposition to this scheme of educa-
tional policy, Lord W. Bentinck decreed, "that the great ob-
ject of the British Government ought to be the promotion of
European Literature and Science among the natives of India,"
i. e. among the natives of India generullij, higli caste and low
caste, influential and uniiifluential, without any invidious dis-
tinction of persons or worldly condition.

2. Faithful to their avowed principles, and in perfect con-
sistency with their avowed object, the Government Committee
had, from the first, sanctioned and employed native professors
of the different branches of Oriental Learning. To learned
Brahmans or Pandits, to learned Musalmans or Maulavis
fixed salaries were allotted. Certain stipendiary allowances
were also granted to the majority of the students, during the
whole period of their college curriculum. Thus, altogether
independent of the large sums lavished on the building and
repairs of Colleges, the expenditure on account of Pandits,
Maulavis, stipendiary students and other apparatus for the
maintenance of Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian lore, amounted
to nearly sixteen thousand pounds sterling annualbj I In direct
opposition to this scheme of educational policy, Lord W.
Bentinck decreed as follows : — " It is not the intention of his
Lordship in Council to abolish any college or school of learn-
ing, while the native population shall appear to be inclined
to avail themselves of the advantages which it affords ; and
his Lordship in Council directs that all the existing professors
and students of all the institutions under the superintendence
of the Committee shall continue to receive their stipends.
But his Lordship in Council decidedly objects to the practice
which has hitherto prevailed of supporting the students during
the period of their education. He conceives that the only
effects of such a system can be to give artificial encouragement
to branches of learning, which, in the natural course of things
would be superseded by more useful studies ; and he directs
that no stipend shall be given to any students that may here-
after enter at any of these institutions, and that when any
Professor of oriental learning shall vacate his situation, the
Committee sXmWreport to the Government the number and state
of the class, in order that the Government may be able to
decide upon the expediency of appointing a successor,"

296 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

3. The attention of the Public Instruction Comniittee, 8:13^8
Professor H. Haymaii Wilson in his ofBcial report for 1831,
was early directed to the necessity of supplying the different
establishments, under their control, with printed books, in the
learned languages. For this end they found it advisable to
establish, in the first instance, a printing press of their own.
They also subscribed liberally to the publications of individuals
at other presses. In this way, the amount expended on San-
skrit, Arabic, and Persian books, subscribed for, purchased,
or printed, from 1824 to April 1831, amounted to not less
than tivelve thousand pounds ! During the ne vt two years the
printing charges alone exceeded four thousand pounds more !
— besides the additional items for works subscribed for, or
purchased. And these charges were yearly increasing, at an
accelerated rate, up to the day when Lord W. Bentick sud-
denly arrested the growing progress by this emphatic procla-
mation : — " It has couke to the knowledge of the Governor
General in Council that a large sum has been expended by the
Committee on the printing of oriental worlis ; his Lordsliip in
Council directs that no portion of the funds shall hereafter be
so employed."

4. '1 hough the great and leading object of the government
Committee was to encourage the study of Oriental Litera-
ture and Science, the gradual and ultimate introduction of the
more improved Literature and Science of the west was not
wholly overlooked. The first Institution, however, in the
presidency of Bengal, for the dissemination of European
knowledge through the medium of the English language, did
not originate with Government. It arose under the joint
awspices of individual Fingliah and native gentlemen ; and was
opened for the first time, on the 20tli Jan., 1817. Through
various causes, it became in 1823 a Government Institution,
commonly known under the name of the Hindu College."
Some years afterwards the Committee began to append a small
English class to their several Oriental Colleges. But, from the
excessive tardiness of their movements in tliis department,
and the extreme scantiness of their support, it palpably ap-
peared that, in their estimation, it was, in all respects, a very
secondary and subordinate object to that of encouraging Ori-
ental Literature and Science, as locked up in the antiquated
storehouses of Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian. And meagre and
inadequate as this support was, it does not appear that even
this little was rendered, in consequence of a due appreciation
of the superiority of the English language as a medium of con-
veying to the educated natives of India tbe Literary and Scien-
tific treasures of the west. On the contrary, there is ample

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Educalion. 297

documentary evidence to prove that, if European learning was
to be communicated to the natives of India at all, the favourite
scheme of the Government Committee ivas, to impart it through
the medium of the learned languages of India — Sanskrit, Arabic
and Persian, — and that the study of the English language was
to be encouraged, chiefly in so far as it could he rendered sub-
servieitt to the advancement of their own favourite scheme.
Accordinglv, those of their number who were in any wise quali-
fied betook themselves to the task of translation. A few
works were gradually prepared at an exorbitant cost. At
the period when, in consequence of the adm ission of several new
members, a new light began to dawn on tiieir minds, £6,500
remained to be expended in completing Arabic translations of
only six books. At length, on the 7th March, the decree was
issued: ''His Lordship in Council directs that all the funds,
which these reforms will leave at the disposal of the Commit-
tee, be henceforth employed in imparting to the native popu-
lation a knowledge of English Literature and Science, through
the medium of the English language."

The previous resolutions determined in favour of the pro-
motion of European Literature and Science, to the exclusioti
of Oriental Literature and Science; while this concluding
resolution decided in favour of an European medium to the
exclusion of Hindu and Muhammadan media of communica-
tion. The short and apparently insignificant expression
"through the medium of the English language," proved the
death-warrant of translations at the expense of the education
fund, into Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian. The work of re-
form was now complete. The Oriento-maniasts were over-
whelmed with amazement and dismaj\ Their gorgeous
visions of literary monopoly, and self-aggrandisement vanished
like a dream. In a moment the old and fondly cherished
theorj', that, if European knonledge is to be conveyed at all,
it can only be conveyed through the medium of the learned
languages of India, exploded as if smitten with the wand of
enchantment. In an instant, the new and obnoxious theory,
embodying the simple but grand idea, that European know-
ledge can most rapidly, effectually, and successfully be im-
parted to the superiorly educated classes of Natives, through
the medium of the English language, was exalted to the well
earned honour of a station amongst the legislative enactmenta
of the British Government in India.

From this summary, it must be evident that Lord W. Ben-
tinck's enactment amounted to a great deal more than a mere
extension of the former Government scheme of education — to

VOL. II. 2 R

298 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

a great deal more than a mere superaddition to some of its
provisions. It amounted, immediately or in sure reversion, to
an entire abrogation of the old economy, and the substitution
of an entirely new economy instead. The stout defendants of
the discarded regime, who had become more and more exas-
perated, as their prospects became increasingly desperate,
were of course defeated but not satisfied. And it is to the
protracted warfare carried on between them and the ad-
vocates of the new order of things, both before and after
the 7l\\ March, 1835, that your Lordship has applied the
designation of " our education controversies." The wish to
terminate these controversies proves the reality of an ami-
able and peaceful disposition. And so far is the meed of
praise pre-eminently due to the Dilhi Minute. But the exist-
ence of a good intention is one thing ; the wisdom and adap-
tation of the means of carrying it into effect, quite another.
The excellence of the former is admitted ; the manifestation
of the latter is wholly denied. For, what is your Lordship's
panacea for the final closing up of all past dissensions, and the
sure furtherance of future peace and harmony on the educa-
tion question ?" It is — by assuming chiefly on the authority
of one of the most violent of the disputants, "that the insuffi-
ciency of the funds assigned by the state for the purpose of
pul)lic instruction has been amongst the main causes of the
violent disputes,'' — to toss the question of principle overboard
altogether ; and resolve the whole affair into a scramble for
money ! It is, by repealing the greater half Lord W. Ben-
tinck's enactment, to restore the ancient reign of Hindu and
Muhammadan scholasticism ! And all for what ? Simply to
extinguish the smouldering ire of a few doatiug Orientalists.
It is, at the same time, by retaining the minor halfoi that enact-
ment, to perpetuate the sway of Anglicism, as a co-ordinate
system. And why ? To bribe, if possible, into silent acquies-
cence, the friends of European Literature and Science. In
other words, by the abolition of the abrogatory, and the mainte-
nance of the substitutionary chiuses of your noble predecessor's
enactment, your Lordship proposes to unite the living with the
dead — to revive the spirit of the dark ages and cause it to enter in-
to heterogeneous combination with the spirit of modern enlighten-
ment— to divide the empire of education equally between the
devotees of antiquated error and the propagators of acknow-
ledged truth ! Such is the grand specific, which your Lord-
ship fondly expects, is to operate as a quietus, in allaying the
whole feverish excitement of our education controversies.
That it raajr, indeed, act as a soporific on the spirits of such of
the former belligerents, as contended " mainly" for the sordid

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 299

prize of filthy lucre, were nothing strange : — but it would be
passing strange, should it be found to act as a charmer in
lulling into inglorious sleep those who fought " n)ainly" for
principles, on the practical recognition of which depends so
mucii of the temporal and eternal welfare of millions of our
Indian fellow-subjects. Here are two sj stems of education,
directly opposed to each otlier, and absolutely contradictory in
their entire substance, scope, and ends. Reviewing these two
systems, Lord VV. Bentinck, — witli the straiglit-forward bear-
ing of British manliness and British courage, in the spirit which
fired the old barons of Runnymede, and with the decisive
energy of uncompromising principle, — thus pronounced his
decision : " Regardless of the idle clamours of interested
partizanship, and fearless of all consequences, let us resolve at
once to repudiate altogelber what is demonstrably injurious,
because demonstrably false; and let us cleave to and exclusively
promote that which is demonstrably beneficial, because demon-
strably true/' Reviewing the very same systems, niy Lord
Auckland, — with what looks very like the tortuous bearing of
Machiavellian policy, in the spirit of shrinking timidity
which heretofore hath compromised the success of the best
laid schemes, and with the Proteus-like facility of temporiz-
ing expediencj', — thus enunciates his contrary verdict: '•' Fear-
ful of offending any party, wishing to please all, and anxious
to purchase peace at any price, let us, — dropping all minor
distinctions between old and new, good and bad, right and
wrong, — let us at once resolve to embrace and patronize both,
and both alike ; —

" Tros Tyriusve mihi nullo discrimine habetur.'^
In H word, " Let us," says Lord W. Bentinck, dis- endow
error, and endow only truth " Let us," replies Lord Auck-
land, " re-endoiv error, and continue the endowment of truth
too."

A decision, so wholly at variance with every maxim of
truth and righteousness — a decision, so utterly repugnant to
the progressive spirit of the age; — what valid plea, what pla\i-
sible grounds can be adduced to justify — Justify! It surely
must scorn all justification as impossible, and any attempt
at justification as the most ludicrous farce. But seeing that
vindication is impracticable, does it not admit of some pallia-
tives ? If palliatives there be, they may be summed up in a
single sentence ; viz. that it was most kind and amiable to
sooth the expiring sorrows of the superannuated remnant of
the race of Orientalists, who, like the owls and the bats, have
such a special ;iffection for the dingy and the dismal edifices
of hoar antiquity ; and who, like these lovers of darkness, are
2 R 2

,'^00 Lord Auckland'' s Minute on Naiive Education. [May,

ever ready to breiik forth into strains as doleful as the notes
of a funeral dirge, when the crazy crevices in which they
have so long nestled are threatened with extermination ! Most
kind and amiable we admit all this to be ! But, beyond this
ad mission, wliere are we to look for grounds of palliation ?

Was the decision demanded by the promptings of generosity?
At this your Lordship seems to hint, when you remark "that
a principle of wise liberality, not stinting any object which
can reasonably be recommended, but granting a measured
and discriminating encouragement to all, is likely to command
general acquiescence." In the abstract., nothing can be sounder
than this remark. But the real question is, Whether the ob-
ject proposed by your Lordship be one which can " reasonably
be recommended?" — and, Whether the application thereto
of state funds be an exemplification of " a principle of wise
liberality ?" Tacitly to assume these two points is an absurd
begging of the whole question, I deny that the re-endow-
ment of a system, which, like the venomous night-shade, has
for ages benumbed the national mind of India, can be reason-
ably recommended. I deny that money applied to re-establish
and perpetuate its noxious efficacy can possibly flow from a
principle of wise liberality. All this will appear more fully
from what follows. Meanwhile, I am ready to maintain that
there was no want of generosity in Lord W. Bentinck's enact-
ment. If the funds, abstracted from Sanskrit and Muhaui-
madan Colleges, had been merged into the general revenue,
there might have been some room for the charge. But this
was not the case. The funds, it is true, were alienated ; but
they were only alienated from the encouragement of one kind
of literature, which was worse than useless and rapidly becom-
ing obsolete ; and applied to the dift'usion of another kind of
literature, which is fresh, vigorous, and eminently productive of
good, — a literature, which, to say the least, seems to be equally
well appreciated by the natives themselves. They were merely
transferred from one educationary field to another, that pro-
mised a richer harvest. The object proposed was still one and
the same, viz. the cultivation of the native mind; but the mode
of culture was altered. The old worn-out implements of intel-
lectual husbandry were exchanged for new, improved, and
more efficient ones. Where was the lack of liberality mani-
fested here ? On the contrary, this was a '•' wise liberality,"
because it was the liberality of principle. Yea, it was nobly
generous. Formerly, justice was every where administered
according to Hindu and Muhammadan law, as treasured up in
Sanskrit and Arabic ; and, in the native courts, all cases, civil
and criminal, were pleaded and recorded in the Persian Ian-

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minnie on Native Education. 301

guage. Hence were we contiiuially reminded by the advocates
of the old system that it was generous, if not necessary, to aid
in qualifying natives to assist, in various capacities, in the
administration of justice. Now, however, the scales began to
be completely turned. A new code of laws for all India was
about to be prepared in English ; and in that language, agree-
ably to your Lordship's important remark, " the vast and most
important correspondence" (connected with government and
other public business) " must ever be conducted — while the
vernacular tongues, and not Persian, " will be the future lan-
guages of the Courts and offices in the interior." Was it
generous to aid in preparing individuals to act as native plea-
ders, councillors, assessors, and judges under the old system ?
And must it not be equally generous to do the same under
the new ? Yea, in this right view of the case, were not the
best interests of the people more than generously provided
for, when funds, formerly expended in qualifying for a system
about to be abolished, were all transferred and appropriated
to the preparing of agents to act with intelligence and vigor
under that which was to be substituted in its place ? Had
your Lordship imitated the wise and generous policy of your
noble predecessor ; and, instead of reviving, at so large an
expense, an effete and noxious system, had you persevered
in the spirit of his new and productive application of the
lapsed funds ; — more especially, had j^ou increased tenfold
the means of an improved education through the medium of
English and the vernacular dialects ; — then, indeed, would
your Lordship's administration be characterised by one
splendid manifestation of the " principle of a wise liberality,"
directed to the promotion of an object wiiich could not
only be " reasonably recommended," but warmly extolled.
Whereas, by adopting the contrary course, your Lordship
has just succeeded in exhibiting to the world, an object loith-
out a reason, a scheme without wisdom, a liberality without
principle !

Was your Lordship's decision demanded by the exigencies
of state policy ? No. There are seasons when, amid the erup-
tions of popular fury, rulers think themselves constrained to
make concessions which their own better judgment may con-
demn. But, in the present instance, no such state necessity
can be pleaded. True, certain native inhabitants of Calcutta
did, in the exercise of their rights of citizenship, deem it pro-
per to petition the Government on the subject of its new Edu-
cation Act. But what of that ? If, amid the vague and unde-
fined notions of a first surprize, some alarm had been excited
in unobservant minds, would it not be the duty of a great, wise.

302 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

and magnanimous Government, conscious of the integrity of
its motives and the rectitude of its principles, to remain un-
moved ? And if it did so, would not such alarm, like every
other ebullition of ignorant clamour, prove transient as the
ruffling of the waters by the passing breeze ? Would not
the continued good faith and unabated kindness of a patei'iial
government speedily allay all groundless surmises ? Would
it not, by giving substantial proofs of its own more enlight-
ened views, very soon succeed in dispelling the darkening
visions of those idle alarmists who are so apt to be haunted
with images of terror ? And would not the settled and perma-
nent security which they would find still extended to all they
most valued, open up a natural safety-valve for the escape of
all heated fancies and doleful presages ? But, in the present
case, there was no room at all for the exercise of such magna-
nimous policy. Your Lordship, therefore, very wisely does
not so much as even hint at such a ground of vindication.
The fact is, that the number of natives, directly affected by
the proposed education reform, constituted but an exceedingly
minute fraction of the general population. The educational
advantages previously conveyed, whatever these might be, were
wholly engrossed by a very small body of the learned classes.
The great mass of the people were wholly excluded from the
benefits of the literary monopoly. Ninety-nine in a hundred
knew little, and cared less, about its nature, objects, work-
ings, or privileges. And of the small monopolist fraction, in
consequence of the judicious provision of the enactment, not
one living member was to suffer, whether student or professor,
whether secretary or superintendent. All were to enjoy their
respective pecuniary innnunities, whether these were stipu-
lated for a limited period or for life. The existing incum-
bents were thus allowed gradually to wear out, or die out.
Hence the change, from the position of active support to the
condition of a wise neutrality, was made to progress so insen-
sibly as to provoke little or no murmuring, and excite little
or no real opposition. And when any little murmuring or op-
position which hud been manifested by a few selfish partizans
was daily shrinking away into evanescent or infinitely small
quantities ; then it was, that your Lordship, not only without
any urgencies of state policy, but without any urgencies at all
on the part of those most directly concerned ; yea, and in spite
of the reclaiming good sense of the community at large : — then
it was, that your Lordship gratuitously resuscitated a system
which has not only its brow deformed with the wrinkles of old
age, but its whole form and aspect deeply branded with the
rottenness and dishonours of the tomb I

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 303

Was your Lordship's decision demanded on the score oi right
nm\ justice ? No. Your Lordsliip at once disowns the proposition
BO foolishly assumed by some of the ultra-orientalists, viz.
" that the Government had given a pledge that the funds here-
tofore assigned to particular Institutions shall continue to be
so for ever appropriated ;" and you at once "reject the strict
principle of absolute and irreclaimable appropriation." So far
your Lordship has decided soundly ; and this is the part of your
Lordship's Minute which opens up a cheering glimpse of the
prospect of an eventual return to a better order of things ; —
it is the fulcrum on which another Governor General is invited
to poise his lever for the upsetting of that fabric of delusion and
error which has now been restored. But — letting that pass—
I proceed, in re-echoing your Lordship's declaration, to re-
mark, that nothing could be more preposterous than the
pleas and pretensions of the Ultras in orientalism. For, how
stands the case ? At certain intervals, during the last fifty years,
voluntary grants have been made by successive governments,
for the encouragement of native Literature in a few Institu-
tions established by Government itself. Will it be presumed
that the Government of the day, acting under a sense of its
responsibility towards the public weal, has not a legitimate
right to review, alter, amend, or annul the acts of former ad-
ministrations ? Will it be pretended that it cannot, without
breach of faith, divert privileges previously conferred into new
and more profitable chainiels ? Will it be disputed, that it can-
not, without being impeached with the charge of unjustice, re-
sume, and apply to better ends, grants spontaneously proffered
by itself ? Could it be shewn that, at any time, when the Bri-
tish smote into the dust the confederacies of the Indian Rajas
and Nawabs, mounted the throne of the Great Mogul, and
•wielded the imj^erial sceptre over a domain more extensive, an
empire more consolidated far than that of the mighty Aureng-
zebe ; — could it be proved that then, or at any subsequent
period, the Government had really pledged itself, had actually
entered into a solemn compact with the representatives of the
people of India, to devote in perpetuity a determinate amount
of funds for the specific purpose of encouraging native Liter-
ature, in certain Native Institutions ; — then, indeed, but not
till then, might the sudden or gradual withdrawment of such
funds seem to implicate the good faith, the honour, or the
justice of the British Government. But as no such pledge,
according to your Lordship's own admission, was ever given,
as no such compact was ever entered into, as the boon confer-
red was of the nature of a pure gratuity and not of a vested
right, as the pecuniary grant bestowed was wholly unfettered

304 Lord Auckland's Minnie 07i Native Education.- [May,

by terms or conditions, having no guarantee wliatsoever
for its permanency but the free will and pleasure of the exist-
ing Government; — what imaginable foundation was there for
the outcry of tlie Ultras respecting the violation of pledges,
rights, and justice? Was it an outcry which could be tolerated
without stultifying the free deliberations of legislative councils,
nullifying their peculiar and inalienable rights, and establish-
ing a principle which might serve to eternize error, as well
as attach the seal of unchangeableness to truth ? And yet, in
spite of all this admission on the part of your Lordship, and all
this demonstration on the part of reason, your Lordship has
concluded by conceding to the noisy claimants fully more than
their unfounded and injurious demands ! It is much the same
as if, — on my purse being demanded by some sturdy petiti-
oner on the highway, and after my having succeeded, both by
arguments and blows, in demonstrating that he had no right to
it and could not get it without my permission, — I chose to
wind up the fierce encounter, by granting to him all that he
had asked, with something extra, out of slieer good-nature, to
encourage him in future, still to persevere in the same honour-
able calling !

It thus appears that not the shadow of a reason can be ad-
duced in favour of your Lordship's restoration of what your
noble predecessor had abolished. But the question rests not
on negative grounds alone. There are positive reasons, at
once resistless and unanswerable, against the act of restoration.
These have already been alluded to in different forms. But
the vast importance of the principle at issue, to the millions
of this benighted land challenges a more detailed notice. In
order, then, to understand these reasons aright, we must start
with asking what is meant by Education ? In its highest and
noblest sense, it must denote the improvement of the mind, in
all its capacities, intellectual, moral, and religious. But let
us adopt what definition we may ; let us reduce it within
its narrowest limits ; let us restrict it to the mere formation of
the intellect, and the question still remains. How is the in-
tellect to be formed or cultivated ? Is it by the inculcation of
error or the introduction of truth ? Doubtless by the latter,
will all, with one accord, exclaim.

The next step, then, is to apply this indisputable test or
canon to Oriental Literature. Will it abide the application
or not ? // we were to give implicit credit to some of its
idolizing eulogists it would. And sorry I am to find your
Lordship apparently giving countenance to the ^^ros* delusion,
when, in the spirit of well-meant but ill-timed complaisance.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 305

you state that you "see nothing but good to be derived from
the employment of the funds which have been assigned to
each Oriental Seminary, exclusively for instruction in, or in
connection with, that Seminary" — and further declare that you
are not '"'at all disposed to undervalue the amount of sound
education and morality which is to be acquired at these semi-
naries." True it is, that, as in the case of all other formal and
fulsome compliments, your Lordship cannot long be consistent
with yourself. For, in the second paragraph a/ler the last
quotation, you proceed to state that you are " assuredly
sensible of the radical errors and deficiencies of the Oriental
system." So far, then, as your Lordship is concerned, with
the bane you have taken care to supply the antidote — the one
statement admirably neutralizing the other.

But there are others besides your Lordship, with whom we
have to do in this matter. The O-xford Professor of Sanskrit,
H. H. Wilson, Esq., who may well be allowed, from his eminent
attainments, to represent the Orientalists generally, has, in an
elaborate article in the Asiatic Journal, resolutely declared
that, to the natives of India, their own writings are invaluable,
not merely as the repositories of their religion and laws, but
on account of their salutary influence in maintaining amongst
the people a " respect for science, a veneration for wisdom, a
sense of morality, a feeling of beauty, a regard for social tiea
and domestic affections, an admiration of excellence, and a
love of country." If all this were true, and if it were the
whole truth, one might be at a loss to know how to vii\dicate
the conduct of Government in so summarily resolving to banish
native Literature from its intellectual gymnasia. But tiie moon
has two faces, — one very dark, and tiie other faintly luminous.
And so we suspect has Oriental Literature. The luminous side
has now been presented to us in its fairest array ; but we must
not forget that there is a dark side too ; and that it has been
painted in such gloomy colours, that Cimmerian, or Egyptian
darkness, would fail in supplying representative emblems of it.
To the all-comprehending system, or vast ocean (as an Asiatic
would term it) of Oriental Literature, some would not scruple
to apply, by way of accommodation, the cutting satire of
Ferdusi, respecting the imperial splendour of tlie court of
Ghizni : " The magnificent court of Ghizni," said he, " is a
sea ; but a sea witliout bottom and without shore ; I have
fished in it long, but have not found any pearl."

In this, however, as in all other cases, trutli will be found
to be intermediate between the extremes. Let us freely con-
cede that the Literature of Hitiduslan contains a proportion
of what is sound, beautiful, and true, in principle, imagery^

VOL. II. 2 s

306 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

and fact; and that it embodies a hundred-fold more of what
is original and curious, than is to be found in the ancient
Literature of any other nation in or out of Christendom : —
and what of all this concession ? The grand question still
recurs : — Is it not one thing to regard a Literature as an in-
exhaustible field for literary, scientific, and theological research;
and quite another, to cherish it as the sole nursery of intellect,
morals, and religion ? And in spite of occasional truths, beau-
ties, and excellencies, is it not true that Oriental Literature is
throughout impregnated with-a great deal more of what is
false in principle, erroneous in fact, and, by consequence in-
jurious in moral tendency ?

That the truth of this could be shown, is beyond all con-
troversy. To advance all the proofs, would be to transcribe
the greater part, by far, of these enormous piles of writings
which ages of " learned and laborious trifling" have accumu-
lated. This would be impossible. In any case, therefore,
we should be obliged to rest satisfied with a few gleanings
which might serve as specimens of the materials which
compose the greater part of the huge misshapen mass. In
the selection of such specimens, we would not require to
roam over the wide field of Oriental Literature. As has already
been shown, the old GovernmentConimittee published or patro-
nised, to a great extent, works of native authorship, for tlie ex-
press purpose of being employed as class-books in the colleges
established or superintended by them. These works, there-
fore, we should have a right to consider as the best and most
useful to be found in the classical language of India, and
consequently, in the estimation of the Committee, the best
adapted for the instruction of Indian youth. Of course, in
selecting our specimens from these publicatiojis the most
zealous Orientalist could not charge us with acting unfairly
towards his favourite theme. Did our space admit of it, we
might here present the reader with extracts from these, the
choicest works of Hindu Literature, which would demonstrate
that in them are taught : — [st. Things frivolous and useless.
2nd. False chronology and history. 3rd. False science. 4th.
False civil and criminal law. 5th. False logic and metaphysics;
and, 6th. False morals and religion I After such a statement,
need one word more be added in vindication of an act that
proposed to sweep away all such false systems from the Go-
vernment schools and colleges for the instruction of youth ?

Still, the friends of Oriental Literature plead hard for a sus-
pension or modification of so severe a verdict. One of these
has lately reminded us, that it is "a prejudiced and ignorant
criticism that looks only for blemishes in the literature of the

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 307

East." Would to God that this Literature were such, that it
really required the scrutiny of u prejudiced and ignorant
critic to detect its blemishes ! What ! is it insinuated by this
remark, that the blemishes are so few, that the microscopic
eye of prejudice alone could discover them ? and so slight,
that the blundering gaze of ignorance alone could magnify
them into serious faults ? If so, then do we throw down the
gauntlet, and declare (while we challenge any Orientalist living
to disprove, by written documentary evidence, the declaration)
that the foulest blemishes pervade the entire mass ; that they
pervade it to the extent of composing tiie main part of its
ingredients; and that, instead of being isolated spots, which
would elude the glance of any eye save that of prejudiced
criticism, they are the real or supposed excellencies which
may truly be characterized as isolated spots, thinly strewn over
the vast surface, like rare islets of verdure scattered over the
great African desert !

Again, it has been alleged, that if Oriental Literature be
superseded on account of its blemishes, every other literature,
even that of England, must be laid aside too, since the latter
is not without its ''foul spots." Never was there a compari-
son that would appear more unfair and disingenuous. The
Literature of England has, it must be admitted, its foul spots.
It has its idle and frivolous publications ; it has its works that
inculcate false principles in science, in morals, in religion.
But are they all of this description ? Is the greater part, or
even the one-half, of this description ? If not, — rather if the
greater part be of an entirely contrary character, or even so
large a proportion of it, as to supply a complete course of
sound knowledge, unmixed with error in every branch of
inquiry, literary, scientific, and theological, — then do we hold
it to be "foul scorn," to compai*e the universal literature of
England with the universal literature of India, which cannot
produce a single volume on any one subject that is not studded
with error ; far less, a series of volumes, that would furnish
any thing bearing the most distant re^emblaiice to a complete
range of accurate information in any conceivable department
of useful knowledge.

Once more, the study of the Indian classics, as they have
been politely designated, has been defended on the ground of
its being analogous to the study of the Greek and Roman clas-
sics in Great Britain. Never was there a more fallacious ana-
logy. In Britain, the study of the Greek and Roman classics
forms but a fraction of a collegiate course of instruction. In
the Sanskrit and Muhammadan Colleges of the East little
else has been taught; and, till of late, nothing except the
2 s 2

308 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

niceties and svibtilties, the extravagant legends, and worse
than fantastical specnlations of the Indian classics. In
Britain, whatever injurious impressions might otherwise be
produced in the mind, by the perusal of tlie Greek and
Roman classics, are more than neutralized by anotlier and a
higher species of teaching, even that of Christian tuition,
whether in the domestic circle, or in the public sanctuary.
In India, there is nothing to neutralize tiie evil ; no true
religion instilled into the youthful mind to counteract the per-
nicious influences of what is false. In Britain, both teachers
and taught know and acknowledge that tiie religion of Saturn
and Jupiter is not only a false, but a dead religion, wiiolly
divested of the influence Avhich it once exerted over the
European mind ; and that the writings which unfold its
doctrines and its practices are possessed of no divine autho-
rity. In India, the religion of Brahma is still a liviny reli-
gion, fraught with malignant energy, and operating \vith
undisputed sway on the understanding and the consciences
of millions. There, too, the classics that are its reposito-
ries are studied, not as mere literary productions, but as diviiie
scriptures ; works that either issued directly from the mouth
of Brahma at the time of the creation, or were subse-
quently written under divine inspiration of some kind. Every
thing contained in them is regarded as sacred truth, every
thing enjoined in them as sacred law, having the stamp and
signature of divinity. And to make assurance doubly sure,
they have been taught and expounded in the government
institutions, to heathen youth, by brahmans or heathen priests;
whose duty, and profession, and interest it is, to maintain
their authority as imperative and supreme in science, law,
morals and religion. In circumstances so absolutely diverse,
does it not seem to savour of something like impertinence to
say, that the study of the Greek and Roman classics in Great
Britain bears any analogy to the study of the Indian classics
in seminaries established along the banks of the Ganges ?

Thus it appears that every attempt to defend the Indian
classics as the exclusive or even chief instrument in the educa-
tion of native heathen youtli, only recoils with more deadly
force on the strongholds of the unhappy defenders.

Seeing, then, that whatever definition of education may be
adopted, it must exclude the inculcation of error ; and seeing
that the Indian classics abound throughout with radical
errors and fatal untruths, was not the Government of Lord
W. Bentinck amply ju--ti(ied in resolving to banish these from
its schools and colleges.? Was it not more than justified in
relusing any longer to expend its revenues in hiring students

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 3(J9

to learn, and professors to teach, what is notoriously false in
history and chronology^ in geography and astronomy, in logic
and metaphysics, in civil and criminal law, in morals and reli-
gion ■ — enforced as all such instructions loere and must be, by
the overawirig influence of sages, and the inconlrollable autho-
rity of the gods ?

And seeing that the reasons which so amply justified the
renunciation of Oriental Literature and Science in the edu-
cation of native youth are still the same — unchanged and
unchangeahle — how ought we to reprobate that act of my
Lord Auckland by which these have been restored to their
wonted supremacy ? — an act, so wholly gratuitous ; — an act
so wholly without any valid reasons, yea, so absolutely in
spite of reasons, the most cogent and resistless ; — an act,
which tends to roll back the tide of improvement — re-in-
troducing the logomachies of a barbarous scholasticism, the
legends of a debasing idolatry, and the subtilties of an im-
pious Pantheism into fields, whence they were beginning to
die away before the vigorous shoots of literary, scientific,
and religious truth ! What 1 Would not your Lordship shud-
der at the very thought of expending the revenues of the
state, or any revenues at all, in establishing manufactories
of deleterious drugs for the express purpose of poisoning
the founts of water and the garners of provision throughout
the land ? And, what is error, hut the poison of the soul ?
And ought a being, distinguished by the gifts of reason and
benevolence, to shrink less from the wilful ruin of the souls
of men than from the wilful destruction of their bodies ?
Surely, my Lord, when the hosannahs that rise from present
success are hushed, and the mind has retired into the
chambers of imager}', and conscience has been re-vivified by
inward reflection and the monitions of Providence, — surely,
your Lordship vcill be the first to shudder at the remembrance
of having, without a cause, re-opened and re-endowed on the
soil of poor unhappy Lidia, those laboratories of intellectual,
moral, and religious poison which your noble predecessor
had so generously resolved to close ! Language utterly fails
me in attempting to embody my own impression of the
degradation, the ignominy, the sin, of so fatal — so disastrous
a retrogression !

These words, my Lord, are penned in the full assurance, that
in this age of canting candour and gilded hypocrisy, they will
be denounced as presumptuous, intolerant, and exaggerated.
Nevertheless, truth is truth, and error is error, thougii a
whole guilty world should conspire to break down the divine

310 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [May,

laiidtnaiks by ■which they are etenuilly separated. These
words are also [jenned in the full assurance, that with your
Lordship and Councillors they will not have the weight of a
feather. So let it be. Here, your Lordship is every thing.
Here, politically and civilly speaking, your voice is all but
omnipotent. Speak but the word, and thousands are ready
to shout, It is the voice of a God ! Speak but the word, and
thousands more are ready to fall down and worship whatever
idol or image you may be pleased to set up. Here, on the
other hand, the humble Missionary, in a worldly sense, neither
is, nor desires to be, any thing. Let him but speak the word,
and lo, it is the voice of a fanatic! Let him but give forth his
warnings, and lo, they are treated with supercilious scorn or
branded as a grand impertinence. But, my Lord, I must
remind you that the greater the power, the more tremendous
the responsibility! I n)ust also remind you that, — apart from
the solemnities of the Great Assize to which the noble and the
mighty will be summoned, without respect of persons, along
with the poorest and the meanest of the land — there is, even
here below, another tribunal, of a diflferent frame and texture
from that of an Asiatic time-serving favour-seeking community,
at whose bar the appeal of a gospel minister will be heard as
promptly as that of the noblest Lord. There is a British pub-
lic, and above all, a religious public in Great Britain, which
heretofore hath been moved, and may readily be moved
again, by the addresses and expostulations of a Christian
Missionary. It was the righteous agitation of this public
which wrenched asunder the bars of prohibition to the free
ingress of Bibles and Heralds of salvation into India. It was
the righteous agitation of this public which accelerated and en-
sured the abolition of the murderous rite of Suttee (Sati).
It was the righteous agitation of this public which fore-
doomed the ultimate severance of official British connec-
tion with the mosques and temples and idolatrous observances
of this benighted people. And rest assured, my Lord, that as
certainly as the rising sun chases away the darkness of night,
so certainly will the righteous agitation of this same British
public eventually wipe away, as a blot and disgrace, from our
national statute book, that fatal act, by which your Lordship
has restored the government patronage and support to the
shrines and sanctuaries of Hindu and Muhammadan learning
— with all their Idolatrous, Pantheistic, and Anti-christian
errors ! A surer prospect of earning the garland of victory,
jio Christian Missionary could possibly desire, than the op-
portunity of boldly confronting, on a theme like this, the migh-
tiest of our State Functionaries, in the presence of a promiscu-

J 841.] Hinduism and Christianity.

311

ous audience of British-born free- men, in any cit\' or district,
from Cornwall to Slietland. His marcli would be that of one
continued conquest. The might and the majesty of a great
people, awakened to discern the truth and import of tilings as
they are, would increasingly swell \\u train. And, from the
triumph of indomitable principle in Britain, would emanate,
as in times past, an influence which would soon cause itself
to be felt in the Supreme Councils of India — and thence ex-
tend, with renovating efficacy, through all its anti-religious
Schools and Colleges.

A. D.

p. S. — The author cannot but express Iiis hi^h satisfiiction !it the
spirit and the power manifested in the cnudemiuitoiy part of the first
notice of "t}ie iMinute" in the Friend of India. It was aitogetlier wor-
tliy of tlie re])utation of tliat most able, useful, and influential Journal.
In his next letter, the author expects to enter on a ])art of " the Minute,"
which it will afford him no ordinary pleasure to 1)6 enabled conscien-
tiously to applaud, with as great earnestness as he has felt himself con-
Btraiiied to reprobate the portion coninieuted on in the present.

V. — Truth defended and error exposed. — Strictures upon Hara
Cfiandra Tarkapancfidnan' s answer to Mr. Miiir's Malapa-
riksma, and upon Bdbu Kdsindth Bosu's Tract on Hin-
duism and Christianity.

Under this title a tract has been lately published bv the Kev,
K. M. Banerjea. Tiie circumstances which occasioned its
publication are as follows :

J. Muir, Esq. of the Civil Service, published not long ago
a book in Sanskrit, entitled Matapariksma, in which he gives
an account of the Ciiristian Religion, and exposes the errors
of Hinduism, To this work Hara Chandra Tarkupanchaiian, a
brahman of this city, published an answer in the same language.
This book, which is full of falsehood and bitter invectives
against Christianity, was translated into Bengali and highly
recommended in several numbers of the Prabiiakar. Soon
after another tract in defence of Hinduism appeared, written
by Babu Kasinath Bosii. Under these circumstances our
author thought it his duty to take up the pen in favour of
Christianity, and to defend it against the attacks of its adver-
saries. The fruits of liis labours he has given to the public in
the abovementioned pamphlet.

The pamphlet is divided into three parts. The first is written
in English by a friend of the author. It numbers thirteen
pages, and corresponds to the preface of Tarkapanchanan's

312

Hiiiduism and Christianity.

[May,

tract, wliich is equally written in English. The second part
contains in thirty-four pages, tlie author's answer to several
of Tarkapanclianan's objections and invectives against Chris-
tianity. It is written in Bengali, l)ut intermixed with frequent
quotations from Tarkapancliaiian's Sanskrit tract. It is a pity
that tiiese quotations are all printed in the Nagri character,
which is unknown to the greater part of the pandits in Ben-
gal. To have printed them in the common Bengali character
or to have added a Bengah' translation to them would have
very mucli enhanced the usefulness of tiie hook. The third
part is very brief (six patjes) and contains a short and general
answer to Kasinath Bosu's tract, to which is added an address
to the youth of Calcutta.

We proceed now to give in a few words the contents of the
book. In the first part we have a pliilosophical dissertation
on tlie following assertion of Tarliapanchanan.

" The truth of a Revelation cannot be proved by an appeal
to the beauty of its preceptive morality, nor can its falsity be
established by imputing deformity to its institutions. The
standard of beauty and deformity is arbitrary, and man, with
his limited reason, is not able to scan the objects of the precepts
which he believes to have been divinely revealed.'' Tarka-
panchanan means, that in morals the difference between good
and bad is quite arbitrary, and depends merely on the weak
and easily-to-be-deceived reason of men. To this our writer
objects, and tries to prove that there is an essential and mate-
rial difference between right^and wrong. He says : among all
nations and in all languages the idea of right and wrong and
terms expressing it are to he found ; that some nations prac-
tise theft and murder without remorse is no exception to the
rule, for those nations condemn those crimes when practised
on themselves ; even the most savage nations have some idea
of the administration of justice. Again, sacrifices and purifica-
tions are found in some way or otlier all over the world, they
show that all nations have an idea of holiness and guilt, right
and wrong. Finally, the power of conscience proves tlie
existence of an eternal "and immutable law" distinguishing
between right and wrong.

The writer concludes tiiis argumentation in a rather awkward
way, when he says : " It is not however to be denied, that,
nevertheless, there is great confusion in this matter," meaning
by this, I suppose, that though the idea of right and wrong is
general, yet the application of this idea is different in different
individuals. What one thinks right, the other thinks wrong,
and vice versa : for instance. Murder is condemned among
us ; but the Dayas of Borneo respect that man most, who has

1841.] Hinduism and Christianity.

313

waylaid and slain the greatest number of people ; the North
American Indians, are said to murder their own parents when
age renders them weak and decrepid. Innumerable instances
of the same nature might be adduced. They all show, not that
the difference between good and evil is imaginary, but that
our knowledge of it has been obscured, or, to use the words
of our author, " the perception of it has been more or
less impaired." — He then proceeds to show, that the deterio-
ration of our moral and intellectual faculties is owing to our
own evil choice ; that choice is the act of the mind, and that it
is the mind, which making a bad choice infects both soul and
body ; — the soul was made for goodness, but prefers evil, and is
answerable for it. The ivhy, we cannot explain, but the Bible,
as well as Philosophy, tells us, that it is so. We are unholy,
and by being so our power of right actions is enfeebled, and
therefore, if an appeal to our judgment of good and bad is
unsafe, it is not because there is only an arbitrary difference
between good and bad, but because the eyes of our mind are
blinded. If that appeal be uncertain, it furnishes no argu-
ment against the truth of Christianity, nor can it weaken our
belief in it, because the best proofs for its truth do not repose
on the beauty of its morality, but on historical evidence.

This long dissertation is very good in itself, but not fully to
the purpose; it explains what Tarkapanchanan does not deny,
and admits as well as he does, that our intellectual powers
are in many cases too weak to distinguish clearly between
good and evil, and that the proof taken from the sublimity of
a moral system does not quite satisfactorily establish its
truth.

The objections answered in the second part of the tract, are
so shallow and absurd, that the Christian reader must not ex-
pect to find the perusal of the book very entertaining or inter-
esting. The answers however are plain, convincing and always
to the point, but they do too much honour to Tarkapancha-
nan's silly book ; he will think himself very wise after this.
Our friend should have remembered the saying of Solomon,
Prov. xxvi. 5. If the enemies we shall by and by have to
contend with in India are not more formidable than this
brahman, our task will be an easy one.

Here are some specimens of his penetration and of the way
in which K. M. B. answers him.

He says : People become Christians in this country through

ting wine to drink and meat to eat, and of obtaining tlie daugh-
ters of those priests for wives.

the deception of crafty priests

VOL. II.

2 T

314

Hinduism and Christianity. [May,

Answer : The greater number of native Christians are ex-
ceedingly poor and cannot afford to procure wine and meat,
and the priests, i. e. missionaries, are never so familiar with
them, that they might have the hope of obtaining their daugh-
ters. As to respectable natives, they had almost all forsaken
caste and adopted the use of wiiie and meat before becoming
Christians, and to accuse them of indulging in the hope of
obtaining Missionaries' daughters is very wrong, because, there
are very few if any Missionaries here in Calcutta who have
marriageable daughters, and to this day no European has
been on so intimate terms with a native that the latter might
have entertained the hope of marrying the daughter of the
former.

Again Tarka says in defence of his religion : If any books
are to be believed, those books are the Vedas, because they
have existed from the foundation of the world, and as proof
that they are so old, he alleges, that they say so themselves.

Answer : To say that the Vedas are true, because they are
coeval with the creation of the world and that they are coe-
val with the creation of the world, because they say so and
their sayings are true, is arguing in a circle ; such argumen-
tation cannot stand.

Tarkapanchanan objects : If you do not believe the sh^s-
tras, what reasons have you to believe the Christian writings ?

Answer : The Gospel was written by eye-witnesses, whose
character can be relied upon, but about the time and place of
composition and the authors of the shastras nothing certain
is known.

T. objects that the dream of Mary, he means I suppose
the apparition of the angel Gabriel to her, is not true, be-
cause Mark and John do not mention it.

B. Answers very properly (.'^^\ 5I5H^ e^5p«j\

In another place T. is ignorant and impudent enough to
say, that " the account of the dream being made known every
where, the priests to save their reputation favoured its belief,
and they being then at the head of the nation, the whole mass
of the people soon admitted the truth of it."

Again : Only God knows futurity, therefore all the prophe-
cies written in the Bible must be false, because they are written
by mere men. To prove their falsity he says : It is written,
that the kingdom of the Jews would be established in the
country of Bethlehem, but was this prophecy fulfilled ? Quite
the contrary, after Christ's coming the Jewish kingdom was
destroyed ! ! !

Kasinath Bosu's tract, says the author in the third part of
his book, is much less passionate j the I3abu speaks calmly

1841.]

Hinduism and Christianity.

315

and kindly, and his attacks are not so open and bold as
Tarka's are. He speaks of the vanity of riches and earthly
honour, and of the folly of those who endeavour to obtain
them, insinuating by this, that this is tlie reason, why people
become Christians.

But our author answers, that in speaking thus, he speaks
against his own religion, which promises riches, honour, &c.
to its adherents, not against the Christian i-eligion which
promises no rewards in this life.

The Babu remarks further, tliat the Divinity and the
human soul are one, and that in consequence holiness and sin
are one also. Our author says, preaching such a doctrine
would be a great crime in the eyes of God, and would destroy
the peace of mankind.

The Babu says, that the height of perfection and equality
with God is obtained by the 1^t3J^«IJ*f9|' ; i. e. by freeing one's
self from all external sensation and becoming like a stone or
a piece of wood, and by concentrating all faculties in the
^l^^ffTl or divine part of the soul, i. e. by annihilating them.

B. remarks on this : first, that to do so would be impos-
sible ; and secondly, that to pretend to be equal to God would
be rebellion against Him and punishable as such.

At the end our writer addresses the Hindu youth, and ex-
horts them to read and examine the Bible.

Before concluding this short review, we would recommend to
our author to be more lucid and simple in his style, as the
complicated constructions, and high sounding words and sen-
tences which abound principally in the first four pages of his
book, will certainly not increase its usefulness.

It is our sincere wish that this tract may find an extensive
circulation among the Hindus of this city and prove benefi-
cial to many.

R.

2 T 2

i

316 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiastical Movements.
The Bishop of Calcutta arrived here in tlie early part of April. His
Lordsliip's health continues good. — Letters have been received from the
Cape from the Rev. VV. Buyers ; his liealth was not much improved by
the voyaire. — The Rev. Mr. Jones and Mrs. Jones, designed for tiie Mis-
sion at Cliirra-punjee arrived on the 24th. Our newly arrived brethren
are connected with the Calvinistic Methodist Missionary Association —
a new Society connected with the Welch Cliurches. The Rev. Mr. Allan
of Huzareebaugh and the Rev. Mr. Backhouse of Agra, chaplains on
this establishment, died of cholera during the last mouth.

2. — Temperance Society.
The friends of Temperance met ou the evening of the 23rd of April, at
the Town Hall, with a view to the formation of a Temperance Society.
The Ven'ble the Archdeacon in tlie cliair. The resolutions were moved
and seconded by the Rev. Dr. Duff, Rev. Messrs. G. Gogerly, T. Boaz
and W. W. Evans, Col. Po\yney, Dr. Corbyn and Lieut. Butler. The
speech of Dr. Duff was rei)lete with eloquence and information. We
may probably be enabled to give a fuller account of the proceedings in
our next.

3. — ^The Indian Advocate,
We have received the second number of the British Indian Advocate,
the organ of the British Indian Association. It appears to be a well con-
ducted priodical, but capable of great improvement. To interest the
people in Britain in Indian matters will we fear be no easy task. Tlie Ad-
vocate has done well, but it may do better. Let it escliew heaviness and
exaggeration and it will do well. We call the attention of our contem-
porary to the Dinajpur murder case noted in our last.

4. — Anniversary Meeting of the Calcutta Auxiliary Baptist
Missionary Society.

The Anniversary Meetin;! of tlie Calcutta Auxiliary Baptist Missionary
Society was held in the Circular Road Chapel on Thursday the l,5tli ult. The
Rev. Dr. Duff jiresided on the occasion. The meeting was opened by sing-
ing, and prayer by the Rev. Dr. Yates, and after some prelimiuaiy oijserva-
tions from the Chairman, the Secretary read exiracls of the Society's Twen-
tieth Report. The meeting was then addressed by the Rev. Messrs. Mac-
donald, Lacroix, Boaz, Evans, Smith and Small. The Chairman in iiis
usual masterly manner threw together the various arguments which had
been advanced by the speakers, and concluded an eloquent appeal to the
consciences of his hearers, by enforcing the duty of individual exertion in
the cause of Missions. We vvere glad to see a numerous attendance, and
the interest of the audience, notwithstanding the lateness of the hour, was
apparently sustained to the last.

Tiie following Resolutions were passed at the meeting.

Proposed by the Rev. J. Macdonald, and seconded by the Rev. A. F.
Lacr lix,

1. — " That tlie Report, extracts from which have now been read, be
adopted and circ-ulated under the direction of the Committee, and that,
whilst we desire in deep humility to acknowledge the sovereignty and
faithfulness of God as manifested in the heavy afflictions with which the
mission has been visited during the past year, we would also with grati-

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

3J7

tude record the mercies with which tliey were blended, the sympathy which
they called forth, and the recent additions to the missionary body, by
which the losses sustained Iiave in a measure been supplied."

Proposed by the Rev. T. Boaz, and seconded by the Rev. W . W.
Evans,

II. — " That we desire to return our humble and fervent thanksgivings
to God for tlie measure of success which lie has been pleased to confer
upon tliis Society and the mission generally, as well as upon other kindred
Institutions, — and that we earnestly pray that a blessing yet more
abundant may attend the preaching of the Gospel, the translation and
distribution of the Sacred Scriptures, and the religious education of youth
in India."

Proposed by the Rev. T. Smith, and seconded by the Rev. G. Small,

III. — " That we deeply feel the importance of making strenuous and
persevering efforts for the diffusion of CJiristianity in tliis heathen land,
and tiiat the following ministers and gentlemen be entrusted with the
management of the affairs of this society for the ensuing year." — Trea-
surer, Mr. I. B. Biss. — Secretary, Rev. J. Wenger. — Committee, Rev.
Messrs. Aratoon, Ellis, Evans, Morgan, Small, Thomas and Yates ;
Messrs. John S. Biss, E. Grey, P. Holmes, C. Holmes, H. Kemp, J.
Rowe, J. Sykes, M. Wittinbaker and S. G. Wyatt."

5. — Native Education.
Minute by the Right Honorable the Governor General.
(Concluded from p. 262,)

17. It will be observed that I have referred chiefly to inducements
connected with employment in the public service as likely to lead Indian
students to aslc admission to our Colleges. This we may be satisfied, is
the principal motive which will as yet operate to bring them to any of our
educational Institutions. Excepting perhaps partially in Calcutta (and
possibly, though I am not informed on the point, at Bombay) the weal-
thy and higher classes of India do not send their sons to public Colleges
and Schools. Those who come to us for instruction are in search of the
means of livelihood, either in places under the Government, or in situa-
tions under individuals, which, in the peculiar constitution of Indian
Government and Society, bring them in a greater or less degree, in con-
nection with the public administration. I mention this point as explana-
tory of the importance to be attached to the nature of the instruction
communicated to our students. The remark applies witii equal force to
our institutions for the study of the Classical learning of the East. Put-
ting aside the money stipends which were formerly allowed, tlie great
object of the students in the Sanskrit and Arabic Colleges of the Govern-
ment has been to rise to office as Law Pundits and Moulvies in the
Courts. The knowledge which gains for men reputation and profit among
the Native community, as great religious Teachers, or among the Hin-
dus as proficients in Astrology, is not to be acquired at those Colleges,
and will best be obtained elsewhere from private Native instructors. If
there be not a demand for the same number of Law Pundits and Moulvies
as previously, the attendance at the Colleges may be expected to decline,
though in the Arabic in a much less degree than in the Sanskrit Col-
leges; for Mahomadan studies fit men far more than those of Hindu
learning for all the active offices of life.

18. What has been said may suffice to prove that there are weighty
and daily growing inducements to the pursuit of English education, if
directed with a proper attention to the wants of Scholars and to practi-
cal results. It rem.iins that means should be furnished, at least to the

318

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[May,

most promising of the Schol.n-s, to continue their studies to the desired
completion : as incontestible pi-oof appears to have been given* that their
poverty would otliei wise generally compel them to retire from College as
soon after their leaving boyhood as an opportunity of securing a provi-
sion for their subsistence might be open to them. On this point I will
immediately remark separately, but I would here again say, that I am of
opinion, in full concurrence with the President in Council, that whatever
amount of reward and support for meritorious students may be granted
to those attached to our English, should be granted also, in perfectly like
proportion, in our Oriental, Institutions. The pledge to maintain these
latter Institutions, while resorted to by the people, involves to my mind
the clear obligation to maintain them with all the conditions which are
judged necessary for the general efficiency of our educational schemes.

19. Assuming upon the preceding reasoning that our aim as regards
those seminaries of highest learning which are not, lil<e the learned
Eastern Colleges, specially assigned to other objects, should be to com-
municate European knowledge throtigh the medium of the English lan-
guage, it is next to be considered what should be the character of the
minor Academies or Schools, such as may probably be eventually esta-
blished at every Zillah Station.

20. I have not stopped to state that correctness and elegance in ver-
nacular composition ought to be sedulously attended to in the Superior
Colleges. This is a matter of course in the scheme of instruction. But
a question may well be raised whether in the Zillah Schools, the subject
matter of instruction ought not to be conveyed principally through the
vernacular rather than the English medium.

21. I would certainly be much in favour of that course if I saw any
solid reason to believe that insiruction of a common order would more
readily and largely be accepted from the Government in the one mode
than the other. 1 am quite of opinion that a very valuable amount of
useful knowledge may be easily conveyed, when good class books and
persons competent to teacli from them are provided, through the means
of the vernacular languages. And while 1 am satisfied that some not
trivial amount of moral and intellectual stimulus and improvement is
obtained from the Minor English Schools at present existing, yet tlie
standard of proficiency in them is probably not so great as that the mass
of Scholars in them would not be nearly as much gainers from merely
vernacular tuition.

22. It is an argument for the use of the vernacular medium in such
schools that, after the first expense of preparing school books has been
incurred, instruction in that manner would, it may be expected, be
more economical than through English, which requires the employment
of an English master on a salary at least two or three times as high
as would be adequate for a native teacher who had received an English
education, and was at the same time perfectly conversant with his
own tongue. Employment as a School-master would also be a natural
and proper provision for studious young men, who had gone through a
complete course at the Englisli Colleges. Such a master would of course
be able to instruct a class attached to a vernacular school in the first
elements of English learning, so as to lay a foundation for those who
wished further to prosecute that study.

23. It is a deduction from the saving which the substitution of Native
for English Masters in the Zillah Schools might produce, that English
superintendence over several circles of such Schools would probably for a
long period be indispensable, and a charge on that account must be esti-"
mated for. It is also to be reckoned that the cost of compiling and trans-

♦ See details at the close of para. 8, and in paras. 10 to 15 of Note.

IS-il.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 319

lating a proper series of vernacular class books is likely to be consider-
ably greater than might at first be supposed.

24. I would si)eak witli much respect of the authority of Mr. 'Wilkin-
son on this subject. But I will avow that I am by no means convinced
of the applicability of liis system or suggestions to the objects of a com-
mon education. It is, at least, not certain that he will in the end carry
the body of Hindu Astronomers along with him in his correction of pre-
valent errors. In any event it is not the abstruse parts of RJathematical
Science wliich could be of use incur Zillah Schools. In fact Mr. \V'\\-
kinson's system is almost wholly dependent on his own eminent personal
talents and e.xertions, his admirable zeal, iiis great knowledge, the weight
of his excellent character, and perhaps also, it should not be concealed,
the influence attaching to his position as the British Political Agent. It
would not be safe to draw conclusions as to what may best be done by
ordinary agents within tlie British Provinces from what may have been
accomplished in vernacular instruction by Mr. Wilkinson in Sehore.
Some of his remarks too as to the failure of attempts at English education
within foreign states are not good grounds for anticipating failure within
our own districts, wliere other circumstances and motives are in operation.

25. I do not admit into this discussion the question of promoting at
the present time the formation of a body of vernacular literature. In-
struction tlirough the vernacular languages, to a definite extent for
ordinary purposes, may possibly be, as the readiest mode to the attain-
ment of those purposes, proper and desirable. But anything like a body
of enlarged literature can, 1 am thoroughly convinced, be created only
with time, by the unprompted exertions of private authors^ when a
general demand for such literature shall have arisen among the people.
The Honourable Court have in a passage which has been quoted* de-
clared themselves strongly in favour of a liberal encouragement of native
private authors and translators, and I would by no means dissent widely
from their views, though the encouragement must be given with judg-
ment, or the Government will be constantly in hazard of aiding mediocrity
or premciture and ill-directed efiorts. But these are considerations apart
from the settlement of the plans of School instruction on which we are
now engaged.

26. I have thus stated what has seemed most important on the subject
of introducing the vernacular medium in our common District Schools
— I mean as to tlie general principle of such a change ; for tlie measure
could not be named as one for very early adoption, with no class books
prepared, or Teachers versed in those books yet trained for their duties.
And as the contrai-y system has been actually established, it is right that,
unless (irgent reasons for abandoning that system demanded attention, it
should be fully tried, with the improvements of which it may fairly be
susceptible. SVe may be said to have two great experiments in progress,
one in the Bengal, the other in the Bombay Provinces, — the provincial
education being in the former conducted chiefly through the English, in
the latter, almost, if not quite exclusively, through the vernacular lan-
guages. It will be most interesting that both experiments shall be closely
watched, and thoroughly developed. It is possible that in Bengal, in
aiming at too much, we may have withheld some facilities for acquiring
knowledge which might otherwise have advantageously been left open.
And in Bombay the standard of proficiency in the Mofussil Schools may
have been fixed and allowed to remain too low, with no principle in the
sclieme by which they are regulated which would constantly animate ex-
ertion, and maintain a spirit of progressive improvement.

27. The immediate practical question in respect to Bengal seems to

* See paragraph 3 of the Note.

320 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

be tliat wliich I have before mentioned, namely, nbether it may be
reasonably supposed that a vernacular would be more readily and largely
accepted in our District Schools than an English education, and on this
subject I am not able, after much careful reflection, to discover any reasons
which could lead me to answer the proposition in the affirmative. Native
youths will not come to our schools to be instructed in vernacular com-
position. This qualification is more quickly and easily to be attained from
other sources. \Ye can in those schools draw little, if any, aid from exist-
ing native literature. 'l"he desire for the new ideas and information
which will be imparted at them must therefore be among the great in-
ducements to attendance, and those wlio are candidates for such instruc-
tion will not, I think, in any important degree be deterred by having to
undergo also the labour of learning the English character and language.
The fact indeed is, as it is to be presumed from the evidence, which has
been recorded* on the subject, that a knowledge of the English language
itself with a view to the business, however humble, of life, is one main
object of most of the scholars. It is fortunate that, in the pursuit of such
an object, they can be led on to higher studies and ends. For mere in-
struction of a general nature (such as our masters now give) through the
vernacular medium, it may, it seems to me, well be doubted whether even
the number of pui)ils would seek our schools who now resort to them.

28. On the other hand, I confess that 1 regard it as a serious defect
in our plans that we have compiled no proper series of vernacular class
books. It is obviously desirable that, as we have vernacular classes, the
books used in them should not only be correct and elegant in styli>, but
should be themselves of the most useful descriptiont, 1 would urge also
the justness and importance of the advice of the Honourable Court, that
such a series of class books should be prepared under one general scheme
of control and superintendence. Much expense will thereby be saved,
and efficiency greatly promoted. The cost would equitably and willingly
be divided among many parties. The works would either be selections
from English books of instruction already published, or original com-
pilations adapted for native pupils. In either case the charge of the first
selection or compilation in English would be borne in part l)y the
Education Funds of Bengal, and in part by those of the other Presiden-
cies, especially by those of Bombay, wiiere such works must be urgently
required for the vernacular schools in the interior. The new Patsalah
of Calcutta, the projectors of which have proposed a good series of works,
would also of course contribute, and aid might be expected from
benevolent individuals or associations, in different parts of India. The
present opportunity is favorable for entering on the undertaking. When
the books shall have been prepared in English, they will afterwards, as
the Honourable Court have observed, be translated at each Presidency
into the rernacular languages current in it, but the first step for all the
Presidencies must be the primary compilation. I would, then, place the
body, which at Bombay represents the Government in the direction of
native education, in communication witK the C'ommittee of Public In-
struction at Calcutta, and make it my first injunction to the latter Com-
mittee, in concert with the Managers of the Hindu College Patsalah or
others, to draw a definite scheme of the several sets of books wanted for
instruction through the vernacular languages in seminaries of ordinary
education — then to consider and report by what means, and at what esti-
mated cost, to be distributed among what parties, these books can be
drawn up, and with what further cost the printing of them would be
attended. With this information before them the Government can deter-

• Paias. 10 to 15 of the Note.

t See Extract of Despatch cited in para. 3C of Note,

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

321

mine on the completion of the plan, and on the amount of funds which
can properly, independent of the usual income of the Committee, be
iissigiied to it.

29. 1 need scarcely repeat that I look with p;irticular favour on tho
suggestions of tlie Mamifiers of tiie Pautsalah for including in the list of
works Treatises on the Elements of Law, general and local, of Political
Economy, and of Morals.

30. W'lien the series of class books shall have been printed, and
especially when those furtlier Manuals of the Precedents, Rules and
Practice of our Courts to which my Minute in the Judicial Department*
of September 4, 1838, referred, shall have been added to theni and made
a jtart of instruction, it is more probable than at present that students
will attend the vernacular classes of our Zillah Schools for the sake
of the getieral and practical knowledge to be acquired at them. In that
stage of progress it would be niy second direction to the Calcutta
Education Committee to rela.x their rulet for the discontinuance of
separate vernacular instruction, and to allow students to attend the full
course of English or vernacular tuition as they might themselves prefer.

31. The day however when all this can be accomj)lished may yet be
distant. It is easy to wish for and to project such compilations as will
be requisite for the purpose, but the means in India for the efficient ex-
ecution of them are unavoidably limited, and in this respect, as in other
parts of our endeavours, we must expert delays, and partial disappoint,
ments.

32. Meanwhile we have to improve the Institutions which are esta-
blished, and to make the most of them for the great end sought for. My
leading recommendation on this point would be, so to connect our Zillah
Schools with the Central Colleges as to give from the latter to the ablest
students of the Zillah Schools a stimulus that will carry them beyond
the ordinary range of instruction which is reached by tlie mass of the
Zillah pupils. Withdut sucli a stimulus, we ohall fall short of the point
which we must desire to gain in the promotion of national im jirovement.

33. This brings me to the question of pecuniary scholarships for meri.
torious students, for such a stimulus as I have spoken of is scarcely to
be given e.xceptingby attaching in some form schohirships of that descrip-
tion to the Central Colleges, to which the best of the Zillah scholars
may be eligible. On the general question regarding pecuniary support
to promising students to enable them to perfect their studies, I tliink
that I may content myself by referring to the facts and opinions which
have been detailed on this point ; and I will only therefore profess my
decided adoption of the principle laid down by the Honourable Court in
the words which 1 sliall again quote from their despatch of September
29th, 1830 — " Provided (they say,) that the privilege of scholarship is
restricted to young men who have afforded proof of a peculiar capacity and
industry, it appears to us to be a highly useful and proper mode of encourag.
ing and facilitating their acquisition of high attainments." My third pre-
sent direction to the Calcutta Committee would now therefore be, to
consider and report with all ex])edition on the details of a scheme for
assigning a certain number of Scholarships to all our higher Seminaries
— those in the English and Oriental Colleges being in an equal ratio. In
consequence of the very general poverty of students I would fix the ratio
on a high scale, say at l-4th of the number of pupils if that number

should afford proof of peculiar capacity and industry." I do not sug-
gest Scholarships in our ordinary schools, as the most deserving pupils of
these will best be provided for in the Colleges, and the average efficiency
of such schools can well be maintained by honorary prizes or single dona-
* Uecoidsd in the Legislative Department. t Note para. 6.

VOL.. II. 2 u

322 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

tions of money. Of the College Scholarships it may perhaps he the most
convenient in the first instance, tiiat some should i)e assigned in reguhir
rotation to be comjteted for by the pupils of each Ziilah School. The
amount ought from the commencement to he enough for the decent sub-
sistence of a Native Student, and there might be some small increase
admitted after a year or two, as an incentive to continued effort. On the
other hand the Schularsliip should he forfeited if a pr(i])er standard of
attainment were not exhibited at each yearly examination. I would not
grant Scliolarshijjs for a year onl)', liable to be then lost if, \ii)on the
chance of an examination, another competitor might stand higher on the
list ; for the uncertain tenure of tiie emolument w ould lie very unfavour-
able to hearty consistent study. But I would ))rovide by such safeguards
as 1 have mentioned against tlie growth of indolence or iiulifFereuce in the
student. Four years is an ordinary period for holding sucii Scliolarsliips
at lioiue, and it may he sufficietit here. 'I'lie following is the scheme of
the Flaherty Scholarships in the University Collea-e, Loudon, taken from
the reporiofthe Council of tliat Institution for 1S3B. " 'I'iiey (the
Council) have deteruiiiu'd to apply the income of this fund towards the
forniation of Scholarships to be called Flaherty Scliolarships, wliich at
the same time tliat they stinnilate and reward the exertions of the stu-
dents might commemorate the zeal and munificence of this body. This
donation increased by the investment of the surplus di\idends until the
Scliolarships ai e in full operation, together w ith the sum of £'250 suj)plied
by the ( ouncil out of the funds of the College, will constitute a fund
producing i-'^oO per annum, wliich will be sufficient to create four Scho-
larships, each amounting to £.50, annually for four years. One of these
Scholarships will be vacant e\ ery year, and is to be given in altern.ate
years to tiie best jiroficient in classical languages, and in Mathematics
and in Natural Philosophy, the first is intended to be given in the present
year to the best proficient in Mathematics and Natural philosopliy."

34. 1 would state to the Education Committee, th;it it is tlie wish of
Government eventually to bring the* Medical College at Calcutta within
our general scheme on this subject. But I would not press any immediate
proposition to that effect, it will be enough to request now that the
General Committee rei)ort specially in each of their successive yearly
reports, whether they think that the time has arrived at which the
assimilation could properly be introd need.

35. The fourth point on which I would at present give instructions to
the Education Committee is as to the preference to be given to render-
ing the highest instruction efficient in a certain number of Central
Colleges, rather than employing their funds in the extension of the ])lan
of founding ordinary Ziilah Schools. I would have the jilaces fixed, with
reference to extent of jiopulation or convenience of locality, at which it
should be the aim gradually to build up these efficient Central Colleges.
I would, on a first conjecture, name for them Dacca, Patna, Benares, or
Allahabad, Agra, Delhi, and ultimately, though probably at a distant
date, Bareilly. At these places, as well as at the Colleges of the Me-
tropolis, the course of instruction should be carefully widened and per-
fected as ojiportunities offer. The Scholarships to be establislied at them
will provide a class of students, prejiared to avail themselves of the
utmost advantages which they can afford, and real progress will thus be
made, to the good effects of which we can look forward with reasonable
hojie. The Committee can act on this view only according to the actual
state of circumstances from time to time, ht Agra aiul Delhi, there is
already a demand for higher inslruction which ought to be satisfied with
the least delay possible; elsewhere perhaps the condition of the institu-

* See paras. 20 and 21 of Note.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 323

tions nuiiy not call f<ir or admit of immediate improvement. \Vfiere
tliere is no slron<f occasion tor the enlar<;eineiit of liie existinf;^ schools
into Colleges, the founding- of other sciiools may occasionally he the hest
and wisest apiyropriatioii of the ediic;itional income, hut I would point it
out to the Committee tliat the first of these ohjects, when practicable, is
to have a declared priority of attention. I would especially invite the
Committee to report how the studies connected with jurisprudence,
government, and morals may he most readily introduced into our superior
Colleges, and particularly u hether very early arran.;ements cannot be
made for the pur|)ose in the Hindu College at Calcutta. The revision
of the system of Scholarships in that College, so as to obviate the too
general course of early witlidrawal from instruction, which is now com-
plained of, should hiive early consideration. Another object in these
sui)erior Colleges ought to be to instruct the pupils, or some proportion
of them, for the duties of inferior School-masters — and to this end, they
should l)e made thoroughly masters of the class books and Legal or other
IVIainials, which are designed to be used in the lower schools, and with
the branches of knowledge which relate to the subjects comprised in
them. Lastly, in order to make the greatest use of the advantages of
the Colleges, I would attentively watcli the degree to which the students
profit by their access to the considerable Libraries which are now at-
t.iclied to many of our Institutions. Important deficiencies in those Li-
braries should be promi>tly sujjplied. A regular register should be kept
of the books read by each student, the advancement made in general
knowledge by the perusal of these books should be tested by examination,
and rewards should be given to the most j)roficient, and the subject of
the employment made of the Libraries should be one for special notice
in the Annual Reports regarding each Institution.

36. If instructions founded upon these observations should, with the
concurrence of the President in Council, be communicated to the Cal-
cutta General Committee, I would he glad that it should be added to
them, that, if the Committee should doubt the feiisibility of attaching
Scholarships to Central Colleges on some such general sclieme as has
been suggested for the improvement of the pupils of the Zillah Schools,
they will then submit such other recommendations as they nia\' think most
likely to promote the object contemplated by that scheme— the advance-
ment of tlie best pupils of the body of our scholars beyond the present
scale of common ac(iuirement being regarded as a point of the first im-
portance in our educational ))lans.

37. 1 ha\ e not more to observe on the immediate guidance of the
measures of the Calcutta Conmiittee. iJefore leaving tlie subject, how-
ever, 1 would say that the day may come when unity and efficiency
of supervision will better be secured by having a single superin-
tendent of our Government Seminaries, with an adequ:ite estal)li>hmeut,
than by retaining the existing large Committee of Members a(5ting
gratuitously in the interv als of other laborious dntie<, and so numerous
as necessarily to cause a frequent inconvenience in the despatch of busi-
ness. At present I am satisfied that the varied knowledge possessed by
the Members of the Committee renders their services most v aluable to
the Government, and I would gratefullj' retain their aid. But 1 should
be haj)py to receive from them a report of their suggestions on the means
of procuring an occasional local inspection of the institutions under their
charge. 'I'he experience of Sir Edward Ryan, their President, will have
convinced him that there may be great hazard of the interest of education
being seriously retarded by the want of such inspection.

3«. For the Bombay and Madras Presidencies, — it may be convenient
to place those Governments iu possession of tlie sub^itunce of the reviow
2 u 2

324

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[May,

which hns been taken of the facts relative to the progress of education in
all piirts of India, nnd to communicate to them also the Resolution which
may finally be adopted by the Government, explanatory of its general
views on the suggestions which 1 liave oflFered, and of the orders that may
bo issued for the guidance of the Committee in Calcutta. These Go-
vernments should be specially invited to co-operate, through the bodies
charged witli the control of Public Instruction under their superintend-
ence, in the common object of aiding the preparation of a useful and
comprehensive set of class books, to be afterwards rendered into the
vernacijlar tongues of the several Provinces. In this, as in other parts
of the Government, — it is a matter of high importance that there should
be a thorough understanding, among the different Presidencies, of the
principles observed and plans followed out in each, that the experience
of one should be made known for the benefit of all, and that all should
work together in the ])ursuit of tiie desired result. The IJoml)ay Go-
vernment I would particularly request to consider the measures, which I
have contempliited for raising and ad;ipting to native wants the instruc-
tion conveyed in the most advanced of our Knglisii Colleges. I would
ask also for a distinct and detailed report on the condition of its Mofussil
vernacular schools; the jirecise nature and range of the education given
in them, wliether at sudder stations or in the interior towns and villages ;
the manner in which the teachers at either class of schools are selected
and remunerated ; whether (as has bc'cn before alluded to), by superin-
tending and rewarding the teachers of the Village Schools who have not
been tc ained in any of our own Seminaries, sensible good has been effect-
ed ; whether, where there is no regular European superintendence, these
inferior schools are kept in a state of real efficiency ; whether induce-
ments* in the grant of Scholarships are, and if they are not, whether they
may not well be, held out to the best scholars of the Zillah Schools to
prosecute their studies further, and to acquire an improving knowledge
of European literature ; what are the general inducements which bring
pupils to the schools, and whether good conduct in them ordinarily leads,
as appears to have been ajjproved by the Honourable Court, to employ-
ment in the public service. It may be explained that under this Govern-
ment there has been care taken to withhold any thing like a monopoly
of the public service from the scholars of its Institutions, — general tests
open to all candidates, and selection by local Officers with regard to
known character as well as proficiency in learning, being considered
the proper grounds for nomination to public office.^ If the lads from the
schools are drafted largely into official situations, opini'ins from the
European Officers under whom they have served as to the degree of
superior fitness exhibited by them «ould be of value. It is probable
that Captain Candy, the Superintendent of the Schools in the Deckan
and of the Sanskrit College, could cotulense the materials for such a
report and submit it, with his own comments, without much delay. He
will especially s;iy whetlier the general standard of acquirement in the
vernacular Schools is as forward as he could desire, and whether he
would reconnnend the establishment of English Schools, with a due
arrangement of merit Scholarships, in a few of the interior districts. He
will explain also what is his system in regard to the Sanskrit College at
Poona, what improvements through the introduction of European know-
ledge have been attempted and with what success, and what is the extent
and promise of the English classes.
39. Of the Government of Madras, I would ask for information of

• On this point attention m;iy be drawn to the quotation in paragraph 41 of my
Secretary's note ou tlie backward state of four boys selected from the inferior
•chools for the West Scholarships.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

325

the present state of education under the direction or encouriigement of
the State, witliin those Territories, and as to what jjroceedings were
taken consequent on the expressed desire of the Ilonourahle Court for
the foundation of an English College at Madras. The Madras Presi-
dency is remarkable in India as being that in which a knowledg-e of the
mere English language is most diffused among all who are attached in
public or private capacities to European Officers ; but com))aratively lit.
tie appears, on any reports before me, to liave been done in order to make
such a knowledge conductive to moral and intellectual advancement.

40. In concluding this paper I have to express my regret if it should
have extended to an inconvenient length. But the importance of the
subject will be my excuse witli my colleagues for my having treated it in
this manner, with a view to the suguestion of such practical conclusions
as may correct existing defects, diffuse more accurate information, and
possibly have some effect in satisfying and reconciling ojjposite opinions.
Z)e//i(, iVov. a-t, 1839. ' (Signed) Auckland.

6. — Annual Examination of the General Assembly's School,
Madras.
(From the Madras Spectator.)

Having been prevented by accidental circumstances from witnessing
more than the commencement of the Annual Examination of the General
Assembly's St. Andrew's School, which took ])lace on Friday last, we
insert the following notice from the pen of a Corresiiondent. It would
not be doing justice to an Institution which by a noiseless and unosten-
tatious course has been tlie means of effecting such extensive good among
tlie Native Community, to allow this opportunity to pass without direct-
ing attention to a few particulars respecting it, which may show the
advantage of steady perseverance, and the inevitable triunij)!! of truths
whether natural or revealed ; even when inculcated under circumstances
60 disadvantageous as those which are well known to prevail among our
Native population. Less than four years have ela))sed since the General
Assembly's Schools were first established at Madras, yet between four and
five hundred pujjils are now receiving the benefits of instruction from
them; of these three hundred are on the roll of the parent institution,
forty-five are at the branch school at Conjeveram, and a hundred and
ten at the branch school at Nellore. Several of the pupils liave already
been qualified to act as teachers, one being appoijited to Conjeveram and
one to Nellore to superintend the branch schools at tliose ])la(^es, while
a teacher has also been furnished to the Rajah's school at Mysore under
the AVesleyan Missionaries. About a twelvemonth ago we had an oppor-
tunity of becoming acquainted with the General Assembly's schools at
Bombay and observing the progress of education in that Presidency, and
it is satisfactory to find that the labours of the Assembly have been
equally well supported and equally productive of benefit at Madras. To
the moral and religious effects of this institution the most satisfactory
evidence has we observe been borne by our excellent friend Dr. Duff,
who devoted his sole attention to it when spending a few days at Madras
in April last.

Since writing the above, the following notice has been handed to us
by the Rev. John Anderson, under whose able superintendence, assisted
by the Rev. Kobkrt Johnston, the Schools have attained their present
advanced and satisfactory state. To this notice we iiave pleasure iu
giving prominent insertion.

"Of the five English Essays lately given in ' On \roman as she is in
India,' the prize of 100 Rupees is awarded to the Essay of S. P. Rama-

326 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

noojooloo Naidoo, Teacher of tlie General Assembly's Branch School,
Conjeveritm.

" Madms, mh January, 1841. John Andkrson."

7. — Annual Examination of the Genbrai, Assembly's Institution,

Bombay.

'I'lie iuinual examination of the General Assembly's Institution took
place on Friday last, in the presence of a numerous assembly of specta-
tors. Among' those jiresent at different times throughout the day, we
recognized the Hon'ble J. Parish, Esq. the Chairman, U. T. Webb, Esq.,
Colonels Griffith and Dunsterville, Majors T. B. Jervis and Raynsford,
Captains Webb, Davidson, Lieutenants Mackenzie and Macdonald, 1. N.
Drs. Kennedy, Graham, Morehead, Glass, Sinclair, Baddely and Shaw,
tlie Reverend Dr. Stevenson, and all tiie Missionaries of Bombay and
their families, the teachers of the private schools, Messrs Smith, Lancas-
ter, Stewart, King', a goodly number of ladies, the students of the Elphin-
stone College, and other natives whom we are unable to designate.

During tlie examination the room was very much crowded, which
annoyance, as disagreeable both to the visitors and visited, should, we
think, induce the Masters of tliis Institution, as well as others of a like
nature, to hold their public examinations in the Town Mall, in the same
way as is done in Calcutta.

This Institution appears to be rapidly recovering from the blow it
sustained in the late defection of the Parsees, and under the zeal and
talent of its able superintendents, gives every indication of increasing
strength and vigour.

Tlie business commenced exactly at eleven o'clock, Dr. Stevenson
occupying' the chair till the arrival of Mr. Farish, which was about an
hour later. Tiie junior classes, vvhicli were examined by Dr. Wilson,
and their respective monitors, went through their exercises with great
animation, iuid displayed that promptitude and intelligence which the
system pursued in the seminary is so well fitted to call forth. The classes
under Messrs Leckey and Cassidy bore witness to the zeal and ability
of their teachers; and it was evident that they have made very consi-
derable progress, not only in the study of the English language, but in
the acquisition of useful knowledge. We were jiarticularly pleased with
their replies to the questions addressed to them wi history, geography,
and the lioly scri])tures. A few of the youth whom they contain appear
to be under a course of training for the study of Natural History, which
has always met with great attention from Dr. \V'ilson.

The examination of the students in the College Division commenced
with the reading' of extracts from prize essays by Mr. Leckey, and
Daunjeebhoy Nowrowjee, one of the Parsee converts, 'i'hese Essays were
characterized by Dr. Wilson as excellent jiroductions ; and from the
specimens which we had of them, we are convinced that he had not over-
estimated their merits. Daunjeebhoy read his production in a very
modest but animated and enthusiastic tone ; and met with much ap-
probation from his audience. Several translations into the oriental
languages were exhibited. They appeared beautifully written. Prizes
were awarded for them to both the Parsee converts and Govind Narayen.

In the absence of Mr. Murray Mitchell, caused by indisposition, the
Mathematical classes were examined by Dr. Wilson and Major Jervis.
Two problems in Euclid were readily demonstrated ; but we did not dis-
tinctly hear the result of the cross-examination. In Chemistry several
exjieriments were successfully performed by the pupils ; and some mis-
cellaneous questions addressed to them met with a prompt reply. Mr.

1841,] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 327

Nesbit, who has the department of Mental and Moral Philosophy under
liis charge, exhibited an excellent specimen of liis usual mode of instruct-
irif? his class, which appears to be principally that of the interrogative
system. Dr. ^Vilson's pupils in Natural History, who have gone over
the whole of Jameson's Mineraloj^y as a text-book, shewed tliemselves vvell
prepared to identify, and to give a scientific description of every
mineral specimen contained in a larjje collection exliihited to the nieet-
inj;; and it was evident to all tliat they are most enthusiastic and suc-
cessful in tlieir studies. In the department of I'heology, the hii;hest of
the Institution, also under Dr W., we had specimens of proficiency,
which manifested a great degree of ardour and assiduity on the part of
the students, wlio seemed to liave greatly profited by the teaching of
their talented master. In Old 'I'e.stament History, with the several dis-
pensations of Divine Providence, which it unfolds in tlie history of Man's
Redemption, and its connection and fore-shadowment in tiie types and
symbols of the Mosaic law ; and also in tiiose iiistorical illustrations
which serve, in some degree, to throw liglit upon the more abstruse and
obscure lines and shadows of Biblical history ; the knowledi;e displayed
by the scholars bespoke an ardent desire of study and investigation which
nothing but a love of the sul)ject, and the attractive teaching of the
instructor, could inspire. The narratives of Scrijjtural History given by
the students, were also indicative of their diligence, and higlily enter-
taining.

Mr. Parish, on the close of the examination, in a most liappy and affec-
tionate way, expressed the very higli gratification whicli he had experi-
enced on witnessing tlie proceedings of tiie day, and liis confident belief
that the Institution, so creditable to all connected with it, was destined
to accomplish great good among tlie natives of India. Tiie youths he
encouraged to persevere in tlie prosecution of tlieir important studies.
It had been delightful to observe their proficiency, and lie was sure that
it was reasonable to expect from them a career of usefulness. He had
observed with much pleasure the attention which they liad evidently
paid to religious and moral knowledge, the most valuable which can be
acquired, and to Natural History and also Chemistry, a profitable appli-
cation of which sciences to practical objects, some of the youth liad
themselves well shown in the Essays wbicli had been read. 'I'lie welfare
of India, which he was about to leave, would ever be dear to his heart ;
and this and the other educational institutions of Bombay «ould ever be
regarded by him with the greatest interest. Doctor >\ ilson then rose
and delivered an address, of which the fiillowing is tlie substance. This
pointed appeal seemed to be well received by the native youtli i)resent.

Mr. CiiAiRjiAN.— Upon the table before you, there are several prizes
which have been set apart for tiie pupils of the College Division, the
examination of which has just now closed ; but at tliis late hour, 1 shall
not encroach on your time, and that of the meeting, by asking yon to
deliver them to the parties to whom they belong. I m;iy mention, how-
ever, the mode of tlieir awardment to which we have had recourse. The
votes of the students formed the warrant of our disposal of the few
honours which we have to dispense, and it so happens that in every case
the result of these votes has been satisfactory to the teacher.

And now. Sir, before I sit down, I must present you with my own
thanks, and tliose of my colleagues, for the favour which j on have con-
ferred upon us, and this Institution, by occupying the chair on this occa-
sion, and so kindly discharging its duties, for the congratulations which
you have now tendered to us, and the fervent desires for our continued
and extended prosperity which you have expressed. W e are most sin-
cerely thankful to you for the assistance wiiicli you have thus rendered to

328 Missionary and Religioua Intelligence. [May,

us, and not for this only, but for the invaluable countenance, counsel,
and co-operation, wliicli you have never failed to extend to us, since the
foriiKition of our mission in tliis place. Of the obligations under wbicli
we are placed to you. we are most dee))ly sensible ; and now, when, in
the providence of God, the day of your departure from these shores is so
near at hand, we beg to assure ) (>u that our remembrance of them will
never pass awuy, never fail to refresh our hearts while we are spared to
continue our ministrations in tliis great country.

My native friends around us do surely, in some degree, understand the
philanthroi)y which has urged our Honorable Chairman to befriend the
institutions which are calcukited so essentially to ;idvance their i)est and
highest interests, — which has brought so many here this day to encourage
us in our operations, — and which has led so many more of our country-
men to e.xpress their regret that peculiar circumstances, known to us all,
have prevented ttiem from appearing within these walls. It is (-'hristian
love, let me tell them, which is the animating principle of our patrons
and supporters. Tliis sacred principle, breathing tlie most fervent desire
for the welfare of India, inhabits the breasts, and animates the exertions,
of hundreds of our countrymen scattered throughout the length and
breadth of this land, and hundreds and thousands, — indeed I may say
millions, — sojourning in the more higlily favoured land of Britain, and
other countries of Euro]ie. Some of the blessings which this love offers
to you, you can understand, and even a})preciate. You attach a high
value to the knowledge of literature, science, and philosophy, which we
seek to diffuse. Vou delight to have unfolded to your view, and sub-
mitted to your inspection, the mysteries of nature, so multifarious and
glorious; the essays and ])roduclions of human genius and learning;
the records of the history of our race connected with the different coun-
tries of the world ; and the application of art to the promotion of the
economic well-being of man. But you do not yet fully understand and
appreciate the niagnitude of the other blessings of which we seek to put
you in possession, and which are of infinite, eternal consequence, those
blessings which have respect to God, our responsibility to hi s law, our
access to his grace, and our own final destiny. Would that you were
acquainted with their true nature, and could place upon them their true
value, and were disposed to give us credit for that benevolence in the
exercise of which we offer them to you, and press them on your accep-
tance! With reference to this last matter, I would bespeak from you all
a moment's consideration, by putting to you a very plain and intelligi-
ble case. Suppose a dreadful disease to exist in this country, and to
commit its ravages among all classes of society, high and low, rich and
poor, young and old, arresting them in their enjoyments and occupations,
and consigning them to a fearful and untimely grave ; suppose that in
the providence of God, we were to discover a remedy, an unfailing specific
for this disease ; and suppose that we were to come forward to declare our
discovery to you, and our readiness to explain its efficacy, and to give you
the advantage of its application, — would you not, in these circumstances,
give us your anxious attention, and deliberately consider the claims which
we might advance, and earnestly desire to see them established .'' And
would you not, on the other hand, visit us with your most decided disaji-
probation and condemnation, were we to conceal from you our discovery,
or withhold from you its advantages.'' Now, what, let me ask, is the state
of the case with regard to the moral situation in which we find you to
be })laced W'e see that, like ourselves, you are sintiers, the workers
of iniquity, and those who have withheld from God the love and rever-
ence, and service which are his due ; and that consequently his displea-
sure rests upon you, and that if his divine justice be alone that attributa

184)1.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 329

with which you have to deal, you must be doomed to unspeakable suffer-
ing-, to an eternal dyings, to a perpetual residence in that place where
God has forfjotten to be gracious, and where his mercy is clean gone for
ever. We believe that you imperiously need salvation ; and we believe
tliat we know where salvation is to be found. We have heard with oui*
ears, and have received the report into our souls, that " God so loved
the world as to give his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth iu
him should not perish, but have everlasting life." We believe that an
actual incarnation of the Godhead has occurred for the salvation of man
in the person of the Lord Jesus Christ, who, when he graciously stood in
the room of sinners, allowed the demonstation of the evil of sin, and the
exhibition of its punishment, to alight on his own devoted head, and
thus gave satisfaction to the offended justice of his Father. We have
experienced the preciousness of his grace ; and, in his holy Gospel, we
find him saying to ourselves, and to all, " Him that cometh unto me, I
will iu no wise cast out," and commanding his disciples to go and teach
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. We have found the Gospel of Christ efficacious
for the regeneration and salvation of man in all the diversity of circum-
stances in which he can be placed. We have seen its powerful workings
among yourselves, and others of your countrymen. We offer it to you,
and we press it on your acceptance. Our desire to discharge our duty,
and to promote your salvation, urge us to the course which we pursue.
Will you respect our motives, and avail yourselves of the unspeakably
precious blessing which we hold forth.'' 'I'he wonder, my friends, is, not
that we do something on your behalf, not that we do that whicli is con-
siderable in the eyes of our fellows ; but that we do not feel constrained
to devote all our energies, and all our faculties, and all our influence to
the sacred work in which we are engaged, that we are not constrained
by the mercies of God to present ourselves, on your behalf, a living
sacrifice, holy, and acceptable unto God, through Jesus Christ ! What
we do imperfectly accomplish, I beseech you, do not ye despise. Consider,
I entreat you, the testimony of which we are the bearers. Christianity
comes before you recommended by the judgement, as well as offered by
the benevolence, of Britain, of Europe, and of America. Imagine not
that its high and exclusive claims, and self-denying demands have been
accepted without inquiry, without the most careful and profound investi-
gation. Those mighty minds, which have penetrated the innermost
recesses of their own being, which have analysed the most secret springs
of human thought and feeling and action, which have so sagaciously phi-
losopliized on the changes of society, and the advancement and decline
of tiie nations of the earth, which have surveyed the whole face of the
world on which we dwell, and the countless diversities of beings which
inhabit its wide domains, which have dived into the recesses of the deep
and explored the caverns of the earth, and which have measured and
weighed the masses of the worlds which roll in the heaven above, and
observed and developed the laws which regulate their mighty move-
ments,— those great minds, I say, which have engaged in all this
research, and achieved all these wonders, have not vainly and inconsi-
derately surrendered their faith to the religion of the Bible. No ; they
have considered and weighed its claims, before they have pronounced
their judgment. Its authority has been established in their view by
irrefragable evidence. They acknowledge it to be the source of all the
hopes of salvation which they are permitted to cherish, and of all that
national greatness and majesty which you yourselves cannot but admire.
The bible, in the providence of God, comes before you with their united,
their strong recommendation ; and it becomes you seriously to entertain
VOL. II. 2 X

330

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

the question of its divine origin, to see wliether or not it is fitted to
allay the fears of your conscience, to satisfy your desires for happiness,
and to confer upon you all the spiritual blessings of which you stand in
need. There is such a thing as heavenly truth, and there is such an
agent as the Spirit of trutli ; and it becomes you to consider what homage
and obedience you are prei>ared to render to them, while they address
your fears and hopes, and offer to direct you to an abundant supply of all
your necessities. 'I'here is such an hour as death, and such a transaction
as judgment; and it becomes you to think of your preparation to
encounter their solemnities, and to meet your doom. I could not resist
this opportunity of giving you one word of affectionate warning, of invit-
ing you to look to Him, who now says to you, " Turn you at my
reproof; behold, I will pour out my Spirit upon you, I will make known
my words unto you;" but who may afterwards address to you the sen-
tence of condemnation, for mercies despised, and privileges abused, and
deliverance rejected, and declare to you the loss, the eternal loss of your
own souls. — United Service Gazette.

8. — Arrival of Missionaries at Bombay.
The Rev. James Glasgow and the Rev. Alexander Kerr and their part-
ners, whose appointment as Missionaries to the Province of Katidwar by
the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, we liave
more tham once noticed, arrived in Bombay on the 26th of February,
They are in every way worthy of the confidence which lias been reposed
in them, and the hopes which have been excited by their personal devoted-
ness, and the spirit of prayer and godly zeal by which they have been
commissioned to convey the tidings of salvation to the interesting region
which is to be the scene of their operations, — Bombay Christian Spectator.

9. — Commemoration of the Honorable James Fabish, Esq.

At a meeting of some of the friends of Mr. Parish, held on the 15th
January last, it was agreed to issue the following circular.

'I he " love of the brethren" is one of the essential and unequivocal
fruits of Christianity. While this lieavenly system frowns on the ex-
pression of empty compliment, or unmerited praise, it demands the thank-
ful acknowledi;ment of the gifts and graces conferred upon its disciples,
the opportunities of usefulness presented to them, their actual work of
faith and labour of love, and the blessings which they are made instru-
mental in communicating to their fellow-men. It requires us to mark
their excellencies, to value, and imitate their example, when it is con-
formed to the will of Christ, to preserve the affectionate remembrance of
it, and to exhibit it, without ostentation, to those to whom, with the
blessing of God, it is likely to prove profitable.

Impressed with these views, some of the friends of the Honorable
James Farisli, Esq. lately met together, to consider what it might be ex-
pedient for them to do in the prospect of his soon leaving this country
and returning to his native land. Adverting to his exalted Christian
character, exemplified both in public and private during the lengthened
period of nearly thirty-two years, in which he has occupied the most
important civil oflices in this presidency ; his most zealous and liberal
support and countenance of all the Christian and philanthropic institu-
tions of the place, to the formation of most of which his own efforts
directly contributed ; and his own personal endeavours to advance the
Redeemer's Kingdom, and promote the highest interests both of our
countrymen, and the natives of India, they have resolved to attempt to

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

331

express their own estimation of his worth, and that of others entertaining
sentiments and feelings similar to their own, who may be inclined to co-
operate with them, — and their gratitude for the benefits which iiave been
derived from his friendship and counsel, by commemoxMting liis name in
this place, in connexion with some of the great Cliristian objects which
are endeared to his best affections. I'hey have agreed to open a sub-
scription with a view to carry into effect the measure which they contem-
plate ; and under the direction of a Committee to apply the proceeds, in
equal shares, to the endowment in connexion with the Money Institution
of the Church of England Missionary Society, and the Institution of tlie
General Assembly of the Chcrch of Scotland, of as many scholarships as
it may promise to suport, and which shall continue to be denominated
tlie PARISH SCHOLARSHIPS, and shall be conferred on deserving
natives of India prosecuting their studies at these seminaries, under such
regulations as may be framed by their superintendents in conjunction
with a Committee of the subscribers in Bombay, when the amount of the
fund which may be raised shall be invested in proper securities.

The appropriation of the fund to facilitating the evangelical labours of
more than one section of the Christian church, and particularly in raising
up a native ministry, is in perfect consistency with that catholicity of
feeling and co-operation, by which the career of Mr. Parish in India lias
been so conspicuously characterized, and which, it is believed, the
majority of the expected subscribers are anxious to cultivate and
extend.

In sending forth this circular, it is not considered necessary to add a
single word to invite the liberality of those to whom it is addressed. It
may not be improper, however, in the view of the loss which this country
is about to sustain in the removal from it of one of its most devoted
friends, to solicit from many a heart the fervent prayer that the blessing
of the Lord may rest upon him and his family in whatever circumstances
they may be placed by Divine Providence, and that they may be long
spared to diffuse around them the blessings which they enjoy, and to in-
terest the affections of many in Britain in behalf of tliis great country of
present heathen darkness but of ricliest spiritual promise.

Subscriptions to the PARISH SCHOLARSHIPS will be received by
Messrs. Forbes & Co. Bombay.

Signed at the request of the Meeting,

J. Williams.
R. T. Webb.

Bombay, 16th January, 1841. P. P. Lester.

As will appear from the cover of our magazine, the subscriptions to this
memorial, have been both numerous and liberal. At a meeting of the
contributors to the scholarships, held in the General Assembly's Institu-
tion on the 16th of Pebruary, it was resolved, through the medium of a
deputation which was there appointed, to present to Mr. Parish the fol-
lowing address.

To the Honorable Jasies Parish, Esq. Member of Council, Bombay.

Dear Sir, — VVe appear before you as a deputation appointed by a con-
siderable number of your friends, to express to you, in the view of your
speedy departure from this country, those feelings of warm affection and
unfeigned respect whicli are generally entertained and cherished toward
you by your Christian brethren. We are grateful to that gracious Provi-
dence which has upheld you in the Christian profession amidst all the
arduous duties and engagements of public life, which has spared you so long
to diffuse around you, botli among our countrymen and the natives, an
extensive and salutary influence, and whicti has instructed and benefitted
many by your example. We bless God for the generous spirit of Christian
2x2

332 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

charity and sympatliy wliich you have uniformly displayed ; for your per-
sonal exertions in support of His cause ; and for what you have been enabled
to do in countenancing-, encouraging, supporting, and co-operating with, all
the institutions which have been formed in this place, for the alleviation
of distress, and the promotion of the highest interests of the country by
the diffusion of useful, but especially of divine, knowledge. ^Ve feel
that in your removal from Bombay, it will sustain a loss of no ordinary
magnitude ; while at the same time we hope that the I'emembrance of the
grace vouchsafed to you, and the good accomplished through your in-
strumentality, will long continue to encourage and refresh the hearts of
all who have enjoyed the privilege of your acquaintance and friendship.

It has appeared to ourselves, and to those whose sentiments and feelings
we have been appointed to represent, to be highly proper specifically to
acknowledge the blessings which you have been the means under God of
dispensing, and permanently to connect your name, in this the scene of
your pliilanthropic exertions, with some of the great Christian objects
which have been endeared to your best affections, and which you have
zealously laboured to advance. Witii this view a subscription has been
opened for the endowment, in connexion with the Money Institution of
the Church of England Missionary Society, and the Institution of tiie
General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, of as many scholarships as
it may promise to support, and which shall be denominated the FAIllSH
SCHOLARSHIPS, and be conferred on deserving natives of India
prosecuting their studies at these seminaries, under such regulations as
may be framed by their superintendents in conjunction with a Commit-
tee of the Subscribers, when the amount of the Fund which may be raised
shall be invested in proper securities. As might have been expected,
many of your friends have come forward in this way to testify their
esteem for your character ; and we respectfully ask you to view with
indulgence what they have already done, and propose to accomplish.
They trust that the arrangements which they have it in their power to
effect, will at once betoken their regard for your person, mark to others
the value which they attach to your example, and contribute to aid those
evangelical endeavours to raise up a native ministry in this place, which
promise, under the blessing of God, to be accompanied with success.

We look forward, not without emotion, to the arrival of that hoar
which shall witness your departure from the shores of India, but we can
assure you that our prayers will accompany you wherever in divine pro-
vidence you may be conducted. May the winds and the waves receive
charge concerning you, and your respected and endeared family. May
you be conveyed iu safety to the land of your nativity, and there meet
with your friends in peace and comfort. May the divine favour ever
abundantly rest upon you and j our household. May your soul ever
prosper and be in health before God. May you be long spared to diffuse
around you the blessings which you may be ))ern)itted to enjoy, and to
plead the cause of this great country so wonderfully placed under the
sway of our highly-favoured native latul, and having so many and power-
ful claims on jts benevolence and beneficence. And when God's purposes
concerning you on earth are finished, may an abundant entrance be ad-
ministered to you into the everlasting kingdom and glory of the Saviour.

We are, dear Sir, with sentiments of the highest regard and Christian
affection, yours, &c.

Signed by the Deputation.
The deputation waited upon Mr. Parish, at his residence, for the pur-
pose of presenting this address, on Friday the 19th February. On this
occasion. Dr. \yilson, at the request of .Mr. Farish, opened tiie meeting
with prayer, and R. T. Webb, Esq C. S. after a suitable preface, read the

1

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 333

atUliess. Mr. Faiisli, evidently deeply affected by the circumstances in
which he was placed, gave the following reply.

To R.T. Webb, Esq. ; Lieutenant Colonel Lester ; Captain G. Jameson ;
Dr. llobson ; Captain Stanton ; Captain Webb ; J. P. Larkins, Esq. ;
the Rev. Dr. \Vilson ; the Rev. G. Candy ; the Rev. G. Valentine ;
Lieutenant R. Mackenzie ; Dr. Glasse ; John Williiims, Esq.

My dear friends — I cannot as I ought express the grateful feelings
with which I receive this enduring mark of the " warm affection" and
" unfeigned respect," which you so kindly siiy are entertained towards
me. 1 do indeed thank the Author and Giver of all good gifts, that he
should have enabled me to follow my course, or to fulfil any duties, so as
to be thus favorably judged of by my Christian brethren. When I think
of a higher judgment, I am humbled most deeply that the influence and
advantages of those stations to which His overruling providence advanc-
ed me have been so very imperfectly improved ; and my only source of
comfort there is, that " Heforgivelh all our sins, for his mercy endureth
for ever." If iu any thing I have fulfilled His will, it was His help that
enabled me to do so, and I would say from my heart, " Not unto us
O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name be the praise."

The institutions through which you propose to perpetuate your favour-
able remembriince of me, are devoted to the advancement of the glory of
God, by spreading abroad the knowledge of His Salvation. This renders
them in the highest degree most grateful to me. Their efforts are also
primarily directed to the cheering object, of impai ting the light of Life
to our Native fellow subjects in these regions which as yet are lying in
the dark valley of the shadow of Death. Their welfare in every way,
and chiefly in this first and greatest way, has long been, and is most dear
tome. I have also been associated with both Institutions from the first,
and in the formation of one of them I was called to take an active part,
not thinking that my name would ever thus be associated with Robert
Money's. These considerations greatly enhance the honor you confer on
me, while the scholarships will continue to advance the high object of
Native improvement, in which my warmest desires are engaged, and I
have sincere pleasure in accejjting the distinction you propose to confer.

I shall not soon forget India and the scenes, engagements, and con-
nections 1 leave behind, with feelings of deepest interest mingled with
regret. 1 value your prayers, not sufficiently but as best 1 can — and will
endeavour though with even less ability to return the offering of my own.
May you be helped and strengthened, and multiplied, and enlarged, that
the work you have in hand may not fail, nor the dawning of the day be
clouded. The Sun of Righteousness already tints with his golden beams
some objects of his love, and soon may he rise and shine, and gladden
these nations with his genial rays : and may you, my dear Christian
friends, and I, and those who are being gathered in, — a countless multitude
whom no man can number, — rejoice together in the day of our Lord
Jesus Christ.

I remain. My dear friends.
Ever yours in the bond of Christian
aflfection and gratitude,
February 19th, 184.1. James Parish.

Mr. Parish, after reading the 115th Psalm, called upon the Rev. Mr.
Valentine to conclude with prayer.

'I'han this tribute to the (Jiiristian worth, and philanthropic exertions
of Mr. Parish, nothing can be more appropriate. Others of a more
general cliaracter, however, have been justly rendered to him. The
most important of these, which has been particularly noticed in the
newspapers of the Presidency, has consisted in opening a subscription

334 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [May,

for founding a scholarship in the Grant Medical College, also to be
denominated the Parish Scholarship. 'l"wo interesting addresses from
native youth, we insert in this number, under the head of the Native's
Friend.

Mr. Parish left Bombay by the Victoria Steamer on the 1st of March.
Should he be spared to reach his native land, and preserved in the enjoy-
ment of health, he will there prove the sincere and devoted friend, and
able advocate of India, which has so long been the scene of his almost
unexampled benevolence. — Ibid.

10. — Pastoral Address.
The General Assembly of the Church op Scotland to the Mission-
aries of this Church in india, with all the Ministers and Elders of
the same Communion in the Presidencies of Calcutta, Madras, and
Bombay.

Dearly Beloved BnETHtiEN, — On receiving the Report of our
Committee for propagating the Gospel in foreign parts, we have felt
ourselves constrained by a strong sense of duty to express our high ap-
probation of the manner in which the Missionary enterprize to which tliat
Report related, has been forwarded by all of you, under the multiplied
and varied trials to which it has been exposed ; and we have united in
oflFering our fervent thanks to God for the gracious visitation by which
you have been sustained and directed, and for the abundant blessings
which have already descended on your labours.

While we ascribe all the glory of your success to the Lord of the har-
vest, it is incumbent onus, as fellow-helpers to the truth, especially to en-
courage, after a godly sort, those who, for His name's sake, have gone
forth, taking nothing of the Gentiles, for whose souls they have been
willing very gladly to spend and to be spent. May the Lord himself give
you souls for your hire, and multitudes of converts redeemed with I'ighte-
ousness for your glory and your joy !

We have sympathized deeply with you during the whole progress of your
arduous undertaking ; encompassed as you have been by diiEcuIties, per-
plexities, and perils, from which hearts less strong in the faith would
have shrunk with dismay. While the fields which are now white were
yet in their greenness, and before a handful of the corn sown in tears
had been reaped in joy, we did not despiss the day of small things. When
we contemplated the magnitude of the enterprise, and the inadequacy of
the means provided for its accomplishment, we might indeed be tempted
to say, " What are these among so many }" But all such vain imagina-
tions and carnal reasonings were checked and dispelled by the divine de-
claration, " Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the
Lord of hosts."

It has been no matter of surprise to us to hear of the formidable strug-
gles in which you have been involved, and of the daring and desperate
efforts which have been put forth to frustrate the great work in which
you have faithfully and strenuously engaged. It is no new thing on the
earth that men should prefer darkness to light, and that they should ac-
count those their enemies who tell them the truth. From the moment
when our church contemplated the design of promulgating tlie Gospel of
the grace of God among the native tribes of India, attempts were made
— even in quarters professedly friendly to Cliristianity — to paralyse our
exertions by telling us how hopelessly impracticable every scheme must
prove, which aims at the introduction of the doctrines of the Scripture
among a po|)ulation whose whole institutions, manners, and usages, are
incorporated with ancient superstitions so closely and tenaciously, that
the renunciation of their hereditary creed would be equivalent to an

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 335

abandonment of all the hnnian ties by which tbey have hitherto been
linked to kindred, and friends, and country, and even to the love of their
own flesh. Of the existence of such difKculties you were fully apprised ;
but they did not wear so appalling an aspect in your eyes as to tempt you
to stagger at the promise of God who sustains the spirit and the strength
of all who commit their way to Him. You never expected your goings
to be established in the perilous paths spread out before you, unless in
answer to the prayer of faith you were enabled to combine in your cha-
racters the boldness of the lion with the wisdom of the serpent and the
Iiarmlessness of the dove; and to exemplify in your lives the irresistible
force of that perfect love which castetb out fear, and tliat unwavering
hope which defies and disarms ail opposition. You counted tlie cost, not
according to the cold and cautious rules of human calculation, but under
the guidance of Him who, having all power in heaven and in earth, en-
forced the command to teach all nations, by the promise, " Lo ! I am with
you always, even unto the end of the world and who, by this irrevoca-
ble promise of His perpetual presence, has encouraged all who are to be
his witnesses to the uttermost parts of the earth, to arrive at this joyful
conclusion, "If tlie Lord our Redeemer be with us, who or what can pre-
vail against us Away, then, with all such ideal alarms as should make
no impression on those who, having faith as a grain of mustard seed, act
on the conviction that to them not even the removal of a mountain shall
be impossible, because they can do all things through Christ strengthen-
ing them. " \Yho art thou, then, O great mountain? Before Zerubba-
bel thou shalt become a plain." You are not to be deterred ^om your
holy and heroic purposes by being told of long cherished and invincible
prejudices ; or of the tempor.al privileges which the possessors, in the
pride and blindness of their hearts, esteem so precious tliat they would
rather forfeit life than relinquish what they account the honour of their
name. Is there, in the attempt to surmount these difficulties, any thing
more revolting to flesh and blood than what is implied in putting out a
right eye, or cutting off a right liand, — in denying ourselves, — in taking
up the cross, — in counting all things but loss for the excellency of the
knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord, — in hating father and mother, and
brethren and sisters, and even our own lives ? Have we any reason to
conclude that in these latter days the yoke of Christ is to be easier, and
his bui-den lighter to such as come after him, than it was to the chosen
few to whom he showed himself alive after his passion by many infallible
proofs, and to whom he gave grace and apostleship for obedience to the
faith among all nations? Surely these solemn words are not obliterated
from the volume of his book : " He that loveth father and mother more
than me is not worthy of me ; and he that loveth son or daughter more
than me is not worthy of me; and he that taketh not up his cross and
followeth me is not worthy of me." Nor has the faithful and true Wit-
ness revoked the holy promises addressed to them who overcome and
keep bis works unto the end. We bid you therefore I)e of good cheer,
because, if you have received mercy of the Lord to be found faithful, the
Master whom you serve will make you more than conquerors. We confi-
dently hope that you will not cease from the conflict against the rulers of
the darkness of this world, till all the idols shall be utterly abolished ;
and they who in time past were not a people, shall be made a name and a
praise among all people of the earth. By your zeal, activity, and sted-
fastness in the years wherein you have been enduring hardness, you have
proved that you are not of them who set limits to the Holy One of Israel,
as if his arm were shortened that itcannot help, as in the days of old when
it was gloriously revealed in pulling down strong-holds, and every thing
that exalted itself against the knowledge of God, and bi-inging into capti-

336 Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

vity every thought to the obedience of Christ. You are not of tliem who
have ever drawn back, or even listened to the discouraging insinuation
that the times and seasons are not favourable for the holy and benevolent
work of enlightening the dark places of the earth ; and you have already
had such ample experience of the exceeding greatness of the power of
God in confirming the word of bis servants, and performing the counsel
of bis messengers, that our hope of you is stedfast ; knowing that you
will hold on your way, waxing stronger and stronger, till you finish your
course with joy.

Great as has been our satisfaction in reflecting on the faithful and
successful labours of those who have so cheerfully borne the burden and
heat of the day in the capacity of Christian missionaries, we cannot for a
moment forget the inestimable services of our brethren the ministers and
elders in communion with our Church ; who, though primarily appointed
to the charge of a portion of the British population, have also most
efliciently contributed to the triumphant issue of the missionary cause.
Brethren, we heartily rejoice in all the good which you have been the
happy instruments of accomplishing. Your countrymen and ours have borne
witness to your labours of love, to which, through the divine blessing,
they are so greatly indebted for the prosperity of their souls. We trust
tbat you will long continue to see the manifest tokens of the Divine good
pleasure multiplying around you ; and that your hearts will be more and
more refreshed by the experience of the exercise of winning souls, and
ministering to the heirs of salvation. We have had good cause for admir-
ing and commending your care for the churches with which you are spe-
cially connected ; and we have been fully satisfied that you have in no
respect been chargeable with keeping back from your peculiar flocks any
thing that was profitable unto them ; but, on the contrary, that their
provision has been more abundantly blessed, while casting your bread on
the waters, you have given a portion to seven and also to eight, — in the
morning sowing the good seed, and in the evening not withholding your
hands, tliat peace might be proclaimed to them who were far oflF as well
as to them that were near. Thus, instant in season and out of season,
enlarging the place of your tent, and lengthening your cords on the right
hand and on the left, you have found that the stakes of your own habita-
tion have not been weakened, but increased in strength, and that your
labour has prospered the more amons your kinsmen according to» the
flesh, while they have seen how mightily the Word of God has grown and
prevailed among the sons of the stranger: we are sure that your work has
been rewarded, while in wiatering: others, you have beeri watered your-
selves, so as to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ. And we are not less confident, that by persevering in the course
in which you have hitherto proceeded, holding forth the word of life, you
will have cause to rejoice in the day of Christ that you have not run in
vain, neither laboured in vain.

May the God of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory by
Christ Jesus, after that ye have suff'ered a while, make you perfect, esta-
blish, strengthen, and settle you. To him be glory and dominion for
ever. Amen.

Given at Edinburgh this 25th day of May, 1840.

Angus Makem,ar, Moderator.
John Lee, CI. Eccl. Scot.

THB

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

Nkw Series, Vol. II. No. 18.— Old Serucs, Vol X. No. 109.

JUNE, 1841.

I. — The Knowledge and Practice of Chrislianity.

" He that saith I know him, and keepeth not liis commandments, is a liar, and the
truth is not in him." — 1 John ii. 4.

The difference between knowing and keeping the command-
ments of the Lord, is not generally understood by his followers,
and even if understood it is passed over from the dread of
its disquieting their consciences and interfering with their
worldly pursuits and pleasures, and detecting the fallacious-
ness of their presumptuous reasonings.

We without much pursuasion acquiesce as to the necessity
of acquiring a ktiowledge of Christianity, but cannot bring
ourselves to believe that the practice of it is as necessarily
incumbent. Knowledge without practice is as the vision of a
thing without its substance.

How many theoretical economists have we in the world,
who, from the frequency of having revolved their favorite
opinions in their minds, have not pursuaded themselves that
they only require to be placed at the head of Government to
regulate all its complicated machines with the same facility
and exactness as they have done those of their ideal empires.
He is not a politician who is one in his cabinet, but he is
the true politician who actually regulates with judgment the
affairs of his country on the theatre of the world,

A theorist cannot be benefitted by his bare theory. We see
around us that the mere acquaintance with any art or science
never contributes towards the acquisition of wealth or power.
Would a Newton have acquired any applause or consideration
if his theory of light and refraction had not been so success-
fully applied to the construction of optical instruments ?

VOL. II. 2 Y

338

Practice of Christianity,

[June,

— or would an Archimedes h;ive been so highly honored by
liis countrymen with ail his theoretical knowledge of projec-
tiles and geometry, if they had not so effectually contributed
towards the protection of his country, and so admirably an-
swered the purpose of thwarting the ingenious designs and
contrivances of its enemies.

Hence if theory be so fallacious in the concerns of this
world, the " fashion of which passeth away," how much more
so must it prove in its application to the concerns of liiat
world, which is to exist throughout all eternity. The errors
of theory are very often discovered and remedied in this
world, but in the world to come, errors will certaiidy be dis-
covered, but alas ! to our woe, and will remain irremediable
to our utter confusion and inexpressible anguish. Let us pass
from figures and comparisons to that grand reality and bene-
volent dispensation of the xVlmighty which even " the angels
desire to look into."

Christianity is not a religion constructed by philosophers,
or held up by subtile logical reasonings. On the contrary, it
was promulgated by men chosen from the lowest grades of
society ; and hence it is adapted to the understanding of all
classes of men, both learned and unlearned. With the know-
ledge of the mysteries of Christianity (as far as our finite
minds are capable of encompassing infinite subjects) very few
are gifted by the all-wise Author of it, because it is not essen-
tial to the obtaining of salvation, and had it been otherwise,
it would have been made simple by our Merciful Father. For
instance, it is not necessary to our well-being in this world to
know how and in what manner our souls are united with our
.bodies, therefore such knowledge is not imparted to us, but
an acquaintance with the construction of the human frame, so
far as it contributes to our comfort and enjoyment of life, is
not withheld from us by Him who knows what is good for
his weak creatures. Let us, therefore endeavour to study
that part of Christianity which it has pleased the Almighty
to deliver to us in the most simple language so that all may
understand (by the grace of God) and work out their salvation
with fear and trembling.

For the better elucidation of the foregoing observations it
is necessary to descend into particulars.

Now it is expressly told us that we should " be doers of the
word and not hearers only," or thus paraphrased according to
Macknight. " Ye are at no pains to perform the duties of
piety and morality, because ye think knowledge will save you.
But let me exhort you to be doers of the word and not hearers
only, deceiving yourselves by false reasonings." Alas ! how

1841.]

Practice of Christianity.

339

justly this ('xliort;itiuii can be applied to the major part of
Cluistians of the present age — who, having been born of
Chriittian parents and brought up by thetn, consequently not
unacquainted with the general outlines of Christian doctrines
and precepts, vainly imagine that tiiey are Christians indeed.
As the Jews of old did — they thought that they were Israel-
ites, indeed, because they had Abraham for their father,
forgetting that not those who are born of either Jewish or
Christian parents are fit for the kingdom of heaven, but (as
it is expressly told us by the Author of our salvation), that
we must " be born again" to become fit members for the
inheritance of eternal life.

In our youthful days we have been taught out of our cate-
chisms and liturgies lohat Christianity is, and what Christians
ought to be, and when we have learned these by rote and be-
come able to reply to the questions therein put, viz. how and
where our Saviour was born and persecuted ; how and under
whom he suffered on tiie cross ; that he arose again on the
third day, and now sits on the right hand of the Almighty
Father; that he will come again to judge the quick and the
dead ; and also when we have been taught to know what a
Christian's life should be, that he should be possessed of hu-
mility, poorness of spirit, charity, fortitude, patience and such
other Christian virtues as are set down in books of practical
piety, we foolishly persuade ourselves (directly against the
word of God) that we are by such knowledge become Chris-
tians indeed, and fit for the enjoyment of heaven.

How awful was the state of that servant who after a know-
ledge of the strict requisition of his Lord and Master hid his
talent without applying it to the purposes for which it was
entrusted to him. Such will be the state of every Christian
if they fail to make a proper use of the knowledge with which
they have been graciously gifted. What benefit will they
receive by the mere knoivledge of Christian doctrines and
duties, if they do not place all their hopes in the firm belief
of these doctrines and in the constant practice of tlrose duties,
for, not the hearers but the doers of the word are justified be-
fore God.

The mere assent of the understanding to the doctrines and
precepts of Christianity will be of no service in that day of the
Lord when he will come to reckon with his servants. If the
bare belief of the existence of a God and his attributes could
be the means of saving souls, why the devils themselves should
be saved, for they also thus believe — but they believe and
tremble ! y

Monghir, Ath May, 1 84 1 . unior.
2 Y 2

340

Missionary Journal.

[June,

II. — Journal of Missionary labour to the eastward of Cuttack.

December \7th. — After a few days rest from our southern journey,
to-day 1 commenced a journey towards the coast. 1 arrived at
this place Pagaiiath early in the forenoon, and before I could take
breakfast I was surrounded by the market ))eople, it being market
day here- While I am making this entry, the people at my tent
door are making various observations about what they see. One man
says, " From those l)ooks knowledge will dawn on the world." Ano-
ther says, "Then ask him for one." Another replies, " He won't give
them for asking, but will distribute them when it pleases him." One
observes, " You like seeking bones, do you .i"" " O yes," says
another, " he means to make a bolt into the Firingee's house I"

This place is nine miles from Cuttack. I have with me Rama
Daitai'i, and S6mnath. The latter is a hopeful young convert : he
designs to become a preacher of the gospel to the people. He was
a brahman of respectable standing. After an hour's rest and break-
fast we commenced our labours. I retired to the shade of a mango
tree, and was immediately surrounded with a crowd of people. The
syren doctrine that God is all things, was soon stated in defence of
idolatry, and a long argument ensued. It is difficult to refute this
doctrine, and keep clear of the divine omnipresence. To-day I adopt-
ed the following method. After the braliman had objected that
God filled all things as the principle of life, I asked whether he ex-
isted in a dead body after the breath was entirely departed ? The
man hesitated, afraid to disprove his doctrine ; and the people were
amused by his perplexity. I then noticed a dead tree, a dead cow,
&c. I improved tiie silence by giving other proofs that God was act
creation, and exhorted them to disabuse their minds of so false
and mischievous a doctrine. The next serious inquiry was as to
whether or not sin Wt.s removable by human atonements. They
all declared it was, for so said their books, and hence the great num-
ber of atonements they had. 1 endeavoured to show them that it was
not, and that the passages they quoted were interpolations or else
only referred to the effect of merit in suspending the punishment of
sin till the reward of merit is past. Instanced also several persons
eminent for devotion and truth who yet suffered punishment for even
trifling sins. I read over before them clearly and deliberately the
following piece from the Bhagabat. " If thou sayest that sin may
be destroyed by atonements, thou errest : sin cannot be destroyed.
Tlie most that atonement can do is to defer for a time the punish-
ment of sin." It is said indeed that to repeat the name of Shri Krish-
na destroys a mountain of sin, as a spark of fire destroys a moun-
tain of cotton : but how does fire destroy a mountain of cotton ? It
only reduces it to ashes. And let me ask, what fire will burn up the
ashes So is sin indestructible, except by the suffering of its penalty,
it will fall into the ocean of your merit, will sink to the bottom
thereof, and form there a mud from which every evil and illusive
disposition will grow up in your future destiny. Sin is not destroyed
by atonements. After this statement I endeavoured to impress on

1841.]

Missionary Journal.

341

the minds of the people the fearfulness of their state, and then 1
directed them to the glorious atonement of the Son of God and be-
sought them to put their hope and trust in him. Rama followed me,
and spoke some time. Gave away about 60 tracts to such as could
read them, all accompanied with a few words of direction and advice.
In the afternoon we attended a cloth market, but could not do much
good. We therefore set out for a village called Haker Narayan-
poor, where before the door of the zemindar's house we tried to in-
terest a number of people in conversation ; they refused to hear what
we had to say, and employed themselves by ridiculing the Christian
natives, and uttering predictions about the fall of the British Govern-
ment.

I8th. — I moved from Pagaliath early in the morning, and after a
two hours' ride arrived at Saipur. Here I pitched my tent close to
a small temple of Parbati, and taking my native help fellows start-
ed for Badamundie market, no great distance from Saipur. I found
a large concourse of people, and was presently surrounded by a con-
siderable congregation of Hindus and Musalmans. After some alter-
cation with a speculative refractory usurer we commenced preaching
and continued by turns to address the people for three hours. Much
information was disseminated and many objections overturned. Our
young friend Somnath made his first essay liere, and spoke with some
effect. His manner is pleasing though not popular, but at present his
information is very limited. We had not many books with us at the
time, but disposed of all we had, and as we returned met others,
I dispatched a native preacher back with them to distribute them
among the people. After I gained my tent till ten o'clock at night the
people came round my tent, and kept me perpetually engaged in dis-
puting and preaching.

I9ih. — To-day we walked to Lakshmibar market, a place which
I have before visited several times. Some of the people recog-
nized me, and mentioned my former visits. About 800 people
were present, we formed two or three different stands and preach-
ed, disputed, and conversed among the people for several hours.
Many people were struck with the truth and heard in silence, and
much Christian information got abroad. O for a shower of divine
mercy to awaken the sleepy souls of these people to thought and
anxiety about their eternal interests. We continued these labours
for about four hours, and then distributed not less I suppose than 150
tracts, all of which were eagerly received. We got back to the tent as
the day closed. The people of Saipur again came about my tent and
we had several hours' useful conversation with them. On the whole
the day has been one of satisfaction and usefulness. The thought of
its being Lord's-day when the prayers of thousands were ascending to
heaven for us, gave animation to our labours, though alas how alto-
gether unlike a Sabbath has the day passed ! When the people were
gone we had worship in my tent. I read a portion of the New
Testament and one of the native brethren prayed.

20th. — This morning I moved on to Badnibar market place, but
sent my tent on to Assureswara. There are two markets at Badnibar,

342

Missionary Journal.

[June,

one on this, and another on the other side of the river. Myself and
Daitaii remained on this side, while Rama and Somnath went to
the other market. We commenced speaking ahout 10 o'clock and
continued till about four p. m. We jjreached and disputed among
large congregations of peoj)le, and generally the attention was very
good. Ever and anon we ceased speaking, to distribute books as
the peo])le wished to go home. The gospel is not a new theme
among these people, and they have been again reminded of its saving
truths. I thought the people appeared much impressed with the
hoj)elessness of their situation ; sinners without a good hope, sinners
exposed to the consequences of rank and flagrant blasphemy and sin.
Towards the close of the market, a Bengal! devotee arrived, and
gave it out that he was some great one. He said he neither died nor
grew old. I mentioned to the adoring multitudes that he had come
here to practise upon them because no one knew him, as he knew
he would not obtain credit to his tale of immortality in his own
country. The people fell down before him, and worshipped him with
great reverence. I offered him to argue, and presented him with a
tract. About the first he was silent, and he declined the last. In the
evening I started to Assureswara, where I pitched mv tent on the
bank of a fine tank close to the Gundicha temple of Daddiebaban
a form of Jagannath.

21s/. — The neighbourhood of the tank was so tainted with the
dirty habits of the people, that I was glad to leave it this morning, so
I removed my tent about one hundred yards off and pitched under a tree
near the market place ; a large market assembled, about 10 o'clock,
and we commenced our labours of proclaiming, disputing and dis-
tributing tracts so soon as we had taken breakfast, and continued
them with little interruption till the evening : many tracts were
distributed to persons who appeared able to read. In the evening I
sat down under an open shed close to the road, and had long and
useful conversations with the people, closing all by the i^resent of a
useful tract. Dined at 7 p. m. with Lieut, and Mrs. S. and Mr. B.

2'2nd. — Serious tidings from Cuttack induced me to remain here
till I received further intelligence ; then I shall shape out ray course.
Have not been much engaged to-day ; a few people came round my
tent to whom I spoke of the importance of serving God, and securing
pardon and salvation, the native brethren visited and preached in
several surrounding villages, they say the people all heard well.

23rrf. — Yesterday was the first day since we are out on which no
market has occurred. Late last night I received intelligence from
home which has set me at liberty. Early this morning 1 commenced
my journey towards Kunderahari. At Baalee we preached, disputed
and distributed tracts in a large market. We remained in the market
three hours, and much information was communicated, and much
prejudice removed. The people heard with much attention the
message of salvation. We left Baalee market about three p. m. and
arrived at Kunderapanni by six in the evening. I pitched my tent
under a shady grove at a little distance from the town. The crops
in these parts have universally failed ; first they were destroyed by

1841.]

Missionary Journal.

343

the flood, and secondly the destruction was completed by the draught.
The poor ruined emaciated creatures crawled around my tent to beg
a pice — most pitiable objects of disease and want — mere walking
skeletons.

24//t. — A large market collected close by ray tent early this morn-
ing, wc commenced our labours about eight o'clock and continued
preaching, disputing and distributing books for four hours in three or
four places among the market people. We were heard with attention,
and the tracts were gladly received. About noon I commenced my
journey towards Upper Kypurra. The way was very intricate and
we constantly missed our path. About two o'clock p. m. I arrived at
a large market at a village called Lekhellee. I remained an hour
here, and preached to a large congregation. The people heard with
great seriousness the word of life, no objection was made. My
subject was the destitute and hopeless state of man as a sinner with-
out an atonement and without a Saviour, I closed by referring the
listening multitude to Jesus Christ the Saviour, the sinner's friend. I
had no tracts with me and at three o'clock I rode on towards Kypurra,
where I arrived by five o'clock,

25th. — My hackery with tent, bed, eatables, clothing, &c, did not
come up last night, and I was obliged to betake myself to the ground
at the root of a tree. We lighted fires and spent the night till
twelve o'clock in conversation ; and, then I wrapped my horse cloth
around me and slept. The people here are most uncivilized, not
being willing to give or sell even a bit of straw to lie upon. The
raj-mistry, who is building a new salt godown for the Government,
and who is from Cuttack behaved very kindly, bringing me a little
wood to burn, a mat to lay on, and a poa of milk. The latter
formed the only meal I have taken since yesterday morning. The
coldness of the night, and the heavy dew prevented me from sleeping
much. Yesterday evening I walked to the villages of Upper and
Lower Kypurra, and sat down on a toolsee mound and conversed with
a number of people on the subject of their eternal salvation, I en-
deavoured to make them feel how important it was to have a good
hope and a good prospect of future happiness. I think I succeeded
to some extent, but alas I not only good impressions, but Christian
information fails from the mind of the people here like a generous
plant from a soil preoccupied by rank weeds, and noxious jungle.
They have a saying common among them that what they hear goes
in at one ear and out at the other. They seem to hear and feel, and
yet, if the next minute, they be asked that they heard, they have
generally forgotten.

About 10 o'clock I dispatched coolies for my tent, &c. the cart being
unable to come up and they arrived about 12 o'clock when I took
breakfast. At two p. m. I departed for Burree KoUamattea. My
way was on the banks of the Brahamunee, and I had a pleasant ride.
It was Lord's-day, and though I saw little appearance of Sabbath
around me, or even in my own labours, I thought of the assemblies
of the people of God in other and happier lands, and enjoyed in spirit
the pleasures of communion with them in praise and prayer to Him
whose throne is erected in every place in every heart.

344

Missionary Journal.

[June,

26th. — My hackery failed me again last night. About 10 o'clock
Abraham came staring up and said, The hackery is broken, having
tumbled into a ditch ; the bullocks' tongues are hanging out, and the
driver's feet are cracked, and the cart cannot come up. I procured
half a seer of milk which served for dinner and tea, and again took to
the root of a friendly Banyan in my horse cloth. I did better last
night than the night before, having obtained a bundle of nice
straw, and the tree formed a good security from the wind. I slept
soundly till the morning. About 5 o'clock in the morning my tent,
&c. came up on the heads of some coolies sent from this place.
Burnee is chiefly inhabited by Musalmans, and they were ill disposed
to hear what we had to say. I collected some Hindus, but they
were wealthy and of the higher classes, and not much better disposed
towards Christianity.

27th. — To-day I set off for Bhurwa, and arrived there by 3 o'clock
in the afternoon. We passed through many villages, and at one large
place the name of which I do not now recollect, the native brethren
stayed and preached to the inhabitants, and left among them a num-
ber of tracts. The foot of a Missionary never trod these parts before
and the reign of idolatry has remained undisturbed till now. At
Bhurwa I went into the village and collected a few people ; but the
chief part of the inhabitants were out in the fields plucking their
rubbi. Here I waited till 1 1 o'clock at night when Abraham again made
his appearance stating that the hackery could not come up, though
assisted by two or three men. The lad instead of bringing me a
blanket or some food, carried a small bundle of grass for my horse —
of grass obtainable in abundance under the horse's feet. To avoid
another night in the open air I engaged a torch-bearer, and at 12
o'clock set out for my Bungalow at Beehirnagger Khunditta.

28th. — I arrived at Khunditta last night or rather this morning at
two o'clock. When I arrived all was still, and I awoke Bonomallee
and his wife to cook a little rice. They soon managed this, but the
vegetable stew composed of plantains, potatoes, greens, and other
vegetables defied my capabilities however disposed to eat ; so I dis-
posed of the rice and lay me down to rest on the floor of the bunga-
low and slept soundly till six this morning. To-day I despatched
coolies to bring up my tent, &c. and they arrived at ten o'clock this
evening. I was sorry to pass by the large market at Huraeepoor
between Bhurwa and Khunditta, but Rama and Daitari and Nath
remained behind, and they called at Huraeepoor and preached among
the people and distributed a number of tracts. They speak of the
people as paying better attention than usual to their message.

January 23rd, 1841. — Two pieces of journal containing an account of
my labours to a festival at Botaswara, Bhogabottee, and of the labours
of the native brethren to Jeenteer and Bhoobuneswara have been dis-
patched to England and need not therefore be repeated here On the
19th I set out from Cuttack to POyrapatna to attend a large festival on
the banks of the river Prachee. The distance from Cuttack is twenty-
four miles. The river Prachee is much celebrated among the Hindus,
and is more sacred the brahmans say than Ganga, it being the elder

1811.]

Missionary Journal.

345

sister of tlie two. Tiie place where the festival is Ircld is particularly
sacred from the circumstance of Rdmcliander, during his 14 years of
austerities iu the jungles, having bathed there. After he had bathed
he set up a bale fruit and worshipped it. The brahmans have taken
advantage of this and have erected a temple to Mahadeb there, call-
ing the image Balaswer. The water in the jhil in which the people
bathed, was shallow and muddy, but clean water seemed not essential to
wash away sin, and nine thousand people rushed down to the muddy
pool to attend to the rites of the festival. They afterwards attended
the temple for a sight of Balaswer, and received the blessing of the
priests. I leftCuttack at three o'clock, but being detained in crossing
the river, I did not arrive atPhottagur before eight, when I set up my
tent and slept. la the morning of the 20th I started for Payarapat-
na where I arrived by two o'clock p. m. My tent arrived late in the
evening, and I pitched it at a convenient distance from the temple.
The people began to assemble early the next morning, and by 10
o'clock A. M. the jatra was full. After we had taken refreshment we
formed three parties, myself one, Bamadeb and Damodar another,
and Seboniak and Somnath a third.

We placed ourselves in central situations and preached among the
multitude the unsearchable riches of Christ. We remained preaching
and disputing for several hours, till we were able to do so no more.
The distribution of tracts commenced about 12 at noon. The people
were extremely anxious to obtain tracts, and we had the utmost dif-
ficulty to maintain our standing while we gave them away. They rush-
ed upon us like the waves of the sea, and sometimes carried us along
with them. Ever and anon we ceased distribution, and addressed the
people on the nature and contents of the books, exhorting them to
take them home and read and understand them. Thus we proceeded
till late at night, when our strength failed us, and our bocks were
finished. "We gave away more than 3500 books. The knowledge
we have imparted will be carried very wide, and into places where we
could never go. O that a blessing fi om above may attend these
efforts, and fill these regions with light, holiness, and happiness, as
they are now filled with darkness, sin and misery! On the night of
of the 21st, the people having departed we were kept awake by the
singing of some Hindu merchants from Bhubaneswara. It was
very fascinating, aided by the silence of the night, and the sweet
voices of the youths engaged. But these songs were idolatrous, and
which no youth at home could sing, songs which no one would
attempt to teach. On the morning of the 22nd, I commenced my
journey home, and arrived at Cuttack by 7 in the evening ; complete-
ly soaked, having been exposed to a heavy rain for more than three
hours in the afternoon. 'Through mercy however I have sustained
no injury.

C. LACEY.

VOL. II. 2 z

I

346

Hindustani Scriptures.

[June,

III. — Ansiver of P. to the Reply of the Baptist Missionaries
to his Strictures on their Hindustani.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

It is only a few clays since I read in your February No.
the reply of the Baptist Missionaries to my strictures on their
Hindustani version. As I was on a journey for several months
I had no opportunity of getting your periodical sooner.

I must say, I felt, when reading it, not a little surprised
that they have mistaken or rather misconstrued so much tlie
object 1 had in view, and am sorry indeed for the spirit in
which their reply has been written. — Questioning the gen-
uineness of my professions, they have viewed my remarks as
having proceeded from a party feeling against them, and there-
fore the excited manner of tlieir answer.

To avoid further irritation I should have preferred keeping
silent altogetiier; for I fully agree, that if discussions cannot
be carried on between brethren in love and meekness, it is in
most cases better to drop them. But as the Baptist Missionaries
have called in question my sincerit' , and have thus become
personal in their reply, I am bound to vindicate myself from
the charge. In reference to the other charges, that my stric-
tures have been " incorrect" or unfounded ; that the conclu-
sion to which I have come in respect to their translation was
a " sweeping one without proper examination ;" that 1 have
"misrepresented" them by "mistranslating their words,"
and have " found fault with their renderings without being
prepared to show in what their error consists, and how it may
be corrected" — I refrain, for the reason mentioned, from
justifying myself unless further reasons siiould compel me to
do so, and leave the decision to those who have carefully and
impartially read my strictures and compared the reply of the
Baptist Missionaries with them.

The Baptist Missionaries doubting the truth of my asser-
tions say : " He (P.) seems to intimate that the passages upon
which he has animadverted were taken up casually, on a cur-
sory reading ; whereas it is most evident that they are a
designed selection, embracing the greater number of difficult
passages, that occur in the N. T. It is easy for any one to
refer to passages which he knows to be difficult, without read-
ing the whole version, but it is unfair to represent a selection
so made as the result of a cursory inspection." And in ano-
ther place it is said : " The manner in which this attack upon
their labours is made appears to the Missionaries objection-
able. It is done under the profession of brotherly love, and if
so the translators are bound to be thankful for it. They think
however, that the genuineness of that love which would drag

1841.]

Hindustdni Scriptures.

347

them before ii public tribunal and there accuse and expose
them without having once condescended in a niore private
manner to warn and exhort them, may be fairly questioned/*
Now I think I have greater cause to call it unfair and not in
accordance with genuijie love to throw out publicly such hints
against the character and sincerity of a brother Missionary
without any other ground but the supposition, that he might
have been influenced by party feelings, and that I therefore
have made such a designed selection of the greater number of
difficult passages, and published it in the way I did, with no
other view but to attack and expose their labours the more
effectually. 1 trust, however, that the impartial reader of my
strictures will not have turned away from them with such an
impression, but will have felt convinced that I have been
guided by no improper motive. And I may refer to the note
which has been added to my remarks by the Editors of the
Calcutta Christian Observer as strengthening this hope. I
should be glad if I could convince our Baptist Missionary
brethren of the same, but though I should not succeed in that,
they will allow me to state distinctly, that no party or bad
feeling against them has influenced me, and that the selection
has been in no way a designed one. Most of the passages
were collected in the first cursory reading of their translation,
being greatly surprised at the liberty which they used iu deviat-
ing from a literal rendering of the original. This induced me
to read some parts, viz. Romans and others, more carefully
through, and this again led me to compare the objectionable
passages with others, and thus tlie collection was made. And
as upon inquirj', I was told that no one had as yet publicly
made any objection against the rendering of these passages,
I thought it my duty to do so.

That more passages of this kind might be found, if the
whole was carefully read through, is not only a supposition of
mine, but has been asserted bj- others also, as by the Friend to
Translators in your March No.

That my collection embraces the greater number of diffi-
cult passages of the New Testament is an assertion which
the Baptist Missionaries have yet to prove. No one acquainted
either with the original or scripture in general will number
such passages as Matt. vi. 10, Rom. i. 25, iii. 23, Coloss. i. 19.
John xiv. 6, Matt. iii. 11, Luke ii. 16, Rom. iii. 21, 22, Mark
xiii. 32, Coloss. i. 15, and others mentioned in my remarks
among the difficult ones either in reference to the meaning or
the literal rendering of them. With the objections which
unbelievers or others may make against the clear sense and
the literal rendering of such passages as Mark xiii. 32, Coloss.
i. 15, the translator has nothing to do. He has only to transfer
2 z 2

348

Hindustani Scriptures,

[June,

aiul not to explain tlienij either according to liis ou'n or the
views of otliers, as I mentioned formerly, else his translation
never can or will become a correct and a faithful one. And
the want of a strict adherence to this principle is the point
to which my strictures have been principally directed. The
difficulty however is, that one translator is more in favor of a
free rendering of the text than another, or than others would
approve of. In that case it is however, the more requisite,
that such deviations from the literal meaning should be made
public, or the Translators should put them in the margin.

Few passages only of those mentioned in my strictures may
afford some difficulty to the translator, as Luke vii. 35, Heb.
ix. 16, \7, Rom. viii. 4, 23, ii. 15, 16, i. 3.

To "drag them before a public tribunal and there to accuse
and expose them,'^ was not the reason why I have chosen the
public rather than the private way of communication, as
already mentioned. The principal reason of my doing so was,
as stated in my remarks, to draw more attention to translations
in general, and to call for greater and more united exertions.
If however, it should be found impossible to obtain such a
desirable object on account of a want of brotherly love and
Catholic feeling in the parties concerned, that would indeed
form a cause of deep regret as well as of great humiliation for
all. Further, I felt convinced, that more good would result,
and greater notice be taken of my remarks, than if I had
chosen the other way. And if our Baptist Missionary bre-
thren will in future put the literal I'endering of the text in the
margin, whenever they think they must deviate from it, my
strictures will have produced at least some good. That these
have been confined to their translation, no one can fairly con-
strue into an argument against me ; and I feel assured, they
also would not have done it, had they read the same with
impartiality.

I beg leave to say here that my strictures have not been
directed against their differing from the English version, as
they suppose, but against the deviations from the clear literal
meaning of the original, as every one will perceive who reads
them carefully. I referred in sevei-al cases to the English ver-
sion merely because it gives in those passages a correct render-
ing of the Greek, and spared me giving niy own translation.

But why, after all, shun publicity? If strictures publicly
made are unfounded, then they can be refuted in the same
way ; if not, then it is but right, and sometimes an imperative
duty, that the defects of a translation should be made known
not only to the translators, but, when once printed and made
public, also to those who use the translation ; only let all be
done in love, and good will result from it. P.

1841.] Study of Indian Histoi-]/, Mythology, i^c. 349

IV. — On the importance of Indian Missionaries studying the
History, Mylliology, Antiquities and Customs of India,

To llie Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

1 forward to you the following brief remarks on the importance of Indian Mis-
sionaries studying the history, mythology, antiquities and customs of India. Tlie
subject is calculated to affect ihe usefuhiess of missionary efforts ; I therefore
hope that some senior missionaries may comnuinicate their views acquired by
experience in the country.

Yours truly,

Philologus.

It is recorded in Pearson's Life of Swartz, that " Mr. Swarfz, deeming it neces-
sary, in order to converse with advantage with the people, to be well acquainted
with their system of theology, whatever it was, spent jiveyears, after he had attained
some proficiency in their language, in reading their mythological books only.
Hard and irksome as this task must have been to a devout mind, he has reaped
this benefit from it, that he can at any time command the attention of the Mala-
bars by allusions to their favorite books and histories, which he never fails to
make subservient to the truth." One of the strongest temptations of a missionary
in India, and one to which he is prone to yield from his previous education, asso-
ciations and European habits, is an undue attachment to European society and
intercourse. The mind needs some relaxation, some subject on vvhich to interest
itself ; if therefore missionary labourers be occupied with the subjects proposed
in this letter they wilt often feel more gratification in intercourse with natives,
and in conversation on subjects connected with native habits, &c. than in Anglo-
Indian Society ; on the same principle as professional men, lawyers, doctors, &c.,
find delight in associating with those of their own professional occupations. It is
a well known tact how little interest the English circles in India take in any mat-
ters connected with native society or literature in India. How can much sym-
patliy be felt for any people unless we form clear views of the structure of their
society and modes of thinking, and this is chieHy to be attained by patient atten-
tion in the study of their literature, combined with inquiries among natives them-
selves, suggested by a course of reading. Theory must accompany practice here
as well as in the sciences. We must not underrate the gigantic evil we have
to contend with. To the superficial and merely practical observer of Hinduism
its mythology and customs may seem a mere unconnected piece of puerility,
but guided by the light shed upon Brahmanisin by such writings as Faber's
Origin of Idolatry, the Asiatic Society's Transactions, and Sir VV. Jones's works,
we see that all the apparently detached parts of Hinduism dovetail into one
another, all form one mighty fortress of Satanic erection. If then, the
medical student apply himself assiduously to the theory of medicine and
anatomy, and devote whole years to it, though much of that knowledge
may not be immediately required in his profession ; if the lawyer deem it
necessary to take a wide range in the records of jurisprudence, though of
no directly practical benefit, shall the missionary consider it unworthy his
attention to study a system of religion in the construction of vvhich some of the
mightiest minds of India have been engaged, and which has withstood the shock
of Pagan, JMogul, and Muhammadan invasion ? The iNIissionary's attention
must be directed to the weakest part of the Brahmanical fortress ; but how
is this fully attainable without previous observation of the position and strength
of this bulwark ? What is the cause that the British public are so apathetic
with regard to the spiritual claims of India.'' Is not one chief cause, the misty
indistinct views they entertain respecting the real condition of the natives ; so.

350 Study of Indian History, Myiholocjy, ^c. [June,

with regard lo ihe Missionary, lii;lit is necessary as well as love : we must kllo^v
the stale of a ])eople before our feeling can be ilionuighly excited in their favour,
as inisdirecied benevolence has been productive of many evils. 'J'lie study of
ilie liistory of India would tend to concentrate Missionary attention more on
the people of India. What servant of Christ could shrink at any hardships or
inconveniences attendant on a Missionary life when he reads of the toils and
anxieties such men as Timur, Genghis Khan, Nadir Shah, and the Muhammad-
an conquerers endured in order lo win the blood-stained bauble of military
glory. It would also check impatience ; since the Hindu system has been the
formation of centuries and so deeply entwined in the habits of the people, we
cannot expect it to be overthrown in a day. The contrast between tlie impu-
rities and follies of the shastras and the sanctity of the Christian religion would
serve, like the shading of a picture, to bring into greater prominence the supe-
riority of Christian ethics. Human life is too short, and the human faculties too
limited to allow of the mind being fixed on more than a few subjects, and
mythological and historical subjects are as necessary to a Missionary's profes-
sional pursuits as the study of anatomy is to the surgeon. Shall the scholars
of Germany and France devote their best energies to Indian literature for mere
purposes of curiosity, and shall the warrior of the cross not gaze with equal
interest on that colossal edifice, whose wails he is lo raze to the ground in order
to efTecl man's deliverance.'' It is recorded of Dr. Coke, an eminent Missionary,
that on his way to Portsmouth lo embark for India a gentleman in the carriage
with him was about to read to him a paper respecting some English matters.
He requested him not lo do so, adding, " I um dead io all but India." The
man who devotes his life to the attainment of one object finds his mind even in
private society wandering away from the company to his beloved theme : the
ruling passion displays itself every where. It seems a desideratum in India
for Missionaries to mix more extensively with European Society, but, for one end,
— to excite European sympathy for the natives by directing the current (>/' con-
versation to subjects connected with native manners, modes of thinking, supersti-
tion, &c. ; but, if the Missionary himself be unacquainted with the minutias of
native habits, &c., how can he effect this.'' What deep interest has Mr. Williams
excited in favor of the South Sea Islanders even among worldly persons in con-
sequence of his acquaintance with their condition .i* As a familiarity willi our
native country's literature and history is one of the strongest bonds of patriotism,
so will the Missionary's Christian patriotism be similarly excited in his adopted
country. A sound knowledge of any of the Indian languages is best attainable
by the perusal of original compositions by natives. The mind therefore alive to
the National Literature finds the acquisition of the language by Ihis means
facilitated, as the attention is not limited to the mere study of words, but also
receives ideas along with them. In addressing natives it is very important to
know their modes of thought, in order to arrest their attention the quicker ; but
where is this so fully embodied as in the National Literature ? The charge has
sometimes been advanced against Missionaries, that they calumniate the Hindu
religion by adopting their views of it from the superstitious notions held by the
common people. How important then is it for them to shew that they have
investigated this subject and can substantiate their accusations by a reference
to the Hindu writings themselves, so as to be able to encounter the brahinans
on their own ground. It has been admitted to be a valid argument against the
com|)etency of Thomas Payne to condemn the Bible, that he never studied the
Bible. May not the brahmans retort tiie same argument against some Missionary
labourers that they have condemned the Hindu shastras and religion in most
severe terms without having derived their information from authentic sources.
A familiarity with native habits would occasionally serve to enliven the dull-
ness and dryness of many Missionary Journals and Missionary speeches.

1841.]

Proposed Publication.

351

V, — Proposed Publication for the Young Ladies of India.
To the Kditors of the Calcutta Cliristum Observer.
Gentlemen,

The publications of the Christian School Book Society,
whether prepared in this country, or imported from Europe,
are exceedingly valuable ; they will, I hope, become very
popular and very useful. That the Society may go on and
prosper is the earnest wish of your present correspondent.

My object in writing these few lines, is to call attention to
a certain department of education, in which nothing has, I
believe, been done by the Society ; but it is so important,
and so much within its sphere, that I am persuaded,
a few hints on the subject will meet with due conside-
ration. There is a numerous and most interesting class of
persons in this country, for whose particular benefit a totally
new work is needed. I refer to our female youth, in other
words, the young ladies of India. Many of these are to be
found in the higher classes of public seminaries ; many in the
domestic circle ; and some in boarding houses, or as lodgers
in private families. While they may derive great benefit, in
common with the youth of the other sex, from the excellent
publications of the Society, a work peculiarly adapted to
theii present circumstances and future prospects, is a great
desideratum. The manner of living in India, our customs
and habits, differ so much from those of Europe, that, should
a work of the kind be found to exist in Europe, it would be
very partially applicable to the young ladies of India. Such
a work, if well prepared, might form a class book for the
more advanced pupils in our seminaries ; and be perused with
great advantage by those who are no longer under scholas-
tic tuition. Surely India can furnish some lady of sufficient
piety, information and good sense to prepare a work of the
sort ; or several ladies may each take a part, their kind hus-
bands affording them a little assistance if necessary. A very
useful work may, in this way, be produced, and in a short
time. In order to illustrate my meaning still farther, I will
take the liberty just to name a few subjects, which the work
in question should contain.

RELIGION.

Reading the scriptures, public worship, secret prayer, with
other branches of practical piety.

DOMESTIC ECONOMY.

Purchasing articles of dress, cutting out and making up
dresses. Taking care of clothes, purchasing clothes and arti-

352

Proposed Publication.

[JUi\ E,

cles of dress for families ; cutting out and making up articles
of dress for families, also other articles for domestic purposes.
Management of servants, regulation of house expenses. Cer-
tain principles of rectitude, benevolence, philosophy, or com-
mon sense, as the case may require, should be introduced ;
correct principles of extensive and obvious application, being
preferable to a multitude of minute directions. Instructions
in domestic economy are much needed. Many of the young
ladies of India, cannot expect affluence ; they M'ill become the
partners of men, whose incomes will range from 200 to 500
rupees per mensem,

RULES OF BEHAVIOUR.

Conduct towards parents, brothers, sisters, friends, com-
panions, acquaintances, strangers. Visiting, lodging, temper,
&c. &c.

MENTAL IMPROVEMENT.

Management of the mental power, memory, judgment, &c.
Best course of reading. How to improve most by reading.
Letter writing, composition, &c.

IMPROVEMENT OF TIME.

Time of rising and I'etiring to rest. Arrangement of occu-
pations, so as to give a due portion of time to each. The
value of tiuie is by no means duly appreciated by the young
ladies of India ; they know little of the advantages to be
obtained by allotting a due proportion of time to each occu-
pation.

ACCOMPLISHMENTS.

Ornamental needle-vvork, music, drawing, &c. &c.

DUTIES OF BENEVOLENCE.

Kindness to the poor. Instructing the ignorant. Contri-
butions to charitable and religious purposes, &c. &c.

Having given these hints, I leave it to the Christian ladies
residing in India, to use them as tliey please. Let any thing,
that has been said be rejected, or approved, contracted or
amplified, or in any way modified and altered, only let us
have a work of the kind here proposed.

A. B. C.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 353

VI. — Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education,
Letter II.

Oh 1 for the coming of that glorious time,

When, prizing knowledge as her noblest wealth

And best protection, this imperial realm,

While she exacts allegiance, shall admit

An obligation on her part to teach

Them who are born to serve her and obey ;

Binding herself by statute to secure

For all the children whom her soil maintains,

The rudiments of letters ; and to inform

The raiud with moral and religious truth,

Wordsworth,

My Lord,

Wealth, rank, station, power, sovereignty: — these united
in one person, are stupendous gifts of Divine Providence —
stupendous for good or for evil. Neglected and abused, as in
the case of a Roman Nero, they become the most friglitful
scourges of humanity and draw down the most terrible retri-
bution at the hands of an offended God. Cultivated and well
directed, as in the case of an English Alfred, they become
founts of the richest benefits to the race of man, and sources
of reversionary bliss to the happy possessor. And though
few there be that ever sink into the depths of guilt entailed
by the vices of the former, or rise to the pre-eminence of
glory that crowns the virtues of the latter, there is not a
point along the whole vast line of gradation between these
extremes, at which the words, the example, or the decisions
of an earthly potentate may not powerfully operate for weal
or for woe. If this could be doubted, the calculating facility
with which your Lordship conceived tbe great bad measure
reprobated in my last, and the over-mastering, though it may
be, noiseless energy with which the apparently most stub-
born materials have been moulded into willing instruments to
give it full effect, must stand forth as ineffaceable monuments
of demonstration. Doubtless there may be esoteric elements
which, if divulged, might tend to modify the aspect of the
question ; but, as we have no access to the thoughts of princes
or the counsels of state, we can only look at the exoteric.
Looking at these, the spectacle presented is, indeed, a strange
one — forcing us to watch and to wonder at the talismanic
influence of the wand of power. Glance we at the past : —
Behold the Committee of Public Instruction manfully fight-
ing the battle of Educational Anti-Orientalism, under the

VOL. II. 3 A

354 Lord AucklancVs Minute on Native Education. [JunEj

shadow of Lord W. Bent'mck, and cheerfully giving effect to
his paraaiount will. Glance we at the present: — Behold the
Committee of Public Instruction, under the fostering shadow
of my Lord Auckland, adroitly passing over to the other side,
as cheerfully ready to execute his paramount though contrary
will. Proh Tempora ! Proh mores ! We had thought some
of them at least men of principle, who had built their con-
clusions on a rock which the tempests and the torrents of
opposition might assail in vain. But, lo, they all act like men
of shifting, sand-like expediency whicli the gentle gale of vice-
regal favour has blown into shreds. One Governor General
frowns on the State Listitutions of Orientalism and blasts
them with the breath of his sore displeasure. " Well done, my
Lord," exclaim the Public Instructionists, well done ; so
perish all endowments of error." Another Governor General
smiles propitious on the State Institutions of Orientalism,
and revives them with the breath of his approving compla-
cency. " Well done, my Lord,'' re-echo the Public Instruc-
tionists, well done, so re-flourish all endowments of error."
In our ignorance of the esoteric mysteries of state councils,
how ai'e we left admiringly to cry out : — What must be the lati-
tude and the longitude of the policy of him, who could so
calmly abide his time — waiting till the lamentations of the chief
mourners were ended, and the most interested friends had be-
come reconciled to the loss of their darling Orientalism — and
then going forth, amid the silence and the gloom of ill-
omened auguries, to resuscitate the hydra-headed spectre
which had been formally consigned to the befitting mansions
of the tomb ? What must be the latitude and the longitude of
the allegiance of those, who, — after having, under the former
Government Head, witnessed or even assisted in celebrating
the funeral obsequies of tliis gaunt Oriental antagonist, — could
now march forward in the rear of the new Chief to behold
his intended feat of resurrectionism, and exult at the re-
appearance of the disinterred apparition, and eagerly join in
re-equipping it for its wonted vocation of fell revelling among
the blighted intellects and the withered hearts of a deluded
and benighted people ? If justice and truth could allow it,
gladly, oh, most gladly would celestial Charity draw her
benign veil over the whole ; and breathe forth unto Heaven
the God-like prayer, " Father, forgive them, for they know
not what they do !"

One of the earliest and most lamentable results of your
Lordship's act of restoration will be, the re-introduction of the
old confusion of ideas on the subject of Oriental Literature

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 355

and Native Education — and the ultimate realization of all the
unhappy consequences to ivhich such confusion inevitably tends.
Already, in the distant horizon, do I beliold symptoms —
significant symptoms — of reviving opinions on this head,
whose portentous shadows, when they gather into strength,
may well scare away a Governor General, less resolute and
less fraught with the true reforming spirit than the last. It
is well then betimes to sound a note of warning. From the
constant and almost exclusive employment of Oriental Li-
terature in the education of native youth, these two wholly
" distinct and distinguishable" things, viz. the Patronage of
Oriental Literature, and the Advancement of Native Education,
came to be perpetually and systematically confounded. The
Educationists of the okl regime held these to be inseparable,
if not altogether identical. And what was tlie unavoidable
consequence ? The instant, Lord W. Bentinck simply decreed
that Oriental Literature, bestrewn as it is throughout, with
what your Lordship justly terms "radical errors and defi-
ciencies," should be withdrawn from the Government educa-
tion of native youth, and a true and wholesome literature
substituted instead, — that instant, the snug little coterie of
Oriento-maniasts, alarmed at the dis^junction of what they
held to be incapable of being riven asunder, rent the air with
their hoarse murmurings and bitter plaints. The Corypheus
of the storming party actually pronounced Lord Beutinck's
enactment, " an act of extermination against the litera-
ture and classical languages of Hindustan." From these
and other similar terms, in which he and his co-adjutors
spoke and wrote and raved on the subject, one ignorant of the
facts might naturally have supposed that it threatened to
deluge the shores of India with fresh floods of bigotry and
intolerance — that it threatened to recal " Chaos and Old
Night" from their long undisturbed slumbers, and reseat them
on the throne of worse than Gothic darkness and error. One
might suppose, that it was an act which might have been
concocted in the barbaric council chamber of Genseric or
Attila; or, that it might have issued from the conclave of the
Caliphate at the time, when, from tlie Tagus to the Jaxartes,
its destroying sword had obliterated the records of every faith,
save that of Allah and his Prophet ; or, that it might have
formed one of the ruthless decrees of Mahmoud of Ghizni, who,
from time to time, " pounced like an eagle from his tremen-
dous eyry amid the snows of Caucasus on poor unhappy India,
and having snatched his prey, instantly flew back to his
mountain domain," leaving behind him temples desolated,
idols trampled in the dust, and the sacred archives of the
3 A 2

356 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

gods — the written monuments of a literature, and science,
and theology, that proudly boasted of an immeasurable anti-
quity,— devoured by the blaze of many a wide-spread confla-
gration.

Whatever may be alleged as to this being an exaggerated
picture of the opinions and forebodings of certain doating
Orientalists, no one at all conversant with their views will be
disposed to deny that there is a deep, and broad, and strong
foundation for it. Bating the use of comparisons altogetlier,
language was employed on the subject that admitted of no
equivocation and no mistake. The act, not virtually, but ac-
tually, was characterized as a scheme for the total extinction
of native classical literature — as a project for the annihilation
of all the languages of India, vernacular or classical — as a
measure for the abolition of all native institutions for native
education. And having thus characterized, or rather carica-
tured, the act, it required neither the wisdom of a sage, nor
the vaticinative powers of a seer, to prognosticate that it
might involve the most nuschievous consequences, — that it
might tend to alienate tiie minds of the natives l)y impressing
upon them the conviction that tiiey and their rulers had con-
flicting feelings and incompatible interests, — that it might be
calculated to destroy all respect for the British character, yea
to endanger the stability of the British power, — and, finally,
that it might contribute to retard indefiiiitelj^, if not altogether
to prevent, the intellectual, moral, and religious improvement
of the people.

Those who indulged in such retrospective criminations and
prospective fears miglit be sincere in their convictions ; but
most assuredly, they were woefully mistaken. Whether the
sudden dissipation of their own congenial dreams might have
somewhat excited the heat of indignation which enveloped
the judgment with fumes, while it had quickened the activi-
ties of the fancy, it is not for us to say. But certain it is,
that they did seem to contemplate the subject through some
hazy medium, like travellers in the morning viewing the face
of nature through those misty exhalations which distort the
forms of things, as well as expand them into disproportion-
ate magnitude. For how stood the case ? When presented in
its bare literality, it was neither more nor less than this. — The
British Government at one time voluntarily allotted certain
funds for the cultivation of Native* Literature in connection

* Tlie expression " Native Literature" or " Oriental Literature" for want
of a better, is employed here and elsewhere to denote a// n«iii;e lailings of every
description, whether strictly literary, scientific or theological. It is employed
in this all-compieliendins; sense as exceedingly convenient to prevent the recur-
rence of constant circumlocution.

184 1. J Lord AucklamVs Minute on Native Education. 357

with Native Education in certain institutions, founded by
itself. The same government afterwards deemed it expedient
to determine to withdraw these funds from such allotment,
and apply them to the encouragement of European literature
and science.

Now, it matters not a jot in this part of our inquiry, whe-
ther the government views of right or expediency in etfecting
this transfer were defensible or not. Tlie simple question
that arises here is — Did the withdrawing of certain funds
from the support of a few native institutions, originated by
government itself, amount in any reasonable sense to an
abolition of all native institutions ? Did it amount to an ex-
tinction of all native classical literature ? In other words, was
the simple ivithholding of direct positive encouragement to the
study of Oriental Literature in the instruction of native youtli,
equivalent to a direct active discouragement of Oriental Lite-
rature altogether, — amounting to a persecuting prohibition or
a general extermination ? Whj', if common sense has not fled
the habitations of man, this determination of withdrawing
direct positive support from native literature in the Educa-
tion of Native youth, could not be construed to mean a down-
right actual suppression or extirpation of that literature
either in whole or in part. It was simply a return to the
first position of strict neutrality ; it was the re-assumption of
an attitude of non-inter/erence ; it was a resolution to do no-
thing directly and actively, in connection with National Edu-
cation, either for or against, either to uphold or to abolish,
native literature. So far as the British Government was con-
cerned, it just left that literature precisely as it existed
before its interference at all; i. e., it resigned the classical
literature of India to the pati'onage and support of the des-
cendants of those who have cultivated and perpetuated the
knowledge of it during the last thirty centuries, together with
their voluntary European allies.

Again, how, or in what conceivable sense could the appli-
cation of any funds whatsoever to the purposes of English
education, be interpreted as tantamount to an attempt to
annihilate all the languages of India, vernacular and classical ?
As well, surely, might we assert that endowments for encou-
raging the study of Latin and Greek in the island of Great Bri-
tain were destined to exterminate the language Avhich Shakes-
peare, and Milton, and Addison, had rendered classical, with
all its provincial dialects ! Or, let us refer to a contempora-
neous case somewhat parallel. The British Government, at
the present time, deem it proper to vote an annual grant of
money for the cultivation of Popish literature in the college

358 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

of Maynooth. Now, the same government may, for good
reasons, afterwards find it expedient to withdraw tliis grant,
and devote the sum so withdrawn to the encouragement of
general English education. Should it actually resolve thus to
retrace its steps, could such an act of withdrawal and appro-
priation, vve ask, be designated, with any semblance of pro-
priety, an act for the abolition of all Popish institutions — for
the extinction of all Popish literature — and for the extermi-
nation of the Latin and Irish languages ? Stript of all adven-
titious colourings, and presented in tliis simple light, th©
proposition seems too ludicrously absurd to be for a mo-
ment entertained. Yet such, and none other in spirit and it>
letter was the proposition which some of our great Orientalists
were so prodigal of their strength in attempting to establish.
And think you, my Lord, tliat the successors of such men as
H. H. Wilson, Esq. and the late lamented Mr. Prinsep and
Dr. Tytler, are likely to manifest more discretion and display
greater acuteness and practical sagacity tlian they, in distin-
guishing the things that differ, and in cleaving to the things
that are really most excellent ?

Still, though the charges of "extermination," " extirpation,"
and " destruction" may thus be shewn to be contemptibly
ridiculous, many of the Oriental fraternity, unwilling to be
baffled, and ready, like drowning men, to cleave to a floating
straw, turn about, and, occupying new ground, rally round a
new standard. With the Sanskrit professor of Oxford they
eagerly join ; and, adopting his patriotic language, exultingly
ask. Has not Native Literature rightful claims on a govern-
ment which has " usurped the power and absorbed the
revenues of those who were its natural guardians ?"

Now, in all such scornful taunts and criminative upbraidings
there is still predominant the same confusion of ideas respect-
ing the patronage of Oriental Litei-ature and the Education of
Native youth, as well as not a little mis-statement of historical
facts. If it be insinuated that the resources of the natives have
been so crippled by our Government, that their own institu-
tions must droop and languish from inability to support them,
nothing can be more wide of the truth. There have been all
along native Colleges in great abundance, in which the classi-
cal languages of India, particularly Sanskrit, have been culti-
vated in the highest perfection. These, in many instances at
least, are as flourishing now, as they have been for centuries
past — rendering tlie establishment of similar institutions on
the part of the British Government, not only a work of rivalry,
but of perfect supererogation. " Government colleges," re-
marked the Editor of the Friend of India some years ago, with

1841.] Lord Auckland'' s Minute on Native Educatioii. 359

equal precision anil truth, "in comparison with the indigenous
colleges, are as a pool of stagnant water, compared with the
flowing stream of the Ganges. The country needs not the
support of Government to keep alive a knowledge of tiiis
sacred tongue, (Sanskrit.) The patronage under which it
flourislies, is not the smile or the gold of a foreign govern-
ment, but tlie high dignity and distinction with whicli classical
reputation is rewarded, in the wide circle of native society.
That encouragement has hitherto been more efficacious in
producing great scholars, than the patronage of the British
Government, and for many years to come, tliis is likely to be
the case."

Again, if it be asserted that native literature has claims on
the patronage of the Government, and then assumed that the
only way of meeting these claims is to support colleges where
the study of it may be exclusively prosecuted by numbers of
the privileged classes of native youth ; and if this assertion
and assumption be held to be correlative, in so much that,
if the latter is not, the former cannot be ; — then must we,
while admitting the validity of the assertion, utterly negative
that of the assumption.

There are two objects essentially distinct, the one from the
other, viz. the patronage of native literature, and the educa-
tion of native youth. These objects, though clearly distin-
guishable, are by no means incompatible. A liberal and patrio-
tic Government may, in certain respects, without inconsistency
and without collision, extend its countenance to both. That
Government should decline employing native literature as the
primary instrument of imparting knowledge in the education
of native youth, is no reason why, separately and for other
ends, it might not effectually patronise it.

To illustrate what has now been advanced, let us suppose
that our ancient Scottish literature has rightful claims on the
patronage of the home government. Well, Sir Walter Scott
has collected and published some volumes of border songs
and ballads ; and Mr. McPherson some volumes of the tra-
ditionary remains of Celtic poetry. Now, might not Go-
vernment legitimately extend its patronage to our ancient
literature, by conferring honorary titles, or bestowing pecu-
niary largesses on those who devoted their time and their
talents to the work of rescuing from premature decay its
most curious relics ? But, might not the same Government
justly object to the application of any portion of the revenue,
to the endowment of seminaries on the Tweed or on the Tay,
for the purpose of furnishing an education to hundreds of
youths, in which the staple article consisted exclusively of

360 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

border legends and Ossianic tales? So in India. Government
may deem it expedient, to a certain extent, and for specific
purposes, to patronise native literature ; while, for valid rea-
sons it ought to demur at the support of institutions for the
exclusive cultivation of it, in the tuition of hundreds of native
youth. Government, in order to cherish and gratify the spirit
of literary research, may supply the means of publishing cor-
rect editions of standard classical works ; it may encourage
translations of these into the English language ; it may, by
honorary titles or pecuniary rewards, stimulate researches into
the history, the philosophy, the religion, and the antiquities
of Hindustan. All this the Government may do, and much
more. To the encouragement of such pursuits witliin mode-
rate limits, even Mr. Ward, with all his horror of Hinduism,
would not object. He, himself, in substance, proposed that
a society should be formed either at Calcutta or London, for
improving our knowledge of the history, literature, and my-
thology of the Hindus, — that a pantheon should be erected for
receiving the images of the gods, cut in marble ; a museum
also, to receive all the curiosities of India, and a library to per-
petuate its literature, — 'that either individuals should be em-
ployed in translations from the Sanskrit, or suitable rewards
offered for the best translation of the most important Hindu
books.

Now there is already in existence a Society founded by that
prince of Orientalists, Sir William Jones, in Calcutta, for the
realization of these very objects. " Let Government, there-
fore," said the friends of genuine education, sioa or even ten
years ago, — " let Government, if it will, constitute this vener-
able patriarch of all our Literary Institutions, its official Al-
moner for dispensing its patronage of Oriental Literature ;
and let a portion of the public revenue be appropriated to
this special and commendable end." For such an ulterior
arrangement Lord W. Bentinck's enactment paved the way.
And nought in the Dilhi minute has afforded us greater plea-
sure than to learn that the Court of Directors have now made

a separate grant for the publication of works of interest in
the ancient literature of the country to be disbursed through
the appropriate channel of the Asiatic Society." This is as it
should be. Many and interesting are the purposes to which
carefully collated and revised editions of such works may be
subservient. If philology be an object of pursuit; — where can
be found the superior of the Sanskrit, — said to be the most
copious, and certainly the most elaborately refined of all lan-
guages, living or dead If antiquities ; — are there not monu-
mental remains and cavern temples scarcely less stupendous

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 361

than those of Egypt — and ancient sculptures which, if inferior
in majesty and expression, in richness and variety of ornamen-
tal tracery, almost rival those of Greece ; — and over the design
and purport of these what can be expected to throw some
glimmerings of light, if not the ancient Indian records of
story and of song ? If the intellectual, the moral, and the
social history of man ; — are there not ample stores of poetic
effusion and extraordinary legend, with whole masses of sub-
tile speculation and fantastic philosophies and prodigious
mythologies, exhibiting infinitely varied and unparalleled
developments of every principle of action that has characte-
rized fallen degraded humanity ? If an outlet for the exercise
of philanthropy ; — what field on the surface of the globe can
be compared to Hindustan, stretching from the Indus to the
Ganges and from the Himalaya to Cape Comorin, in point of
magnitude and accessibility combined, and peculiarity of claims
on the sons of Britain — the claims of not less than a hundred
and thirty millions of fellow-subjects, sunk beneath a load of
the most debasing superstitions and the cruelest idolatries
that ever polluted the surface of earth or brutalized the nature
of man ? — and in order to reach most effectually the heads
and the hearts of these multitudes with a view to their im-
provement, what more necessary than to become acquainted
with the subject-matter or contents of those works which are
the real and original sources of all their prevailing systems,
opinions, and observances, sacred, civil and social ? Thus it is
that, in the hands of men of superior principle and superior
enlightenment — the Antiquarian, the Linguist, the Philoso-
pher, the Pliilanthropist — the stores of Oriental Literature
may be made to subserve a variety of purposes fraught with
interest and profit to mankind at large, and especially to the
people of India. What friend of man, therefore, would not
rejoice in any measure which tended to bring these stores more
availably witliin the reach of those who have the wisdom and
the will to turn them all to their legitimate uses ? Well, then,
and truly has your Lordship described the liberality of the
Hon'ble Court towards the Asiatic Society in this matter as a
manifestation of Legislative munificence which has been "hail-
ed with universal satisfaction." Yea, my Lord, so far am I,
or the thousands who think with me, from being opposed to the
cultivation of Oriental Literature by qualified persons and for
useful ends, that we should hail with still greater satisfac-
tion, the intelligence that you had consigned the whole lakh
and a half — now worse than uselessly expended in indoctrinat-
ing the minds of numbers of native youth with errors, and lies
against the truth of history, the truth of science, and the truth

VOL. II. 3 B

362 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

of God — into the hands of the Asiatic Society. From such a
fund, that noble Society might maintain at Calcutta, Benares,
and Dilhi, Colleges of a dozen learned Pandits and Maulavis,
chosen and appointed on account of their superior acquire-
ments, for the express purpose of bringing to light, collating,
editing, and publishing authoritative editions of every work
of note in Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian. From such a fund,
they might maintain two or three European Superintendents
of eminent scholarship, like H. H. Wilson, or the late Dr.
Tytler or Mr. J. Prinsep, for the express purpose of being em-
ployed in counselling the native savans'm their critical and edi-
torial labours ; or in furnishing translations or summaries of
native works into the English language ; or in traversing the
country, with a view to decipher and collect the somewhat
hieroglyphic inscriptions on the rocks, and columns, and
ancient edifices of India. Such an application of the funds
might well be hailed as conferring an inestimable boon not
on India only, but on the whole literary, scientific, and
religious world.

But, my Lord, there is another and a totally different ob-
ject, which the Indian Government professes to have sincerely
at heart ; and that is, the education of native youth. For the
more effective superintendence of its schemes in this most
important of all departments in tlie State, tlie Committee of
Public Instruction was duly organized. " Let the Govern-
ment, then," said the friends of genuine native education,
" let the Government, if it will, still continue to repose its
confidence in this Committee, as the sole depository and dis-
tributer of its bounties, in diffusing the blessings of sound
and useful knowledge throughout the land." Now this was
precisely one of the leading objects which Lord W. Bentinck's
enactment so conclusively effected. By this enactment, the
connection of the members of the Public Instruction Com-
mittee, in their united corporate capacity, with the cause of
Oriental Literature was wholly severed ; their gregarious wan-
derings into its boundless and pathless domains were wholly
arrested ; and their official functions, as its patrons and culti-
vators, wholly suspended. By this enactment, the Committee
was just recalled to its proper sphere, and restricted to its pro-
per orbit. By this enactment, it was destined to become in
reality what its name truly imports, a Committee of Public
Instruction — a Government Committee, not for the rearing of
an inferior class of native smatterers in Oriental Literature,
hut tor the instruction of the youth of India in those branches
which alone, as constituent parts of healthful tuition, ouglit ever
to have been employed by an enlightened government in the

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 3G3

educational development of the youthful mind, viz., the enno-
bling Literature and true Science of Europe, as contradistin-
guished from tlie debasing Literature and false Science of Asia.
By this enactment, the two great objects, the patronage of
Native Literature and the real Education of native youth,
were designed to be kept, as they shoukl always have been,
perfectly distinct. By this enactment, it was determined that
they should not, as before, be again intermingled — that each
should be prosecuted, if prosecuted at all, separately and apart
by itself, under its own proper designation — and that the gra-
tification of a literary curiosit}^, ov the prosecution of learned
research, or the official countenance of Oriental Literature,
however laudable, should never again be confounded with po-
pular education; that is, with one of the most effective means
of removing the intellectual, moral, and social degradation of
a mighty people, by the replenishment of the national mind
from the exhaustless reservoir of all-comprehending truth.
What friend of India ought not to rejoice in the provisions of an
enactment purposely designed to issue in so noble a consum-
mation ? And in proportion to our joy, must be our unfeigned
sorrow in the contemplation of that fatal resolution, by which
all this has been defeated, reversed, and undone ! How must
your Lordship's Act of restoration — that act by which the ope-
ration of printing Oriental works, from education funds, is to
be begun anew ; and the decree has been passed for the re-esta-
blishment of Oriental Literature, as the main if not exclusive
commodity in the education of thousands of native youth, who
are thus armed with augmented power to perpetuate the reign
of error and superstition,— how must such an act tend to revive
in the breasts of Orientalists the old fond delusion by which
Native Literature and Native Education became inextricably
interblended — and the promotion of the one was held to be
equivalent to the advancement of the other ! Yea, how must
such an act, at the present time and in present circumstances,
revive the delusion with redoubled energy ; inasmuch as it
tends to excite the peculiar enthusiasm that ever springs
from the reconquest of a once lost but now recovered terri-
tory ! Rest assured, my Lord, that when the accumulating
force of public opinion in Britain shall compel some future
Governor General to rescind your Lordship's ill-fated act,
it will be found that your Lordship has now prepared mate-
rials out of which the whole mournful tragedy of clamours
about " injustice to the rightful claims of Oriental Literature,'*
and " acts of extermination against it," and the sway of
gothic barbarism," must be enacted over again. Then, too,
will it be found, that, in the meanwhile, by so causelessly
3 B 2

364 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

throwing down the gauntlet, your Lordship's Minute, instead
of putting and end to " our Education Controversies," has just
served to evolie a spirit of righteous indignation, whose fear-
less freedom, in the cause of God and man, must soon prove
that the real battle is only beginning to be rebegun, — with this
notable difference, that the principal scene of warfare may
henceforward be transferred from the limited locality of an
Indian province, to the mightier stage of Imperial Britain ?

Leaving, for the present, this hostile theme, most gladly do
I pass on to another more genial to my own mind, and more
creditable to your Lordship's genius and sagacity as a states-
man. Overlooking all subordinate though important questions
as to mode and manner and practical details, the two great
generic and positive measures of your Lordship's Minute
are ; — 1st. The determination, 05 regards the use of Oriental
Literature in the education 0/ the privileged classes of native
youth, to restore all that your noble predecessor had with so
much of sound wisdom and benevolent feeling resolved to abo-
lish : — 2nd. The determination, as regards the introduction of
European Literature and Science through the medium of the
English language, to uphold with augmented efficiency all that
your noble predecessor had with such generous and enlightened
policy resolved to establish. The former of these measures I
have, from the honest convictions of niy own understanding
and conscience, and with the fearless freedom of a Christian
man and a British subject, earnestly reprobated. The latter
of these measures, I am, in like manner, prepared, if need be,
as conscientiously and fearlessly to vindicate in the face of any
mustering array of opposition. And I do now, in my own
name and that of hundreds in India and of tens of thousands
in Great Britain, who have the cause of native improvement
seriously at heart, tender the most unfeigned thanks to your
Lordship for a decision not less distinguished for its wise
statesmanship than for its capability of being converted into
a fertile source of blessings to India.

But this subject, as your Lordship's Minute very distinctly
indicates, does not and cannot stand by itself. It does not
and cannot maintain an attitude of isolation away from the
joint confederacy of other educational powers. It neither
can nor ought to be separated or viewed apart from those
varied measures, the combination and aggregate of which
constitute a complete system of national education, any more
than the key-stone can or ought to be separated and view-
ed apart from the other arch-stones, columns, and cornices,
the combination and aggregate of which constitute a com-

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 365

plete bridge. Intelligibly to discuss all these allied and
interblended topics, would be to enter into no brief elucida-
tion of general principles, and to furnish no meagre catalogue
of statistical and other details, — in other words, would be to
compose a voluminous dissertation on the wide and all-absorb-
ing theme of national education. Such an attempt is of course
wholly out of the question in a letter like the present, even if
the author felt himself vastly more competent than he does,
for so grand and momentous a task, — a task, compared to the
full and adequate execution of which, the solution of the cele-
brated " problem of the three bodies,^' which for ages puzzled
the brains of the greatest mathematicians, were a jest, — a task,
the unravelling of all whose apparently inextricable complex-
ities, and the sounding of all whose apparently unfathomable
depths, and the adjusting of all whose apparently irreconcil-
able interests, would strain the noblest energies of the bright-
est genius — consecrated though these might be by the incense
of devoutest piety, and enriched by the spoils of all experience,
and stimulated by the fire of the purest, most disinterested,
most Catholic philanthropy.

At present, therefore, it is not possible to do more than
simply to advert to one or two leading points ; and that chiefly
M'ith the view of obviating, if possible, certain prevalent miS'
apprehensions regarding them. Your Lordship has very pro-
perly remarked, " that a scheme of general instruction can
only be perfect, as it comprehends a regularly progressive
provision for higher tuition ; — that in the European states
where such systems have been recently extensively matured,
this principle is universally observed — there being a complete
series of Universities in great towns, of Academies in provin-
cial divisions, and of small local schools, all connected in a
combined plan of instruction." This is a correct statement of
the gradation of educational seminaries, essential to a com-
plete system ; — the local, village, or small urban schools em-
bracing " primary instruction" of different grades for the
mass of the people ; — the Academies, grammar schools, bur-
gher schools, or gymnasia, embracing secondary instruc-
tion" of different grades, for the middle, or more respectable
manufacturing, trading, or agricultural classes — instruction,
which itself may amount to a liberal education, and include
all that such classes may require ; or which may prove prepar-
atory to the more advanced requirements of the learned pro-
fessions ; — the Universities, embracing " higher instruction,'*
of different grades, for the highest classes of society, as well as
for all who make literature, philosophy, science, or theology
a professional study. It is true also, that, in Prussia, Fi'ance,

3G6 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education, [June,

and other continental kingdoms, the perfect organization of
such connected parts in ''a combined plan of instruction" is a
matter of recent date. But it is not less true that in other more
highly favored lands such organization is not of recent growth
— that nearly as complete an organization of " connected parts
in a combined plan of instruction," was perfected and framed
in Scotland about three hundred years ago ! — having been for-
mally presented in J 560 "to the great Councell of Scotland
now admitted to the regiment, by the providence of God, and
by the common consent of the Estates thereof," and persever-
ingly pressed upon a reluctant parliament and a mercenary
nobility till its main provisions were ultimately adopted and
ratified, — though never in tlie perfect integrity of the great,
wise, and all-comprehensive original plan. And by whom was a
scheme so noble — a scheme, so greatly in advance of the gene-
ral spirit and intelligence of the age — a scheme, so singularly
anticipative of tliose measures which, after nearly three cen-
turies of reformation and civilization, have earned for certain
European nations, not so much the praise of enlightened
policy, as the renown of actual invention and discovery, in
the department of Educational Economics ? Surely it must
have been the product of the joint wisdom of far seeing states-
men and politicians ! — those men of clear heads, kind hearts,
and liberal principles, from whom alone has ever issued any
measure of large and comprehensive policy ! — Alas for the
oracle which has lately opened its vacant mouth wider than
usual — challenging us to forgive its flippancy and obstinacy
in sheer pity of its sage-like ignorance ! — The very men who
opposed and resisted this ever-memorable scheme of univer-
sal national education were the leading statesmen and poli-
ticians of the realm ! Who then were they, who could have
been its authors ? " Whoever they might be," replies the
oracle, "it is impossible that they com/c? have been ecclesiastics
— since these, by education, creed, and habit, are sectarian and
bigotted — and all history proves that from them no scheme
of comprehensive policy has ever emanated." Alas ! again,
for the posthumous fame of the expiring oracle ; — whoever
desires to see the scheme with his own eyes — a scheme of
which Scotland has greater reason to be proud (if pride in
any circumstances be lawful) than of all the laurels which
she hath earned in the domains of literature or philosoph)'^,
of peaceful industry or patriotic war — he has only to open
" the first book of the policy and discipline" of the church
of Scotland, where the scheme was primarily propounded, and
the propriety or even necessity of its adoption by the estates
of the realm urgently and eloquently enforced ! — and to

1841.] Lord Auckland's Mimite on Native Education. 367

reach the clnnax of amazement he has only farther to turn
over to the title page, and there he will find it notified, that the
whole was drawn up by Mr. John Winram, Mr. John Spot-
tiswood, John Willock, Mr. John Douglasse, Mr. John Row,
and John Knox^' the great — the leading ecclesiastics of the
nation !

Having settled that, in order to a complete system of Na-
tional Education, three kinds of seminaries in India as else-
where— Schools, Academies, and Colleges — generically dis-
tinct, though of different powers for varying degrees of pri-
niarj'^, secondary, and liigher instruction — are indispensable ; —
there are two or three fundamental questions which we are
called on, in limine, to determine. 1st. What are to be the sub-
jects taught in these institutions respectively? 2nd. Through
what lingual media, are these to be conveyed. 3rd. Are the
whole to be attempted universally and simultaneously ? — if
not, on which description of them should our efforts be mainly
concentred and our resources mainly expended ?

1st. What subjects ought to be taught in the different
'grades of Institutions ? Anxious to do justice to whatever is
really good in your Lordship's Minute, I shall, at this stage
of my remarks, forego the consideration of the subject of
religion altogether, as it finds no pl-ace in your scheme of
National Education ; though I must at once candidly con-
fess that to devise and establish a national system of education
without religion, seems to my mind much the same as to turn
a majestic vessel fairly adrift on the wide ocean without a helm,
or to project a planetary system into the dark void of space
without a sun ! Meanwhile, however, waving that all-impor-
tant point, I proceed to remark that, as regards the subjects to
be taught, there is one principle which surely ought inflexibly
to regulate all our plans for improved education, viz. that on
every subject it is our duty to convey the known and acknow-
ledged truth ; and never any knoivn or acknowledged error, as
truth, or instead of truth. Under the guidance of such a
governing — such an ameliorating principle, — our books for
elementary or primary schools, would substantially be the
same as those employed in the best primary schools in Europe
— including also extracts of such passages from Oriental
works as might prove, at least harmless and unobjectionable.
And surely no friend of India ought to undervalue the boon
conferred by the introduction of such an improved series of ele-
mentary class books, even were no other good to accrue than
the general supercession of those revolting Puranic legends and
mythological tales which at present constitute the principal
aliment of the youthful mind in the indigenous schools. This

368 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

I understand to be your Lordship's meaning and design from
the observation that, in our common " district schools, we can
draw liitlC) if any aid, from existing native literature — that
the books used in them should not only be correct and elegant
in style, but should be themselves of the most useful descrip-
tion— and that the desire for the neio ideas and information
which will be imparted at them must be among the chief
inducements to attendance." If this be the meaning and
design, so far as it goes, the object is worthy of all commend-
ation. The secondary or middle schools, or ziUah station
Academies, being partly perfective and terminative of the
course of primary instruction, and partly preparatory to the
higher curriculum of the Colleges, the subjects taught must
of necessity assume the form and complexion of those mate-
rials which compose the extremes. What then should be
taught in the Colleges, or " Seminaries of highest learning,"
as the alone subjects of "an advanced and thorough educa-
tion?" To this your Lordship replies, in a tone of authority
which is refreshing amid the quivering ballancings of other
opinions, that it should be " a complete Education in European
Literature, Philosophy, a7id Science." Here at last, your
Lordship has succeeded in planting your foot on a rock which
neither the storms of controversy nor the floods of Orien-
talism will be able to shake. This was the clear-sighted reso-
lution of your intrepid predecessor, and in simply confirming
it a nobler plume has been added to your garland of honours
than the laurel wreath of the conquest of Affghanistan.

2nd. The subjects to be taught being thus, in a general
way, determined, the next grand question is, Through what
lingual media are these to be communicated ? Here too,
your Lordship's judgment is thoroughly orthodox. Indeed,—
apart from tlie admirably expressed caveat against over-san-
guine expectations, and the equally admirable statement of
some of the causes of partial or temporary failure inevitably
incident to a new, untried, and arduous though glorious en-
terprise,— this is the section of the Dilhi Minute which
reflects the greatest credit on your Lordship's sagacity, as a
statesman and educationist. For the entire mass of elementary
or primary schools, the media of instruction ought, beyond
all debate, to be the vernacular languages or dialects of the
difl'erent provinces. For the highest seminaries or colleges,
the medium of insti^uction ought as demonstrably to be what
Lord Bentinck decreed and Lord Auckland has ratified, viz.
the English language. For the secondary schools or zillah
Academies, that part of the studies which is completive of
primary instruction in the case of those of the middle classes

1841.] Lo7-d Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 369

who proceed no farther, should certainly he conducted
through the medium of tiie vernaculars ; — while a vigorous
department should be opened in each for the study of Eng-
lish in the case of those who are candidates for promotion to
the Collegiate Institutions.

The media of instruction have called forth more discussion
and led to far greater misconceptions than the subjects of
instruction. The latter were originally decided by the Go-
vernment Committee to be chiefly, if not wholly, Oriental.
But the rebuke administered so far back as 1824 by the
Court of Directors tended to assuage the Oriento-mania.
" The great end," wrote the Hon'ble Court, " should not
have been to teach Hindu learning or Muhammadan learn-
ing, but useful learning. In establishing seminaries for the
purpose of teaching mere Hindu or Muhammadan Literature,
you bound yourselves to teach a great deal of what was frivo-
lous, not a little of what was purely mischievous, and a small
remainder indeed in which any utility tvas concerned /'*
Then followed the striking memorial on the late celebrated
Rajah Ram Mohun Roy — one of the profoundest Oriental
scholars of the age. It is in the form of a solemn remon-
strance against the establishment of the Sanskrit College of
Calcutta — and was characterized by Bishop Heber at the
time for " its good English, good sense, and forcible argu-
ments." In the course of his protest he thus proceeds : —
*' This Seminary" (Sanskrit College) " can only be expected
to load the minds of youth with grammatical niceties and
metaphysical distinctions of little or no practical use to the
possessors or to Society. The pupils will there acquire
what was known two thousand years ago, with the addition
of vain and empty subtiities since pi-oduced by speculative
men. The Sanskrit language, so difficult that almost a life-
time is necessary for its acquisition, is well known to have
been for ages a lamentable check on the dilfusioii of know-
ledge ; and the learning concealed under this almost imper-
vious veil is far from sufficient to reward the labour of ac-
quiring it. No improvement can be expected from inducing
young men to consume a dozen of years of the most valuable
period of their lives in acquiring the niceties of Byakaran or
Sanskrit Grammar. For instance, in learning to discuss such
points as the following ; — Bhud, signifying to eat ; Bhaduti,
he or she or it eats; query, whether does Bhaduti, taken as a
whole, convey the meaning, he, she or it cats ; or are sepa-
rate parts of this meaning conveyed by distinctions of the
words ? As if in the English language, it were asked, how
much meaning is there in the eat ; how much in the s? And

VOL. IX. 3 c

370 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

is the whole meaning of the word conveyed by these two
portions of it distinctly, or by them taken jointly ? Neither
can much improvement arise from such speculations as the
following, which are the themes suggested by the Vedant : —
In what manner is the soul absorbed into the deity ? What
relation does it bear to the divine essence ? Nor will youths
be fitted to be better members of Society by the Vedantic
doctrines, which teach them to believe that all visible things
have no real existence ; that as father, brother, &c. have no
actual entity, they consequently deserve no real affection, and
therefore the sooner we escape from them and leave the
world the better. Again, no essential benefit can be derived
by the student of the Mimangsa, from knowing what it is
which makes the killer of a goat sinless on pronouncing cer-
tain passages of the Vedant, and what is the I'eal nature and
operative influence of certain passages of the Vedas, &c. ?
The student of tlie Nyaya shastra cannot be said to have
improved his mind after he h :s learned from it into how
many ideal classes the objects in tlie universe are divided,
and what speculative relation the soul bears to the body, the
body to the soul, the eye to the ear, &c. If it had been
intended to keep the British nation in ignorance of real
knowledge, tlie Baconian philosophy would not have been
allowed to displace the system of the schoolmen, which was
the best calculated to perpetuate ignorance. In the same
manner the Sanskrit system of education would be the best
calculated to keep this country in darkness, if such had been
tlie policy of the British Legislature. But as the improve-
ment of the native population is the object of the government,
it will consequently promote a more liberal and enlightened
system of instruction ; embracing mathematics, natural phi-
losophy, chemistry, anatomy, with other useful sciences," &c.
&c. Aroused by such united expostulations on the part of
the Court of Directors, and of an influential Hindu, who was
himself a bralunan, a man of learning and varied accomplish-
ments, and who as a native could not be unduly prejudiced
against the hereditary literature of his fathers — the Committee
of Public Instruction resolved, through the medium of trans-
lated fragments and the instrumentality of learned Mau-
lavis and Pandits, to graft a few scions from the European, on
the Oriental stock. But tlie futility of tlie attempt to make
a sickly exotic " imperfect graft of the tree of knowledge on
a trunk, the heterogeneity of which, would not admit of its
flourishing upon it," instead of planting " a young and flou-
rishing tree, which might shoot out and spread its branches
far and wide, while the trunk of the old system would be left

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 371

to a natural and neglected decay," — the worse than futility
of the project to secure the insertion of such grafts through
the agency of labourers of the old school, whose pride and
reputation, self-interest and inveterate prejudices were all
marshalled in hostile array against the new and improved
system of educational husbandry, — the utter denieiitediiess
of all this gradually became too conspicuous to be concealed.
Hence the grand struggle which terminated in the enactment
of the / th March, 1835, in favour of European Literature and
Science, through the medium o/ the English language. But,
this enactment had something more to recommend it than
the hopeless hapless failure of the opposite system. Again
and again was it shewn, usque ad fiauseam, how, — in every
recorded instance in which an improved literature became
one of the instruments of civilization to a less enlightened
people — as when Athens, " the eye of Greece," became light
to Rome, the mistress of the world — when the wisdom of
her sages, mellowing the strong heads and rough hearts of the
Saracenic hosts, converted Damascus the capital of conquest
into Bagdad the principal seat of letters — when, amid the gloom
of the dark ages, the Arabic fount of learning over-flowed, to
fertilize the barren regions of Grenada and the Western
world — and when the revival of ancient letters in Italy stirred
up the heart of Europe, and prepared it for the out-bursting
of a mighty cataract of reformation ; — how, in all these and
similar minor epochs of movement and advance in the gene-
ral progress of society, it was by a direct acquaintance with
the world of new ideas, through that medium of language in
which tliey were originally moulded, fashioned, and embodied,
that the reforming impulse was communicated, — and how this
impulse varied in intensity and permanence, in proportion as
that direct acquaintance was more or less profound. So that
never did the Hon'ble Court express a sounder opinion than
when it wrote, " that the higher tone and better spirit of Eu-
ropean Literature can produce their full effect only on those
who become familiar with them in the original languages."
And never has a Governor General reflected greater credit on
himself tlian when he proclaims to the world his " entire
concurrence" in that opinion — adding, as the soundest of all
inferences, that he would, there/ore, " make it his principal
aim to communicate, through the means of the English lan-
guage, a complete education in European Literature, Philoso-
phy, and Science, to the greatest number of students who may
be found ready to accept it at our hands."

In thus allotting to the English language its proper position
in the firmament of reviving letters in India, what misconcep-

37*2 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

tioiis have arisen, what misrepresentations have been forged !
" Behold," exclaim the orient sages, " behold these Anglo-
maniacs; — how they propose to supplant all the native dialects,
and force the tongues of a hundred and thirty millionsof Asiatics
to vibrate with nought but the accents of English foreigners !
What a chimera ! What an Utopian vision !" Yea, verily : —
but the chimera and the Utopianism belong not to the friends
of English education. They are only the shapeless phantoms
which have sprung, by spontaneous combustion, from the
phrenzied and excited imaginations of its foes. Our uniform
and consistent statement has ever been, that, while the verna-
culars must form the sole media of instruction to the great
mass of the people of India, the English language is the most
powerful instrument , for rapidly and largely transferring the
higher Literature and Science of Europe into the minds of the
select few, who, by their higher qualifications, are destined
to exert a commanding influence over the ordinary many.
Never have we even said — though much might be said, and
said to good purpose too — that, abstractedly considered, the
English language is the best and most perfect instrument for
eflfecting even this limited end ; and never have we said that it
should be permanently so employed.

As to the medium of higher or collegiate instruction, our
representation has always been the following. Before us
there is a three-fold choice: — 1st. The vernacular dialects of
India, which differ from each other as much, and many of them
a great deal more, than French, Italian, Spanish, and Portu-
guese from each other. 2nd. The learned languages of India,
Sanskrit and Arabic. 3rd. The English language. The^rs^
of these, or the vernacular dialects, have been declared to be
inadequate even by the Orientalists themselves. One of the
greatest of them, H. H. Wilson, Esq, whose opinion in such
matters is held by many as altogether infallible, has recorded
it as his verdict, that they are " utterly incapable of repre-
senting European ideas ; they have no words wherewith to
express them." But even if they had, they have no works —
no books — embodying the treasures of higher and improved
knowledge. Nor is there the remotest prospect of possessing
these, in sufficient quantity, either in the form of original
composition or translation, for generations yet to come. By
common consent, then, the choice lay between the learned
languages, Sanskrit and Arabic, on the one hand, and English
on the other. But what, it has been asked. What ! hesitate
for a moment between indigenous languages and a foreign
tongue, viewed as media for the impartation of knowledge ?
The question seems plausible, but is based on a transparent

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minule on Native Education. 373

fallacy. If Arabic and Sanskrit were living spoken languages
throughout India, we confess there uiight l)e some slight room
for momentary hesitation. But this is not the case. These
are no more living spoken languages in India than Greek and
Latin are, in our day, in Western Europe. They are, in the
strictest sense of the term, dead languages; and, as such,
quite as much unknown to the vast majority of tlie people of
India, as 'Any foreign tongue that can be named. The subject
is thus placed in a totally different light from that in which
zealous Orientalists usually present it. This only accurate
view of it proves to us that the choice lay, not between two
living spoken languages and a foreign tongue, but between two
dead languages and a foreign tongue ; — that is, the choice
actually lay, between two unknown eastern languages, and an
unknown western language. The time and labor demanded of
a native of India, whose vernacular tongue is the spoken dia-
lect of his province, for mastering the former will be equal to,
if not greater than, the time and labour required for the latter.
In the case of Sanskrit, both time and labour will be prodigi-
ously greater. For this we have the highest possible autho-
rity, even that of the accomplished scholar, the late Rajah
Ram Mohun Roy : — "The Sanskrit language," says he, in the
memorial already quoted, "is so difficult that almost a life-
time is necessary for its acquisition ;" whereas, almost a
tithe of an ordinary lifetime is in general sufficient to en-
able an intelligent native youth to master the English. But
even supposing that the time and labour, in both cases, were
the same, we should have still to ask, Which of the two, when
once acquired, would answer the destined purpose best ? That
is, which of the two would form the most valuable instrument
for the impartation of the enlightened literature and science
of Europe ? Here, at least, we need not pause for a reply.
Let the native youth spend his time and strength in surmount-
ing the difficulties of Sanskrit, and what amount of improved
European knowledge will it convey to him ? Only a feiv scraps
and fragments, which appear drooping like sickly exotics in a
foreign and ungenial soil. But let hiui expend only a fraction
of the same time and toil in acquiring English, and is he not
at once presented with the very key of knowledge — all the
really useful knowledge ivhich the world contains? Who then,
will hesitate in affirming that, in ^/ie meantime m\A \\\ pre-
sent circumstances, Lord W. Bentinck decided wisely in ap-
pointing the English language, as the medium of communi-
cating the higher branches of English Literature and Science
to the select youth of India ? And who will venture to say
that my Lord Auckland has acted with less wisdom in extend-

374 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

ing his guarantee to the continuance of English, as the medi-
um of higher instruction, until the living spoken dialects of
India become enriched by the copious infusion of expressive
terms — the signs and symbols of new and improved ideas — ■
and thereby ripened for the formation of a new and improved
National Literature* ?

* Anotlier important view of this measure is that which arises from the sound-
ness of its polici/. The vast influence of language in mouldino; national feehngs
and liabits, more especially if fraught with superior stores of knowledge, is too
little attended to, and too inadequately understood. In this respect we are in the
rear of nations, some of which we are apt to despise as semi-barbarous. When
the Romans conquered a province, they forthwith set themselves to the task of
" Romanizing" it ; that is, they strove to create a taste for their own more
refined language and literature, and thereby aimed at turning the song, and the
romance, and the history — the thought, and the feeling, and fancy of the subju-
gated people, into Roman channels, which fed and augmented Roman inter-
ests. And has Rome not succeeded? Has she not saturated every vernacular
dialect with which she came in contact, with terms copiously drawn from her
own? Has she not thus perpetuated for ages, after her sceptre moulders in the
dust, the magic influence of her character and name ? Has she not stamped the
impress of her own genius on the literature and the laws of almost every Euro-
pean kinjidom, with a fixedness that has remained unchanged up to the present
hour? And who can tell to what extent the strength and perpetuity of the Arabic
domination is indebted to the Caliph VValid, who isssed the celebrated decree,
that the language of the Koran should be " the universal language of the
Muhammadan world, so that from the Indian Archipelago to Portugal, it actu-
ally became the language of religion, of literature, of government, and generally
of common life?" And who can estimate the extent of influence exerted in
India by the famous edict of Akbar, — the greatest and the wisest far of the sove-
reigns of the House of Timur? Of this edict, a functionary of the British
Government remarked, about ten years ago : " The great Akbar established the
Persian language as the language of business and of polite literature throughout
liis extensive dominions, and the popular tongue naturally became deeply
impregnated with it. The literature and the language of the country thus be-
came identified with the genius of this dynasty ; and this has tended more than
any thing else to produce a kind of intuitive veneration for the family, which
has long survived even the destruction of their ])Ower ; and this feeling will
continue to exist until we substitute the English language for the Persian,
which will dissolve the s])ell, and direct the ideas and the sympathies of the
natives towards their present rulers.''

The " until," which ten years' ago pointed so doubtfully to {he future, was
sooner than could then have been anticijjated, converted into an event of past
history. And to Lord W. Bentinck belonged the honour of this noble achiev-
ment. He it was who first resolved to supersede the Persian, in the political
department of the public service, by the substitution of the English, and laid
the foundation for its becoming the language of record and correspondence in
every other department, financial and judicial, as well as political. Having
thus by one act created a necessity, and consequejiily, an increased and yearly
increasing demand for English, he next consummated the great design by super-
adding the education enactment of the 7lli March 1835, which tended to pro-
vide the requisite means for supplying the demand that had been previously
created. And these united acts did and do bid fair to out-rival, in import-
ance, all the edicts of the Roman, the Arabic, and the Mogul conquerors, inas-
much as the English language is infinitely more fraught with the seeds of trutlJ

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 3/5

3rd. The tliird question proposed was, Whetlier the clifFer-
ent grades of institutions, essential to a complete S3steni of
National Education, ought to be attempted universally and
simultaneously? — and if not, on which description of them
should our efforts be mainly concentred and our resources
mainly expended ? On this wide theme my contracted limits
will not permit me so much as to enter. One or two general
remarks must therefore suffice. If there were adequate pecu-
niary resources and human agency, what philanthropist would
not insist on the whole being commenced at once and every
where ? Hitherto, however, neither resources nor agency can
be said to be, in the remotest degree, commensurate witii the
vastness of the undertaking. It is this which has really divid-
ed the sentiments of man}^ of the best friends of India. The
available means being utterly inadequate to tlie efficient ad-
vancement of all the different grades of instruction even in
limited localities, individuals and societies have been driven
to tlie necessity of choosing one or other of these grades, as the
special object of their patronage and support. Hence some
have been all for elementary instruction, and others all for
higher instruction — as the best and most effective mean of
promoting the same ultimate end, viz. the general enlighten-
ment of the people — according to their varying judgments of
the nature and tendency and power of these diverse kinds of in-
struction, viewed as instruments of intellectual and moral rege-
neration. But which of these parties, i/the means were within
their reach, would not prefer having t!ie ivhole, rather than a
part ? From a review of the present state of India, the lessons
of past experience, and the history of all great national awak-
enings, I have never scrupled to avow my conviction, that, so
far as education is concerned, if our resources in men and money
be necessarily circumscribed, it is the part of sound wisdom
not to expend these resources in spreading a thin volatile
skim of mere elementary instructionism over the surface of a
society tliat is corrupt to tlie very core ; but rather, in increas-
ing the density and volume of our instruction, and restricting
it to a narrower sphere and a more select number, with the

in every province of literature, science, and religion, than the lancruages of Italy,
Arabia, or Persia, ever were. Hence it is that we venture to hazard the opi-
nion, that Lord VV. Bentinck's double act for the encouragement and diffusion
of the English language and English Literature in the East, confirmed as it has
now been by Lord Auckland, will, long after cotemporaneous party interests,
and individual jealousies, and ephemeral rivalries have sunk into oblivion, be
hailed by a grateful and benefitted posterity as i^e grandest master-sli-oke of
sound policy that has yet characterized the administration of the British Govern-
ment in India.

3/6 Lord Auckland'^s Minute on Native Education. [June,

distinct view, however, of ultimately and more speedily reach-
ing the torpid and ignorant many, through the instrumentality
of the awakened and enlightened few. This is substantially
the scheme which your Lordship has advocated. And on one
supposition, and one alone, may it be held to be substantially
right, viz. that the educational resources of Government can-
not possibly be increased beyond the present amount — there
being some plainly insuperable obstacle in the loay of such in-
crease. This once granted, your Lordship's position is on
the whole impregnable ; this not granted, your Lordship's
position is no more unassailable than a rampart of straw
before an invasion of fire. But who can grant such a posi-
tion ? Who can admit the existence of such insuperable
obstacle — such physical impossibility ? Who can allow that
in the Presidency of Bengal, with its revenue of thirteen
millions, the paltry yearly pittance of twenty four thou-
sand, is all which it ought to yield to the first and great-
est of national objects — the general education of the peo-
ple ? Who would stake the residuum of credit, which may
often belong to a bankrupt character, on the distributive
justice of the award, that less than one five-hundreth part
of the revenue of an empire is a fitting proportion to be la-
vished in conferring the chiefest boon of civilization on the
millions who, with the sweat of their brow and the labour of
their hands, contribute that revenue ? As things are at pre-
sent constituted, mone}', money is the sinews of the machi-
nery of moral not less than of physical warfare. Why then
should the Indian Government not supply more adequate
means, and thus raise on the plains of Asia, one monument of
wise and enlightened statesmanship — more precious than whole
piles of " barbaric pearl and gold," and more lasting far than
all fabrics of " marble or of brass ?" The amiable author of
a recent " treatise on popular education in India" suggests
that — as the Government have, within the last few years,
''constituted a road fund throughout the North Western Pro-
vinces, by a subscription of one per cent, on the revenue on
the part of the revenue payers, which exempts them from ever
being called on for labourers for the repair of the high roads,
and the full benefit of which is secured to the payers, by a
rule, that allows of no appropriation of them for works beyond
the precincts of the districts in which they are collected" —
so, might a permanent education fund be established, propor-
tionate to the wealth and population of each province, by
"the surrender in return of one per cent, of the revenue on
the part of the revenue receivers, for educational purposes."
Well might such a sum, or one-hundredth part of their im-

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 377

mense revenue, be pronounced the very minimum amount that
India — sunk, depressed, benighted India — has a right to
expect or demand from lier rulers, for securing one main in-
gredient of the panacea of her intellectual, moral, and social,
maladies?

You write, mj' Lord, and you write well about the desirable-
ness and necessity of providing elementary and other class
books as preparatory to more extended instruction ; but de-
pend upon it, that, without supplying more enlarged means,
all that has been written or I'ecommended on this head must
evaporate into airy bubbles — -promises without fulfilment — re-
solves without execution. You are also said to have given
expression to the noble sentiment, that you " would rather
conquer the jungle with the plough, plant villages where tigers
have possession, and spread commerce and navigation upon
waters which have hitherto been barren, than take one inch
of territory from your neighbours, or sanction the march of
armies, or the acquisition of kingdoms/' But has it not oc-
curred to you, that, while the great mass of the people lie
steeped in the very slough of ignorance and superstition, slug-
gish apathy and intractable prejudice, such a glowing mani-
festo of your sentiments and wishes must remain but a gorge-
ous vision, as barren as the jungles to be ploughed, or the
waters to be navigated ? And has it not forced itself upon you,
in your meditative and forecasting moods, that one of the
most effective ways of turning the bright vision into actual
realization is, to send the schoolmaster every where abroad, to
scatter with no niggardly hand those seeds of new principles
and ideas, which are the awakeners of latent energies, the
heralds of coming change, and the precursors of a harvest
of universal improvement ? Often have we admired the bold-
ness of the conception of a celebrated statesman, who, when
taunted, on occasion of the last invasion of Spain by France,
as to the diminution of British influence and the declension of
British interests in the counsels of Europe, which that event
seemed to indicate, rose up in the British Senate, and in sub-
stance made the magnificent reply : — " While others were tor-
turing their minds on account of the supposed disturbance of
the equilibrium of power among the European states, I looked
at the possessions of Spain on the other side of the Atlantic; I
looked at the Indies ; and I called in the new world to redress
the balance of the old." What is there, my Lord, to prevent
you from attempting to emulate, in a much higher and nobler
sense, the magnanimous spirit of this reply ? The power of
calling forth adequate means for the machinery of a National
Education must rest somewhere. Should your Lordship be

VOL. II. 3 D

378 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

the depository thereof, — in the name of tlie millions that are
cradled in penury, nursed in superstition, reared in ignorance,
live in joylessness, and die in black despair, alike unknowing
and unknown, — in the name of these unhappy millions we
would implore you to exert it. Should it lodge in still higher
quarters, — from the urgency and conclusiveness of your Lord-
ship's representations might emanate the influence which
alone would prove sufficiently potent to evoke it. In either
case, should your Lordship fully awake, and arise, and brace
on your armour, in successfully pleading the cause and esta-
blishing the means of true Indian enlightenment, to you might
redound the glory of an achievment, the like of which has not
yet been recorded in the annals of Asia ; to you might belong
the transcendant honour, in reference to the future triumphs
of education in the East, of being privileged to shew, that, at a
time when many were upbraiding the Parent State with the
diminution of influence at home, and others were racking
their ingenuity in adjusting the disturbed equilibrium of its
power abroad, you looked at the vast but dark dominions of
Brahma on this side the great ocean ; you looked at the
Indies ; and called in a new empire to redress the balance of
the old.

A. D.

NOTE.

It is but courteous and just to acknowledge the spontaneous and unso-
licited favour of the Courier and the Englishman, in republishing my for-
mer leUer ; as well as in attracting the attention of their readers to the sub-
ject by their own Editorial comments. On one who possesses the " mens
sibi conscia recti"— on one who is a lover of truth and not a lover of contro-
versy,— the commendations of friends and the strictures of opponents must fail
to operate with either an elevating or a depressing influence. His grand stay
and support being the testimony of his own conscience, and an assured sense
of tlie approbation of his God, he can afford to expose himself as fearlessly to
the buffetings of the " pitiless storm" as to the whisperings of the playful
breezes. Least of all is such a one to be moved by the criticisms of those
who are universal critics by profession. Though their honor and respectabi-
lity forbid the license and the latitude which have always been accorded to
painters and to poets, still, the diversity of ends which the conductors of public
journals have to pursue, the multiplicity of opposing interests which they are
called upon to adjust, the boundless variety of individual and party feelings and
opinions which they are expected to consult, and, if possible, to regulate ; — all
seem to demand tlie largest allowable license and latitude; and in their pro-
fessional exercise thereof no one has any right to complain. Be this as it
may, ail truly enlightened governments have ultimately yielded and legalized
" the liberty of the press," as conservative of right and repressive of wrong.
And as no press ever struggled more manfully for its own liberty, than that of
India, so none has, on the whole, ever less abused that liberty when conceded.
In this respect the sentence of Sir J. C. llobhouse must be regarded as down-

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 379

right, though perhaps in his happy ignorance of Indian affairs, unintentional
calumny. As to the general average ability -wherewith it is conducted no can-
did or capable judge can honestly say that it is beneath mediocrity ; while, from
time to time, articles do issue therefrom which would not discredit the columns
of the ablest journal in the British empire. On the present occasion, I liave
no room (as some of the friends of native improvement suppose) for complaint
of trespass beyond its legtimate province. Should one journalist be found
to display his eminent and versatile talents in making " the worse appear the
better reason,'' or in inditing strains of serio-comic wit and waggery, when
the subject might seem to challenge tiie gravest discussion ; or, should another
exhibit his usual clear-headedness, not in distinguishing but in confounding
things that differ, or pour forth the imbecilities of a garrulous old age where we
might have expected at least a temporary hallucination of wisdom and common
sense ; — still, if professional purposes are to be answered thereby, no one has
a right to complain : — it is all in the way of prescriptive privilege. Should the
readiest and the coarsest instruments of attack be employed, — such as the throw-
ing of suspicion on any statement by asserting or insinuating that it is assumed
without proof, when in reality it no more needed proof than the fact, that Cal-
cutta is situated on the banks of the Ganges, or the axiom, that the whole is
greater than a part ; — the pronouncing that to be declamation rather than rea-
soning, which consists in clenching still faster the nail of sound principle, which
enlightened reason has revealed with almost the force of intuition ; — the mis-
applying words m calling bad things by good names, and good things by bad
names — honouring the cravings of an ignorant superstitious multitude with the
title of citizen rights, and the gratifying of their most suicidal wishes as justice
and charity — denouncing that as heat and violence, railing and extravagance,
which is really nothing more than simple zeal and earnestness in the cause of
God and in the promotion of the best interests of man ; nothing more than that
" sharp rebuking" of error which the real friend of truth is bound without re-
spect of persons to administer, and that corresponding strength of language
which a holy indignation of necessity inspires ; — the glozing over what is sub-
stantially untrue with just enough of the semblance of truth to give it a plau-
sible aspect, like the coiner who overspreads a piece of lead or copper, or any
other of the baser metals, with so much of genuine silver or gold as may make
the counterfeit pass ; — the admitting, that the cause is a good one and the side
chosen the right one, but neutralizing the admission by the trite remark of the
dull and phlegmatic, that the tone is not what it should have been ; as if it
were rational, to macadamize one's tone into an unvarying monotony on every
subject, or possible, to shape one's tone into the taste and liking of every one,
without ending by having no tone at all ; — the pronouncing, as the effect of
prejudiced partisanship, the advocacy of any clearly defined set of doctrines, as
if perfection consisted in a rational and responsible being's not having any fixed
principles of his own at all, but in his coolly holding up to view the conflicting
opinions of others in the balance of indifference, while to the critic belonged a
royal title of exemption from the charge of partisanship in bitterly assailing the
sentiments of any of the parties according to his good pleasure, and in vehe-
mently upholding the assumed infallibility of his own ; — the skilful selecting
and transposing of isolated expressions and passages, which apart from the
context tend to throw a false colouring over the general views of an antagonist; —
the ingenious magnifying of one, or two, or more, very subordinate points, and
the concentrating upon them, in their dilated form, the exclusive attention of the
reader, as if these really embodied the main points in debate ; — the miscon-
ceiving or misrepresenting of the nature and tendency of an author's principles,
as well as the scope and tenor of his statements and arguments, aTid the sub-
sequent valorous demolition of such misconception or misrepresentation, as if
it were reallv an annihilation of the principles, statements, and arguments ori'

3 D 2

380 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [June,

ginally so misconceived, misrepresented, or caricatured : — should any or all of
tiiese, and such like blunderbusses, from the magazine of scholastic controversy,
be preferred to the more finely tempered weapons in the armoury of truth and
righteousness — still, no one has a right to complain ; since it is all in tlie dis-
charge of a professional vocation which indisputably admits of as unlimited a
resort to the arts of strategy as the profession of war.

In the present instance, I have addressed a letter to Lord Auckland condem-
natory of one of his public measures, — not from any private or personal feel-
ings of a hostile nature, as I can call God to witness that there are none such —
but simply because, in my reason and conscience, I do seriously believe that that
measure is essentially wrong in principle, and must prove essentiulty injurious
in practice. Tiiere is much in the ])ersonal and official character of Lord
Auckland which it is impossible not to admire — much too in his public adini-
nistraiion which may cause his name and memory to be cherished amid the
grateful thanks of a benefited posterity. But how can, how ought the admission
of all this to ]>reclude one from reprobating any special or particular measure
of his, which may be seen to be fraught with mistaken complaisance, ruiiious
concession, and mischievous results? That the measure in question is of this
descri|itioi), I am more thoroughly convinced than ever from the utterly futile
attempts that have been made to prove the contrary. Considerable noise and
dust have, indeed been raised among some of the comparatively insignificant
outworks of my position ; and a cloud of darkness has thus been made to
envelope it, so as momentarily \.o shroud it from the spectator's view. But the
main citadel itself has not yet been touched ; far less shaken or scathed ; and
I am bold to say it will be found unassailable by the combined attacks of all
this world's artillery. Secure in the impregnable strength of that citadel I do
not require to sally forth and grapple with every mere skirmishing invader on
tiie dust-covered plains : — no ; I can afford calmly to take my stand on the
watch-tower of observation, and coolly to gaze at any number of allied foes
expending their uttnost strength and best resources on sonie of the petty out-
works ; and when they have retired, wearied and exhausted with their fruitless
effort, I can descend and quietly survey my stable ramparts with a more jubilant
feeling than ever of security from danger, and of thankfulness to those, the
failure of whose most vigorous assaults has only furnished new proof of the
indomitable strength of that security. Here, then, are the leading or salient
points, in the citadel of my strength, which may now shoot out their heads more
conspicuously than ever, after the dust and smoke of mere out-work gladiator-
ship have, by a process of self-exhaustion, vanished away.

1st. Up to March 7th, 1835, the open, avotved, and leading (though Dot
exclusive) object of the British Government in India was, the inculcation of
Oriental Literature and Science through the media of Sanskrit, Arabic, and
Persian, in the higher instruction of native youth belonging to the privileged and
influential classes of Hindus and Aluhaniniudans. Who has presumed to gain-
say the correctness of my statements on this head ? Mot one.

2nd. The great object of Lord W. Hentinck's enactment of the 7th March,
1835, w'fli to supersede the me of Oriental Literature and Science through tlie
media of the learned languages, in the higher instruction of native youth ; and
to substitute European Literature and Science through the medium of the Eng-
lish language instead. Who lias ventured to call in question the truth of my
representation on this head } Not one.

3rd. One of the two great definite measures of Lord Auckland's minute is to
rescind the abrogatory clauses of Lord W. Bentinck's enactment ; and to restore
Oriental Literature and Science through the media of the learned languages,
in the higlier education of the privileged classes of native youth, to exactly the
same position of ascendancy which they occupied previous to the 7lh March,
1835. Who has dared to deny that this is a faithful announcement of the pur-
port and design of one portion of his Lordship's Minute ? Not one.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 381

4th. Such an act of restoration was wholly gratuitous— wholly uncalled for—
either by the promptings of generosity , or the claims of justice, or the exigencies
of state policy . Wlio has had tlie liardihood fairly to grapple with, or attempt
to invalidate the force of any one of the statements and arguments by which
this proposition was demonstrated ? Not one.

5th. But not only was the act of restoration passed, without any valid grounds
or reasons whatsoever in its J'avour ; it was passed in the Jace and in spite of
reasons of resistless cogency — reasons, the strength oj" ivhich may be concentrated
in THE GRAND AND NOTORIOUS FACT, that the Orientalism, to learn which
students are hired and to teach which projessois are salaried out of the revenues
ol the state, abounds throuiihout ivith radical erro/s and fatal untruths ; — that
these errors and untruths — things false in history and chronology, in geography
and astronomy, in logic and metaphysics, in civil and criminal law, in morals and
religion — are systematically inculcated on the minds of thousands of unsuspecting
youth, not as the fabling fictions of poesy or the dreams of a vain philosophy, but
as truths, or absolute verities, the belief of ivhich is enforced by the overawing
influence of sages and the uncontrollable authority of the gods ! Now, who
has ventured, except by the vulgar arts of evasion or abusive epithets, to im-
pugn the substantial accuracy of tiiis proposition ? Not one. And if no one
has, or dares, then do I challenge the whole world, on any principles of reason,
or justice, or goodness, or common sense, to controvert the grand inference ivhich
I deduced therefrom, viz., that, for a Govbrnment, or Public Society, or

PRIVATE INDIVIDUALS, TO EXPEND THEIR RESOURCES IN INCULCATING ON THE

MINDS OF NATIVE YOUTH, AS TRUTHS AS ABSOLUTE OR EVEN SACRED VERITIES—

WHAT THEY THEMSELVES BELIEVE, AND CANNOT BUT BELIEVE, TO BE ERRORS
AND LIES, IS DEGRADING, IGNOMINIOUS, SINFUL, AND CRUEL !

These then were my original positions ; these are my positions still. And
out of any one of them I do again challenge the whole world to drive me by
any fair weapons of argument or fact, reason or jjrinciple, justice or goodness.
In settling a question involvins; principles of such paramount importance, to
talk about deferring to the opinions of blinded multitudes, is to prattle worse
than nonsense. The world is not yet so desperately depraved as to conclude,
without a manly protest, that opinions are to be estimated, not by weight or
intrinsic value, but by number and quantity. As one cubic inch of gold vvould
outweigh a thousand cubic inches of froth or chaff, and in value out-balance
ten thousand times ten thousand cubic inches of the latter ; so ought a w'ng/e
opinion, grounded on enlightened reason and sober experience, and substan-
tiated by the authority of Revelation, to out-weigh, botii in weight and worth,
a// the opinions of all the blinded and superstitious multitudes in the world.
As to yielding to the wishes of deluded men, so as to grant them wliat we
know, intellectually and morally and religiously, to be poison to their souls, it
were only an exemplification, in a way far more injurious, of the kindness of
the man, who would yield to the wishes of ignorant children, when demanding a
phial of tempting sulphuric acid to drink from, or a groupe of gaudy speckled
snakes to play with I Verily the tender mercies of the men of expediency are
cruel !

382

Native Christians.

[June,

VJI. — Native Christians.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Cliristian Observer,
My dear Sirs,

I perceive from the April No. of the Observer that the
Missionary Conference has talien up a very important hut long
neglected subject. These wandering native Christians are a
constant source of annoyance to the Missionaries of the niu-
fassal. Often they practise the grossest imposition not only
upon Missionaries but upon private Christians who are anxious
to seize upon every opportunity to promote the interests of the
Redeemer's Kingdom. They appear well for a time, but be-
fore long display their true character, involve those who
undertake their support in the most unpleasant difficulties,
and greatly injure the cause of Christ among the natives who
become acquainted with their conduct. The Conference
therefore did well to take up the subject and act upon it. I
have no disposition to find any fault with the resolution
they have adopted. It is good so far as it goes, but it ap-
pears to me that it does not go far enough. As it now stands
it will subject the Missionaries in many instances to much
trouble, and the applicant to a considerable delay and perhaps
great inconvenience. Now all this would be avoided if the
applicant had with him a certificate of his character, and a
dismission from the communion in which he had been received
with a recommendation to be received into any Christian
communion that may exist where his lot may be cast.

Permit me therefore to suggest to the Conference the pro-
priety of taking up the subject again, and adopting such
regulations as will fully meet the wants of the Missionary
body in all ordinary cases, should the practice of giving such
certificates as abovementioned be adopted by all the Mis-
sionaries in the country it would remove a great source of
trouble, and imposition. In all such cases Missionaries should
of course be very careful to whom they give such certificates.
It may also be necessary to adopt some rule to meet cases in
which old certificates are presented. Cases may and no
doubt will arise where persons, dismissed in good standing,
after wandering about for a long time away from all Christian
influence, may become dissipated or vicious. In cases there-
fore where certificates over a year old are presented, and when
a perfectly satisfactory account cannot be given of the life of
the applicant during this intermediate space of time, it may be
found necessary to take the applicant on trial while inquiries
are being made about him.

With tiiese brief suggestions 1 would respectfully submit it
to the Conference whether they had not better take up the

1841.]

Certificates of Proficiency to students.

383

subject again, digest something like a code of rules for tlie
regulation of Missionaries throughout the country, and then
submit them to the Missionaries at every station in the form
of a circular, requesting in reply a statement of their views on
the subject, and whether they will agree to act according to
the regulations thus submitted.

While I have the subject on hand I will venture another
suggestion for the consideration of the Conference. It is
whether it might not be expedient to call a convention of the
Missionaries within a convenient distance of some central
point for the consideration of all subjects of general interest
to the Missionary body. I am aware that this will be attended
with difficulties and great inconveniences, but it may be well
to consider whether the interests of Zion do not call for the
sacrifice necessarily connected with such a measure. Could
not such a convention be held in each of the Presidencies in
which each Mission at least might have one representative ?

Sincerely yours,
A Missionary.

VIII. — On giving Certificates of Proficiency to students of
Muhammadan Colleges.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

The following copy of a printed certificate of porficiency,
given by high British functionaries to a student of the Govern-
ment Muhammadan Madrussa, or College, has just come under
niy eye. The practice, if still continued, of granting such
certificates seems most injurious to the youths and objection-
able in principle — indeed so much so, that it is hoped such
credentials have been discontinued (perhaps some of your
correspondents can throw light upon this subject) ; for it is
evident to every reflecting mind that the Muhammadan educa-
tion given in that institution, is, as regards " the one thing
needful," the knowledge of Divine truth and the service of God,
calculated to pervert the mind, to rear up a class of bigots deep-
ly imbued with moslem doctrineswhich pervert thetruth — deny
the divinity of the Saviour of the world, and brand his followers
as infidels and kafirs. It must then clearly be wrong in prin-
ciple to encourage such a pernicious education by the stirau-
lent of certificates of proficiency. The following cei-tificate is
dated so far back as 1831, and such have been probably dis-
continued ; but it is to be feared that encouragement in the
shape of modified certificate is still given for proficiency in
raoslem errors. How would any man like his own son to

384 » A Query. [June,

receive highly prized certificates for proficiency in the doctrines
of Tom Paine? — or would any one be justified in encouraging
by certificates the study of such doctrines ? Surely not ; and
may not.the same reasoning be applied to every other system
of education distinctly opposed to divine truth ?

Your obdt. servt.
A FRIEND TO THE PEOPLE.

Feb. 3, 1841.

The following is a copy of a certificate given to a student
of the Muhammadan College, the date and names of examiners
being here omitted.

Government Mahomedan College, Calcutta.

" We hereby certify that Molavi has attended

at the Mahomedan College for seven years, and studied the
undermentioned branches of Mahomedan Literature, Logic,
Rhetoric, Mathematics, Philosophy, Theology (!) and Law,
that he has attained eminent proficiency in these studies, and
that his conduct while attached to the Institution has been
correct.

(Signed) \ Members, Madrussa

■/ Committee.

« Fort William, 1 83 1 .

(Sd.) , Secretary.**

IX. — A Query.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Brethren,

Will you kindly oblige me by inserting the following query in the Calcutta
Christian Observer.

When a person has been excluded from a Christian church on account of his
having fallen into sin, and afterwards removes to another place where he is again
brought to the Saviour and in consequence applies for admission into tlie church
there, would it be proper to receive him into its community or to refer him with
suitable recommendation to tiie church of which he was formerly a member, for
restoration, then to be dismissed to the church with which he is desirous of unit-
ing ? An answer to the above from yourselves or some of your experienced cor-
respondents, will oblige.

Yours sincerely.

May 1, 184,1. . S. B.

1841.]

Poetry.

385

LINES ON THE DEATH OF THE REV, G. B. PARSONS.
(For the Calcutta Christian Observer.)

Tlie wild flowers of Ills native land

Spring not above the sod,
Whence our deplored and sainted one

Gave back his soul to God ;
Yet there his dust the Saviour keeps,
\V hile hieudship seeks the spot and weeps.

It was a strange unlovely lot,

Yet one he early cliose,
Far from the home of other yea^s

His dying eyes to close, .
With only one beloved one nigh
To catch the spirit's latest sigh.

And when disease had stamped his brow

With the pale seal of death ;
One dearest thought his bosom stirred

And spent his latest breath,
It was tliat he should find a grave
Where India's stately palm-groves wave.

But was it that his native shore

Possessed no charm for him ? —
Or had his memories of the past ,

Become by absence dim ? —
From kindred and from friends estranged.
Had he become by distance changed ?

Nay — nought but death's damp breath could chill

A love so pure and kind,
And still his heart as warmly beat

For those he left behind ;
And thoughts of home and England still
Through every life-pulse woke a thrill.

He saw tlie sons of India fail.

Beneath her burning skies ;
And few to bid tlie springs of hope

Within their bosoms rise.
To point them to an ark of rest
A dying Saviour's pitying breast.

lie oft had been to mercy's stream

To gain a fresh supply,
And knew that they who thirsted there

Should drink and never die.
He longed to lead them to that fount
And all that Saviour's love recount.

386

Poetry.

[June,

He longed to see tlie Gospel shine

O'er lhat benighted land,
And guide from llience, with gentlest iiand,

A small and swarthy band
To heaven's bright ijortals — this was why
lie sought that shore to toil and die.

His race was short, and quickly done

The work he loved so well,
And we must think of him, and learn

Each rising plaint to quell.
We could not mourn so sweet a rest,
He sleeps in Jesus and is blest.

A SKETCH.

(For the Calcutta Christian Observer.)

Lord, wlio shall climb thy holy hill.

And, in thy presence blest,
In raiments that are spotless white.

In thy pavilion rest?
'Tis they who dedicate to God,

The morning of their youth ;
And tlirough the varyiufT scenes of life.

Still worship liim in truth.
They never with malicious words

Another will defame ;
But strive, with diligence sincere.

To keep themselves from blame ;
The tempting riches of this world.

Too much they will not love,
But turn away their ardent look

'I'o gems that shine above.
And while they gaze, devotion's flame

Js kindling in the lieart.
And, from the paths that leads to God,

Their feet will not depart.
They know he is of purer eyes

'I'he faithless to endure.
And, day by day, still more they strive.

His favor to secure.
No mortal eye hath ever seen.

Nor can the mind conceive,
The happiness they shall enjoy

That in his name believe.

Anon.

1841.] AJissionarrj and Religious Intelligence. 387

1. — Missionary and Ecclrsiastical Movements.
We regret to learn tluat the Rev. E. Noyes is obliged to seek for the
restoi'fition of health in a more uenial clime. Mr. Noj'es and family left
on the 30th ult. for the United States. — Rev. Mr. Leipolt of Benares will,
we understand, he under the necessity of leaving India for health's
sake. — Rev. J. P. jMenf>e has been appointed to Goriickpore. Mr. and
Mrs. Menge left for that station on the 31st. — From recent letters we
learn that the Rev. M. Hill, accompanied by one or two laborers will
leave England for India in August next. Mr. Dyer for Penang and Mr.
Moffat for Africa will leave at the same time. — The Rev. VV. Buyers has
arrived in England. His iicalth is not much improved by the trip: he
lost one of his infant children by death on the voyage. — The Rev. W,
Morton will in all probability remain some time longer in Britain. Mr.
M. has been requested to write a work on Missions in connexion with
Northern India. — The Rev. G. Pearce will, it is expected, return accom-
panied i)y one or two new laborers next cold season. — The Rev. R.
Bayne had reached England in safety. — The Church of Scotland have
appointed two Missionaries to labour at the capital of Moldavi v ; and
three at the capital of Hungary.

2. — Rev. F. Tucker.

We have been favoured by a friend with an extract of a letter from
the Hev. F. Tucker, dated at sea, Feb. 2, and Cape Town, Feb. 9 — from
which we learn with regret that his health had not materially improved.
We sincerely hope that ere this the bracing influence of a European
climate has restored him to his wonted health.

" At Sen, Feb. 2. — As to my health, I hardly know what to say — I am
certainly very much better, but not well enough to attempt preaching. Our
Doctor, whom we took on board at Madras, instantly be;,'an to starve and
physic me — for a fortnight I was on the strictest regimen — and by the
blessing of God it was very useful to me. I improved vvonderfully — and
seemed for a while a new being. But the week of rolling weather I have
referred to, which was also damp, threw me back again, and I had once
more to try the virtues of calomel, 0[)ium and castor oil. I am now much
better — but the heat i.s too great for me still, and I do not anticipate any-
thing like English health till I get into sometiiing like an English climate.
Often and often do I think of Circular Road Chapel — but never once
since I left the country have I seen reason to doubt the propriety of my
departure. I am more and more confirmed in tlie opinion that another
year in India would have beeti the last of my life."

" Cupe Totvn, Feb. 9. — We arrived here the day before yesterday — but
a single day on shore has been more than enough for me ; the heat of
yesterday overpowered me — and we are now, at half.past five in the
morning dressing to go on board again."

3. — Singapore Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
I take pleasure in giving you a brief account of the Monthly Concert of
prayer held at the Mission Chapel this evening. The Rev. Mr. Dean of Ban-
kok, Missionary to the Chinese, made some statements relative to the origin
and present state of Protestant Missions in Siam, from which it appears that
Bankok the present capital, which less than one hundred years ago was an
uninhabited wilderness, now has a population of half a million. These are com-

388 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [June,

posed of Cliinese, three hundred thousand ; Siamese, one hundred thousand,
and the remainder made up of Burmese, Peguans, Malays, Cambojans,
Laos, Cochin Cliinese, &c. Tiie religion is Budhism ; the priesthood of the
capital numbers fifteen thousand, the wats or temj)les one hundred. At each
temple are multitudes of images of Budli, from the size of a man to those one
hundred and twenty feet in length. These are built of brick or clay and
gilded, and generally in a sitting, tliough some are in a reclining, posture. Pa-
godas with tall spires stand near the wats and afford at their basement a depo-
sit for large sums of money which have been placed there for safe keeping.
Catholic Missionaries have long been em])loyed in Siain, and include among
their converts most of the Cochin-Chinese, and Indo-Portuguese in the country,
and latterly a number of Chinese, perhaps one hundred have embraced their
faith.

Mr. Gutzlaff, the first Protestant Missionary, visited Siam about ten years
ago, and baptised one Cliinese Convert. In 1832 Messrs. Tomlin and Abeel
went to Bankok and distributed books and remained a few months. In 1833
Rev. JNIr. Jones baptised three Chinese, which have since died ; and the one
baptised by Mr. Gutzlaff has been excommunicated.

The Church now numbers fifteen Chinese and one Siamese, all of whom
attend religions worship regularly and appear to be active and growing Chris-
tians. The Chinese boarding school is in a prosperous and encouraging con-
dition.

There are now in Barikok ten Missionary families, five of whom are of the
A. B. C. F. M., four of the American Baptist Board, and one of the Pres-
byterian Board.

At the close of the meeting the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Orr, being about to
return to America in consequence of ill health, took leave of their friends, and
were addressed by Mr. Dean, who pledged the prayers and continued interest of
his associates in behalf of those who were compelled to leave, and pointed out to
them some of the difficulties and responsibilities of representing the stale of
the Missions and Missionaries to the Churches at home. They were reminded
of the cold recejition they might expect to receive from those who had been the
warmest in expressions of interest when they left America, and of the great diffi-
culty of giving to the friends at home a correct idea of the slate of things in the
east. This they could not expect to obtain from visitors who have passed but
a few months in a place, while return Missionaries who have enjoyed an oppor-
tunity of forming an opinion from personal experience, but vvho in consequence
of ill health are disappointe I in their plans and discouraged in their prospects,
are in danner of communicating their disappointment and discouragement to
others. They were reminded that though absent from the heathen, they were
not excluded from the Missionary band, and that their prayers and influence
at home might aid the cause more than they could in person, and then were
commended to the care and kindness of Him who is able to guide by his
counsel and afterward receive to glory. The season was one of solemn interest
and we hope may be of lasting benefit to all present.

Singapore, March 1st, 1841. Philo.

P. S.— On the 4th instant Mr. Orr and family, with the Rev. Mr. Travelli,
of the Sing:i])ore Rlission, and Dr. Diver, of the Canton Mission, sailed in the
" St. Paul" for Salem, U. S. A.

(From the Calcutta Cliristian Advocate.)
4. — The Charak Puja.
It affords us sincere satisfaction to be able to state, on the testimony of
eye and ear-witnesses, that the attendance of sufferers on, and the
amount of torture inflicted at, the Charak jinja, were materially less in
this than in previous years. The apparent number of spectators may not
liave much diminished, hut the luimber of sufferers has — which is matter

1841] Missionary and Reliyioiis Intelligence.

389

for sincere gratulation ; for wlien the puja shall merge into a mere fair
or gathering of people for taniasha, the number will doubtless be great,
iind that for many a year even after the horrors of the festivals shall
have ceased. That which is gratifying and worthy of special regard is
this, that the number of processions sent by the more wealthy was fewer
this year, and the sufferers considerably diniinislied, while the number of
those wlio make a trade of ridiculing the sufferings by an imitation of the
cuttings and maimings were materially increased. This satire u])on the
barbarities of the Charak will tend to diminish its influence with the
people, as they evidently enjoy the burlesque much more than the reali-
ty. Still even the amount of sufferings inflicted upon the unliappy vic-
tims this year has been enough to call forth the most earnest prayers and
vigorous efforts of the liumane to suppress the horrid practices of the
Charak. Many doubtless have fallen sacrifices to the tortures this year,
and we can class such deaths under no other head than tliat of murder,
and we are confident that in any other country than India, where such
deeds have the sanction of religion, they would be dealt with as such.
What is the fate of a prize-fighter in Britain who destroys his fellow, or
in what light is even the more aristocratic murderer, tlie duelist, looked,
upon in the ej'e of the law.'' Even those who meet with an untimely
death during tlie barbarous pastimes of bull- baiting and the like, where
they are still ])ractised, only serve to bringdown punishment on tlie heads
of the principals. We are no advocates for the infliction of the punish-
ment of death ; we would, were it possible, abolish it once and for all
crimes, e.\ce|)t that of murder; and even then we feel confident in many
instances a much severer punishment miglit be inflicted on the parties
than a violent and ignominious death ; but if extreme punishment be
deserved by any, surely it is so by those who, for the gratification of the
most distorted feelings of our nature, annually sacrifice many of their
deluded fellow-creatures, and that under the sanction of religion.

It affords us sincere pleasure to record that the Raja. Kalikrislina
Bahadar and liis brother have not lent their sanction to the Charak this
year, and we have the more pleasure in recording this, as in previous
years we have felt it a painful duty to place them prominently before the
public as amotig the chief supporters of the Charak. May they have
many imitators in the ensuing year. Would that they and others of the
influential would unite to suppress a practice which has neither the
sanction of humanity, reason or the shdstras !

There are some particulars connected with this unliallowed jiuja that
indicate much in regard botli to the genius of the religious system of
which it is apart, and in regard to the present state of that system in its
progress towards its dissolution.

1. The genius of Hinduism is shewn by tlie rites and observances of
this " festival" to be of a bloody character. We remetnber when King
George the Fourth visited Scotland, he was so struck with the contrast
between a London populace meeting him without any warning, and that
of Scotlatul all arrayed for his reception in their holiday attire, that he
asked, "But wliere are the common peo])le?" Surely a new comer to
India hiiving read or heard the declamaiions of these men who in Europe
delight to show forth the praises of the " humane Hindus"— the " blood-
hating people of Hindustan" — would be constrained to ask on an occa-
sion like the Charak Puja, " Where are the humane among tlie people.?"
Truly they all keep within doors on these days, and leave the field to be
occupied by the blood-loving, inhuman people, who, after all, are in
this view of the case found to constitute probably four-fifths of the whole
population.

3<)0

Missionary and Religious Intelliyence.

[JUNR,

2. Tlie self-inflicted penances of the Cliarak, like the similar inflic-
tions of all false relif^ions, indicate the feeling that is strongly implanted
ill the liuiiKiii lireast, that sin must, under the government of God, be fol-
lowed by puiiisliment. As all theists acknowledge that the universally
diffused persuasion of the being of a God is a sound argument for that
truth, nolu ithstanding the different ideas that various nations and classes
of men entertain regarding the nature and character of the Divine Being ;
so tbe self-tortures of the worshippers of Kali unite witli the mortifica-
tions and penances of the worshippers of the Virgin IMary, and the vari-
ous forms of will-worship of the adherents of the several systems of idola-
try, to testify tiie innate persuasion of the human family, tliat suffering
must be the consequence of sin — that without the shedding of blood there
can be no remission. And so far all is well. But the madness consists in
taking the matter out of the h.ands of Him who alone has the riglit to
inflict the suffering, and presumptuously dictating to the offended Judge
and King what kind or degree of punishment shall be visited upon the
sons of men. The advocates of " natural religion," wlio declaim so
complacently on the simple, absolute and \inconditional benevolence of
God, and describe with glowing language the confidence which men
naturally repose in the love of the Supreme Being, would do well to
make a study of the Charak Piija.

3. While the dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of
cruelty, they are deeply stained with other base and ignoble vices. Of
these ))erhaps cowardice and avarice are most clearly displayed by the
devotees at this Pi'ija. Coivardice : for after all the sufferings endured
by the devotees, at least by the swingers, is very trifling. M^e venture
to say that tbe pain felt is not so great that any Eur(H)ean of ordinary
courage would for a moment think of shrinking from it, if any reasona-
ble motive were held out for its endurance. And yet the people of this
land, though animated by what is generally considered to be the most
powerful of all feelings, must steep their senses in intoxication and lash
up their determination to frenzy before they submit to the suffering. Wq
do not look upon the sufferings of the devotees then as of much moment,
but their effects on the admiring by-standers are as brutalising and
degrading as if they were many times greater. All the paraphernalia
of torture are paraded before the eyes of the multitude; every thing that
can render the heart callous is exhibited to tlieir approving and admir-
ing gaze, and we believe no one of the ignorant Hindus leaves such an
exhibition without having sunk lower in the scale of being, without
liaving his natural feelitigs blunted, and himself assimilated more nearly
to the savage monsters that crouch in the jungles. Avarice. The lauda-
tors of the " humane Hindus," those thrice-lovely discijtles of the " Re-
ligion of nature," generally keep in the back-ground of their pictures,
if they admit upon the canvass at all, the acknowledged fact that almost
all the devotees are hii-ed for the work. This is perhaps the most melan-
choly consideration of all. That men should be found willing to sell
their blood for a trifling sum, that men should be found willing to hold
out a lure to their fellow-men to do that which they bloated with luxury
dare not do themselves; that the rich should so tram|ile upon and insult
whatever of good feeling may be left in the liearts of the poor, are me-
lancholy considerations to every lover of his species.

4. Many of the old Bralimans are loud in their lamentations that the
glory of the pnja is on the wane. We are not apt to be too sanguine on
these points ; but certainly there is much encouragement in the fact
recorded by one of the daily newspapers in this city, that the jtresident
of the Dharma Siiabha has this year refused to countenance the enor-
mities of the puja. We trust this is a prelude to the total abolition of

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 391

the abominable rites. Surely tlie time cannot be very far distant wlien
there will be light and knowledge enough in India to dispel the gloomy
diirkne.ss.

5. — Duelling.

The late ridiculous mockery of justice in the form of atrial of the
Earl of Cardigan, has made the subject of duelling more the subject of
discussion than in former times, and must we think have tended to ren-
der it still more despicable than it has been deemed up to the ])resent
time. 'I'hat fatal duelling is murder none can doubt, and murder too of
the most aggravated order. It may be called an affair of honor, or a
misdemeanor, or manslaughter, or whatever custom pleases ; but that it
is murder wlien fatal cannot be doubted. Two men in the liigher circles
of life, well educated and intelligent, quarrel, it may be, under the influ-
ence of " generous wine," about some trifle not cognizable by the law.
Had they been rough, ignorant clowns, they would have turned out on
the green and ended the quarrel by blows, and their blows in the round-
house ; but because they are gentlemen and educated, they must sleep
over the matter and deliberately proceed on the following or some otlier
morning, sometimes long after the aftair has liappened, to fire at each
other with loaded pistols — in fear of detection as in violation of the law —
and should the one slay his neighbour, he is obliged to flee until " the
affair has blown over." Would the affair ever blow over were it a poor
man ? Well a man is killed and a family is plunged into the deepest
grief, and a soul sent into the presence of its Maker with all its sins and
that of intended murder upon it. The court of honor alone is gratified,
while the formidable monster dares to show his face in society, and
may be he is called uj)on to sit as a judge on the conduct of others ; nay
he stalks about with the proud distinction of " having killed his man."
To us it is indeed astonishing that this practice should liave been so long
endured. For the midnight assassin and the bandit the laws are strong ;
but in wliat in their effects do these differ from duelling? Only in this
generally, that the murderers are of the higlier orders, and hence is their
crime the more deep, for they ought to know better, and set a better
example to the poor and less educated.

The Attoi-ney Genei-al said that Lord Cardigan Jiad not committed any
great sin.? No, it is because it is the sin of great people. 'I'he only
man in the house of peers who appears to have acted with courage and
in truth was the Marquis of Cleveland, who in the memorable expres-
sion, " Not guilty legally upon my honor," did well define and manfully
declare the difference between the moral turpitude of duelling, and the
miserable quirk of the law by which the noble " prisoner at the bar" was
acquitted. The feelings which obtains in those circles in which duelling
is practised is most extraordinary. A man is called out, if lie does not
go he is "cut" by all and posted as a coward and insulted through life.
If he goes out he is subject to the law : — the tread-mill and Norfolk
island stare him in the face. If he be a Military man, he will assuredly
be cut for not fighting, and tried for so doing. This is a pleasant dilem-
ma. But what saith God .f" Thou shalt not kill. He that sheddeth man's
blood, by man shall his blood be shed. Thou shalt love thy neighbour
as thyself.

6. — Temperance Society.
Calcutta now has its own Temperance Society. On Friday April 23, a
Meeting was held at the Town Hall for the purpose of forming a Society
for the promotion of Temperance in this city. The Ven'ble the Arch-
deacon presided. He stated that the Bishop regretted his inability to

392

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[June,

attend, owing to indisposition, ;ind wished the Archdeacon to state that
lie most fully iipproved the olijects of the Society, and would do all in
his power to forward its interests. He was convinced of the necessity
there was for sucli an institution from his experience both in England
and India. His Lordship accepted the office of j)atron to the Institu-
tion. The Meeting was addressed by Rev. Dr. DulF, Rev. Messrs. Boaz,
Gogerly, Evans, Dr. Corhyn, Col. Powney and Lieut. Butler. The speech
of Dr. Duff was one of the most eloquent expositions of tlie principles of
Tenii>eranee Societies to wliich we ever remember to have listened ; and
most heiirtily was it responded to by the audience. We trust the Socie-
ty will give it a permanent form. The attendance was not so large as we
could have wished, and what is more to he regretted, was the deficiency
of many of the clergy and others who usually take part in our religious
Societies. The Meeting was one of the most spirited we have attended for
a long time in Calcutta, and will, we doubt not, give an impulse to the
Society wliich will cause it to prosper, notwithstanding the lukewarm-
ness of some, the opposition of others, and the sneers of many. 'I'he
attempt to form a Temperance Society has, as might have been expected,
called forth the satire and ridicule of some, and the carping criticisms of
others ; hut we trust the friends of the Society will move on, heedless of
the silly quirks and drivelling lampoons of those who have found out
thatj as the theatre in Calcutta is the ciistos niorum of the city, so there
is no need for sucli an institution as a Temperance Society. Verily,
were it not for the police, and the dust, and the Cooly 'I'rade and the
Charak puja, we should imagine ourselves in some Utojiia. V\''e do not
regret to find the same opposition offered to the Calcutta Society which
was originally urged against similar Institutions in Britain and America,
at their commencement. This very opposition will infuse life into tlie
operations of the Society, and should it be productive of similar fruits
we shall have no occasion to regret its existence.

7. — London Missionary Societt.
We regret to learn from a London Patriot, kindly forwarded to us by
a friend, that the London Missionary Society at the close of the year
had a deficiency in its funds of £30,000. This excess of expenditure over
the income had arisen, it would appear, from the increase of its laborers
and stations, owing to the increasing demands made upon the Directors
by extensive fields of usefulness having opened to them in the provi-
dence of God, wliich they could not refuse to occupy without being charge-
able with a want of faith in the promises of God. In 1833, the number
of Missionaries was 350 ; in 1840, 670 — nearly double. The income of
the Society had not kept pace with these increased operations. The con.
sequence has been that the Directors have felt it their duty to place the
whole matter before their constituents with a view to obtain their suf-
frages as to the continuance of their present operations, their retrench-
ment or increase ; for not only had they thus extended tlieir efforts, but
the claims yet made upon them both from old stations and new fields
were both numerous and strong, 'i'o ascertain the actual state of feel-
ing on the part of the subscribers, meetings have been held in different
districts in the metropolis, and were to be held throughout the country.
About £3000 had been raised in London towards meeting the exigency. To
us this is matter of regret, although we indulge the hope that out of this
apparently discouraging circumstance permanent good will arise. The
Church will, we trust, be made to feel, that while the Providence of God
has been 0))eiiing wide doors and effectual for her, she has provided nei-
ther men nor means adequate to the wants of the available parts of the
heathen world, ^^'e shall be happy to forward any donations to the

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 393

Society in its present exisjency, and we do trust that India will not be
behind in slioiviiii;- her sympathy with the manner in whicli tlie Directors
of the Society liave in the exercise of fuitli attempted great tilings for
God and the world.

8. — Tub Monthly Mission auy Prayrr Mekting,
Was lieUl at the Circular Road (;ha|)el on Monday evening the 3rd nlti-
mo. 'l"he address was delivered by the Rev. T. Smith ; — subject — The
design of God in the continued permission of heathenism. This was vari-
ously stated, as for the trial of faith, calliiii;' forth of enerffy, development
of character, and that in the end the triumph might he more marked and
complete. The devotional exercises were conducted by the Rev. Messrs.
Thomas and VVenger.

9. — Suicide.

One of the most melancholy suicides with which it has ever been our
lot to become acquainted, has ha])pened during the past week. Capt.
Cox of the invalids blew out his brains in the most deliberate manner last
Friday evening after his return from the theatre. Our contemporaries
have been discussing the sanity or insanity of the unfortunate man. He
to the last labored to prove his sanity, and as far as the evidence goes,
firmly, we think, established his point. We have no desire to offer one
word which might add to the distress of the friends of the miserable man ;
but it were a lack of duty in a Christian Advocate not to point out the
tendency of those principles which Ca|)t. Cox ajjpears to have entertain-
ed. In his letters written immediately before his death he says, that lie
deemed it right in a man to take away his life when it became a burden
to him, and in the most unhajjpy manner sneers at the Holy Scriptures,
calling a passage from the sacred writings " a wise saw" and the book
itself " a certain big book." He desires no Christian burial, nor tliat
any fees should be paid to the parson, &c. He cannot^ he says, believe
any thing of which he has not proof or probability. These sentiments
he held for years and they led him, he says, to this conclusion, — that he
had a right to take away life when it became a burden to him. Now-
confident we are that the tendency of such doctrines must be evident,
without the melancholy occurjence which has called forth these remarks.
If a man has a right to take his own life when it is a burden, what is to
prevent him from taking his neighbour's on the same principle, when it
shall be distasteful to him that his neighbour should live.''— and if a man
will believe nothing but that of which he has proof, or which can be fully
explained, he is himself the greatest of all wonders and monstrosities ;
for lie must and does every day act u))oii priticii)ie.s the data of v/hicl»
cannot be demonstrated or known beyond probability. The principles
entertained by the unforiunate man, where\er they have obtained an
ascendancy, have never failed to produce the most lamentable conse-
quences, and were they to obtain a general influence must end in the
total disruption of society. W'e believe it was not insanity which led to
the melancholy catastrophe, but a want of belief in the trutii of God's
word, which, with its promises and hopes, is the only true antidote against
the evils and sorrows to which mankind are subject. He that believeth
therein shall never be moved.

10. — Missions— Local Societies— State of FEEiiiNG.
We h ave before us, the First Report of the Ori^su Baptist Mission, and
also of the Agra Missionary Society. Similar reports of branch or inde-
pendent Missions have reached us from other stations during the year.
We hail this new order of things vvith feelings of the liveliest satisfac-
VOL. II. 3 F

394 Missionary and Religions Inlelligencc. [June,

tion. It is indeed grntifyin^ to find even Jifter tlie labors of hulf a cen-
tuiy, the Church so rooted in t!ie affections of (Hu-i.-stian people as to he
enabled to give in her report of what tlie Lord hath enabled her to do
through tlieir instrumentality toward the defence of tlie faith and the
conversion of the heathen. It is not less plensin;;- to tind iier relating
the story of her success in the conversion of heathens, niusalnians, and
papists; and of the willingness exliihited by those reclaimed brethren to
maintain according to (yea beyond) their ability, the ordinances of God
in the midst of tlie heathen. This is indeed cheering, it is full of hope.
^Ve are aware that it is not sufficient to satisfy the cravings of the Church
in Christian lands, nor would we wish that it stiould ; hut still it holds
out a most animating prospect to that Church, that India shall, in imita-
tion of Polynesia and the West ladies-, support not only her own Missions,
but aid in sending forth laborers into less favored spots. Tlie matter for
serious consideration on the part of those who have the conduct of these
early manifestations of Christian energy in India ouglit to be, how they
can best give such a turn to tlie present state of things as shall issue in a
large and stable amount of fruit to God's glory in future years. The
means which, under God, will tend to promote the interests and stabi-
lity of the Church, is to impress upon the people the necessity and duty
of supporting their own Churches and of carrying on Missionary opera-
tions in this land without foreign aid. We refer not merely to Native
Christian Churches, but to the Church as a whole : but in order to effect
this there must he a much deeper sympathy between the Missionary
cause and the C'hristian church. There must be more knnwiedge of wliat
is actually needed and doing in the Missionary field. Many peojile at
home are actually better acquainted with Indian Missions than the
churches of this country. May it not be said, we speak this to our own
shame. A deep feeling of responsibility in this great work must be felt by
all— all must lie impressed with the fact that they are witnesses for God,
and >hoiild be in their circle Missionaries for ('hrist. 'I'here must l)e no
looking (even by any class of ecclesiastics) on Mission work as if it were
an inferior, menial occupation. No ; every man, whether Bishop or Dea-
con, Chaplain or Layman, must feel that the work of Missions is his work.
We must feel so intensely in this matter that we shall do more than
offer a cold prayer for success, or render the shadow of our substance to
God, or labor by proxy in fields white to the harvest. \\'e must know
and feel and do more, and have a more complete sympathy with the
Native churches before we can expect in India to compete with the
churches in the West Indies and Polynesia. We sincerely hope that
the reports of the Societies to which we have referred are but the heralds
of many similar institutions, yea of more flourishing and successful asso-
ciations. W'e have neither time nor space to enter into the details of
these several local Missions ; but we can commend to the prayers and
aid of our brethren throuf;hout the land the Orism, Agru, Tuvoy, and
Other similar Societies, and we trust they will meet with a success equal
to their most sanguine hopes.

11.— Pabuntal Academy.
The 11th Report of the Parental Academy is before us. We find that
the number of pu)»ils has been somewhat reduced during the year, and
that the expenditure has for many years exceeded the income. The In-
stitution has in consequence been long struggling with a debt, which if
not sjieedily removed, must he fatal to its existence. This debt has ever
been a complete incubus on the energy of the Society; it has materially
marred its usefulness and thrown a damp over the zeal of its warmest
supporters. We trust the time has arrived when the friends of educa-

1841.] Missionary and Jielix/ious Inlellii/ence. 3%

tion will come forward and assist in liquidating the debt, and in placing
the Institution upon such a footinfcas shall eiial>le it to compete with in-
stitutions not so encumbered, and possessing means the most ample, to
afford a most liberal education at tlie lowest rates, provided always the
tenets of Popery are taught and enforced, both by precept and example.
'l"he Fareiitul Academy was founded for the special benefit of tlie East
Indian community, and much of tlie debt has been contracted by an ex-
cess of kindness on the part of the managers towards the less opulent of
that class, or in educating and providing for the orphan and destitute.
Would, however, that all the def;ilcations in payment could be merged
under this cliaritable head. Many we fear are attaciied to names who
ought to render every assistance to an institution wliich has been useful,
and may be still more so, in guiding the youtli of tliiscity into the ways of
virtue and truth. We put it to every Protestant parent, and to every
friend of true religion, whether at this moment, when popery is using
every art to seduce the affections of parents and cliiklren from tlie truth
by scholastic allurements, — we put it to all whether an institution in
which the blessed Bible is fully taught and explained, shall be permitted
to languish, — an institution, too, most Catholic in its principles and
practice, and moreover one that deserves well of Society for what it has
done. Many have been the murmurs and complaints anent the manage-
ment of the school ; let but the public ufford the managers means ample
for the efficient discharge of their office, and we doubt not but the Pa-
rental Academy will stand out equal to any of the scholastic institutions
in the city. It is within our own knowledf;e, and we state it without
for a moment wishing to cast the slightest shade of rejiroach upon other
Protestant seminaries, that we have seldom known an institution equal
in numbers, in which the pupils have had such a thorough knowledge of
the truths of our holy fiith ; and this we think urges a strong claim on
j)arents on behalf of the school, for it is one of the greatest boons which
can be conferred on a child, to train it up in the way it should go, that
when he his old he ma\' not depart from it. This vve believe is done by
the excellent Secretary, Mr. Byrne, with all the diligence of a parent
and friend. With one word, equally to the managers and teachers of the
Institution, we commend it to the best feelings of the community: —
Mark the deep interest taken by all interested in its welfare to attach
the pupils to the system of error taught in St. Xavier's College, and
learn of them how to win and fasten around the tree of life the fust
thoughts of the mind. " The men of this world are wiser in their gene-
ration than the children of light."

12. — The Theatre.
The seductive influence of theatricals and the reformed or improved
character which their advocates have assumed for them in Calcutta, ren-
der it imperative on all who seek the religious welfare of the peo])le to
state in what estimate such exhibitions have been held by many of the
wisest and best of our race. This at least is the duty of those who be-
lieve they are in any shape evils, and in every case evils which must and
will increase as they are repeated or become common. One of the Judges
of the Supreme Court, at the dinner in celel)ration of the 0)>ening of the
Calcutta theatre, said that the theatre was the cu-stos moi um of the city.
Si nee that the caterers for the public in theatricals ha\'e in deference to
the opinions of a press advocating tlieatric/il.s, witlidrawn one i>iece on
account of the anti-CH*/os nwrinn of some of its allusions. We of cour.-e
cannot be judges in this matter, but s\irely play-loving critics must i)e
allowed to know what is correct even to the ears of those who think the
theatre the keeper of public morals. In offering the following remarks
we have not touched on the characters of those who exhibit. We have
3 F 2

306 Missionary and Religions Intelligence. [Junb,

merely confined ourselves to the opinion entertained by wise and ^ood
men on the influence of the stn<;e itself, both on the actors and the audi-
ence, where it has been allowed to have its full and lej;itiniate sway.
The evils attendant on theatricals may not in every instance be equally
manifest. Sometimes the state of society, and at other times the condi-
tion of the parties engaged will be a check on the evils ; l>ut when or
wliercver a theatre is thrown oi)en as a matter of profit and loss, (al-
though in every case, whether private or pul)lic the princi])le is one,)
sooner or later it will attach to it tiiose evils wliicii hav e been the bane of
theatres and of their abettors wherever they have existed. Formerly the
ad\'ocates of theatricals made tliem a means of informing' the intellect.
This at least must have ceased for sometime past, if we are to believe the
statements of those who are pleaders for what is called the legitimate
drama. They state that the patent theatres have become mere houses
for sjjectacle and buffoonery ; and we learn from a slight discussion in
the public ])riiits here a few days ago, tiiat light farces and broad fun are
more acceptnble here to the play-going public than the intellectual ])ro-
ductions of the legitimate dramatists; in fact, that it is at this moment
what it has ever been esteemed by the following witnesses, ranging over
a large period of time, and comprising names which will not otherwise
be sus])ected of being righteous overmuch, — such for instance as Ovid
and Juvenal ; and some of whom can scarcely be classed with the cant~
ing liiijtociites (tnd saints of the Chnstinn Church, such as I'lato and Aris.
totle, Pompiy and Livy, and one at least an unsolicited witness but not
on that account the less true and welcome, I\lrs. Butler! J t may be
easy for some poor miserable slave to the system, who seeks to efface
misery by its excitements, or who endeavours to obtain a smile at the
expense of his more merry companions, to pen a paragraph of contempti-
ble sarcasm, and to ridicule the sentiments of the wisest and the best ;
but such a one may remember the observation of the j)oor Christian to
the boasting intidel, who said lie could destroy in one day what it had
cost Christ and his Ajiostles and his whole (;hurch eighteen hundred
years to build ; upon w hich the poor man rej)lied, that a fool might easily
destroy what it was not in his power either to make or repair. So is it
more easy to ridicule truth than to meet it, more easy to parry its
thrusts with a pun than to bear them on the shield, and more easy to
turn away the convictions of those who are induced to think seriously on
the matter by creating a smile at the exjtense of truth, by caricaturing
eiiher it or its advocates, than to meet the statement with calm and
deliberate argument. U'hatever may be the course i)ursued by the ad-
vocates of theatricals, we address ourselves to those who have not yet
drank so deep of the intoxicating stream as to be deaf to the intreaties
of friendship, or blind to the opinions of those who are admitted on all
liands to have been the friends of their s])ecies.

'i heatricals were first known at Athens, and yet in that celebrated city
they were soon ])roliibited by ])ul)lic authority as injurious to the welfare
of the state. Two of the most eminent philoso|ihers of Greece speak
fully against them. Pluto says, " Plays raise the passions and jiervert
the use of them, and of consequence are dangerous to morality." Aris-
totle sa\s, " The seeing of comedies ought to be forbidden to young
people until age and disci]iline \i;i\ e made them proof againstdebauchery :"
and yet it is to the plays of the Greeks we are directed for the finest
specimens of theatrical composition. 'I he I'omans had as great a dread
of the theatre. No public theatre was alloi\ ed for a long time to stand
more than a certain numbei- of days. Due built by M. Suavera costing
njinards of nine millions of rupees was almost immediately taken down
by public edict. Ponijicy the great was the first who had sufficient in-

1841.] Missionary and Rdiyious Intelligence. 397

fltience to prevent ;i theatre from heinj? taken down. Tucitns, speaking
on this subject, says, " tlie German «omen were (guarded a};ainst danger
and preserved in their purity hy having no play-houses among them ;"
and Ovid, in a grave work addressed to Aufiimtiis, advises the sup|)ression
of theatres as a grand scene of corruption; and Gitevcra says, that a
wise i)riiice or emjjeror was known i)y Jiis i)anishing all ])layers and
jesters from his presence, and that a vicious prince was distinguished hy
an opposite course of conduct. Many of the Emperors even spoke of
the scenes of tlie stage as " unhecoming exerci'<es and effeminate art.s
which very much corrupted and disgraced the state, and were seminaries
of ail vices and intolerable miscliief in the common wealth." Seneca
the moralist, says, " Nothing is so destructi\ e of good manners or morals
as attendance on tlie stage." Livy, the celebrated historian, I'efers to
tiiis subject thrice, and tlius speaks of it : " It commenced with the de-
sign of aiding in the worship of the gods, i. e. demons;" again, " It is
a folly which lias grown to the height of madness and again, tliat its
purpose was " to aid suj)erstition." St. Augusiine agrees with Livy as
to its origin and uses. Juvenal says that " a man could not find one
chaste woman whom he might safely love as his wife in all the pla\'-
house, and that all who frequent stage-pla\'s are infamous, and forfeit
tlieir gowl names." So much for the testimony of heathens. A Christian
Judge of the Su))reme Court in the nineteenth century says, that tlie
theatre is the keeper of public morals. Plato, Aristotle, Tacitus, Livy,
and otlier lieathen philosophers say, that it is the source of misery, shame
and disgrace. We qoute the following as it regards Christians from an
essay recently published in America on this subject.

"That Christians ought not, in the judgment of good men of past days,
to attend theatres, is very clear. A celebrated American said many
years ago : ' For many ages there was no debate on it at all. There were
players, but they did not pretend to he Christians themselves, and they
had neither countenance nor support from any who did.' In the aposto-
lic constitutions, stage-])layers and actors are enumerated imiong those
who are not to be admitted to baptism. All the ancient forms of baji-
tism, written after the apostidic constitutions, required a renunciation of
all such things. Itidividual writers have also from the early ages of
Christianity borne a decided testimony on this subject. Cyprian says :
' The scripture hath everlastingly condemned all sorts of sucli spectacles
and stai;e-plays.' In another jilace lie styles theatres 'the stews of
public chastity, the mastersliip of obscenity, which teach those sins in
public. Jt is not lawful for faithful Christians, yea, it is altogether un-
lawful to be present at these plays.' Elsewhere he says : ' She that per-
chance conies a chaste woman to the play, goes away with stained chas-
tity.' Tertullian says that ' the lieathen did chiefly discern who were
infidels and who Christians, by the latter abandoning all stage-))lays.'
In another place he says : ' We (Christians) renounce your spectacles
and stage-plays — we have nothing at all to do with the fury of your cir-
cus, and the dishonesty of the theatre — we come not to your plays.' In
another place he says : ' We who compute our nobility not by blood,
but by otir manners, do vvith good reason renounce your sinful pleasures,
pomps and spectacles, whose original with respect to their sacredness,
and whose pernicious allurements to sin, we both alike condemn. For
in j'our Circensian games, who can but abhor the madness of the people
clamoritigoii different sides .-^ And as for your gludiutoriaji A'\.\'evs\oi\s, who
can sit with ease in that school of munier.'' And for your theatres, there
also the e.xtravagance is not less, but the lewdness longer. For one while
the mimic either recites adulteries or exhibits them ; another while tlie
lascivious actor plays the gallant and Icindles the passion he feigns. He

393

Missionary and Reliyious hitelligencc.

[June,

likewise vilifies your gods by personating their rapes, siglis and discords.
And so by a well-dissembled sorrow and bypocritical gestures, lie sets
you a crying to tbe life. Tbus are you mad upon murder in good earn-
est, and yet, forsootb, cannot bear it in fable without a tear.' Clemens
Alexandrinus calls ' stage-plays, comedies, and amorous songs, teachers
of adulteries and defilers of men's ears witli fornications;' and says:
' Not only the use, the sight, the hearing, but the very memory of stage-
plays should be abolished.' In another place he directs Christian youths
' not to permit their pedagoirues to lead them to ))lays or theatres, be-
cause they are the occasion of lewdness, and wicked counsel is plotted at
them.' llow much like the modern theatre, ' wicked counsel is |)Iotted
there,' such as is peculiarly dangerous to young men ! Origen says:
' Christians must not lift up their f>yes to stage-plays, the ])leasurable
delights of polluted eyes.' Lactantius says: ' 'I'hese interludes with
wliich men are delighted, and which they willingly attend, are wholly to
be abolished fr<)ni among us, because they are the greatest instigations to
vice, and the most powerful instruments to corrupt men's minds.' Gre-
gory Nazianzen calls ' stage-players tbe servants of lewdness, and stage-
plays the disbonoralile unseemly instructions of lascivious men, who re-
pute nutiiing filthy but modesty.' He also calls ' play-houses tlie lasci-
vious shops of all lilthiness and impurity.' Ambrose calls ' sta^e-))la3 S
specta(;les of vanit) ,' aiul exhorts ' Christians to turn away from them.'
Augustine says that ' stage-})lays are the suhverters of goodness and
honesty, the destroyers of all modesty and chastity, the arts of mischiev-
ous villanies which even modest ])agans did blush to behold.' In another
place he calls them ^' the cages of uncleanness, the public profession of
wickedness.' Epiphanius says : ' that the catholic and apostolic church
doth reprobate nnd forbid all theatres, stage-pla3 s, and all such like hea-
thenish practices.' Chrysostom says : ' I wish the theatres and j)lay-
houses " ere all thrown down, though as to us (Christians) they lay deso-
late and ruined long ago.' ' Nothing,' says he, ' brings the oracles and
ordinances of God into sucli contempt as admiring and attending stage-
pla)'s. Neither sacraments, nor other ordinances of God, will do a man
any good, so long as he frequents stage-plays.' Bernard says: ' All true
soldiers of Jesus Christ abominate and reject all dicing and stage-plays,
as vanities and false frenzies.' i hese testimonies of individuals are fully
corroborated by the ancient synods or councils, which did often prohibit,
condemn and reprobate, all sorts of stage-plays ; and appoint to excom-
munication from tbe visible church all w ho attended them. The Eliherine
council in Spain, in A.D. 30o, tbe council at Aries in France, in A.D. 314,
the council held in the same place, in A. D. 326, the third council of
Carthage, in A. U. 397, the council of Hippo, in A. D. 393, tbe great
African council in A. D. 408, the great council at Constantinople, in A.
D. 680, and the great council in the same place, in A. D. 692, did seve-
rally and solemnly condemn every thing belonging to theatrical exhibi-
tions of every description.

" Modern divines and synods have been as little divided on this matter
as on any other subject of Christian practice. Let a few men si)eak for
themselves. Archbishop Usher says; 'Stage-plays offend against the
seventh commandment in many wa\ s together — in the abuse of ajjparel
tongue, eyes, countenance, gestures, and almost all parts of the bodv ;
therefore they that go to see such sights, and hear such words, show
their neglect of Christian duty, and their carelessness in sinning, where-
as they willingly commit themselves (o tbe snare of the devil.' Bishop
Collier says; ' Nothing has been done more to debauch the age in which
we live than the stage-poets and tbe plaj'-house.' Archbishop Tillotson
says : ' The play-house is the devil's chapel, a nursery of licentiousness

\

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

399

and vice ; a recreation wliich ouglit not to be allowed amonj? a civilized,
much less aChristiini people." Andrew Fuller says : ' the introduction of
so large a portion of heathen niythology into the songs and other entertain-
nientsof tiie stage, sufficiently shows the bias of people's liearts. The house
of God gives them no pleasure ; but the resurrection of the obscenities,
intrigues and bsicchanalian revels of the old heathens, jifFord them exqui-
site delight.' The synod held at Rochelle, in A. D. 1571, unanimously
voted that 'Congregations shall be admonished hy their ministers seri-
ously to reprehend and suppress, all dances, mummeries and interludes;
and it shall not be lawful for any Clirihtiaii to act or be present at any
comedies, tr;igedies, plays, interludes, or any otiier such sports, either in
public or in private chambers, considering that they have alwiiys been
opposed, condemned and sujjpressed, in aiul hy the church, as bringing
along with them the corru])tion of good iJianners, especially when tlie
liolv scripture is profaned, which is not delivered to be acted or played,
but only to be preached.' The \V'estniinster Assembly numbers among
the violations of the seventh commandment 'all unclean imaginations,
thoughts, purjioses, and aifections, all corrupt or filthy communications,
or listening thereto, immodest apparel, unchaste company, lascivious
songs, books, ))ictures, dancings, stage-plays, and all other provocations
to, or acts of undeanness, either in ourselves or others.' But not only
liave the ancient heathens and the divines and councils of the church in
every age condemned these things. All classes of moderns have borne
their testimony in the same way. Dymond says: ' The night of a play
is the harvest-time of iniquity where the profligate and the sensual put
in their sickles and reap.' Sir John Hawkins, the biographer of Dr.
Johnson, and an infidel, observes : ' Although it is said of plays that they
teach morality ; and of the stage that it is the mirror of human life, these
assertions are mere declamation, and have no foundation in truth or ex-
perience. On the contrary a play-house and the regions about it are the
very hot-beds of vice.' Lord Kaimes, a skeptic, says: ' It requires not
time nor much thouglit to discover the poisonous influence of such plays,
where the chief characters are decked out with every vice in fashion,
liowever gross, and where their deformities are carefully disguised under
the embellishments of wit, sprightliness and good humor.' Dr. Johnson,
speaking of Collier's view of the immorality and profaneness of tlie Eng-
lish stage, says: 'The wise and the pious caught the alarm, and the
nation wondered that it had suffered irreligion and licentiousness to be
openly taught at the public cliarge.' Dryden, a Catholic, acknowledged
the propriety of (Jollier's remarks, and published his repentance for the
licentiousness with which he himself had written. Rousseau, the infidel,
has said some things I would not dare to say, viz. ' It is impossible that
an estahlishment (a theatre at Geneva) so contrary to our ancient man-
ners can be generally applauded. How many generous citizens will see
with indignation this monument of luxury and efleminacy raise itself
upon our ancient simplicity ! VVliere is the imprudent mother that would
dare to carry her daughter to this dangerous school.? And what re-
spectable woman would not think herself dishonored in going there !'

" In Congress October 12th, 1778 : ' Whereas, true religion and good
morals, are the only solid foundation of public liberty and happiness: Re-
solved, that it be, and it is hereby earnestly recommended to the several
States to take the most efl'ectual means for the encouragement thereof,
and for the suppressing of Theatrical entertainments , horse-racing, gamirig,
and such other diversions, as are productive of idleness, dissipation, and a
general depravity of principles and manners.'

Extract f rom the minutes.

(Signed) ' Chas. Thomson, Sect.'

400

Missionary and Reliyious Intcllif/ence,

" Are not these testimonies conclusive on the great subject under dis-
cussion ? Need they be more numerous? Could tliey be more pointed
and absolute ?

But we wisli to adduce a few testimonies as to the effect of staije-
plays on those «ho are most affected by them. It will readily be ob-
served that reference is had to the players themselves. Tertiillian s;iys :
' 'I'he heathens tliemselves marked actors and stage. players with infamy,
and exchided them from all lionors and dignity.' Augustine says : Men
reject from the advantages of good society, and from all lionors, the actors
of llie poetic fables and stage-[ilaj ers.' Rousseau says : ' In all countries
the profession of a pla\ er isdish(iMoral)le,aiid those who exercise it are every
wliere contemned.' Witherspoiin says : ' Even Hiose who are fondest of
theatrical amusements, do yet notnitlistanding esteem the employment of
players a mean and sordid profession. Tlieir character has l)een infamous
in all ages, just a living copy ol that vanity, oliscenity and impiety, wliich
is to be found in the pieces which they re|)resent.' Thus also a French
writer of some note during the reigu of wickedness in that land, near the
close of the last century, says : ' It must appear very surprising, that even
down to the expir.ition of the French monarchy, there was a character
of disgrace affixed to the profession of a player, especially when compared
with the kindred profession of preacher or pleader.' This same language
was used in lamentation i)y one of our oldest journals forty years ago. A
modern writer asks a question which each man can answer or not at his
pleasure: ' Is there any family of rank or high standing that would not
feel degraded by a marriage alliance with a stage-player?' Willierforce
says: ' It is an undeniable fact, for the truth of wliich we may safely aj)peal
to every age and nation, that the situation of the performers, particularly
those of the female sex, is remarkably unfavorable to the maintenance and
gro" th of the religious and moral principle, and of course highly dangerous
to their eternal interests.' Dymond says: ' If I take n)y seat in the
theatre, I have paid three or four sliilliiigs as an inducement to a num-
ber of persons to subject their principles to extreme danger — and the de-
fence which I make is, that I am amused by it. Now we affirm that this
defence is invalid.' Even the famous Mrs. Frances Ann Butler — known as
Miss Faimy Kemble — says, in her journal : ' Acting is the very lowest
of the arts'. . . .' I acted like a wretch of course ; how could 1 do other-
wise'...' ^\'hat a mass of wretched mumming miniickry acting is'...' How
I do loathe my most impotent and unpoetical craft.' Surely a late poet was
fully justified when he said:

' The theatre was, from the very first,
'I'he favorite haunt of sin, though honest men,
Some very honest, wise and worthy men,
JMainlaintd it niiglit be turned to good account:
And so perhaps it miglit^ but never was.
From first to last it was an evil place.'

" All tliese testimonies, gathered from pagans, infidels. Christians, laity^
clergy, poets, statesmen, historians, philosophers, councils, ;ind our nation-
al congress, have been presented for the purpose of showing what these
entertainments have lieen in every age, as they have been regularly hand,
ed dovvn to us, and for the purpose of developing in a satisfactory manner
the peculiar vices which are thus nourished."

What a different testimony is this to that of the learned judge before
reverted to, and yet it is tlie testimony of some of the nob. est of our race
— men whose good names and better deeds live, while the very names and
deeds of those who doubtlessly lampooned them to admiring audiences are
entirely blotted out.

THK

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vot. II. No. 19.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 110.

JULY, 1841.

I. — Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education.
Letter III.

Oh! for the coming of that glorious lime,

When, prizing knowledge as her noblest wealth

And best protection, tliis imperial realm,

While she exacts allegiance, shall admit

An obligation on her part to leach

Them who are born to serve lier and obey ;

Binding herself by statute to secure

For ull the children whom her soil maintains,

The fudimejits of letters ; and to inform

The mind with moral and religious truth.

Wordsworth.

My Lord,

The age of religious policy is gone. Largely have most of our
European statesmen imbibed and faitlifuUy have they laboured
to exemplify the principles of Machiavelli — that arch-apostle
of expediency, who, according to the profound Schlegel, was
" the first that introduced into modern and Christian Europe,
the fashion of reasoning and deciding on politics exactly as if
Christianity had had no existence, or rather as if there had
been no such thing as a Deity or moral justice in the world.^'
Was it in order to prove to India and the world that you are
not, in this respect, behind the anti-theistic liberality of your
compeers, that your Lordship felt impelled to produce a
Minute which has been already characterized as " remarkable
above all, for its education without religion, its plans without
a providence, its ethics without a God Not only are the
most precious and significant of all terms in the vocabulary
of human speech, — " Religion," " Providence," " God," —
not once introduced into the body of the Minute ; but the
grand and sublime realities, of which these are the verbal sym-
bols, are not even so much as once alluded to ! If the disser-
tation had been one concerning the " cultivation and growth
of Cotton," the omission might be pardonable ; though even
then, a truly noble and high-minded statesman would not

VOL. II. 3 G

402 Lord Auckland's Mhmte on Native Education. [July,

feel that the soundness of his reasoning was marred, or tlie
effect of his appeal diminished, by a passing alhision to the
God of Providence. But in a treatise on National Education,
whose main object and design is, or ought to be, " the mould-
ing and shaping of human souls — those centres of infinite
action and inheritors of infinite existence" — studiously and
systematically to omit all reference to God, 7'eligion, and pro-
vidence, is an immensely greater parallogism than, in a trea-
tise on National Agriculture, amid notices of cattle and wages
and spades and ploughs, would be the omission of all reference
to the nature and capabilities of different soils, and seeds, and
seasons. But all this, you may reply, is methodism — siieer
methodism — ranting .fanaticism — steaming from the excited
brains of ecclesiastics — fit enough for the atmosphere of a
conventicle or school of sectarian bigotry ; — but wholly unfit
for the cabinets of Princes or the policies of State. Not so
fast, my Lord ; not quite so fast. Before me lie certain
documents on the subject of National Education. In one of
these it is declared, that " undoubtedly the subject of religion
is of paramount importance in education" — that " the objects
to which attention should be directed were, in the first place,
religious instruction ; in the second, general education ; in
the third, moral training," &c. — and that " the most simple
rules of religion and habits of morality might be taught to
children." In another, that " the school is not viewed as a
means of conveying useful knowledge only, but is established
us a powerful auxiliary in the improvement of morals" —
that the great end of all primary instruction is, " the exer-
cise of the social and the Christian graces" — that the great
design of " the improved establishments for education" is
to " arrest the progress of immorality," and that " the pure
principles of Christian and social virtues may, by their
means, be implanted and nurtured in the hearts of future
generations" — with a prayer that they " may yield, under the
divine blessing, the fruits which they seem to promise !"
In a third, that " the first vocation of every school is, to
train up the young in such a manner as to implant in their
minds a knowledge of the relation of man to God, and at the
same time to excite and foster both the will and the strength
to govern their lives after the spirit and the precepts of
Christianity" — that " schools must early train children to
piety" — that, " in every school, therefore, the occupations
of the day shall begin and end with a short prayer and some
pious reflections, which the master must contrive to render so
varied and impressive that a moral exercise shall never dege-
nerate into an affair of habit" — and that all the solemnities

184)1.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education, 403

of schools shall be interspersed with songs of a religious charac-
ter !" In a fourth, that such a one is " too enlightened a
statesman to think that true popular instruction can exist with-
out moral education, or popular morality, without religion"
— that " popular education ouglit tlierefore to be religious,
that is to say. Christian ; for there is no such thing as reli-
gion in general ; in Europe, and in our day, religion means
Christianity ; let our popular schools, then, be Christian ; let
them be so entirely and earnestly'' — that " we must lay the
foundations of moral life in the souls of our young masters,
and therefore we must place religious instruction, that is, to
speak most distinctly, Christian instruction, in the first rank
in the education of our normal schools." Who will deny that
these are very strong and emphatic assertions as to the necessity
of religion forming a primary and integral part of any general
system of education ? But who are the assertors ? — Are they
Ecclesiastics, who, by education, creed and habit, are sectarian
and bigotted — constituting a narrow educational sect of their
own ? No such thing. The first extract is from tlie speech of
Lord John Russel, the ministerial leader of the House of Com-
mons, in February 1839, when propounding the views of the
British Cabinet on National Education. The second, from the
regulations oftiie Government of the Hague respecting public
instruction in Holland, over which department for years pre-
sided the Baron Falck, one of the profoundest statesmen in
Europe. The third, from the educational laws of the Prussian
Government, chiefly compiled under the direction of the cele-
brated Baron Von Altenstein. The fourth, from the official
recommendation of Victor Cousin, the French Commissioner
of Education, to the Minister of Public Instruction. After
this, who can, with any regard to reason, consistency, or
historic fact, declare that those who insist on making religion
an essential part of education form a narrow, bigotted, edu-
cational sect ? — An educational sect indeed ! — An educational
sect, composed of the Governments of England, Holland,
Prussia and France, with all in every land who love the
souls of men, and desire to promote their present and ever-
lasting welfare ! If this be an educational sect, it is, beyond
all doubt, the largest and most influential in the world — in
strength of numbers and of principles, vastly surpassing all
other educational sects put together ! And why should the
Governor General of India be either afraid or ashamed of
being classified in the same educational category with Lord
John Russel, Baron Falck,. Baron Von Altenstein, or Victor
Cousin, Peer of France ?

3 G 2

404 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

On this, as on all other practical subjects, niy Lord, the
true Christian has a very speedy and sunnnary method of
ascertaining the path of duty. As a franier and administra-
tor of Law, your Lordship cannot fail to understand the
rationale of the procedure — however you may dissent from
acknowledging the standard of ultimate appeal. When the
Supreme Legislative power in a state has arrived at its own
conclusions as to right and wrong, and has promulgated these,
in the form of statutory hvw, what is expected to be the duty of
every loyal subject ? Is it not to shape his conduct and deal-
ings in strict conformity to the law so ordained ? And if, in
a case of trespass, the subject pled that he did not choose to
consult the statute-book ; or, if he did, that he did not choose
to act in accordance tlierewith ; as he could not bring himself
to approve of its provisions ; — in short, that, overlooking the
existence of the statute-book altogether, or disregarding its de-
cisions, he choose to act agreeably to the dictates of his own
reason and the suggestions of his own private conscience: —
what would your Lordship, as the executor of law, respond to
such pleading ? Would you not at once say, and would not
the whole of a well-ordered community apphuid you for say-
ing, that such pleading could not be listened to or sustained
or tolerated for a single moment — that such conduct had in
it all the germs of disloyalty and rebelliousness — and tliat,
were every man thus to become a law unto himself, society
would be convulsed, and its stateliest bulwarks whirled into
the eddies of a universal anarchy ? Now, my Lord, there is
in our possession another and a higher code of Legislation
than any which has emanated from the Princes or Rulers of
earth : — It is the Bible — the statute-book of heaven — designed
in mercy by God himself, not only for directing sinful men to
the fount of pardon, through the death of our adorable Imma-
nuel, but also for the regulation and guidance of their conduct
in all the practical aflfairs of life. Does it not then follow as
a resistless inference, that all who acknowledge themselves as
subjects of the heavenly King are bound to consult, and walk
conformably to, the statute-book of His revealed will and
purposes ? And if any refuse to do so — preferring the counsels
of their own mind and the promptings of their own inclina-
tions— must they not be denounced and condemned as rebels
and anarchists in God's spiritual universe ? In a question,
therefore, so essentially practical as that of education, involving
as it docs so many of the varied interests of time and eternity,
my own resolve, for my own guidance, would be to refer at
once to the Bible as the standard of infallible authority. And
thence should it be proved, both by precept and example, that

184].] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Educaiion. 405

the will of Heaven clearly and indisputably is, that " the fear
of Lord" must be taught as, " the beginning of knowledge"
— that " a cl'.ild ought to be trained up in the way he should
walk" — that all young persons, over whom we have any in-
fluence or control, siiould be " nourished in the discipline
and instruction of the Lord" — that, as we would nurture their
bodies by the two-fold process of applying wholesome medi-
cine to remove what is noxious and of supplying wholesome
aliment to strengthen the vital functions, so, should we
nourish their souls by the two-fold process of administering
wholesome discipline for the repression of the very first germi-
nations of the latent seeds of evil in the heart, and of furnish-
ing wholesome instruction which might develope, purify, and
ennoble all the faculties : — should I thus succeed in satisfying
myself as to what the revealed will of the omniscient God
was, I could not feel at liberty to swerve therefrom, in
order to meet the partizans of a god-less expediency, —
no, not by a single hair's breadth — though the united cla-
mours of a whole world lying in wickedness were raised
up against me. With the authority of Heaven on my side,
I could not help denouncing Education without religion as
contrary to the will of God, and doing violence to the morally
responsible constitution of man. I could not help repu-
diating an Education without religion — an Education, not
based chiefly, though not loholly, on religion — an Education,
not having religion for its chief', though not exclusive, end —
as no real, no thorough, no proper Education at all. But I
feel, my Lord, that in addressing you, I cannot adopt the
same compendious and decisive course. From your Lord-
ship's uniform extreme reserve on the subject of religion, as
well as from the total absence of any of those external evi-
dences by which men ordinarily authenticate to others their
attachment thereto, I have no means of knowing whether the
Bible be a book, to whose authority your Lordship would be
disposed implicitly to defer; or, indeed, to defer at all, I have
no certain means of knowing whether, if it happened to be
named at the Council Board, it might not be even sneered
at — or whether the very sound of the term " Christianity"
might not call forth some contemptuous or scornful remark.
In this case, I have no alternative but to descend to a lower
platform — and to plead the desirableness and the necessity of
religious instruction, as an essential part of all sound educa-
tion, on grounds which admit of an appeal to principles that
may be held in common.

1st. To you, as a politician and statesman, I might first
appeal; on the ground of the utter dangerousness of know-

406 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

ledge tvithout religion to the welfare of individuals and the
stability of social order. On this subject, hear the voice of
one of the most eloquent men in England : — " We admit,'^
says Henry Melvil of Camberwell, " in all its breadth, the
truth of the saying, that knowledge is power. It is power,
aye, a fatal and a perilous. Neither the might of armies, nor
the schemes of politicians, avails any thing against this
power. The schoolmaster is the grand instrument for revolu-
tionizing a world. Let knowledge be generally diffused, and
the year of God be kept in the background, and you have done
the same for a country as if you laid the gun-powder under
its every institution. There need but be the igniting of a
match, and the land shall be strewed with the fragments of
all that is glorious and venerable. But nevertheless, we would
not have knowledge chained up in the college and monas-
tery, because its arm is endowed with such sinew and nerve.
We would not put forth a finger to uphold a system, which
we believed based on the ignorance of the population. We
only desire to see the knowledge of God advanced as the
vanguard of the host of information. We are sure that an
intellectual must be a mighty peasantry. But we are equally
sure that an intellectual and a godless will demonstrate all
their might by the ease with which they crush whatever most
adorns and elevates a kingdom !" Ah, but this is the sentence
of an ecclesiastic ! True ; but it is based on the concurrent
testimony of all history. This, if my limits admitted of it,
could readily he jJroved. Meanwhile, it may be refreshing to
your Lordship to learn the verdict of men whose opinions
never savoured of ecclesiasticism, far less, of niethodisni.
That religion is absolutely necessary for the organization and
maintenance of the fabric of Society, is a truth which almost
all in every age, who have sounded the depths of the human
spirit, in its varied wants, cravings and appetencies, have been
constrained to proclaim. The acknowledgment of it is a
concession which has often been extorted from the practical
penetrative sagacity of men, who, in their own lives, gave
fatal evidence that they would falsify it, if they could. " That
religion," remarks Lord Bolingbroke, " is necessary to
strengthen, and that it contributes to the support of govern-
ment, cannot be denied without contradicting reason and
experience both." Again, " to make government effectual to
all the good purposes of it, there must be a religion ; this
religion must be national, and this national relgion must be
maintained in reputation and reverence." The iron-hearted
Robespierre, in that ever-memovable conclave which voted that
there was no God, could boldly protest against the political

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 407

inexpetliency of the decision ; exclaiming, " If tliere were no
God ; ci wise government would invent one." Napoleon,
according to the authority of a modern French statesman,
was heard on one occasion to declare ; — " No society can
exist without morals, and there can be no sound moi'uls with-
out religion. Hence, there is no firm or durable bulwark for
a state, but what religion constructs ; let therefore every school
throughout the land assume the precepts of religion as the basis
of instruction. Experience has torn the veil from our eyes."
Well might the hero of the French Revolution declare that
experience had torn the veil ivomivise men's eyes; seeing that
it was " knowledge without religion" which prepared that mine
of combustibles that exploded with the violence of a volcano,
and swept over the land with more than the desolating career
of a raging hurricane. But even experience, it would seem,
has failed to tear the veil from the eyes of our Eastern Poli-
ticians. On the all-important subject of religion they appear
to act, as if they trembled lest they should go half as far, or
admit half as much, as Bolingbroke, Robespierre, or Napo-
leon !

2nd. Without dwelling any further on this view of the
subject at present, let us pass on to another.

In obedience to the divine command, and from a comprehen-
sive view of the wants and necessities of man, we insist upon
it that children — all children, to whom God in His Providence
has given us unconstrained access — should be trained up in the
knowledge of God and of salvation. Here it is that those, who,
in opposition to the divine command, and from a narrow vievir
of the wants and necessities of man, would exclude such
instruction from the education of youth, loudly demur. Be-
cause we so resolutely insist on the propriety and necessity of
the moral and religious part of the Educational course, they
heap upon us sundry epithets from the polite pages of their
complimentary vocabulary. They brand us as short-sighted,
narrow-minded, bigot ted, and, above all, illiberal — while to
themselves they appropriate the exclusive appellations of far-
seeing, large-minded, catholic, and liberal men. Now it re-
quires but a grain of common sense, well exercised, to perceive
the fallacy of all this. Represented in its proper light, it must
at once be seen that the charge ought to be reciprocated, the
statement reversed. Instead of being sectarian or illiberal,
we must maintain that in its highest and best sense, the advo-
cates of moral and religious instruction, and these alone, are
truly catholic — truly liberal. We must, conversely, maintain
that, in its bitterest and severest sense, these oppositionists,
and these alone, are truly sectarian — truly illiberal. Now for

408 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

tlie proof : — The subject before us is the education of the young.
Without dwelling on a name, the very sound of which has
magic charms for some, and the very echo of whose sound is
like the hoarse murmur of some gaunt spectre in the ears of
others, we may simply ask, What is the true and proper import
of the term education ? W^hat is it, except, what its very ety-
mology fully implies, a name for the act of educing, bringing
out, or drawing forth into visible manifestation any powers or
principles whatsoever that may be dormant or concealed — and
the bestowing upon these, when so manifested, that direction
which is suited to their nature, and to the design of their being.
Applied to the mind of man, what does it, rather what ought
it ever to denote ? What, but an educing, a drawing out, or
simultaneous development of all those varied powers, capa-
cities, or susceptibilities, which characterize the soul as a
spiritual being, contradistinguished from sensible or material
existences ; and a guiding and directing of these, when so
developed, to the fulfilment of the great ends of their being.

The question then is, what are the powei's, capacities, or
susceptibilities of the human soul ? To render the charge
of partiality impossible, we ask the reader to look — not to
any of those works which, by some, might be repudiated as
savouring of methodism — but simply to look at the standard
writings of the most approved authors on this subject, for a
reply ; — the writings of our greatest masters in the Baconian
school of mental science — the writings of our Lockes, and
Reids, and Stewarts, and Browns. How do they, on the
grounds of a rigid inductive philosophy, spread out before
us, the map — the geographical chart — if we may use the
expression — of the human mind ? Under different denomi-
tions, such as the understanding and the will, the intellectual
and the active powers, the mental states and the emotions, do
they not emphatically assure us, that the powers and facul-
ties of the mind must be divided into two great classes, that
are not only specifically but generically distinct ? For the sake
of convenience, these two distinct classes may be briefly term-
ed-— the intellectual and the moral. To the former belong
memory, imagination, reason, and all other mental powers.
To the latter, belong love, joy, hope, veneration, and all other
emotions, desires, and longings, — the aggregate of which con-
stitutes the moral and religious nature of man. What, then,
in reference to the human mind, can be meant by a full, com-
plete and liberal education ? What can — what ought — to be
meant, except an education, which aims at bringing out, or
developing, and regulating all its powers, by the systematic
direction of all of these to their proper objects ? Is this, then.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education.

409

the aim of those who are so vauntful in their exclusive pro-
fessions of liberality ? No ; no ; quite the reverse. By con-
finiui; themselves wlioUy to secular instruction, they address
chiejly, and for the most part, only, tlie intellectual portion of
man's heing. In otiier words, they fixedly resolve to briug
out or develope only a half, or ratlier ixfraction, — and that the
least important half or fraction, — of the powers and faculties of
the human soul ? Call ye this, liberality, in its true sense of
bountiful and generous fulness ? Nay ; it is tiie grossest and
most ruinous illiberality. We, on the other hand, would come
forward and resolve to address, not a half, not a fragmentary
portion, but the whole of man's spiritual being ? The intellec-
tual powers and faculties we would resolve to develope, direct,
and cultivate as thoroughly as the merely secular educationists
ever can. We would, at the same time, resolve sinmltane-
ously to address the other and more important portion of
man's spiritual being. We would resolve, in humble depen-
dance on the divine blessing, to develope, cultivate, and regu-
late all the moral and religious powers and susceptibilities
of man. Call ye this, illiberality ? Nay ; it is liberality in
its largest, most godlike sense. The purely secular educati-
onists, in this only just view of the subject, are demonstrably
the narrow-minded, the parsimonious, the sectarian, the illi-
beral, because their system of education is at best but a half
or a fractional system — which, under the false pretence of
liberality, would rob a man of the due development and right
use of the best half of his soul's capabilities. Those, on the
other hand, who insist on blending secular with moral and
religious instruction, are as demonstrably the large-minded,
the bountiful, the catholic, the truly liberal, because their sys-
tem of education is a whole, or integral system — embracing
as it does, and endeavouring to develope, and direct all the
powers and susceptibilities of the human soul. The former,
to whatever extent followed out, never can, in the nature of
things, go beyond a species of meagre demi-education. The
/a//er, followed out to its legitimate extent, and that alone can
ever constitute areally comprehensive and complete education —
leading out all the powers of the soul so as to include, without
being unduly absorbed by, the interests of time — bracing them
to resist the pelting of the storms of life — and causing thein
to send up lively shoots towards tlie heaven of heavens.

3rd. Not only is the exclusively secular scheme, now
impugned, partial and illiberal ; but even in perfectly dXVdxning
its own professed objects, it must prove utterly inefficacious.

Let us illustrate this by a parallel representation. Suppose
a large district of country, still in a wilderness state, is to be

VOL. II. 3 H

410 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

brought under cultivation. Below, are extended plains, be-
strewn with marshy swamps ; above, ai'e towering eminences
mantled with waving forests. The colonists, instead of si-
multaneously draining the marshes that stagnate beneath and
clearing the forests that wave on high, direct all their efforts
exclusively to the latter. What is the natural — the necessary
I'esult ? No sooner have the sloping declivities and the
elevated table lands begun to exhibit symptoms of fruitfulness
calculated to inspire tlie most animating hopes, than the
noxious exhalations borne from beneath on the wings of the
wind, smite the husbandmen with pestilential fevers, and
their crops with blighting mildew. Human life is thus de-
prived of more than half its enjoyment, and the soil denuded
of hiore than half its fruitfulness. Whence the cause of so
disastrous an issue ? It is wholly attributable to the system
of half cultivation ! If the colonists, instead of exclusively
confining their labours to the upper regions, had cotemporane-
ously applied their resources to the draining of the fens, bogs
and marshes, in the valleys below, — they would have desic-
cated the reservoirs of noxious exhalation — they would have
preserved the health of the labourers, and been enriched with
the full, — the unblighted — produce, of the upper fields. Yea
more, they would have more than doubled that produce by
the rich accession of the luxuriant returns of the plains
below.

Precisely parallel is the case with the husbandry, or what
the great father of modern philosophy, has significantly termed
" the Georgics of the mind^' — the immortal soul being the
soil, the skilful teacher the instrument of culture, the Father
of spirits the Husbandman. Here we have to deal prac-
tically with two great divisions — the intellectual and the
moral — bearing a striking analogy to the two great divisions
of an unreclaimed territory. Sin hath entered into both.
Sin has blinded the understanding and vitiated the judgment,
and all kindred powers. But it is in the moral department,
that sin has committed the most frightful ravages — converting
that once most fertile region into an unsightly morass of evil
passions, appetites, and desires, — the most loathsome and abo-
minable. Now, how do the secular educationists set about the
process of cultivation ? They propose to cultivate, what they
reckon the upper, the superior, or intellectual department ;
and that alone. Can they fully succeed in the exclusive attempt ?
Impossible. By neglecting altogether the moral, which
they reckon the inferior, but which in reality is the richer and
more fertile department, of the two — there will, inmost cases,
speedily ascend such noxious fumes from indulged passions.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 41 1

unbridled appetites, ami uncurbed desires, as must becloud,
darken, and paralyse all the intellectual powers — thus render-
ing the cultivation of them, in a great measure abortive ; and
the legitimate products of them, nought but a blighted har-
vest. Or if — in cases where the equilibrium of the mental
faculties is disturbed, by the presence of some one of prepon-
derant force, — full scope be given to the predominant power,
at the expense of all the rest, they may succeed in making
one, all memory ; and another, all imagination — one, a great
metaphysican ; another, a great astronomer ; — but assuredly
they never will — they never can — by such unequal and dis-
proportionate development, suceed in making, a great man.
Failure, failure, failure, must thus be emblazoned on the
standard of every enterprise in mere intellectual luisbaiidry.
How different our proposed method of procedure ! Availing
ourselves of all the instrumentalities put within our reach,
whether connected with Jehovah's works or Jehovah's word,
we would resolve at once, in humble reliance on His omni-
potent grace, to carry on simultaneously a double process of
cultivation, in the two great departments of our intellectual
and moral nature. And when, through the divine blessing on
the means employed, the fruits of righteousness have been
made to spring forth from the reclaimed heart and purified
affections, then will the intellect, no longer tainted by tiie foul
breath of appetite and passion, expand itself, with unchecked
freedom, and in the fairest and stateliest proportions — exhibit-
ing to all around the bloom and the fruit of sanctified intelli-
gence. This, this, is the natural, the noble result of the
scheme of double culture, which, in obedience to the divine
command, we would purpose to pursue — a scheme, which pro-
mises to realize, in a far higher degree, the intellectual expan-
sion exclusively aimed at by the secular educationists ; while,
it equally promises to realize, by God's blessing, all the gran-
deur and dignity of that moral and religious culture which is
aside from their aim, and utterly beyond the reach of their
attainment.

4th. Suppose the great end of the secular educationists could
be attained — as fully attained it never can be, if exclusively
pursued — it were comparatively but &,poor and a drivelling end.
To aim at the exclusive cultivation of man's intellectual powers
by the presentation of objects unconnected with morals or
religion — objects, that are temporal, sensible, visible, perish-
able, is to treat him at once with cruelty and contempt. It
is to treat him purely as a creature of time and of sense. It
is to deal with him on the same physical utilitarian principle
that we would with some tractable animal, or beast of burden,
which we wished to rear for some humble but necessary drud-
3 H 2

412 Lord AacklaiuVs Minute on Native Education. [Jui,y,

gery. It is to attempt to fit him to play his part profitably
on the stage of time, and then leave him to expire miserably
like tl\e brutes that perish. It is practically to shape, fashion,
and handle him like any other temporary machine ; as if his
soul's immortality were a lie, and heaven and hell nothing
better than the wildest inventions of heathenism, or the
idlest fictions of the poetic muse.

Questionless, it is our boundeti duty to do what we can for
the temporal as well as the spiritual improvement of man. In
this respect, we have always been ready to give the most un-
bounded credit to all who labour for the promotion of so
excellent an end. If, for example, it has been found that, in
this land, to the incalculable detriment of man's temporal
welfare, any public revenues, have been largely expend-
ed in maintaining schools or colleges for the study of
such works, as abound throughout with radical errors and
fatal untruths — largely expended, in actually " hiring students
to learn and professors to teach what is notorious false in
history and chronology, in geography and astronomy, in
logic and metaphysics, in the principles of civil and criminal
jurisprudence — enforced as all these instructions have gener-
ally been, by the overawing influence of sages, and the
uncontrollable authority of the gods !" — who could hesitate
to defend and vindicate any i-esolution, with whomsoever
it should originate, to dispense with such pernicious works
altogether in the instruction of native youth — and the deter-
mination to substitute in their place, any others, which
should be characterized by their purity of sentiment and pleni-
tude of discovery, in every department of literary and scienti-
fic research ? But highly as we do and must approve of such
resolution, by whomsoever formed or adopted, so far as it
goes, how can we scruple, — in justice to our own views, in jus-
tice to the noblest cause on earth, in justice to the souls of
men — how dare we scruple, to express our honest conviction
that it does not go far enough ?

Truth is better than error in any department of knowledge,
the humblest as well as the most exalted. Hence it is that
we cannot but admire the moral intrepedity of any man, who,
armed with the necessary power, would direct that in any of
the leading institutions of this land, true literature and true
science should be substituted instead of false literature and
false science. But while we would rejoice at the substitution
of the true instead of the demonstrably false in these impor-
tant branches of useful knowledge, how could we but lament,
should no provision whatever be made at the same time for
introducing the best and noblest of all useful knowledge— the

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 413

knowledge of the only true religion — Christianity — in place of
the false religion which our literature and science, when suc-
cessfully cultivated, must inevitahly demolish ? We are aware
that certain plausible views of worldly expediency, and certain
admitted peculiarities in our position in India, seem to forbid,
under any modification, the direct communicating of a know-
ledge of Christianity to our native fellow subjects. Into such
views however, we could never enter. Our firm belief, con-
firmed by growing experience is — that, whenever our own in-
ternal fears, acting as traitors, do not, by some species of me-
tempsycliosis, transform themselves into imaginary external
foes — that, wherever there is the ivill, means may always be
devised that would obviate all reasonable — all genuinely honest
— objections. But be tliis as it may, we cannot — even in re-
ference to temporal improvement — we cannot, help regarding
the absence of all provision for affording, to those who might
desire it, an opportunity of acquiring a knowledge of Chris-
tian truth, in any of our Indian Government institutions, as
a grand omission, — a capital deficiency. If man had been
destined only to " strut his little hour" on the stage of time,
and then drop into a state of non-existence, it might be
enough to attempt, however inadequately, to provide for the
interests of time. Rut the case is widely different, when
reason and revelation alike constrain us to view him, as
destined to be an inhabitant of eternity — an inheritor of never-
ending bliss or never-ending woe. Surely, in this only true
view of man's destiny, it is an anomalous philanthropy after
all, that can expend the whole of its energy in the attempt
to bedeck and garnish him to play his part well on the
stage of time ; and then cast him adrift, desolate and for-
lorn, without shelter and without refuge, on the shoreless
ocean of eternity. But we are verily persuaded, that even
time can never be rightly provided for, by any measure that
shuts eternity wholly out of view. So inseparably connected,
in the wise ordination of providence, are the best interests of
time with the best interests of eternity, that one of the surest
ways of providing aright for the former, is to provide,
thoroughly and well, for the latter. Our maxim, accordingly
has been, is now, and ever will be this : — Wherever, when-
ever, and by whomsoever, Christianity is sacrificed on the
altar of worldly expediency, there and then, must the supreme
good of man lie bleeding as its base ! The question then is
not. Whether it be good, in any case, real or supposed,
to remove so much of the rubbish which had for ages been
accumulating around the temple of eternal truth, in this —
superstition's own peculiar realm ? No : — the real question

414 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

is, Whether it is good, in any circumstances, to resolve
to stop here ? Wliether it is good to stop, where the learner
must be left blindly groping, in ignorance of the higher
ends of his being, and the destiny that awaits him when
time is no more ? Whether it is good to resolve to leave
the intellectually educated youth of India, to linger in pain
and weariness around the thresliold of created things, when
there is a free and welcome invitation to enter tlie temple
itself, and be enrapt in admiration of its beauteous sym-
metry and perfect forms ; and inhale, with reviving freshness,
the full breath of love and joy and goodness, direct from the
countenance of him, who presides over the spacious fabric
and irradiates it with all its glory ? The grand question is, —
seeing that man is destined to be the denizen of an eternity
that must be provided for, in order to prevent its being an
eternity of woe, — Wliether it be good, or kind, or generous to
dole out to him a scanty provision, but barely and inade-
quaf;ly suited even to the wants of time, — Whether it be good,
or kind, or generous, thus to attempt to feed the immortal
soul with nought but the garbage of mere secular knowledge,
which has no reference whatever to the wants of a boundless
duration beyond the grave ? Surely, surely, this is nothing
better than the vain, the foolish, the mad attempt : —

To satisfy the ocean with a drop,

To marry immortality to death ;

And with tlie unsubstantial shade of time,

Fill up the embrace of all eternity.

Seeing, then, that the voice of reason, the voice of philoso-
phy, the voice of experience, and the voice of God alike unite in
proclaiming that moral and religious instruction, (i. e. as even
Victor Cousin, Peer of France, would say, Christianity, since,
"m our day, religion means Christianity,") is essential to any
course of education that is worthy of the name, I would leave
your Lordship for a moment, and address myself to all in
tliis land who fear God and are not ashamed of glorying in
the cross of Christ — as the power of God and the wisdom of
God unto salvation to every one that believeth. Fellow
Christians, on you, in the matter of training and educating
the young, has been laid the conmiand of your God and Sa-
viour. How can ye, then, without an act of daring rebellion,
hesitate for an instant as to the path of duty ? How can ye
hesitate between the obligation of yielding allegiance to the
King of kings, or of yielding deference to the suggestions of
his adversaries ? How can ye halt between the infallible de-
cisions of heaven, and the fluctuating maxims of a selfish

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 415

carnal expediency ? Amid the great herd of tinjorous, cow-
ardly, world-confori>)ing professors of the faith of Jesus in
this land, surely there are some, lurking it may be in secret
places, who have not formally bowed the knee to Baal. To
you, dearly beloved bretlnen, whatever be your country, your
denomination, or your colour, — to you do I now specially ap-
peal. You know that the mighty and the only effectual in-
strument of light and liberty to a benighted and enslaved
world is the Bible — the revealed — the infallible word of the
living God. You know that the mighty, the only effectual
Agent in bringing home that word with power into the dark-
ened understandings, the depraved hearts, and the seared
consciences of sinners, is the omnipotent Spirit of all grace.
You know the plenitude of Jehovah's mercy and loving kind-
nesses. You know the infinite fulness and freeness of the
great salvation wrought out by an Almighty Saviour. You
know that, whosoever asketh shall receive, whosoever seeketh
shall find, whosoever knocketh, to him shall the door be open-
ed— yea, that whosoever will, is invited to come and take of
the water of life freely, without money and without price. You
know that in proclaiming such glad tidings of great joy which
are unto all people, the Lord hath been pleased to appoint and
employ the agency of apostolic, that is, of pardoned, justified,
and regenerated men, qualified by natural and acquired endow-
ments, and especially by the gifts and graces of the Holy Spirit.
And you know that by their counsels, their examples, their
contributions and their prayers, all true believers are invited
to partake of the privilege of being fellow-workers with God
himself in carrying on the mighty scheme of Redeeming Love.
To share in this honour, therefore, do I now urgently invite
you ; to share in the greatest luxury of which pure spirits on
earth can possibly partake — the luxury which the divine Re-
deemer so highly prized — the luxury of doing good to the
souls of men. By soliciting your aid in promoting the tem-
poral and eternal interests of your Indian fellow-subjects, we
invite you to assume towards them tiie aspect and the attitude
of a God-like piiilanthropy. We invite you virtually to ad-
dress them, saying, " Men and brethren, our heart's desire
and prayer to God for you is, that ye may be saved. Our
heart's desire and prayer to God is, that we may be instru-
mental in furthering your temporal, and, above all, your eternal
welfare. And, even if ye will persist in spurning our proffered
aid ; if ye will not allow us to be your friends, we are at least
determined not to be your enemies, by practising upon you
any cheat or imposture in the name of a hollow carnalizing
expediency — by pandering to the ignorance, the vanity, or the

416 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

pride of poor, sinful, degraded humanity — or by lending our
countenance to schemes and projects which only tend to
deceive you to your eternal undoing. No, our heart's desire is
to confer upon you the largest amount of benefit of which fallen
humanity is susceptible. And even if ye will violently resist,
and oppose, and calumniate, we shall not be tempted, with
similar weapons, to retaliate. Oh no ; not having so learned
Christ, we shall only be filled with pity and compassion on
account of your ignorance and blindness. We shall only be
driven to retire, and mourn over your infatuation and folly.
Whatever interested deceivers may allege, our object is that
of the purest, most tender benevolence. You long for worldly
riches : — And since the rapidity, with which these take wings
unto themselves and flee away, should convince you that there
is no security there^ we desire to point out how ye may earn
true riches — spiritual treasures, — to be laid up in heaven, where
neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, nor thieves break through
to steal. You aim at eartldy power : — And since the fleeting
nature of its tenure should convince you that there is no stabi-
lity there, we desire to point out how ye may obtain divine
power — power, to mortify what is evil and cultivate what is
good — power, to raise you from the dunghill of earth and seat
you on thrones of glory for evermore. You aspire to the
honours which come from men : — We desire to direct you to
the acquisition of enduring honours — honours which shall
ennoble you among the hosts of the celestial hierarchies. You
strive to be admitted into the society and friendship of the great
and the mighty of the land : — We desire to shew you, how ye
may be exalted to become the companions of angels and the
friends of the most high God. You labour after worldly fame
and reputation wliich, like the breath of a vapour, soon pass-
eth away : — We desire to shew you, how ye may obtain a name
which shall outlast the grave, survive the final conflagration,
and flourish amid the plaudits of eternity. Or, have you to
struggle on, through the desert of life, amid hunger and thirst
and toil and weariness ? Yonder, are green pastures and an
eternal spring. Are you buft'eted with neglect and insult and
contempt and scorn ? Yonder, are songs of praise and tri-
umphant hallelujahs, the very echo of which were enough to
inflame the sluggish spirits of the sons of earth. Have you
to encounter pains and sickness and the agonies of death ?
Yonder is the river of life — the river of God's pleasures — of
which ye may be privileged to drink, and drink for evermore."

And if these, my fellow Christians of every name, if these
constitute but a dim and faint portraiture of the rich inhe-
ritance, which, by your contributions and your prayers, we

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 417

invite you to pi'offer in the name of your God and Saviour, to
the perishing multitudes of this benighted land ; — tell me, if
in thus urging them to become supremely happy ; and in
pressing upon them the only means of attaining to the high-
est felicity which earth or heaven can supply ; — tell me, oh
tell me, if you are not in reality invited to earn for yourselves
a title to be hailed, as their best, their noblest, their most
disinterested benefactors ?

My Lord, for the present, I have done. Throughout, I
have adressed you with the freedom of a British subject, and
the fearlessness of a citizen of Zion. To you, as the respect-
ed Head of the British Government in India I owe, in all
things civil, an implicit, an absolute allegiance. " Honour
and obey the king, as supreme," is one of the clearest and
most peremptory commands in God's holy oracles. And
never do I lose a favourable opportunity of enforcing, on all
around me, the duty and necessity of rendering to ''the pow-
ers that be" all due honour and obedience. Should the exi-
gencies of the state ever require the services of one so feeble
and unworthy, speak but the word, and the sacrifice neither
of time nor of comfort, neither of health nor of life itself
would for a moment be grudged or withheld. But, my Lord,
there is another precept quite as clear and if possible, still
more peremptory. That precept is, " Fear God and obey
Him," yea, " Obey God rather than man." And it is, not in
my capacity as a subject of the British Crown, but in my
higher capacitj' as a subject of the Heavenly Kingdom, that I
presume, on the present occasion, to impugn one of your
Lordship's Educational measures — affecting, as that measure
indisputably does, the vital interests of the latter, far more than
the interests of the former. Nor is it at the bar of a godless
" public opinion," or an equally godless " worldly expediency ;"
neither is it before the tribunal of Imperial Parliaments that I
now impeach that most anti-christian measure. No ! It is at the
bar of universal reasow — reason, sanctified, expanded, and illu-
mined by the sunshine of revelation — that I boldly prefer my
bill of indictment. There, accordingly, would I now arraign
your Lordship, and your Councillors and Secretaries, and other
members of the Public Instruction Committee — and there,
would I charge you all as spiritually guilty in your Education
Schemes ; — guilty of what looks like treason against the Ma-
jesty and Sovereignty of the God of Providence — guilty of the
cruelest wrong to the souls and immortal destinies of thousands
of your Indian native fellow-subjects. For the substantial jus-
tice of the charge I appeal — not to the religious public of Great

voii, II, 3 I

418 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

Britain alone — but to the recorded verdicts of the Russels of
England, the Cousins of France, the Falcks of Holland, the
Altensteins of Germany ; and all the greatest and most cele-
brated statesmen of ancient and modern times ! And in con-
clusion I would — in the name of God, the Father of mercies,
the Almighty Spirit of all grace, and the Divine Redeemer of
the world — most solemnly beseech and adjure you to review
and amend your fatal decision ; — as you have to answer for it
at the bar of finalJudgment before an assembled universe, — on
that dread day, when " the kings of the earth, and the great
men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the migh-
ty men, shall hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks of
the mountains ; and cry to the mountains and rocks. Fall on
us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne,
and from the wrath of the Lamb : for the great day of his
wrath is come ; and who shall be able to stand ?"

A. D.

NOTE.

As I do not intend to pursue the subject any farther through the present
medium, a few additional remarks must bring it to a conclusion,

1st. On the subject of " citizen rights'' there are atioat, in certain quarters,
the strangest and most unaccountable notions. The existence of such riglits
in the abstract, and the title to exercise such as, by the common reason and
consent of mankind, are readily acknowledged to be rights, no morally sane
person lias ever denied. But, should certain things be called " rights" which
in reality are not " rights ;" surely the repudiating of such falseli/ called rig/its
can never be construed by any morally sane person as equivalent to the denial
of all rights ichutsoever ; or to a contemptuous desparagenient of such rights as
are reully worthy of that honoured name. Rights are of different kinds —
natural and acquired — personal and public — and so forth. Now, I do not
deny, for example, the absolute personal right which any man in Calcutta,
whether European or Native, has to dispose of his own money in purchasing
the party-coloured habiliments of a harlequin or merry-andrew ; neither do
I deny his absolute personal right to exhibit himself, thus arrayed, in the per-
formance of fantastic tricks, for the amusement of his fellow-citizens. But
surely, were he to come to me and demand of me, us a right, a portion of my
money, to lielp him in making his buffoonish purchase, or in maintaining
him while voluntarily devoting his time to the entertainment of idlers and
loungers ;— surely 1 should not be wrong in denying that he had any right
whatever to mulie such a demand at all ; I should not be wrong in denying that
he had any right whatever to ask me to contribute of my resources to enable
him to make himself and others greater fools than before. In like manner, I
never did, never will dispute the absolute personal right (under responsibility to
God) of my native fellow-subjects to teach what they please among themselves,
or to learn what they please among themselves, connected with their own sys-
tems of Literature, Philosophy, and Religion — however foolish or frivolous,
injurious or false, I might believe these systems to be. But should these come
to me or to any other party away from themselves, and demand, as a right, a
portion of our resources to enable them to teach and to learn their own systems

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 419

—systems iitteily repugnant to the genius and spirit of our oivn — would I be
wrong in denying lliat tliey iiad any right wiiatever to make tlie demand t
Would I be wrong in smiling at the foolery of any man who might childishly
fancy that any such right existed at all ? And the principle of the case is not
one whit affected by the hypothesis that the party on whom the demand is sup-
posed to be made is the Government. Are not the revenues contributed for the
stability of the state and the general welfare of tiie community ? And is the
Govenmient to be deprived of all free-agency and responsibility in judging of
what is most conducive to both ends ? Surely not. Its duty, as the great
central, regulating, arbitrating, and controlling power, is to deliberate and adju-
dicate in every case according to principles of reason, justice, and benevolence
— always to concede to the reasonable wishes of its subjects, but never to yield
to idle, ignorant, or prejudiced clamours — always to maintain clear and esta-
blished rights, but never, to the injurry of all parlies, to confound such rights
with the figments of depraved tastes or vitiated imaginations.

2nd. It has been again and again asserted that the " majority of the natives"
are crying out for the instruction conveyed in the Oriental Colleges. With far
greater truth it might be said that the " majority of the people" of Great Bri-
tain are crying out for that higher education in our home universities which is
conferred on candidates for the learned professions. What a delusion ! As
regards the Hindus — constituting the great bulk of the people — it is only one
c^ss o/7/(ew, viz. the brahnianicai, which practically has access to the San-
skrit Colleges. In Bengal, the next two classes can scarcely be said to exist.
The fourth, or Sudras, and outcastes, of which the great mass of the people
consists, have never, except in a few isolated cases, signified any desire, and
possess little or no leisure for a learned Sanskrit education ; or, if they did,
they are, on account of their caste, by sacred Hindu law and immemorial pre-
scriptive usage, utterly precluded from attending the Sanskrit Colleges ! What
arrant nonsense, then, is it to say tliat the majority of the people of India are
clamorous for instruction in that higher species of Orientalism, with which alone
Lord Auckland's Minute, or my letters, have to do ? Of late too, not a whisper
was heard, not a movement was observed, even among the small minority of
the privileged class, towards the restoration of the lapsed funds on the part of
Government, No : — wherever English education has had suflScient time to
cause itself to be appreciated, the natives, who excel in worldly shrewdness and
sagacity, begin to manifest no insignificant symptoms of their ivillingness to
pass by their own, and to naturalize and nationalize the nobler Literature and
Science of Europe. In this respect, Calcutta has had tiie longest time for the
experiment. Now, in 1831, in the official report of Government, the attend-
ance is reported as follows : —

Sanskrit College. Hindu ( or English ) College.

30 Pupils at (stipends of) 8 rupees. Pay boys (5 rupees each), 300

70 Ditto at ditto 5 rupees. Free ditto, 60

60 Free scholars. School Society, 30

' Donation scholars, 12

160

402

At the end of 1835.
Sanskrit College. Hindu College.

135, 407,
Mostly stipendiary. Of whom 347 pay for their education.

At the end of 1838.
Sanskrit College. Hindu College.

129, 474,
Of whom 49 were stipendiary, and Of whom 56 were foundation siu-
80 free scholars. dents, and 415 pay for their education

from five to seven rupees per month.

3 I 2

420 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

Let any man of common sense weigh this side and that — and then say to whicli
the prevailing taste of llie native inliabitants of this great metropolis decidedly
leans ! So mucii for the most unfounded saying that the majority of the na-
tives prefer and cry out for learned, and, to them, inaccessible Orientalism !

Another test of tiie nature and direction of the current of native taste
and feeling, founded on the School Book Society's operations, may well be
appealed to. These books " are sold to any body who chooses to purchase
them, and the proportions in which they are disposed of, shew the relative de-
mands which exists for the different kinds of learning." At the close of 1839,
tiie Society's own comparative statement of the sales of the four preceding years
is as follows : —

English, 72,205 Books.

Bengali, 20,363

Anglo-Asiatic, 9,520

Ilindui, 9,684

Hindustani, 7,445

Persian, .' 2,869

Uriya, 551

Sanskrit, 620

Arabic, 110

This enumeration is altogether exclusive of the many valuable English publi-
cations that constantly issue from the fertile Press of Serampore ; as well as of
those sold at different private establishments in Calcutta. From the School
Book Society's Depository, there issued, in the 4 years 1836-7-8-9, in the two
learned languages of Orientalism, only 930 works ! — Arabic, 110; Sanskrit
(believed to be the very language of the gods) 620 ! — While, in the E/i^/isA
language, there is a sale of 72,205 ! — That is, the real actual voluntary demand
for English works is about a hundred times greater than the real actual vo-
luntary demand for the works of Orientalism in Sanskrit and Arabic united!
So much again for the luckless assertion that the majority of the natives are
clamourousiy in favour of their own learned Orientalism !

3rd. On the subject of religion. Lord Auckland's Minute is not only
altogether defective as regards the true, and altogether urong as regards the
false ; it is wholly inconsistent with his Lordship's professions and avowed
principles in other respects. He belongs to that school of Liberals, whose
boast constantly is that of rigid neutraliti/ and strict non-interference in mat-
ters of religion. Now, what is it, in reference to the false and degrading
religion of Orientalism, that might be styled an attitude of real neutrality
or non-interference .'' Would it not be something like this ? — " You, the
natives of India, shall enjoy perfect toleration in the profession of your
faith ; you may teach it and practise it just as you please. So long as you do
not, under the mask of religion, perpetrate crimes against the peace and well-being
of society, we shall let you alone. Not believing in it ourselves, we cannot on the
one hand, actively support it by our influence or our pecuniary resources ; but
having no warrant, on the other, to treat it with violence, we can never employ
coercive measures of any kind against it. If we interpose at all, it will only be,
by dealing with you, as rational and responsible beings ; it will only be by the
use of the legitimate weapons of knowledge, persuasion, and argument. Thus
we shall neither directly patronize or support your religion by our resources;
neither shall we attach to the profession of it, any pains or penalties." Now,
this wovdd be to act towards the religion of the natives, on an intelligible and
consistent principle of rigid neutrality or non-interference. But how does my
Lord Auckland act.'' He steps forward, and in the face of the most cogent rea-
sons, he re-endows the religion of Orientalism out of the revenues of the state, to
the extent of the available means. He gives out money from the public treasury
for teaching that religion, as an integral part of the Oriental system ; and this

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education.

421

direct and active pecujiiaiy support, accompanied by the injhicnce and eclat of
Government patronage, is facetiously termed, on the piiuciple of contraries,
rigid neutrality and strict non- interference ! Again, wliat would be the Unoest
altitude of a fair and reasonable neutrality, as regards the true and ennobling
religion of Christendom ? Sliould it not be something like this ? — " To you,
the natives of India, we wish to impart for your enlightenment and civilization,
the Literature and Science of Europe. 'Of that Literature and Science' the root
and mother' is the true and pure religion of Europe ; we are ready therefore to
teach you that too, if you desire it. But in our English Colleges we shall not make
the learning of the /«/^tv an indispensable condition of your obtaining the former.
No ; we shall leave you at perfect liberty to do as you please. Should you
unhappily wish only European Literature and Science ; such Literature and
Science will be taught, without any direct or formal communication of the
religion of Europe. But, should you also happily desire instruction in the
latter, here is an accredited agent who, in addition to his other duties, is able
and willing to instruct you. No compulsory attendance will be enacted or al-
lowed. We exonerate our own consciences in this respect, by fairly opening
up and presenting to you a favourable opportunity. But of that you are left
at liberty to avail yourselves or not according to your good pleasure. You
may learn or not learn precisely as your own tastes and inclinations may prompt
you." This at least, would remove the stigma and the sin of the present as-
pect of a national disavowal of the truth of Christianity towards the natives.
This too would be a real neutrality and non-interference, though of the lowest
grade, towards the truth of God — the salt of the earth — the light of the world.
But, how does my Lord Auckland act .'' In his Minute, while treating of the
Literature and Science of Christendom, he passes over the religion of
Christendom altogether, with as profound a silence as if it were a non-entity
in the world. In the rules and regulations of the public Instruction Com-
mittee of which Lord Auckland must have approved, all teachers are
" particularly enjoined to abstain from any communications on the subject
of religion with the boys." Here, again, there is something worse than mere
silence. Here, is a peremptory injunction, of 2i, prohibitory character, laid on
teachers. So that, however willing or anxious boys might be to learn something
of the religion of Christendom, while acquiring the Literature and Science of
Christendom ; and, however willing or anxious a qualified teacher might be, to
comply with their request : — both parties are strictly forbidden to hold any
communications on the subject! The boys are neither allowed to learn nor the
teachers to teach that which the God of heaven hath commanded, and which
alone can truly enlighten and civilize, by truly regenerating the intellect and
heart of man ! And this active discouragement — peremptory prohibition of
the Christian faith, is again, by the rule of contraries, facetiously designated
rigid neutrality and strict non-interference !

In worldly affairs how strange would such conduct appear ? Suppose the
British Government at home were to profess a rigid neutrality and strict non-
interference on the subject of importing West and East India sugar into the Bri-
tish isles. What would the common sense of mankind say, were this profession
to he practically exemplified as follows.'' — On the one hand, the Government
say to the West India merchants, " Towards you we wish to act a neutral part;
you may therefore not only import your sugar freely, without custom or other
import; you may expect more. We are resolved to extend towards you active
support. We are determined to grant you, out of the revenues of the State, a
substantial encouragement, in the shape of a handsome bounty on every hundred-
weight which you present for home comsumption." So much for the Govern-
ment interpretation of its own professed neutrality and non-interference towards
the West India proprietors ! On the other hand, the Government, address the
East India merchants, saying, " Towards you too, we wish to maintain the atti-
tude of an inflexible neutrality. Know therefore, and remember, that, under pains

422 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [July,

and penalties for the violation of it, there is laid upon you a stern injunction fwi
to introduce a single particle of East India sugar into the home market. The pro-
hibition is absolute. He who disregards it shall be prosecuted with the utmost
rigour of the law." And this is neutrality — this is non-interference — towards
the East India merchants ! Suppositions wild, unnatural, and incredible !—
will all be ready to exclaim. And yet what are these but a perfect counterpart
to the sad realities of inconsistency manifested by Lord Auckland and his co-
adjutors towards the false religions of the East and the true religion of the
West.'' The former they patronize and actively support by largesses out of the
public revenue ! The latter they not only do not countenance at all, but actively
discourage and even wholly prohibit ! And yet all this egregious revolting
inconsistency is perpetrated under the grossly abused designation of neutrality
and non-interference! It is like tiie neutrality of the fountain which feeds one
river ; it is like the non-interference of the heat which dries up another !

4th. If any one has a doubt as to the low grovelling ends contemplated hy
the secular educationists, and the consequently low grovelling motives by which
their exhortations are enforced, he has only carefully to peruse Lord Auckland's
Minute. Throughout, it is as clear, but certainly as cold, cheerless, and barren
as the nocturnal sky of an Arctic winter. Throughout, it contains not a single
hearty appeal to any one noble or generous motive or principle by which the
breast of man can be actuated. Througliout, it contains not a single hearty
aspiration, calculated to excite one noble or generous sentiment in the human
heart. The very highest end which it holds out to the educated youth of India
is, the prospect of employment mostly in subordinate branches of the govern-
ment service. The very highest motive, to which it appeals is the ambition or
desire to be qualified for such money-producing appointments. It converts the
Government Institutions, in their highest estate, into so many educational
foundries for casting and fabricating so many human machines to weave out
the dull monotonous web of government business. It makes worldly interests,
and these too of a kind not very exalted, not only the chief, but the sole end of
action. It begins with earth, and ends with -eartli — generating for a few years
vanity and secularily, the pride of learning and the pride of place — and then
drops its victims into the cold arms of death without a hope, without a comfort,
and without any provision for an hereafter. As men sow, so shall they reap.
" He that soweth to the flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption." He that strives
to sow or implant only low, earthly, sordid motives in the youthful mind, shall
assuredly reap a harvest of what is low, earthly, and sordid in the fruits or actions
of after life. From the Government scheme of education, I venture to predict that
a raee of noble, generous, high-souled, disinterested, government officers will
never spring. We might as well expect to gather the most beauteous flowers
from inferior seed profusely scattered in the stagnant inarshes of Bengal, or on
the icy summits of Himalaya. On the other hand, it must be remembered that
a coinpj ehensive education, — or that whose y/rsi object is, " to instil and cherish,
in dependence on the divine blessing, true religion, both in the soul, and in the
daily and hourly habits of life ; and whose second object is to convey general
knowledge to form the mind and manners" — that even such an education will not
nccessaritj/, and may not generally, produce the high and noble results aimed at.
In a country like India, and in the present transition state of its society, a gene-
ral and religious education can have no fair play. The lessons and training of
the school are ever apt to be counteracted by the contrary lessons and training
of home. The admonitions of the enlightened teacher are ever apt to be neu-
tralized by the maxims and the practices of a corrupt idolatrous society. And
the most irrefragable demonstrations of the Theologian are ever ajit to be cava-
lierly tossed aside by the proud shallow-minded pedants that are reared in
irreligious institutions. Besides, the best conducted religious education, under
the most favourable circumstances, will not, cannot, of itself, make men
religious, i. e. saturated with the love of God and the love of man. Nei-

1841.] Lord AuddancCs Minute on Native Education. 42^

ther, as lias been well saul, " will the preacliing of the gospel make men
pious. The Bible itself will not make men pious. Unless the Holy Spirit
accompanies the preaching of tiie gospel, it will be utterly ineffectual ; and
unless God bless the means employed to train up children in the way they
should go, these means will not produce piety. But God does cause the faith-
ful preaching of the gospel to be effectual to the salvation of souls. And is not
the promise equally explicit that, if children are trained in the way they should
go, they will not depart from it?'' By humbly and prayerfully employing the
means of God's own appointment, we have ample reason to expect that a fair
proportion of the young may ultimately realize the glorious rtsults contemplated.
By systematically despising or neglecting the use of these means, we have no
reason whatever to expect that any of these highest results will ever be realized
at all.

5th. My object, as already stated, being, not controversy, but truth, goodness,
and utility, it would wholly defeat my purpose were I to step aside and act the
part of a mere controversialist. I have no controversy with any one ; I have
only a controversy with some of the principles and conclusions of' Lord Axick-
land's Educutiomil Minute. My main positions have hitherto been left un-
touched. As for the arguments and reasonings by whicli these have been main-
tained, it is far easier simply to assert that they are destitute of force, than actu.
ally to lay hold on them smA fairly to grapple with them, in order to expose their
assumed weakness. This has not yet been done. As to the want of evidence of
which some complain, and the assuming of my opponent to be wrong instead
of proving it, the fallacy of the charge is obvious. The fundamental evidence
depends on the erroneous and noxious character of a large proportion of what is
taught, OS <ru^//, under the name of Orientalism. This y^;f^ 1 certainly did
assume, as a gkand and notorious fact. I assumed it simply because of its
being too notorious to be gainsayed by any competent judge. In assuming it, I
only reiterated the verdict delivered many years ago by tiie Court of Directors ;
by the accomplished Oriental Scholar, Rajah Rammohun Roy ; and in sub-
stance by Lord Auckland himself. The proof oi this fact, if such proof were
really needed, would consist in extracts and details taken from the Oriental works
published under sanction of the Public Instruction Committee. Such extracts
and details, if the obnoxious part of their system he not abandoned, may one day
be furnished as will overwhelm not a few even of the doating Orientalists them-
selves with surprise and shame. But, in the meanwhile, from a desire of peace
and a sense of public decorum, we shall keep the condemnatory proofs and
evidence in reserve ; — waiting to see what course the better feelings and the
more sober reflection of the Public Instructionists may lead them to pursue. My
object is purely to do good and not to gain a victory. And if the good be
secured without any more battling or exposure, my object has been attained.
As to Lord Auckland, I have not causelessly assumed that he is in the wrong.
I have indeed assumed two tilings as regards his Lordship's procedure ; and I
ask any man to shew me that I have assumed them without a reason. 1 have
assumed an indisputable fact, and an indisputable principle. The indisputable
fact is one substantially admitted by Lord Auckland himself, viz. that the
Oriental system abounds with " radical errors and fatal untruths." The itidis-
putable principle, which every being of unsophisticated conscience, whether
" saint or savage or sage," cannot help admitting, is, that wilf ully to teach or
cause to be taught, as truth, what is alloived to be a system abounding with radical
erroi'S and fatal untruths, must be denounced as wrong. To assume, then, that
he who does diis, is wrong, is only to give expression to a sentiment, which
requires no proof , which is antecedent to all reasoning, and which springs from
the universal and resistless impulses of the moral nature of man. 'J'he Editor of
the Englishman is too talented a man and too learned a scholar not to know, that
one of the grandest errors of the scholastic Logic, which for a^es deepened the
mental darkness of Europe, was, to generate the persuasion that nothing was

424 Lord Auckland's Minnie on Native Education, [July,

proved and therefore nothing was certain, unless it was cast into the technical
form of syllogistic reasoning — and consequently to generate the tendency of at-
tempting to prove every thing — even axioms, or intuitive self-evident truths. One
of the greatest triumphs of modern philosophy, on the other hand, has been, to
assert and vindicate the assertion, that the grandest and most important of all
truths are just those which need not and cannot be logically proved at all — those
axioms or intuitive principles in physics and morals, the instant and universal
admission of which springs resistlessly from the very constitution of our nature
— and which we all believe, as Dr. Brown would express it, from the sheer
impossibility of disbelieving them. That to speak what is knoivn to be false
or vijurious, is u-rong, must surely be held to be an intuitively clear principle in
morals. And when 1 simply take for granted that to teach or cause to be taught
what \s false and injurious, must be held to be tvrong ; — do I not merely as-
sume a principle in morals alike intentively clear and indisputable ? There are
principles which it were arrant folly to attempt to prove. And this surely is
one of them. These principles must ^jrereJe all reasoning; and without them,
no reasoning at all can exist. For any reasoning that is not based on some
primary intuitive principle of belief is reasoning based upon nothing. It may
exiiibit all the form, and structure, and parade of demonstration, but being
raised on a vacuum, it is worth nothing. VVhereas a few sound principles, that
strike home with all the force of intuition on every well constituted mind,
practically applied, will display all the power and the force of the most rigid
argumentation, and produce all the effects of demonstrable reasoning, without
at all assuming the technical forms of the Logic of the schools.

Further, it were vain to follow the misconceptions and erroneous re-
presentations of those opposed to me. Lord Auckland's Minute and my
statements are both before the public — though it is not in India that I
ever expected any thing like justice generally, on a subject like the present.
Still, let the wise and the good, judge and determine between us and our
principles. Most of those who are actuated by the simple desire of doing
good, unmingled with insidious motives of self-interest, unaffected by the
maxims of worldly expediency, and uiiwarped by the projects of state policy,
will fully coincide with all that is essential in what I have advanced. Of
this description seems to be a writer in the Courier, under the signature of " A
Reader." Though his name and occupation be wholly unknown to me, he
has fairly studied and mastered the subject. lie has caught a firm hold of the
leading points ; and in manly yet temperate language announces his sincere
adhesion to them. This writer is the type and representative of a large class,
which requires no further argument on my part ; — a class, before whose clear
judgment and benevolent hearts the rubbish of controversy will be scattered, like
the clouds of dust, before the breath of the North wind. There is another class
of persons who, from various causes, have a positive dislike to the side which I
have advocated. These, of course, will not be persuaded if 1 could reason like
an angel from heaven. If in my statements they can find no real faults or flaws,
they are sure to tmike them or iofancy them. What purpose would it serve to
enter into a controversy with beings of this hostile mould None whatever.
Each vindication would call forth some fresh repartee bestud with stale fallacies.
So that the thousandth reply would be wider from the real mark of conviction
than the first. A truce, then, to all mere controversy, on a subject like the pre-
sent, so far as I am concerned ! Whatever be the verdict in India, I have no
doubt as to the ultimate verdict in Great Britain. To hasten on the delivery of
that verdict will henceforth be the great aim of the friends of sound, catholic,
comprehensive education in India.

Last of all, it is but ri;.;ht to renew my acknowledgments to the Editor of the
Englislinian for his republication of the whole of my second letter, in his influen-
tial and widely circulated Journal. To the candid and the thoughtful it must
be obvious that, in his own remarks, which are distinguished by his wonted

i

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minule on Native Education, 425

smartness and cleverness, his leading tactics liavc been for tlie most part to evade
the 7mdu points of the Educational question, to divcrl the attention of his
readers to mwww a)/R-c;7(.s-, and to drag, if possible, the author of the letters in-
to some thing like a /«;;•.«);/«/ controversy. In the two former, viz. evmion and
diversion, he has succeeded witli the skill of a practised scholastic of tiie middle
ages. In the latter, he might have succeeded too, had I that itch for mere con-
troversy wiiich is professional with some ; or had I been doomed to such utter
witlessness as not to discern the folly and the fruitlessness of allowing a grave
discussion about monicntons principles to be converted into a pro and con
pugilism libout pcth/ pallri/ personalities. Though he has in some respects
made me worse, and in otliers, perhaps better than I really am ; and though,
in liis remarks, there are many glaring points of divergency from the spirit
and purport of my statements, which it were easy to detect and lay bare,
if any really useful purpose could be answered thereby ; — it must suffice to say,
that, however great the entertainment \vhich vivacity, wit and humour may
afford, they ought never, in a great national question like the present, to be
allowed iv/tollj/ to supplant or take the place of sound principle or solid
argument. As for him, in whose native soil leaden-paced Dullness holds
her monarchy — him, who walketh forth in the twilight, — when the underived
effulgence of the king of day has given way to the pale borrowed beams of
the queen of night, and the external world of ill-defined forms seemeth by
sympathy or, mayhap, by peripatetic process of sensible species, to raise
up an internal world of confused ideas, — it must be recorded, whether to
his credit or otherwise, that he has, throughout, demeaned himself with great
and remarkable consistency. Any statements, sentiments, or principles of mine,
on which, in his nocturnal perambulations, he has happened to stumble, he
euher would not, or could not, distinguish in their proper forms and dimensions.
Consequently, as perceived by his bedimmed vision, or represented by his
palsied pencil, they are either diminished, exaggerated, or distorted ; that is,
in his sketchings and outlines of them, they are not mine at all ; they are /i is
own ; the genuine reflected images of his own misshapen ideas. Thus it is, that,
from the first, instead of fairly grappling with what he unwittingly mistook for an
antagonist, he has only been pugilizing with his own shadow. And most manfully
did he encounter it. In the first onset, however, he fell prostrate in the dust. The
shadow of course momentarily disappeared. What, then, more natural than to
conclude that his imaginary foe was annihilated.'' But as he sprung up again,
the fatal shadow started into being too — provoking to a fresh combat. And
valiantly did he again and again renew the fight ; — so that to his honour it may
be rehearsed, as of the hero of Macedon, that " thrice he slew his slain." But
all this may seem too mystic and enigmatic. Well, let us try another illustra-
tion. From the first, then, it may be said that he threw himself, at one bound,
into a thorny thicket of wrong statements or still worse principles — no matter,
whether these were his own original sentiments, or merely perversions of mine
In striving to effect his escape, — he only succeeded in throwing himself back
again, faster than ever, into die pricking thorns of error. And as often as the
attempt has been renewed to right himself, this singular process of self-extrication
has been renewed too — as if he were bent on out-rivalling, amid the occasional
sprightly sallies of growing decrepitude and decay, the celebrated exploit which,
doubtless, in nursery rhyme, he was wont, like other babes, devoutly to attribute
to the Thessalian sage : —

There was a man of Thessaly, And when he saw his eyes were out.

And he was wondrous wise ; With all his might and main,

He jumped into a quickset hedge, lie jumped into the quickset hedge,
And scratched out both his eyes. And scratched them in again.

P. S. — Many of tlic fi-iends of Native Education having urged the separate publication of
these Letters, the author has been induced to comply with their request. And in order to
prevent the possibility of being- charged with partiality, he has also resolved to prefix, not
extracts but the ivliole of Lord Auckland's Minute, in order that the reader may have at
one view the text and the comment. Copies of the Minute and Letters may be bad in a few
days of" Ostell and Lepage" at the " British Library," Tank Square.

VOL. II. * 3 K

426

The Laie Rev. Alexander Fyvie. [July,

II. — Sketch of the Character of the late Rev. Alexander Fyvie,
Missionary in Sural.

The form and style of tlie following " Sketch" need explanation. It was
addressed to the church and congregation assemblinc; in Blackfriar's street Cha-
pel, Aberdeen, in connection with a Sermon from Matt. 25. 21, on Lord's-day,
August 16th, 1840, by the Rev. J. Kennedy, Pastor. Many circumstances com-
bined to render it the author's duty to give this prominence to the painful event.
It is enough to state that the fatherless children have been under the guar-
dianship of one of the deacons of that Church for upwards of 7 years ; and that
the Church felt a peculiar interest in Mr. Fyvie, as well as a very high esteem
for him in consequence of the fellowship they were privileged to hold with him
during his recent stay in Scotland. The friends of the deceased have consi-
dered the following portrait a very faithful likeness. It was published in a
respectable religious periodical in Scotland and also in a separate form. Its
republication in this country, which was the scene of the labours, anxieties, and
prayers of the deceased for a considerable number of years, may by the divine
blessing prove useful. W. F.

" I have called your attention, my brethren, to this subject, not for an oppor-
tunity of praising the dead, but admonishing the living — and I shall speak of
our departed brother only for your benefit. The highest eulogium we can pro-
nounce on him is to apply to him the terms of our text, and call him a ' good
and faithful servant.' It would not be difficult to find many who excelled him in
those things whose reward is popular applause: — the endowments of learning
and genius, and the attractions of oratory were not his ; — but his was the higher
praise of being a good and faithful servant.

" In his early years he wanted those educational advantages which are so im-
portant in their relation to future ministerial service. These years, too, were
spent without God. Whenliis brother went to India as a missionary in 1815,
Alexander Fyvie shewed no signs of piety. And it is believed that the conside-
ration of his brother's object in parting with friends and country ; and the
counsels which he received from him on that occasion were means, through
divine grace, of leading him to choose the Lord for his God. Two years
thereafter he came into this city to study, and the following year went to
Gosportas a missionary student. During his preparatory course under the ve-
nerable Dr. Bogue, he manifested those traits both of spiritual and intellectual
character which distinguished him afterwards. The holiness and consistency of
his conduct did not fail to win the regard of his youthful brethren.

" Towards the end of 1821, after being three or four years in Gosport, he
sailed for India. He revisited this country in 1833 to recruit his health, and
returned to the scene of his labours, of his best affections, and now of his death,
in 1835. The events of his life were not of that romantic character which gives
so great a charm to the name of Williams. But if we were less the creatures of
imagination than we are, and could trace the humble, and quiet, and patient
toils he sustained in all their future effects, we should follow his footsteps with
an interest of the holiest and the highest kind,

" Mr. Fyvie was a persevering and working man. No one could read his
journals and letters, and those other missionary papers which issued from the
Surat mission press, without heing struck with this feature of their author's
character. It is more than probable that he was naturally or constitutionally
persevering, but there were elements of another kind in his perseverance. It
was not merely that his constitutional bent of mind was sanctified and devoted
to the service of the gospel, but we can trace distinctly the various princi|)les by
which his mind was sustained, and his soul kej)t in a state of consistent action.
His perseverance did not arise from a sanguine disposition, with inadeipuue
views of the low and corrupt condition of human nature, and of the difticidty of

1S41.]

The Late Rev. Alexander Fyvie.

427

purifying and elevating it. He was not liable from such a source to any disap-
pointment similar to that of the disciples when they failed to cast out the kind of
demon which went not forth but by prayer and fasting — nor to the disappoint-
ment of the inexperienced Melancthon when he found old Adam too strong in
his attachment to sin and error to be won from them by the eflbrts of a superfi-
cial enthusiasm, Fyvie knew human nature as it is ; he studied it in the light
of the Bible. Its worst features and most wicked works forced themselves on
liis every-day observation. He saw with his own eyes the original of the por-
trait which inspiration has painted in the epistle to the Romans, and recognized
the truthful likeness. The vices and deformities of Hinduism, in his estimation,
had their roots deep in the soil of human nature. Yet he never looked on man
with the feeling of a misanthrope, nor for a moment despaired of success.
Whence, we ask, his confidence ? What sustained his efforts? We answer,
first, his iindoubting faith in the efficacy of tlie gospel as the power of God unto
salvation. He did not trust to the arguments of leason, or the conclusions of
natural theology, to overthrow the ill-adjusted and irrational system against
which he warred. He did not e.'cpect to shame the Hindii out of the puerilities
and vices of his idolatry by the rebukes of a high toned and lawful scorn. But
he confided with child-like simplicity in the gospel of Christ, unimproved by the
wisdom of the wise, unaided by the strength of the strong, as the adapted and
mighty instrument of accomplishing what is otherwise hopeless. Had his con-
fidence in the gospel been less constant and less simple, his labour would have
been proportionably vacillating and fitful. But, as it was, it enabled him to re-
gard delay as not failure, and to enjoy the anticipation of ultimate victory
when the power of darkness seemed yet inviolate. Closely connected with the
principle we have just remarked, was his faith in the promises of the Spirit's
agency, and of the prospective universality of the truth. The agency of the
Spirit he regarded not as a dogma which was necessary to complete the symmetry
and the orthodoxy of a theological system, but as a fact, a glorious fact, which
strengthened his hands in labour. The universality of the truth he regarded not
as a dream of enthusiasm, but as the decree of Him whose counsel shall stand,
and who will do all his pleasure. The coming of Christ's kingdom, or rather the
extension of that kingdom, already come, was the object of his most confident
expectations, — not so remote as to have no effect on his mind, but so near, if not
in time, yet by the close connection of all preceding labours with the glorious
result, by the unbroken chain of causes and effects which bound every prayer of
liis heart, and every work of his hand, with the future triumphs of the cross, — so
near that it was the goal to which he pressed and the sight of which kept every
energy in action. This brings me to the last means by which his perseverance
was sustained. He entertained a thorough conviction of the connection between
all the scriptural means he employed and the final conversion of India. He
was not insensible to the stimulus which present success commonly gives.
When a sinner was turned from the error of his ways, he was ready to thank God
and take courage. But when he saw not sinners converted, he did not conclude
that his labours were lost, and his strength spent in vain. He judged rightly
that the great triumph which awaits the gospel will not be the effect of the strug-
gles which shall immediately precede it, but of all the struggle which went be-
fore. Or, to use another scriptural figure, he knew that the rich harvest which is
yet to wave on the plains of India shall not owe its abundance and maturity to
the last upturning of the soil, the last sowing of seed, the last rain from heaven,
but to the united cultivation of preceding labours. With this conviction he toiled
and sowed in hope, expecting to participate in thejoys of the final harvest.

" You now see the principles which sustained the persevering and unremit-
ting labours of your departed friend. I have not framed a theory to suit the
case. Those of 3 0U who have ' The Entreaty of a missionary in Surat,' will
recognize at once the soul of its autlior in the delineation I have attempted — at
least if I have not greatly misunderstood the man of whom I am speaking,
3 K 2

428 The Late Rev. Alexander Fyvie. [July,

" The value of the principles we Imve traced appears singularly great in the
character before us. If there was something constitutionally favourable to the
hard working and persevering habits which distinguished him, there was some-
thing likewise, either constitutional or produced by circumstances, exceedingly
unfavourable to these habits. He was very subject to depression of spirits.
We all know what indolence and irregularity of effort this infirmity occasions.
Wlien any intervals occurred during which our brother had no ministerial or
missionary service to perform, when in this country a few years ago, he became
so dull that he seemed often incapable of smiling or speaking. But he delighted
to engage in his proper work, and, when so engaged, rose above his infirmity,
and manifested a cheerfulness and affableness which seemed incredible to those
who saw him in other states.

" Mr. Fyvie was strikingly honest and conscientious in the discharge of duty.
This grace, like every other, is attained and practised by Christians in very va.
rious degrees. While no man who is habitually otherwise than honest and con-
scientious in the discharge of duty can be a Christian, Christians themselves dif-
fer in the degree of their conscientiousness. Some are much more influenced by
the supervision and observation of their fellowmen than others ; some are mucli
more influenced in their sentiments and actions by circumstances than others ;
some are the same whether seen or unseen : some are ever asking, what is duty
and need no other stimulus than the knowledge of it, to the discharge of it.
Mr. Fyvie attained this singleness of aim and simplicity of character in no or-
dinary measure. There was no hypocrisy in his nature, and he loathed it in
others.

" He possessed a strong and sound judgment. While he made no pretension
to the possession of those powers which awe and dazzle, he was not deficient in
the gifts which are essential to usefulness in public speaking, and was illustri-
ous for that very rare quality, cummon sense. The soundness of his judgment ap-
peared in his pulpit ministrations, and in another, a humbler department, — tlie
ordinary arrangements and intercourse of life. This characteristic must have
contributed, along with the marked holiness and consistency of his conduct, to
gain that high place in the esteem of all Europeans who visited Sural, which he
was privileged to hold. It appears very strikingly in a paper published at the
Mission press, entitled, ' The state of Converts from Idolatry, a motive to
continued exertion and prayer.' In that paper the author takes the most
enlightened and comprehensive viev/s of human character in particular. He
looks with the eye of a Christian philosopher on the various elements which
mould both the unrenewed and renewed mind, and teaches the church what to
expect in her first converts from heathenism, and how to train and elevate them.
The reader receives the impression at once that the author was a wise and skil-
ful builder, — one whose zeal to turn sinners to God was equalled by his wisdom
in preserving and purifying those who were turned, that his gain might not be
lost.

" This departed servant exhibited one of the features of his Lord's character
very strikingly, — compassion for the temporal woes of men. In April 1837, a
fire occurred, by which more than one-half of the entire city and suburbs of Su-
ral was reduced to ashes. In August, the same year, the river (Tapti) overflow-
ed its banks, and laid the greater part of the place under water for several days.
On these occasions his personal exertions were as energetic as they were merci-
ful, and he had the satisfaction of communicating very extensive relief to the suf-
ferers afterwards, by the interest excited on their behalf at Bombay. Besides
these special exertions, he and his surviving brother had a regular charitable
fund, to which they obtained contributions from many of their European neigh-
bours. The Report of the Surat Mission, published at Surat this year, says,— <

" The number of poor, blind, lame, and diseased, who receive a supjily, is
about 300 weekly. ' They meet every Monday morning at the Mission dhurm-
sala, where Chrisliau instruction is communicated to them in a form somewhat

1841.] The Late Kev. Alexander Fy vie. 429

catechetical.' How like the example of the Divine Saviour; how lilted to con-
strain the heathen to say, ' Tiiese are the servants of the God of love.'

" The stage of the mission at which Mr. Fyvie died, was i)e('iiliarly interest-
ing and important. With much personal falipue and labour he had succeeded
in erecting a chapel, which cost twelve iiundred pounds ; and one thousand of
this sum he raised by his own and his brother's exertions among the friends of
religion under the Bombay Presidency. But this chapel was no sooner ready
for use, and a very cheering prospect opening before the missionaries, than he,
whom Iiis brethren regarded as their stay and leader, was removed from tliein.

" 1 would not on tins or any other occasion, invade the sacredness of private
life ; but this sketcii would be very incomplete without a reference to Mr. Fyvie's
character as a father. That he was perfect in this, or any other relation, is what
you will not expect me to aver. But there were two traits in his parental cha-
racter to which I must advert. His desire and plan in regard to his children
were to have their station in this world allotted according to their talents. He
had none of that seemingly very natural, but certainly very foolish, perspicacity
which discerns in one's own children talents which no one else can see. He had
none of that weak pride which is ambitious to place children in situations of
lionour and importance without any reference to their fitness to occupy them.
With a virtue and a wisdom of the rarest kind, it was his single desire to have
them engaged in what providence fitted them to do. Nor did he seem to feel as
if he were making any sacrifice. He loathed unreal show, could distinguish tiie
substance of life from its external accidents, and appreciate true dignity apart
from the glitter without which some cannot ascertain its presence. His rule in
educating his children, was to give them the best opportunities for developing
their faculties, and afterwards to assign their occupations with strict conformity
to their respective capabilities. The other trait in his parental character to which
I have referred, was his uniform and anxious desire for their early conversion and
salvation. I question if he ever wrote a letter to themselves or their guardians
which did not breathe this desire. He was eminently, as you remember, a man
of prayer, and, as you may well suppose, his beloved sons were the objects of
his most fervent aspirations at the throne of grace. We have this day, my bre-
thren, assumed his place, and uttered the prayer which he has ceased to utter ;
nor will we cease to pray for them until each of them is clothed with his father's
mantle, and begins to serve his father's God. If there be parts of the world
from which more than from others the glor[fied spirit of our departed brother
pants to hear good news, they are the city of Surat, — still the abode of his wi-
dowed and sorrowing partner, and where still live the thousands of heathen on
the altar of whose service he gave himself to God, — and this house of prayer, the
sanctuary of his weeping and fatherless children. Nor will he wait in vain to
hear tidings of joy. The heathen shall be given to his Lord. His God will be
the judge of his widow, and the father of his children. The everlasting cove-
nant will not be broken.

" Perhaps some of you are impatient to hear how Mr. Fyvie died. It is more
important by far to know how he lived. It is enough to know that he died at
his post. He died while he was yet fit to leave. He entered into his rest while
he was yet fit for his work. Till within five days of his departure there was no-
thing even to suggest the thought of his approaching removal but the unusual
heavenliness of his spirit. His illness began on Friday, the 5lh of June. On
the following Lord's-day he was able to preach to the heathen, though not with
his former vigour. The three following days were spent in a state of stupor
which deprived his friends of the pleasure of hearing from his lips his anticipa-
tion of heaven. On Wednesday the lOlh, he resigned his spirit into the hands
of his Redeemer. ' Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord from henceforth :
yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and their works do
follow them.'

" It may be there arc some present who knew Fyvie in the days of his igno-

430

Chapter of Varieties.

[July,

ranee, anil are still living in sin. How my hearers, will you meet before the
judgment-seat, the companion of your youthful follies, who warned you by his
separation from you, who has spent nearly twenty years in the service of Christ,
chiefly among the liealheii, while you have been rejecting the gospel which he
carried from your neighbourhood to the ends of the earth ? It may be there are
some present who heard the gospel from his lips, and are still impenitent and
unbelieving. One of the witnesses of your guilt has gone before you, and the
judgment will not tarry. To you, my Christian brethren, the departed mission-
ary has bequeathed the example of a holy life, and of the purest devotion to the
best of causes. There is now one less to labour and pray for the heathen than
there was. It rests with you to supply the lack of labour and prayer. He speaks
to you now from heaven, and oh ! that we could hear the emphasis with which
he would now say to us in his own former words : — ' The church of Christ must
raise herself from the dust, awake to her utmost limits, bring all her powers to
bear on the strongholds of the enemy, and put forth all her strength, and skill
and piety in order that Satan, the prince of this world, may be absolutely de-
feated, utterly routed, and finally cast out from his usurped dominion, and the
whole human race liberated from his vassalage, and restored to liberty, to holi-
ness, and to God. But can this be effected ? Yes ! Scriptural J'aith, scriptural
prat/er, and scriptural exertion, wider God, will do all. The work is actually
going forward. Our spiritual vision must be dim indeed if we do not perceive
this to be the fact. If the citadel of Satan has not surrendered to the armies of
the living God, we know that the labourers are hastening its downfall. If the
Sun of righteousness has not arisen, in all his light and glory, above the moral
horizon of every land, his golden tints appear on the top of the mountains, the
presage and certain pledge that he u-ill soon arise on the world with healing un-
der his wings. Let faith, prayer, and exertion, do their individual and united
parts, and God will soon appear in his glory and build up Zion. Every system
of error and idolatry shall crumble to pieces and perish, and all men be blessed
in the Redemer and call him blessed." — Oriental Christian Spectator,

III. — Chapter of Varieties.

Tract Society. — The Eleventh Report of the Tract Society
is now before us. It is chiefly occupied with an attempt to
estimate the importance of Tract distribution as compared,
and when conjoined, with the other means that are em-
ployed for spreading abroad a knowledge of the truth as it
is in Jesus.

" It is perhaps not very easy, nor indeed is it very necessary, to assign
the precise place that the publication and circulation of Religious Tracts
holds among the means that are now employed for spreading abroad a
knowledge of the Go.'spel. Yet it may not be altogether in vain to sub
mit a few considerations upon this point. The publication of the Gospel
by the living voice, whether in the way of set discourses or more fami-
liar conversations, whether in the church, in tlie school, or in the ordinary
and casual intercourse of life, is without question the primary means
whereby a knowledge of its doctrines is to be communicated, and its
claims enforced upon the attention of men. 'i'here is that in our very
nature which gives a peculiar value to the sympathy tliat is naturally

1841.J

Chapter of Varieties.

431

excited between the affectionate and fervent speaker and his hearers.
When he spealvs from tlie }ieart, our common Iiumanity is touched ; we
feel that tliere is sincerity in him, and we cannot lielp giving an audience
to that wliicli his voice, his gestures and liis li)ol<s give evidence tliat he
deems of supreme importance. And lience it is that we find tliat tlie
Spirit of God, wlio usually works in accordance with established and na-
tural means, has made what is especially called the preaching of tlie word
the most effectual means of grace, both for the conversion of sinners and
for the edification and establishment of the people of God. But while
this is the case, we cannot for a moment imagine that the gift of letters,
and the equally important gift of ])rinting, are to be overlooked by the
Christian Church, as subsidiary, but still highly important means, for the
accomplishment of both these ends. And facts are not wanting to shew
that these means have been abundantly blessed of God, when used in de-
pendance on the effectual working of His Holy Spirit. How often has a
letter, sent by a pious parent or friend, been the means of awakening a
heedless youth to serious thought regarding his immortal interests. How
often has the reading of a tract excited serious thoughts in the breast
that had appeared steeled against them. How often has the private and
solitary reading of the printed word of God issued in the conversion of a
sinful soul. It were a waste of words to cite examples or to accumulate
arguments for the employment of these means."

Those of the friends of the Tract Society who are in the ha-
bit of carefully attending to the state of its affairs, will discover
an error into which the Secretary has fallen in regard to the
state of the funds. He states that the Society enters upon the
year with Rs. 132 of debt. Now the state of the funds append-
ed to the Report shews that the Cash Secretary had at the
close of the account 132 Rupees in hand ; but then on the other
liatid the Society has outstanding unpaid bills to a very large
amount. We beg most earnestly to direct the attention of our
friends to the notice that appears on our cover, and to urge
them to do what in them lies to help on the work of a Society
which is doing so much in the cause of Christ.

Edinburgh Review, No. CXLV. — This No. of this most re-
markable periodical is remarkable as being almost filled with
articles of a religious character or tendency. It contains an
article on the correspondence of Wilberforce ; one on the Bri-
tish pulpit, which though it does not contain much that has not
been said before, yet says in a forcible and pointed way many
things that most of our preachers would find it for their own
profit and that of their hearers to attend to ; on article on
Biblical Criticism, which evidently couies from the pen of no
novice in the science ; a short article on Slavery, and an
article on popery. The last of these is from the pen of Mr.
Macaulay and must be acknowledged, even by those who are
least willing to accede to the views it advocates, to be written
with great talent and spirit. Such a list of contents we never
before saw in an Edinburgh Review — " O si sic omnes." We
shall present our readers with an Extract from the article on
Biblical Criticism,

432

Chnpter of Varieties.

[July,

" We will endeavour, in <ns few words as may be, to put our readers in
possession of the present state of opinion amonj? the learned, respecting
botli tlie classification of the I\ISS. of the New Testament, and the criti-
cal use to be made of this classification ; which is a very different thing,
though certainly connected with the other, and often confounded with it.
The original system of Griesbach may be considered as exploded. The
controversy now lies between the advocates of the opposite system of
Scholz and those of Hug's modification of Griesbach 's system, for such
the latter justly considered it to be. In his last published work, the
Second Part of Iiis Critical Commentary, he notices the points in which
Hug's system and his own agree ; and though he cannot bring himself to
admit that he was altogether in error as to tliose in which they differ, he
certainly goes very far in acceding to Hug's views ; quite as far, we
think, as could reasonably be expected. Human nature being what it is,
it would be too much to require from the aged critic an abandonment, in
express terms, of a theory which he had cherished during his whole
life.

" Hug's system was, in fact, an ingenious contrivance for evading the
objections tliat had been most successfully urged against that of Gries-
bach, retaining those parts of the latter which liad escaped animadversion.
It was objected against Griesbach by Rlattlisei, and in our own country
by the late Archbishop Laurence, that his Alexandrine and Occidental
recensions were in reality one and the same ; that the line of distinction
between the RISS. said to belong to these two recensions was arbitrarily
drawn ; and that the quotations of the Alexandrine fathers, (Jlement and
Origen, did not materially differ from those of the ^Vestern fathers, 'i'er-
tullian and Cyprian ; or rather, that they agreed with these latter much
better than they did with those of the later Alexandrine fathers, Athana-
sius and Cyril. Tliis last fact was established by Archbishoj) Laurence,
on a comparison of 226 quotations of Origen ; 118 of which he found to
be supported by Western authority alone, 90 by both Western and Alex-
andrine, and only 18 by Alexandrine alone; audit bore hard on the
theory of Giiesbach, who had, in the Prolegomena to his Critical Edition
of the New Testament, represented the quotations of Origen and Cle-
ment as exhibiting a text ' differing in its whole habit and its entire
colouring' from that found in the quotations of I'ertullian and Cyprian*.
The absurd exaggeration of this statement was manifest on the face of it ;
but it was shewn by Archbisliop Laurence that it was the very reverse of
the truth.

" To obviate this objection, as well as that derived from the fact, which
could be but ill explained on Griesbach's hypothesis, that the version of
the New Testament in the dialect of Upper Egypt exhibited the Occiden-
tal, in place of the Alexandrine recension, Hug constructed liis amended
system of recensions, in which lie substituted, for the Occidental recensi-
on of Griesbach, a kowti ^kSoctis or unrevised text, which he supposed to
have been in use in all parts of Christendom before the existence of any
recension. This name is, he says, borrowed from that given by the cri-
tics of Alexandria to the corru])ted copies of Homer's Poems tliat were
circulated among the rhapsodists, as distinguished from the revised text
of Aristarchus, Zenodotus, and others. According to him, the New 'I'es-
tament scriptures had, in the third century, been reduced to a con-
dition similar to that in which Homer's Poems are said to have been. In-
terpolations from various sources were freely introduced into the text ;
genuine passages which were disliked were erased from it ; there was no
settled standard ; careless transcribers and presumptuous correctors made
each new copy a new recension.

* 3. p. Ixviii. (London cdilion.)

J 841. J

Chapter of Varieties.

433

" Such was thetext which the fatliersof the third century had in use, and
from wiiich tlie Sahidic and the earliest Latin and Syriac versions were
made. It was not tlie same every where ; and lience arises tiie disagree-
nient between the readins(S of these fathers, of tliese versions, and of the
Greek MSS of this chiss that have come down to ns. As Jerome said of
the Septuaijint that was in use during the sanie ])eriod, it was corrupted
' pro locis et temporibufi, et pro voLnntute iscriptorum* hut it is clear tliat
Alexandria was the place in which the greatest license was assumed by
transcribers.

" I o remedy this evil, it is supposed by Hug, that, in the later part of
the third century, three eminent men endeavoured to restore tlie genuine
text of the Scriptures, namely, Origen at Csesarea, Hesychius at Alexan-
dria, and Lucian at Antioch. He supposes, also, that the recensions of
these three individuals superseded in great measure the Koiv-q eKSoa-ts in
their respective countries. That of Hesychius prevailed in Egypt,
and corresponds with the Alexandrine recension of Griesbach. That
of Lucian extended northwards, and corresponds with his Byzantine
recension, while that of Origen was confined to Palestine ; and a few
RISS. of the Gospels are referred to it, which, though differing in some
respects from the Byzantine ones, had been classed witli them by Gries-
bach, who knew not how else to dispose of them.

" It isobvious that this last part of Hug's theory is an excrescence which
might be removed from it without any injury. There is no direct histo-
rical testimony that Origen meddled as a critic with the text of the New
'J'estanient ; and, taking this into consideration, as well as the multipli-
city of his other labours, we think it much more probable that ' the co-
pies of Origen,' to which Jerome appealed as authorities, vvere copies
which he selected and j)Ossessed, rather than copies which he revised.
In other respects, we consider this a decided improvement on Griesbach's
system ; and we do not wonder that Eichiiorn, who, in tlie first volume
of his Introduction to the New Testament, had followed Griesbach,
should in the fourth have gone over to Hug — pronouncing the existence
of two very early recensions, an Alexandrine and a Western, to be a
dream unsupported by historyt.

" The statements made by Hug respecting the koivt) ckSoo-is are adopted
in great measure by Scholz. Indeed, they are in such complete accord-
ance with those made by Origen, in his Commentary on Matthew xix.
19, where he bears testimony to what fell under his own observation,
that we do not see how they can be denied altogether. But Scholz con-
tends that it was only in Alexandria that transcribers assumed this un-
bridled license ; or, at any rate, that it did not prevail in Asia Minor nor
Greece. According to him, no recension of the text took place in these
countries, because none was required ; it had never suffered such corrup-
tion as had befallen it in Egypt. Scholz farther denies that any Alexan-
drine recension existed ; that is, as we understand him, (and if this be
his meaning we fully agree with him.) he maintains that any revision
whicli Hesychius may have made, possessed no such authority as to cause
it to supersede the unrevised text ; nor was it executed by him in a man-
ner materially different from that of other correctors. Like them, he
exercised his own judgment or his own caprice, in rejecting what he con-
ceived to be spurious, in supplying what he conceived to he deficient, and
in correcting what he conceived to be erroneous or barbarous. His re-
cension was, in fact, nothing more than a variety of the Kotuii eKSoais. It
may have met with greater acceptance than any other single variety

* Ep. cvi. nd Suniam et Fretellam.
t Vol. IV. p. 273.
VOL. II. 3 L

434

Chapter of Varieties.

[JULV,

of it ; but the copies which conformed to it were probably a very small
jiart of the copies transcribed after it was made.

" That the recension of Hesychius did not supersede the Koiv-i] iKSoeis
even in Alexandria, is at once apparent from an undeniable fact. I'lie
stichonietrical division of tlie text was invented at Alexandria, by Eutha-
lius, in the latter half of tlie fifth ceniury, and of course long posterior to
the time of Hesychius ; yet, the principal MSS. of the Koiy-f] eHSocru which
are known to us, the Cambridge, Laudian, and Clermont ones, are all
stichometrically arranged ; and so too was that from which the Boerne-
rian IMS , another of the same class, was copied, as Hug himself has
remarked.

" The conclusion, then, to which we are led, is, that the MSS. which
Griesbach distinguished as Alexandrine and Occidental, were not tlie pro-
ductions of different countries, according to his original system ; nor yet
of different ages, according to Hug's modification of it ; but of the very
same place and time. It was from Alexandria that not only Egypt and
the neighbouring countries, but the whole W^estern world, were supplied
with Biblical MSS., and the producers of tliem in tliat city took care to
liave copies prepared, adapted to the tastes of all purchasers. Some,
especially tliose intended for the Western market, exhibited the unre-
strained license of the earlier MSS., such as those from which the old
Latin version had been made ; while in others the corrections of critics
were adopted to a greater or lesser extent. We must not suppose, how-
ever, that the judgment of Hesychius, or of any other individual, was
exclusively relied on. Each corrector had a standard of liis own, accord-
ing to which he prepared those copies which he intended to circulate as
revised.

" So far then as classification is concerned, we tliink, with Archbishop
Laurence and Scliolz, that all the Alexandrine MSS. should be arranged
in one family, not recension ; for this word implies uniformity, while it is
by a want of uniformity that tliese MSS. are characterised. We may
subdivide them, if we please, into unrevised and revised ones ; but the
distinction would be of little use. It is of more importance to attend to
the peculiar character of each MS., whether its ti-anscriber were more
inclined to introduce glosses into tlie text, or to omit real or supposed
ones ; whether his alterations were more generally made with a view to
correct unclassical, or to explain obscure expressions.

" With respect to the Constantinopolitan MSS , we do not think that
Scholz lias establis.ied his positions; but the controversy as to them does
not concern classification. All are agreed that these MSS. constitute a
family, or recension, essentially distinguished from the Alexandrine.
Whether we suppose them to exhibit the primitive text, with only a few
occasional corruptions, or a text obtained from a corrupt koiv^ ^kSoo-is by
the critical revision of Lucian, or one eclectically formed from a compa-
rison of different Alexandrine MSS., we niust admit that they concur in
exhibiting the same text, and that many of its readings are materially
different from those which were most popular at Alexandria.

" The classification of MSS. is, however, of little importance, except as
it conducts to a critical system. Griesbach 's classification did so ; and,
as his classification is erroneous, so is the critical system to which it led
him. Griesbach's leading principles were, that the majority of testimo-
nies belonging to a recension should determine its reading ; and that the
reading of two recensions should be adopted in preference to that of a
single recension. The former of these principles would be correct, if
recensions, properly so called, had really existed ; that is, if all the docu-
ments which are classed together had really a common origin, mediate or
immediate, to which they might be referred as a standard. The latter

I

1

1641.]

Chapter of Varieties.

435

would be correct if the different recensions were really independent. But
as neither of these positions can now he mnintiiined ; as, even according
to Hug's views, they are both substantially incorrect ; we must consider
the authority of Griesbach, as a critical editor of the New Testament, to
be superseded, Many of the corrections which he made in the text were,
no doubt, sound ; they were such as any critical editor must liave made ;
but a large proportion of them were of a different description ; the sole
ground for them was his theory of recensions. These corrections must
now be considered as having lost all their authority ; and as Griesbach
made no distinction between tliem and the others, his decision that a
reading is right or wrong can no longer be relied on. W^e must look to
his authorities, and draw our own conclusion in each particular case.

" But on what principles is that conclusion to be drawn ? No person
would, at this time of day, contend that we should count testimonies with-
out weighing them ; and how is their weight to be estimated ? There
seem to he three opinions current in the critical world. There are some
ill whose judgment the authority of the most ancient MSS. is every thing ;
there are others who give a like preference to the Constantinopolitan
text ; and there is a third class, who, in deciding between readings which
are ascertained to be ancient, are far less influenced by the authorities on
each side than by the critical goodness of the rival readings."

Edinburgh Chi'istian Instructor. — Speaking of Edinburgh
periodicals we n)ay mention that a few days ago we received
the terminating Nos. of the Christian Instructor. Linked as
this periodical is so closely with the venerated name of Dr.
Andrew Thomson, we cannot but regret its discontinuance. Its
late editor, Dr. Burns of Paisley, undertook it principally with
the view of making it the vehicle of information regarding the
Church of Scotland's Colonial Churches. Shortly after he un-
dertook the editorship, the Committees of the General Assem-
bly for Foreign Missions, Education, Colonial Churches and
Church Extension, instituted a periodical, " The Home and
Foreign Missionary Record," which completely and most sa-
tisfactorily fulfilled the end which Dr. Burns had mainly in
view, and thus was his occupation gone. We cannot but look
upon it as a matter of regret, that a periodical wliich ought to
, be dear to the hearts of Scotsmen, has been permitted thus to
go down ; but it has accomplished its work.

Duelling. The Lord President of the Court of Session.
The annals of legalised blackguardism will scarcely furnish an
instance of a British judge on the bench recommending tlie
commission of cold-blooded murder. The forty-second year
of the nineteenth century is the era signalized by this legal
novelty; the modern Athens (Sparta ?) is the locus ubi of the
singular phenomenon. We learn from the Edinburgh News-
papers that a quarrel took place between a member of the
Scotch bar and an attache of the threatre, in the course of
which a blow was inflicted by the son of Thespis on the per-.
3 L 2

43G

Chapter of Varieties.

[July,

son of tlic soil of Themis. *He of the long robe brought an
action against liini of the buskin, claiming damages to the
amount of £5(X). The following account of the scene is taken
from an Edinburgh Newspaper. The Lord President, on the
Court meeting in the morning for the trial of another cause,
stated to the Dean of Faculty, counsel for the pursuer, and
Mr. D. M'Neill for the defendant, who chanced to be present,
that this was a case of that nature which was sometimes settled
out of doors by parties putting themselves in the hands of their
f iends, but that had not happened here, as the parties had
put themselves in the hands of their counsel. When they
therefore came to settle their difference in this proper and le-
gal manner, he was persuaded that the best course for both,
considering the personal feelings involved, was to refer the
matter entirely to their counsel without sending it to a jury.
The moment of trial came on and his Lordship pointedly re-
marked in again urging his advice, that the parties must see
there were other ways of settling the matter, but that he gave
no opinion one way or other."

Now what right has a judge for the sake of saving himself
from the annoyance of trying a cause, to urge the parties to
resort to any other means wliatever of settling their dispute ?
When parties have appealed to a jury of their countrymen,
it must be in all cases a delicate matter to advise them to
forego what most of us have been taught to consider no mean
privilege, but to utter such hints and insiiniations from the
bench is despicable. In the particular case tlie matter did
not end in a duel, but certainly for the future all gentlemen
are warned that they are not to expect the Lord President of
the Court of Session to assist or countenance them in at-
tempts to obtain protection from injury in a proper and legal
manner. They will learn that the Lord President s opinion is,
that in such cases there are other and preferable modes of
terminating the dispute, viz. arbitration or duel. If Her Ma-
jesty's Lord Advocate had spirit enough he would charge the
Lord President with a felonious attempt to incite certain
parties to commit murder.

1841.]

Letters to a Friend.

437

IV. — Letters to a Friend.

V. — The Sacrifice.

Calcutta, July 1, 1841.

My dear Friend,

It is indeed niy happiness to write you again concerning the Lord
Jksus Chhist. I am so deeply his debtor, and tliere is so much to say
concerning him as a Saviour, that I feel glad to obey your summons,
and write you somewhat more concerning him. Oh, why does not the
whole world flock together to hear of Christ, the Redeemer of
man ? Why at least, do not the multitude of his disciples, continually
rehearse and forever listen to the tale of his love ! Go through this
great city, wherein are so many Christians : — listen to their conversa-
tion for one whole year ; and then say, how many of those men and
women, who say they are brought from hell by the blood of Christ,
ever mention his name or speak one word concerning his love to man 1
Go, watch the epistolary correspondence of those Christians ? — write
they at all to their brothers and sisters, to their children, their parents,
their friends, concerning that blessed Kinsman, the Son of God, who
died for their common salvation ? A few there are ; — yet, how few !
and how are those few despised and shunned !

Oh mad world, thus to despise thy Saviour, and to hate those that
love him 1 My friend, let us give thanks that we have been so far
separated from this world, that we desire at least to know more con-
cerning Christ ; and that we feel the claims of his love so apprehend-
ing our personal gratitude, that we cannot but honour all that is
stamped with his image, or that purely bears his name. May this
work advance in you, until it can be said by you, " To me, to live, is
Clirist!" Your wish is, that I should say somewhat more concerning
the Sacrifice of Christ; — and especially that I should present to you
more clearly the grounds of that confidence which a sinner is warranted
to entertain, for eternal life, on the death of Christ. This is a pleasing
theme, and not a difficult task ; — for, what God has freely given. He
has also clearly revealed ; so that the fulness of the record, corresponds
with the grandeur of the gift. To it I shall now directly pass ; and
endeavour familiarly to convey to you, the most solemn and important
of all earthly subjects.

1. In the death of Jesus Christ, there was ixn actual fulfilment
of that curse against sin, proclaimed by God against man in his
word. When Christ was on the cross, he endured every thing that
constitutes suffering : — he had bodily pain, and mental anguish ;
he was persecuted by man, tormented by devils, and forsaken by
God, as the Judge of all. His death was not a mere exit of the
spirit from the flesh, but he endured all the pangs of death as " the
curse;" — so that, in the language of inspiration, " he became a curse.''
Whatever be the penalty of sin, whatever its necessary punishment,
that he fully endured ; — so that, what the law required, or could require,
was fulfilled on Calvary. Christ's sacrifice contained in it an endurance
of all that could be demanded as a compensation or penalty for sin.

438

Letters to a Friend.

[July,

On tliis, my friend, fix your eye first of all, and say — " In the death
of Ciirist, I see as certain a fulfilment of the sentence of death, under
which I labour, as if hell blazed before me, and I saw sinners in their
own persons enduring all its awful horrors !"

This is the first step which faith takes in the contemplation of the
sacrifice of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ; it makes sure of th(i
fact, that there was a true endurance of the very curse of sin, in the
death which took place on Calvary.

2. Next, my dear friend, consider that the Lord Jesus Christ died
as a substitute. That he came into the world to act and suffer in the
room of others, I presented to your view in my last communication, as
clearly as lay in my power. What a man does for himself, belongs
to himself : — what a man does for others, is done by those others
through him ; — so that they can use it as if done by themselves. Christ
became a curse for them who were "under the curse;" — therefore
does his death belong, by right, for acceptance, to those who are sin-
ners : — if any receive, it becomes actually theirs ; — if any reject, by it
they cannot profit. The simple question then is, whether you belong
to the class, for whom the Saviour died, that is, sinners : — and if you
do, then your very sinfulness shuts you up to accept and embrace the
death of Christ, as a vicarious death available for you ; because you are
a sinner, and he died as a substitute for sinners. He that realizes well
this truth, will rise in spirit towards heaven continually, in the smoke
of Christ's glorious sacrifice ; — and to every earthly challenge, he will
thus answer — " Jesus was consumed instead of the guilty — therefore
do I, who am guilty, live !"

3. The value of this sacrifice is infinite ; — therefore have you am-
ple scope for trust in its sufficiency. We have seen how the divine
and human natures were united in the person of the Lord Jesus Christ,
according to their peculiar and respective properties. These were
not interchanged or intermixed, so that humanity became divinity,
or divinity humanity ; but they were simply united, so that the
exercises of the one nature were associated with the qualities of the
other. Thus, Christ obeyed the law in his human nature, whilst
at the same time he was infinitely glorious in his divine nature ;
consequently, the glory of Godhead, which could not obey, was
united with the obedience of manhood which did obey ; and so Christ's
obedience was of infinite glory. It was more honouring to the
law and government of God, than any possible amount of obedience
from any possible number of mere men, who neither individually nor
collectively can have any intrinsic glory whatever. So also, the human
death of Christ had, by virtue of the incarnation, all the glory of God
united to it ; — so that his sacrifice was an infinitely glorious sacrilice.
But the value of a sacrifice depends on the degree in which it glorifies
God ; — and nothing can glorify him more than his own peculiar glory :
now, this divine glory was in the sacrifice of Christ, and so it is of
infinite value, and is therefore infinitely sufficient for sinners. It is
therefore impossible that my guilt can transcend this value of atone-
ment, and therefore I flee from all my sin to that sacrifice as greater
still. When the mountains of my transgression are cast into this ocean

184 i.]

Letters to a Friend-

439

of sacrificial value, then do I know something of tlie greatness of God,
more tlian all nature can teach. Apprehend this truth, that the vica-
rious death of Christ is infinite in value, and you have risen far up into
the rock of eternal security !

4. The sacrifice of Christ is an ordinance of God, and therefore
sure and valid as a ground of trust. God alone, who has heen sinned
against, can have any right to institute the mode of forgiveness ; — and
this is that medium which he has ordained, even the sacrifice of Christ.
" Him liath God set forth to be a propitiation for sin, through faith in
his blood." " Christ crucified, the power of God unto salvation, to
every one that believeth." From the beginning of tiie world, the
future sacrifice of the " seed of the woman" was presented to men as the
divine ordinance for pardon ; and the whole Jewish economy with its
innumerable sacrifices of blood, was but a sacrificial forerunner of the
" Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world." Is not the sun
the ordinance of God for light, by which alone you expect to see ? Is not
air the ordinance for breath ; and are not bread and water the ordinances
for hunger and thirst ? Even so is Clirist sacrificed the divine ordinance
for eternal life to sinful man. Do you hesitate to receive the light of
the sun, to inhale the air of the firmament, or to eat the bread and
drink the water of this earth .'' Nay — and why then iiesitate to accept
and appropriate the sacrifice of Christ, as sure and free an ordinance
of God as any one of tiie others ? Will you not for yourself believe
and say, — " What God hath appointed, is not that suflScient? What
God hath declared to he his own ordinance, shall I not trust to as my
hope and fixed security ?" Go, my dear friend, and cling to the cross
of Christ ; and if conscience or the world say, why doest tliou so — let
thine answer be, " This is the ordinance of my God ; he against whom
I have sinned hath said, thus shall thou be forgiven !"

5. It is a source of glory to God, now to administer the sacrifice
that was offered in the death of Christ, so that sinners may be pardoned
and saved through it. For, as this is the ordinance of God, so it is
for his glory, as the author of it, that it be honoured. When men be-
lieve in Christ crucified, they glorify God, even as when they keep his
holy law, or observe his righteous commands ; and hence a man has
the same inducement to believe in Christ which he has to do any good
action whatever. In man's fallen state, this is the most honouring
thing which he can perform ; — yea, it is the very first that he can do,
contributing to the glory of his Lord. What an obligation of encou-
ragement therefore is there in this circumstance to induce you as a sin-
ner to identify yourself with Christ's sacrifice .'' When can you ever
present such a righteousness as his ; when, such a sacrifice as his ?
When can you glorify God, as God hath glorified himself? Can you
ever satisfy the justice of God, and yet be a vessel of his mercy ? Can
you ever manifest God's hatred of sin in your punishment, and yet
also bring honour to him as a monument of his grace ? Can you magnify
him in the pains of hell, and afterwards praise iiim in the joys of hea-
ven ? Can you magnify the law by suffering its eternal penalty, and
then make it honourable by its everlasting fulfilment } Nay, these things
you cannot do : — but Christ hath done them — and he that receives

440

Letters to a Friend.

[July,

liim, receives all that was done by him ; — and so, llial man being partner
by gift in Christ's work and sacrifice, presents an endless source of
glory to God by faith in his beloved Son, our kinsman lledeemer. Oh
what a splendid inducement is this to believe in the sacrifice of Christ
and to rely on his all-sufficient atonement; that a finite creature, a
wretched sinner, can thereby honour the holy God to infinity !
Herein is a mystery — How shall the finite contribute the infinite ?
Even by faith, participating in the righteousness of Inimanuel, God
with us !

6. Behold here the basis of Peace between God and man. Dotli
God breathe war, when he gave his own Son to be crucified for his
enemies ? Will he not be reconciled, seeing that Jesus hath become a
sacrifice for us ? What is requisite for securing peace? Has the law
been broken ? Behold it fulfilled ! Has tiie curse been entailed ?
behold it endured ! Has the character of God been dishonoured ? Be-
hold it infinitely glorified ! God, the oiFended, hath begun ; shall not
man, the offender follow ? The reconciliation has commenced with him
that is supreme ; — shall not the low and the base, press in for the par-
don ? The sacrifice is slain — " Peace" is its name ; for, " Christ is our
peace ;" — and will you not lay your hand on his head, and live ? Be
not afraid to rely on him who is the Prince and the sacrifice of peace
— who died to purchase, and lives to dispense it ; but rather, in the
gospel hear the trumpet of peace sweetly sounding the notes of recon-
ciliation— yield to the joyful sound — accept the peace, and be at rest.
Oh what peace is that! No more curse, no more hell, no more wrath,
no more scourge, no more deadly execution — all, all, the " Peace of
God" — sweet, mighty, eternal peace !

7. 'I'lie universal presentation of this sacrifice is a circumstance
which ought to secure your individual acceptance. There is virtue in
it for every one ; — and to every one is the offer made — why then should
any one doubt ? You have just as good reason from the Gospel to
embrace the sacrifice of Christ, for your own salvation, as if an angel
from heaven carried the message fiom the eternal throne, and read it
in your astonished ears. You have an offer, my dear friend, of this
atonement to become your own ; that offer existed before your appear-
ance in the world — it awaited your birth — it reached you in early life —
it has attended you till this hour — it is renewed in this page. What
have you done with it ? Is the gift accepted ? Has the glorious
sacrifice of Christ become yours ? Are you justified by its merit
Are you living on Christ's death ? Does he seem the loveliest of
beings to you, in laying down his life for you ? If you can refuse
argument, can you get rid of an offer ? Although you may reject
reasoning, can you cast away a gift ? " This is the record, that God
giveth us eternal life, and that life is in his Son !" This gives you an
individual right to trust in Christ, and this also lays upon you a divine
obligation which you cannot violate without awful guilt.

My subject is not exhausted, my friend, but my limits are exceed-
ed : — yet 1 trust, not without your finding some food for meditation,
and it may be also, for the exercise of faith. Indulge in thought on
the subject, in occasional abrupt thought, as well as in steadfast train.

1841.]

Universal Concert for Prayer.

441

Say in your heart, — " It is true — it is real — it is human — it is divine —
it is ordained — it is universal — it is individual — it is ioyne — oh yes, to
me!" Blessed be God — 'blessed be Christ! Blessed be the Holy
Ghost who hath shewn it to me ! Oh happy, happy I, who have such
an offer made; — but happier, happier I, who can say now, " the Lord
Jesus Christ is become my sacrifice for sin !"

I have said nothing special of that love which was the soul of Christ's
atonement ; because that was fully illustrated in a former letter : —
neither have I specified the grace of the Holy Spirit, as coming to us by
Christ's death, this being rather a result of the sacrifice, than an ele-
ment of its constitution. Yet, let me beseech you to remember that
whilst in this matter God has to himself been strict justice, he has to
us been love — so that we have every thing to attract, and nothing to
repel us. And let me also remind you, that that Holy Spirit, who is
sent on the basis of Christ's sacrifice, alone can introduce us into its
benefits. He unites in faith the mind of man, and the word of God ; —
he unites too, the soul of the sinner, and the sacrifice of the Saviour,
that they become one.

The Spirit reveals the Son, and the Son reveals the Father ; and so
these three are one in the believer's heart, even as in heaven. Let
your soul dwell on the love of God, and the glory of God-head in the
sacrifice of Christ ; and the Eternal Spirit will spread forth his gracious
energy over you, and cause faith, and love, and hope, and joy, gradu-
ally to spring up within you ; — until you can with understanding say,
" I am crucified with Christ ; — nevertheless, I live ; — yet, not I, but
Christ liveth in me : — and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live
by the faith of the Son of God, who loveth me, and gave himself for
me !"

Again, for the present, farewell ! I may write you soon again if at
leisure. Meanwhile, remember the Saviour, and his sacrifice I We
have much to try us, and much to busy us, from day to day ; so will it
be until death ; — but, under shadow of the cross, there is peace, there
is rest. God be ever with you to bless you and yours.

Ever afl'ectionately yours,

J. M. D.

V. — Memorial respecting a Universal Concert for Prayer.

In the early part of last century, there was formed in Glasgow
a Society for special prayer. It was intimately connected with
the revivals which then refreshed so many parts of Scotland.
One of its most active members, was McLaurin, the author of
the celebrated Sermon on Glorying in the Cross of Christ."
The Society has continued its meetings for prayer and sup-
plication uninterruptedly to the present day. Recent events

VOL. II. 3 M

442

Memorial respecting

[July,

in Scotland have tended greatly to re-animate the spirit and
augment the numbers of its members. The following memo-
rial, which it has issued in the fulness of evangelical love,
has already met with cordial and extended acceptance among
the spiritually-minded of all denominations in Great Britain
and Ireland ; and we hope that even in India its earnest and
affectionate suggestions may be warmly responded to by the
true people of God, of every name.

To the Children of God, scattered abroad throughout the world, the following
Memorial is submitted, with earnest desires that Grace and Peace may be
multiplied to them all through the knowledge of God our Saviour.

Seeing it is a fundamental truth that believers are one with Christ,
and in him with one anotlier, he being the Head and they the members,
1st Cor. xii. 12 ; Eph. iv. 25 ; seeing that through Him they are all
possessed of the self-same Sjiirit, 1st Cor. xii. 13 ; and that by tliis one
Spirit they have access to the Father, Eph. ii. 18, it must needs follow
that as there is thus a community of privilege established among Chris-
tians, so there ought to be a community of feeling and of aim in the
exercise of the privilege.

The great design of God in constituting the Church, and calling a
people unto Himself out of the world, is the glorifying of His own name.
Isa. xliii. 21. 'I his people have I formed for myself; they shall show
forth my praise. Hence the comprehensive doxology of the apostle,
Eph. iii. 20, 21, which should find a ready response in the heart of every
Christian, Unto Him tliat is able to do exceeding abundantly above all
that we ask or tiiink, according to the power that worketh in us: Unto
Him be glory in the Church, by Christ Jesus, throughout all ages, world
without end. Amen.

There are three leading ways in which the saints are made use of for
glorifying God. 1. As being, in themselves, subjects of grace. 2. As being
specimens of grace to others, whether angels or men. 3. As being
cliannels or instruments whereby grace actually flows out to their fellow-
men. Eph. i. 12 ; 1st Tim. i. 16 ; Eph. iii. 10 ; Ps. Ixxxvii. 7.

In respect of their active agency, they are appointed in and under
Christ to deal with men on behalf of God, and to deal with God on behalf
of men. Acts i. 8 ; 1st Tim. ii. 1,

It is to the latter of these fui:ctions that the attention of the people of
God is now called, an office the most honourable that can be conceived,
that of being the Lcrd'^ remembrancers. Isa. Ixii. 6. (margin.) Yet,
honourable as it is, it is to be feared that the duty to which it points is
by many greatly neglected. For, while there are some who, like Daniel,
may be denominated "men of desires," Dan. x. 11 ; (margin,) there are
multitudes of whom it may almost literally be said, " hitherto have ye
asked nothing in my name," John xvi. 24'.

It is witli the view of stirring up, concentrating, and directing the
spirit of prayer, that this memorial is humbly presented.

It has occurred to some Christians in Glasgow, that this object might
be greatly promoted were a certain period allotted — say the space of
about a week, during which a portion of time should be set apart every
morning and evening, by all who in every place call upon the name of
Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours, to be spent in prayer, for
those objects, wherewith His glory stands especially associated, and
which should therefore be dear to the hearts of his people.

1841.]

a Universal Concert for Prayer.

443

Concerts for prayer have already been tried on a limited scale : and
their success should be an encouragement to malce a more comprehensive
effort in this way for the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom*.

The three leading' petitions of the Lord's prayer — Hallowed be thy
name — thy kingdom come — tliy will be done on earth as it is in heaven
— as they are exceedingly large in their im()ort, so they ought to con-
stitute the model and the substance of the prayers presented by the peo-
ple of God in concert.

It is impossible to give, in an address of this kind, anything beyond
a few hints, in regard to the subjects witii wliich the glory of Jeiiovab's
name may be considered as more especially connected. The following
outline is submitted, leaving it to God's people, by the help of the \Vord
and the promised Spirit of Grace, to fill it up and enlarge it.

I. The people of God, wlien engaging iji any work of a public kind,
require to be on their guard lest their case resemble that described.
Song i. C — " They made me the keeper of the vineyards : but mine own
vineyard have 1 not kept." Earnest prayer should therefore be made
by each believer for himself, that he may grow in grace and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. — 2d I'et. iii. 18.

J I. Each believer should pray for all other believers now on the
earth, that they in like manner may be epistles of Christ, 2d Cor. iii.
3 ; adorning the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. Tit. ii. 10 ;
and letting tlieir light so shine before men, that they, seeing tlieir good
works, may glorify our Father in heaven. Matt. v. 16. This is a point
of unspeakable importance, for Christians are the salt of the earth,
Matt. V. 13— the light of the world, Matt. v. 14. It is also a delightful
exercise, giving scope to the finest feelings of the renewed heart, as may be
seen everywhere in Paul's Epistles — See Eph. iii. 11.— 19 ; Philem. 3 — 7 ;
1st Thes. iii. 9 — 13 j Col. 1.9 — 12, &c. ike. It is moreover, a com-
manded duty, Eph. vi. 18, and therefore may on no account be neglect-
ed. Nor is it needful that we should know, in every instance, who and
where the people of God are ; for whether we know them or not, the
Lord knoweth them that are his. — 2d Tim. ii. 19. Paul tells us that he
liad great conflict even for them at Colosse and Laodicea, that had not
seen his face in the flesh. — Col. ii. 1. This, we again repeat, is a mat-
ter of primary and inexi)ressible importance in connection with the
manifestation of the Redeemer's glory. \Vherefore we ought never to
cease to make the prayer of the apostle our own in regard to one another,
2d Tbess. i. 11, 12 — " We pray always for you, that our God would
count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good pleasure of his
goodness, and the work of faith with power ; that the name of our Lord
Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and ye in him, according to the
grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ."

III. Christians should pray for those with whom they stand imme-
diately connected, their families and kindred, that the Spirit of the Lord
may be poured forth upon them, that so those who are unconverted
among them may be converted, and those who are already in Christ may
be confirmed. Domestic worship, instruction, and government, being an
ordinance of God, his people ought to unite in prayer, that it may e\'ery-
wliere be observed and blessed as a special means of maintaining, extend-
ing, and perpetuating the influence of true religion. — Ejjh. vi. 1 — 4;
Gen. xviii. 17 — 19 ; Gen. vii. 1 ; comp. Heb. xi. 7 ; Ps. cxlv. 4. I'hat is
a most remarkable prediction with which the Old Testament closes, that
the heart of the fatliers shall be turned to the children, and the heart of
the children to their fathers, lest, saitli God, 1 come and smite the earth

* The Annual Addressess of the Rev. Mr. Stewart of Liverpool have been much
lionoured in this way.

3 M 2

444

Memorial respecting

[July,

with a curse — a passage which, althou^li uttered in the form of prophecy,
may yet be converted at the throne of grnce into a promise.

IV. Christians, wherever they are, being, each, members of the com-
monwealth, or national family, they ought to pray for those to whom
they thus stand related. " I exhort," says the apostle, " that first of all,
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for
all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ; that we may lead a
quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. For this is good
and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour." — 1st Tim. ii. 1 — 3. It
is very remarkable on this head to observe, that even wlien Judah was
carried captive to Babylon, they were commanded, Jer. xxix. 7, to seek
the peace of the city whither they were carried captive, and to pray to
the Lord for it. Civil government is an ordinance of God, and is to be
honoured as such.— Rom. xiii. 1 — 7. And seeing it is expressly predicted
that the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord
and of his Christ, Rev. xi. 15 ; and that civil rulers shall favour Zion,
Is. xlix. S3 — Ix. 10; and that the glorious Redeemer takes to himself
the title of King of kings, Rev. xix. 16 ; as well as King of the
Church, Ps. ii. 6 — it must be the sacred duty of all who are concerned
for the manifestation of the Divine glory in this apostate world to pray
that the divinely-appointed ordinance of civil government may be every-
where sanctified to the highest and best ends (comp. Zech. xiv. 9, 20) ;
and that by the public maintenance of the law of God, and the respect
rendered to the Gospel of his grace, the great Jeliovah may be openly
acknowledged and honoured as " King of nations." — Jer. x. 7.

V. Christians, being members of the visible Church, should unite
in praying for its purity, unity, and increase. It should be their earnest
and united desire at the tlirone of grace, that everything tending to mar
the beauty, obstruct the iisefulness or create and perpetuate the disunion
of the Church, may be removed. They should invite the glorious Master
to come himself into his own house, as he did the temple at Jerusalem,
and purge it of whatsoever is olFensive to him. — John ii. 14 — 16. They
should desire that he might sit as a refiner and purifier of silver — purify-
ing the sons of Levi, and purging them as gold and silver, that they may
offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness, Mai. iii. 3 ; and that
they may know how to separate betwixt the precious and the vile. It
should be the prayer of all, that everything pertaining to the doctrine,
worship, discipline, and government of the Church, may be brought into
tlie nearest accordance with the Word of God. Many Christians, indeed,
may be at a loss to say what is the precise Scriptural model in all these
respects ; but they can never go wrong in praying that the mind of God
may be so discovered, as that, througliout the whole Church, " the form
of the house, and tlie fashion thereof, and the goings-out thereof, and
the comings-in thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the ordinances
thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the laws thereof," may be both
distinctly known and carefully observed. — Ezek. xliii. 11. Questions of
Church government have been often a subject of controversy, and some-
times a cause of persecution, among Christians. Would it not be worth
while to try the effect of united prayer in leading to unanimity in regard
to them .''

The union of the people of God in the truth and in love is a gi-and
means of manifesting the Redeemer's glory, John xvii. 23, and there-
fore ought to be highly prized and diligently sought by them, 'i'he
great Intercessor himself has, in the above passage, set us an example
of praying for that object, which his people are boujid carefully to fol-
low. Nor should they be less earnest in praying for the increase tlian
for the purity and unity of the Church. It should be their urgent plea

1841.]

a Universal Concert for Prayer.

445

at the throne of prace, that the Lord may add daily to tlie Churcli uni-
versal sucli as sliall be saved, Acts ii. 47 ; and that the several Churches
of Christ throtig'hout the world walking in tlie fear of the Lord, and in
the comfort of the Holy Ghost, may be multiplied, Acts ix. 31. For this
end, the promises should be pleaded — too numerous to be here inserted —
that the Spirit may be poured out through Jesus Christ to render the or-
dinances of the Gospel eiFectual, not only for the edification of believers,
but for the conversion of siimers. Yea, we should stir up ourselves and
one another to such a pitch of earnestness in this matter, that, like Jacob
wrestling with the Angel of the Covenant, we shall refuse to let him
go except he bless us. Gen. xxxii. 2C ; and should determine, seeing we
have a warrant for it, Mai. iii. 10, that we shall put the matter to a
proof, whether the Lord will not indeed open the windows of heaven,
and pour us out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to re-
ceive it.

Closely connected with this subject is the raising up of qualified men
for the work of the ministry. United prayer should be made by the
people of God, that, as the fruit of Clirist's death and resurrection, this
important gift may be bestowed upon the Church, so as that the benefit
of a Gospel ministry may be experienced to the full extent designed,
both by the more abundant effusion of the Holy Spirit on those already
in tiie ministry, and the increase everywhere of faithful and devoted
labourers in the Lord's vineyard. — See Eph. iv. 7 — 16. As this invalu-
able gift has been purchased so it is also promised to be bestowed, Jer.
iii. 15 ; and as it is promised, so prayer is commanded to be made for
it.— Matt. ix. 38.

There should also be earnest and united prayer on behalf of those
who are now engaged, according to the will of God, in preaching the
unsearchable riclies of Christ, whether among Jews or Heathens, that
tliey may be comforted amidst all their trials and privations ; upheld
amidst all their difficulties ; and honoured to spread abroad the savour
of Christ's name; and that tlieir numbers may be speedily so greatly
multiplied as to correspond, in some degree, with the breadth of that
commission. — Mark xvi. 15: Go ye unto all the world, and preach the
Gospel to every creature.

VL Special prayer should be made by all Christians for the conver-
sion of God's ancient people, as the most remarkable event which is to
take place until the coming of Clirist. It is to be life from the dead to
the rest of the world. — Rom. xi. 15. It will be a season of extraordinary
manifestation of the Divine glory, Ps. cii. 16 ; of the richest outpouring
of the Divine Spiiit, comp. Rom. xi. 26 ; Isa. lix. 20, 21 ; Ezek. xxxix.
29; of unparalleled light, Isa. xxx. 26; of deepest mourning for sin,
personal, domestic, and national, Zech. xii. 10 — 14 ; yet of holy, spiritual
rejoicing and thanksgiving of the most elevated kind, Isa. xii. compared
with xi. 11. 'I'he whole circumstances connected with the restoration of
Israel will be such as to arrest the attention of the unconverted nations,
Ezek. xxxvi. 36 — xxxvii. 28, and thereby to magnify the Word of God
in the eyes of mankind.

The promises relative to this great event are so explicit as to aiFord
the most solid ground and the utmost encouragement to prayer. Thus,
it is written, Rom. xi. 26, all Israel shall be saved. Again, Hos. iii. 4, 5,
the children of Israel shall abide many days without a king, &c. After-
ward shall the children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God,
and David their king ; and fear the Lord and his goodness in the latter
days. Again, it is expressly promised, 2d Cor. iii. 16, 17, that the veil
which conceals Christ from them shall be taken away by the Lord the
Spirit — a promise corresponding with Zech. xii. 10. It is earnestly to be

446

Memorial respecting

[July,

desired that all Christians throughout the world were stirred up to plead
these and the like promises. It seems to be a leadinj^ design wliy mercy
is bestowed on the Gentiles, that through them mercy may be extended
to the Jews. — Rom. xi. 31. And as faith cometh by hearing, Rom. x.
17, there ought, in a very particular manner, to be united prayer among
Gentile Christians, that men may be raised up and sent forth by the
Churches, who, like Ezekiel, shall prophecy to the dry bones, that they
may live. — Ezek. xxxvii. 4, 11, 12.

VII. Along with Israel, prayer should be made for the outpouring of
tlie Spirit on all flesh, Joel ii. 28, 29 — for the destruction of Antichrist,
2d Thess. ii. 8 ; Rev. xix. 1 —6 — for the utter abolition of idolatry,
Zech. xiii. 2 ; Isa. ii. 18 — for the universal overthrow of Satan's kingdom,
Rev. XX. 1 — 3 and the universal diffusion of the Gospel and its blessings,
Numb. xiv. 21 ; Isa. Ix. 3— 7 ; Ps. Ixii. 17— 19.

VIII. Stretching beyond all these great events connected with the
glory of the latter day, believers should look forward to the kingdom of
glory itself, and pray for the coming of that day when Christ shall be
revealed in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God
and obey not the Gospel : and wlien he sliall be glorified in his saints
and admired in all them that believe, 2d Thess. i. 7 — 10 — as it will be
then, and not till then, that the Divine character and government shall
be fully vindicated, Jude 14, 15, the Redeemer's enemies subdued, 1st
Cor. XV. 25, 26, the number of the elect completed, and their bodies, as
well as souls, redeemed and glorified with himself, Rom. viii. 23 ; Phil,
iii. 20, 21. Hence vve are commanded, 2d Pet. iii. 12, to be looking for
and hasting unto the coming of the day of God. Hence it is the closing
prayer of the Church, Rev. xxii. 20, Even so, come, Lord Jesus — and
hence it should often be the prayer of believers individually and collec-
tively. Make haste, my beloved, and be thou like a roe, or a young hart,
upon the mountains of s|)ices. Song viii. 14.

Although these several subjects of prayer have been set down in a par-
ticular order, it is not of course intended that that order sliould in every
case, and at all times, be observed l)y those who may join in the propos-
ed concert. That must be left to the determination of individuals and the
drawings of the Spirit of Grace, who bloweth as he listeth. Neverthe-
less it may be stated, that it will generally be found of great advantage
to follow a distinct order in continued supplication for a variety of ob-
jects—either proceeding from the lesser to the greater — from the nearer
to the more remote — the circle thus always enlarging : or beginning
with that whose circumference is most ample, and descending to matters
subordinate to it and to each other. Thus it will often be found the best
way to begin with the highest subject which the people of God have before
them — the coming of Christ himself ; and after dwelling thereon in medita-
tion and prayer, to take up others which, glorious thougli they be, are
after all subordinate in importance — the fulness of the Gentiles — the
calling of the Jews — and so on in the inverse order to that which has
been above stated, till each one terminate in his own individual case.
And it is believed, both from the structure of the Lord's prayer and from
Christian experience, that when the soul is in the best case, this order
will be found the most natural and the best fitted to sustain it in a frame
of enlargement. It also seems proper to state, that in connection with
all the sut)jects of intercession which have been mentioned, confession of
sin and giving of thanks should be intermixed. And the peoi)le of (Jod
will bear to be reminded, that although a given period be here sj)ecified
for united prayer in regard to the subjects mentioned, yet they are all
such as to call for the habitual remembrance uf them on their part at the
throne of grace.

1841.]

a Universal Concert for Prayer.

447

It only remains, in conclusion, to state, that a number of Christians in
Scotlnnd liaving- agreed to observe (if tlie Lord will) the space of time
between the 2d and 11th October, 1841 , inclusive, for united prayer for
the above and kindred objects ; and many more being understood to be
friendly to such n desij^n, and willinf? to fall in with it, both in Scotland,
England, and Ireland, it is earnestly hoped that Christians generally
throughout the world will cordially co-operate.

If, when the primitive Church assembled with one accord in one place
at Jerusalem, the Holy Spirit was remarkably poured out in answer to
their united prayers. Acts li. 1, 2, what might we not expect if all Chris-
tians throughout tlie world were to agree together as concerning what
they should ask. Matt, xviii. 19. If in answer to the prayers of the 120
disciples, Acts i. 15, the Pentecostal first-fruits were given, might we not
hope that a full harvest would be reaped when thousands or tens of
thousands came in one body to the throne of grace — all guided by the
same Spirit of adoption— all pleading the finished work of Immanuel, and
praying that he, the adorable Redeemer, might see of the travail of his
soul, and be fully satisfied, — Isaiah liii. 11.

N. B. — It is earnestly requested that all religious periodicals may be
pleased to give a place to the above, or to extracts from it, in their
journals, with the view of drawing attention to the subject on the part of
those to whom it is addressed.

PLAN OF THE PROPOSED CONCERT.

1. During the time specified in the accompanying Address, that is, for Ten Days
from Saturday the 2d, to Monday the 11th October, 1841, inclusive, it is understood
and agreed that the Hour betwixt Eight and N ine in the Morning and Eight and
Nine in the Evening, or as near that as possible, shall each day be given to Prayer
for the objects mentioned in the Address. On Saturday the 2d October, it is strong-
ly recommended that fasting should be conjoined with Prayer, and as much of the
day as circumstances will admit given to religious exercises ; and that Monday the
11th, being the last of the ten days, should be observed, as far as may be, as a day
of thanksgiving. In reference to duties of this kind, let the gracious encouragement,
applicable to them as well as to deeds of charity, be remembered — that a man is
accepted according to what he hath, and not according to what he hath not, 2d Cor.
viii. 12.

2. It is very earnestly desired that where Ministers approve of the proposed
Concert, they would, some time previously, direct the minds of their people to the
subject, and that they would meet at least once on a week-day during the proposed
period, along with their Congregations, for the purpose of praying together for the
various objects mentioned.

3. Heads of Families should also bring these objects before their households, and
make them in an especial manner matter of prayer iu their family exercises during
the specified time.

4. Thereafter, Christians everywhere are requested to remember, that the Hour
betwixt Eight and Nine every Sabbath Morning, is already observed by many in
Scotland and England, as a season of united Prayer for the outpouring of the Holy
Spirit, and are respectfully invited to join therein.

448

Poetry.

[July,

THE VASE AND FLOWER.

(For the Calcutta Christum Observer.)

The hiiiid of the Dead lay cold in mine,

In the midnifjht deep of wo,
When the mind is siclc, and the body weak,

And the tears refuse to flow.

With pitying eye, a Stranger took
The cold white hand from mine : —

" Come thou with me !" I read his look,
Nor needed word, or sign.

In a graceful Vase of virgin white

A fair young flower sprung up,
With bud and bell, and dewy light

In each transparent cup.
Its sweetness flowed into my soul ;

By some mysterious power,
Heart stirred by memories of the Dead,

I loved it. Vase and Flower.

The Stranger stood beside that Vase, —

He spurn'd it with his foot :
The Flower amid the fragments lay ;

The earth fell from the root.

With a rush of grief and anger wild,

I met the Stranger's eye :
Again, like a quiet and weaned child,

I followed silently.

My Flower ! my Flower ! I knew that smile

'Midst the glory shed abroad
In the golden light of the stan-y floor

Of the Paradise of God.
A love ray lit its glowing heart !

Flesh could not bear the sight ;
O'ermastering beauty bow'd my soul

With a passion of delight.

A bird's wild glee, from a wild rose tree.
Like the notes of a triumph fell : —

Loving and low were the stranger's words,
" Weep'st thou for Seed and Shell ?"

The hand of the Dead is cold in mine :

The Stranger disappears.
" I'oor broken Vase, my Flower is safe,"

Said I, with joyful tears.

\y. s. M.

1841.] Missionanj and Reliyious Inttlligence. 4^

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiastical Movements.
It is with sincere regret tliat we announce the departure for Enghind
of the Rev. J. D. Ellis, of the Baptist Mission. Mr. Ellis has been long
in feeble health. A severe attack of dysentery obliged him to seek
immediate relief in a change of climate. —'I'he Rev. J. Wnii of the
London Missionary Society arrived on the Elizabeth, Capt. Hamlin. Mr.
W. has proceeded to Banaras, tlie station at which he is appointed to laboi*.

AV'e last month omitted to notice the ordination of the following

gentlemen by the Bishop of Calcutta : the Rev. .Messrs. Alexander and
Norgate, Priests, Rev. W. Pickance, Deacon.— We are sorry to learn
from communications just received from England, that tlie health of
the Rev. F. Tucker, who had reached that country, is not improved by
the voyage. — Mrs. Bayne's health, we regret to state, has not materially
benefitted by her return to the father-land. — The Rev. W. Porter, whose
arrival at Madras we recently announced, as the pastor of Davidson
Street Chapel, has, we regret to learn, been obliged to betake himself to
Bangalore, his health having become much enfeebled by the climate. —
The Rev. S. Caldwell, of the London Missionary Society at Madras,
intends to unite himself with the Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel this month. — The Rev. Mr. Walton, of the London Society's
Mission at Madras, departed this life during the past month. Mr. W has
left an orphan family to bemoan his loss. He was a faithful Msssionary :
his end was peace.

2. — New Hindusta'ni' Church.
The foundation-stone of a new Hindustani Church was laid by the
Bishopof Calcuttain the month of May, in the presence of the Archdeacon,
several of the clergy, and a large concourse of interested spectators.
The site of the new Church is in \Fellesley street. The amount collect-
ed for the purpose is not yet adequate to the estimated cost of the
building. To the indefatigable exertions of the Rev. J. C. Thompson
much credit is due in the collection of funds for this purpose. The
Church Missionary Society have subscribed largely to the object.

3. — Raja Kali Krishna Bahadu'r — New Works.
We have been favored with two pamphlets from the Raja Kali Krishna,
the one containing a catalogue of his dignities— the other a trans-
lation of the " Muhd Ndtaka, a celebrated dramatic ))oem of the Hindus."
The former must be interesting to the immediate admirers of the Raja ;
to others it may wear an egotistical aj)pearance. For the translation the
Raja deserves the thanks of all interested in obtaining an accurate
account of the sentiments expressed in the literature of the country,
but who are destitute of knowledge of the native languages.

1.. — Examination of the Free School.
On W^ednesday the 23rd ultimo, the pupils of the Free School were
examined. The Bishop of (Calcutta presided. The examination was
VOL. 11. 3 N

450

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [July,

close and satisfactory. The children are reported in good health and the
school in a state of prosperity. May the Spirit of God guide their hahits
into the way of pure and undefiled religion, that they may become bless-
ings to Society as well as ornaments to an Institution which kindly pro-
vides both for their bodily and mental wants.

A. — Things as they are and as they should be.

It is with extreme regret that we are obliged to revert to circumstances
of an extremely unhappy natui-e connected with Missions in the South of
Calcutta. We have long delayed to enter upon the discussion of the sub-
ject, but we feel that silence if longer maintained, would be but a sacrifice
to truth. It would appear that in the South of Calcutta there are three
bodies of Christians labouring to convert the people to the faith of the
Gospel, the London, the Propagation, and the Baptist, Society. — For
some time past the parties connected with the Propagation Society have
broadly stated that the Missions and Ministers of all other bodies are no
Ministers, that their ordination is invalid, and as a matter of course
all their offices, — baptisms, marriages, &c. also, invalid. The conse-
quence, as might naturally have been expected, has been to unsettle the
minds of the converts under the direction of the Missionaries of ihe
London and Baptist Societies. Some of them have left their first pastors,
and have been re-baptized by the Missionaries of the Propagation Society.
Nor is this all : the discipline of the Church as connected with the London
and Ba])tist Societies ajipears to be such as to prevent the possibility of
disorderly or immoral persons remaining eitlier in communion with them
or in tiie capacity of catechists. Some have been dismissed from these
Churches for covetousness, witchcraft and adultery ; but not only have these
persons been received into the Churches connected with the Propagation
Society's Missionaries, but some have been appointed as teachers in the
very localities in whicli their sins had been committed, to the great
disgrace of our common faith. We should have been loth to entertain
these statements on native testimony, knowing well how little reliance
can be placed upon it even under the most favorable circumstances, but
we have now before us a letter addressed to the Editors of the Friend of
India and the Christian Advocate, in which it is stated that three per-
sons of ill repute and dismissed by the Baptist Missionaries, as such,
have been received as catechists by the Barripore Missionaries and that
upwards of thirty persons have been christened (re-baptized), several
of whom are persons of notoriously bad character. Other things of even
a more unchristian character have been reported to us, but we say with
the writer of the letter from whence our information has been derived,—
" 1 purposely abstain from making additional remarks; the statements
now made will speak for themselves."

Now to the Missionaries themselves it would be of little moment that
they should be called no Ministers or the like, if the evil rested with
them ; but when it extends to their converts and to the heathen, and
makes Christianity a bye-word for schisms and uncleanness, it becomes a
matter too serious to be passed over in silence, — especially when it is
said by the Propagation Society's Missionaries, that all is done under the
immediate sanction of the Bishop of Calcutta, it were culpable in us to
remain longer silent. We had hoped that these things would have been
remedied ere this, since the sui)ject has been mooted both in the Friend
of India and the Christian Advocate. From what has occurred since those
notices, we fear that his Lordship has exercised but little of the
autliority vested in him as the overseer of the English Episcopal Church
in India, but which we now intreat him to put forth as a Christian

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence. 451

Minister for the preservation of peace and promotion of holiness in the
wliole body of tlie Church. We entreat his Lordship whose praise is in
all the Churches, to check this budding of Puseyism in ihe Episcopal
Missions.

6. — Singapore Auxiliary Bible Society.
We have just received the Third Report of the Singapore Auxiliary
Bible Society. It contains but liitle that is encouraging beyond the
active and prayerful distribution of the Holy Scriptures, and the cheer-
ful co-operation of the Christian community in the island in the good
work. Success there as here is yet deferred — the work is one of faith, not
of sight. Scriptures in Malay, Javanese, Tamil, Telingu, English, Dutch
and Chinese have been distributed during the year. The number of
Chinese Scriptures amounts to 2896. The Committee made an attempt
to open a room for the sale or gift of hooks in a conspicuous part of
the island. Tliis tliey regret to state did not succeed. The state of
feeling is not ripe for such an effort. — The Rev. Mr. Rottyer of Rhio
says, the king of Indragiri in Sumatra has inquired for copies of the
Holy Scriptures, the one in Arabic, the other in the Malay language.
The cheerfulness and vigor with which our friends in the Straits pursue
this and every other department of Christian labor is quite refreshing
in this land of sun. May the dews of Heaven rest upon the precious
seed scattered by them on every hand.

[Items from the Advocate.^
7. — The Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting
was held at the Union Chapel, Dharamtala, on Monday evening the
7th ultimo. The address was delivered by the Rev. R. deRodt —
subject, The Missionary efforts of the Irish and British churches in tlie
middle ages. Mr. deRodt dwelt upon the simplicity, economy and unity
of these I\Iissions, and on tiie faith and devotedness of the Missionaries,
especially Columbanus and Gallus, two of the most distinguislied servants
of Jesus in conveying the glad tidings of the gospel to the inhabitants of
Switzerland and Germany. The address was very instructive. The
devotional parts of the service were engaged in by Rev. Messrs. Boaz
and Smith.

8. — Memorial on Inheritance — Marriage — Rights of Parents.

Some time back the Missionaries presented a Memorial to the Govern-
ment of India, on the subject of Inheritance, Marriage, and the right of
parents in their children after conversion. The reply of the Govern-
ment to that Memorial is; that the subjects of it are under the consi-
deration of the Law Commission. From an interview which a deputation
of the Missionary body had with Lord Auckland, the intentions of
Government on these several subjects may be pretty correctly ascertain-
ed. The subject of Inheritance may be favourably considered ; but the
other two subjects, we fear, will not, unless great efforts be made at home
(as in the case of the idolatry question), form matters for serious con-
sideration. W'e will not say that one of these subjects is of more moment
than another considered in itself, but in its bearing on the purity and
peace of society, we conceive the subject of Marriage to be one of the
deepest moment, and one which no Government sliould pass by with a
careless hand. We have but to suppose a case which has and may fre-

452

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [J u ly.

quently occur, of a young man becoming a Christian ; he lias been married
as a Hindu, his wife's relations refuse to give her up, and she refuses
conjugal rights on the ground of his being impure, and tliis refusal may
continue during the whole of the natural lives of the parties ; — or it may
be, that the woman, after a series of years, might herself become a
convert, and seek for the restoration of the very offices she had refused
to render. As the Christian Law now stands, morally no Christian can
put away his wife and marry a second while the other is in life, — except
for one cause. Now under sucli circumstances what, without the strictest
and most prayerful watchfulness, must be the issue to the parties."* In
some cases, we fear, it would be the destruction of character to the new
convert and to otliers bearing the Christian name. Now the remedy
for this is easy and certain. If the wife should refuse to live with her
husband, after a certain time, that time being specified, and having lieen
so declared, and having further declared that she looks upon her husband
as dead to her in the eye of the (Hindu) law, and that as such she will
not and cannot live with him ; should she do this in the presence of
competent witness after tlie specified time shall have elapsed, and every
means have been emj)loyed for effecting a union between the parties ;
then a law declaratory might be enacted empowering the man and the
woman to marry again in their respective circles. Should tiie Govern-
ment refuse to adopt some such law, we fear the Missionaries will for the
sake of the peace and purity of society, as well as for the honor of Chris-
tianity, be obliged to act upon the knowledge derived from long and
sometimes painful experience.

9. — Dissolution op the Government Connexion with Idolatry.

,\ friend has written us, strongly urging upon us the propriety of
once more taking up the subject of the Government connexion with
idolatry in the Bombay and Madras Presidencies. For still in those
presidencies do the " powers that be" do honor to the idols of wood and
of stone. It affords us much satisfaction to inform our correspondent
and all our readers, that, owing to the constant discussion of this sub-
ject here and in Britain the home authorities have sent out an order
to the Supreme Government which, we believe, relieves the minor
presidencies from all further delay. In that dispatch, if we are rightly
informed, the Governor General is directed to carry out the former
instructions of Government in the Bombay and Madras presidencies
which have been so efficiently applied to the presidency of Bengal. Nor
are the instructions indefinite. They are to be carried into effect at the
latest at the end of the year 181.2. \Ve do most sincerely hope that the
information is correct, and that the close of the year 18 t2 may be com-
memorative of tiie entire dissolution of the connexion of a Christian
Government with the idolatries of a heathen land.

Since writing the above, we have received the Friend of India contain-
ing the dispatch of tlie court on this subject. We find that it only refers
to Madras, so that whatever may be left of the connexion at Bombay
still needs the interference of the Supreme Government. The Court are
specially severe with the Madras authorities, while they eulogize the
supreme authority for the firmness and wisdom displayed in carrying
out their intentions. The Friend appears disposed to excuse the
Governor of Madras in this instabce. The subordinates it is intimated
are not disposed fully to co-operate with the instructions of the Court.
This we look upon as no excuse at all. If the Governor of Madras had
been distiiiguislied for firmness, who of his subordinates would have
dared to prevent the execution of not only his orders but those of their

1841.] Missionary nnd Religious Intelligence. 453

masters in Lendenhall Street? The real fact is, the Court themselves
would never have moved in this matter at the rate they have, (and that
has i>eeii slow enoiiffh,) had it not heen for the movement of the relii^ioiis
hodies at home. It is to the incessantly watchful conduct of these friends
to India tliat we may attribute the yet prospective al)olition of the con-
nexion in the Madras presidency. If the Court of Directors had heen so
incensed with the Madras authorities as they ai)i)ear to he, why did tliey
not at once extend their censure to the Bombay presidency also? — Why
did tliey not invest the Governor General with power to dispose of the
connexion wlierever he found it, as he has done in Bengal ? 'I'liere is one
way by wliich the connexion and ail that is disgraceful in it can be dis-
solved, and that is by the giving full power to the Supreme Govern-
ment, without any private instruction or qualification of the same.
Timidity and hesitancy has marked the conduct of the powers tliat he in
this whole business ; so that at last, wrung from them as it has heen
by dint of persevering watchfulness, it has almost ceased to be a boon
at their hands.

IDOLATRY IN INDIA.

The following has been laid on the table of the House of Lords, agree-
ably to order of the 22nd inst., and in further illustration of documents
previously produced, and from which extracts appeared in the Morning
Herald of the 2nd April : —

Copy of the Despatch sent out, in March last, to the Governor General
of India, respecting the connexion of the Government witli the reli-
gious ceremonies of the natives in the Presidency of Madras.

" (Revenue Department), 3rd March, 1841.

" Our Governor-General of India in Council.
" On the 2nd June, 1840, we communicated to you our sentiments re-
garding the measures adopted by your Government for carrying into
effect our instructions for the withdrawal of all interference with the re-
ligious ceremonies of the natives of India, and for the relinquishment of
the revenue derived from native temples and other places of religious
resort.

" The whole point under this head, as regards the Presidency of Ben-
gal, on which, at tlie date of that despatch, we were uninformed, was the
mode in which the superintendence of the ' Temple of Juggernauth'
should be transferred to the Rajah of Koordah.

" The advices subsequently received supply this information, by
which it appears that the Governor General has yielded his opinion ' in
favour of defining by a deed of trust, instead of by a law, the nature of
the charge to be made over to the Rajah and we approve the Act No.
X. of 1840, passed by you for the abolition of the tax, and for the future
superintendence of that temple.

" By your ))resent advices, we are also informed of the progress made
by the respective Governments of Madras and Bombay in carrying into
effect our instructions on this important subject.

" At Bombay, the separation of Government from all connexion with
the affairs of the Temple of Yellama, in Belgaum, has been efl^ected ; ' a
committee of natives' has been delegated to relieve the collector in Nas-
sick from the management of certain temples in that district ; a scheme
is under consideration for relieving the Government from all charge of
the temple of Trimbukeshwar in Ahmednuggur ; and ' measures have
been adopted for effecting similar alterations in the management of other
religious institutions under the Bombay Presidency.'

" These proceedings, as far as they go, are very satisfactory, and have
our entire approbation. We particularly approve the tenor of tlie

454 Missionary and Religious Intelligefice. [July,

instructions issued to the Bombay Governinent in your Secretary's letter
of tlie 10th of Augrust; and we trust tliat it may be found ))racticable to
carry into effect the suggestion offered in the fifth paragrapii of that let-
ter, for rendering final and complete the separation of Government from
all share in the management of the affairs of native temples.

" It is matter of much concern to us, that the same j)rogress on this
important subject has not been made at Madras as at the other Presi-
dencies ; and we are of opinion that the dilatory proceedings of the Go-
vernor in Council would have justified even more severe animadversion
than was conveyed in your Secretary's letter of the 10th of August last.
We also concur with you in opinion, that the proposed arrangements of
the Government of Madras, as explained in the documents which accom-
panied Mr. Secretary Chamier's letter of the 11th June, 1840, for effect-
ing a partial change only in the present system under the Presidency,
were inconsistent with our instructions, and at variance with the views
which you had communicated to them on tlie lOtli June, 1839.

" The same principles which have been acted upon in Bengal, Agra,
and Bombay, and wliich are stated with precision in your instructions
above referred to, of the 10th of August last, are equally applicable to
the Presidency of Madras, and we are desirous that you should allow no
further time to be lost in following them out. Much reliance, it is true,
must necessarily be placed on the local Government and its officers ; but
after the delay which has already occurred, we cannot admit * that the
time and the place for the alterations which have been decided upon'
should be left altogether to the Governor in Council. The subject has
been specially committed to your charge, and we feel assured that you
will deem it incumbent on you to see that it is disposed of under the
Madras Presidency at an early period (if possible by the beginning of
the year 18i2), in the same satisfactory manner as throughout the rest
of India.

" We cannot conclude this dispatch without expressing our approba-
tion of the just, liberal, and enlightened views, and of the prudence and
discretion which have marked your proceedings on a measure involving
no small difficulty and delicacy, and calculated to lead to serious excite-
ment if carried into effect rashly or injudiciously.

" We are, your affectionate friends,
(Signed) " W. B.Bay ley (Chairman,) R. Jenkins,
" G. Lyall, F. Warden,

" W. Axtell, H. Willock,

" W. Wigram, R EUice,

** H. Lindsay, H. Alexander,

" W. S. Clarke, M. T. Smith,

'MV. H.Sykes, J.W.Hogg,
" J. P. Muspratt, J. Bryant.

" J. L. Lushington,
" London, March 3, 1841."

IFriend of India.

10. — KuLiN Bra'hmans.

It is well known to most if not all, that there is in this country a class
of men entitled Kulin Brahmans. 'I'hey are a privileged class ; that is,
privileged to be idle and wicked. Supposed, as they are by the multi-
t\Hle, to be mortals of the first class, direct descendants from the gods, to
afford them aid, or to form marriage alliance'' with them, is deemed by
the most respectable families a most fortunate and honorable occurrence.
'l"o marry a daughter to a Kulin is an honor eagerly sou'^ht after and

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 455

dearly purclinsed. Polygamy being allowed by the Hindu law, tliese men
eiitet into the marriage relation with many families. One celel)rated
Kiilin has, or had, ninciy wives in different parts of the country ; in fact,
they will marry as many as they can, for it always brings a dowry, and
gives them a perpetual claim on the household. But do they support
their wives or offspring ? No ; many are the cases in which the unfortu-
nate women never see or even hear more of their liege lords. A few days
after the marriage ceremony has been performed, they march off to con-
tract another marriage, or to live in idle wickedness in the household of
some of their former wives. The evils resulting from such a state of
things must be many and great, not only to the poor miserable victims
themselves, but also to society at large. Prostitution, abortion and in-
fanticide are evils which we may venture to enumerate as immediately
flowing from such a system ; and these again will lead to all the ills con-
nected with such flagrant violations of the first law of heaven. A strong
feeling has, we are happy to state, set in against the practices of these
men in Hindu society itself, hut it needs the aid of the European commu-
nity to strengthen and confirm it, and shall it plead for it in vain .'' No ;
if the sympathies and energies of the Christian community at home and
abroad were aroused on the subject of Sati and Infanticide, as practised
openly and under religious sanction, surely they will not be dormant
when called upon for the suppression of a practice which consigns its un-
liappy victims to a state more terrible even than the Sati, and sets at
nought, (equally vvith crimes which are reprobated by all,) the first laws
both of nature and revelation.

11. — Sale of Female Children for Prostitution.
We have more than once adverted to a custom indulged in to an extent
but little imagined in this city, at which humanity shudders. The cus-
tom to which we refer is the sale of female children for the vilest pur-
poses. This practice is, we learn, not a whit abated ; nay we fear on the
contrary that it is rather on the increase. It is a well known fact that
female children are disposed of for pecuniary considerations to the pro-
curesses of the public stews of Calcutta ; and that these poor wretches,
after having served the purposes of their depraved purchasers, are cast
Iielpless and discarded to seek either a mere existence or a premature
grave in the lowest haunts of vice. Nor, from what has recently come
to our notice, is this practice wholly confined to strictly native chil-
dren, but even some who have a still stronger claim on our sympathy,
have been and are made the subjects of shameful barter in this city.
Christian youth have been so disposed of. It may be asked, why do they
submit to such a course of treatment But how can helpless females,
nay often mere children, drugged sometimes to stupefaction until their
ruin is effected — how shall they be able to rescue themselves from such
hands .'' It must be done by other agencies, and we again put it to the
benevolent ladies who are so deeply interested in the welfare of the fe-
males of this country, whether something could not be done to rescue, in
the first instance at least, these poor creatures from a life of infamy. Even
purchase by Christians for the best purposes would be preferable to the
undisguised sale of them for the worst of purposes. Nor would we have
them lose sight of those who have unfortunately fallen into the meshes
of the evil ones, be they Hindu, Musalmin or Christian. Surely the be-
nevolent ingenuity of the ladies of Calcutta might devise a plan by
which a door might be opened for the recovery of such as may be them-
selves desirous of treading in the paths of chastity and religion.

456 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [July,

12.— Dost Mahomed and CiiitisTiANixv.

VVe understand that some Christian people have been desirous of visit-
ing the Ex-Ameer of Cabool with a view to present him witli a copy of
the Christian Scriptures and some of tlie most erudite worl<s on the sub-
ject of Christian truth in his native toiifrue. This simple request has
been refused. Now we can commend the Government for exercisinj? all
due precaution as to the parties who shall be admitted to hold converse
with the Dost until liis faith be tried, but we can see no cause of alarm
in the visit of a Christian man wlioseonly object is to present a fallen foe
with that volume which, under the blessing- of God, might prove a
source of consolation and hope to him while under the influence of a
wounded spirit. Surely there could be no fear that a simple and faithful
Missionary could concert with the Ameer to overturn the Government of
the Shah ? And if the half of what we liave heard of Dost Mahomed be
true, he vvould admire the conduct of a Missionary of the cross endea-
vouring to show, that while war was oft a necessary evil, it had no sanc-
tion even when undertaken by the monarchs of the earth, in the cliarter
of our privileges and hopes — the New Testament ; or that while, in the
course of events, political Christians had been constrained to deprive him
of his throne and sceptre and crown, that there were those bearing the
lionored name of the Son of God, who would strive to direct his attention
to a throne which should never be moved— a sceptre which should never be
taken away — a crown which should never fade. Such conduct would, we
are confident, have been appreciated by the Dost.

13. — Agakparah.

Rumours have been afloat that Mrs. Wilson had resolved to place the
Refuge under the direction of a new sect, styled " The Plymouth Bre-
thren." The motive which induced Mrs. W. to think of this measure was
laudable, viz. a desire to place the Institution at Agarparah under a
more catiiolic superintendence than would be afforded by the Episcopal
Church. Whatever may be thought of the exclusiveness of the rule
of the Episcopal communion, we sincerely rejoice to learn that Mrs. W .
has been prevailed upon not to place the Institution under the surveil-
lance of" the brethren," in question, who, however well inteniioned they
may be in theory, are not, if all that has reached us be correct, the most
judicious in practice. Matters have, we understand, been so proposed,
that the Institution is to be placed under the direction of the Church
Missionary Society. The plan which has met the approval of all parties
here, has been transmitted to England for the approval of the Committee
of the Church Missionary Society.

14.. — PooREE Pilgrims.

The Englishman states that the number of pilgrims at Pooree this year
is mtich fewer than in former years. The sufl'erings of the poor deluded
people have however been extreme. The cause of this diminution of the
number of pilgrims is attributed by our contemporary to the dissolution
of the Government connexion with the idolatrous shrines. Tliis we ever
prophesied would be the case. Eacli succeeding year will witness the
number less, until the j)ilgrimage to Pooree and other sacred shrines
shall become a tale of record, like the pilgrimage to Canterbury, or other
popish altars, in the days of Britain's darkness.

J 841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

45/

15. — The Polynesian.
We have just received <a file of the Polynesian, a weekly paper published
every Saturday at Honolulu, Sandwich Islands. The Polynesian is
intended to occupy the place of the Hawain Spectator, a quarterly peri-
odical of considerable merit. The necessity for a weekly periodical it
appears was felt at Honolulu, while the advertisements it is hoped will
add to its stability. We were curious to see the nature of these adver-
tisements, and found them to consist in a great degree of the same
materials as those daily put forth in Calcutta. Hardware, Books, London
and Manchester goods and American notions ; and this at Honolulu in
the Sandwicli Islands ! What a marvellous change have missions wrought
in these Islands within the last twenty-five years! As it regards paper,
typography and matter, the Polynesian is equal to the periodicals of
India ; and to every one interested in the history of the Islands it must
be very instructive, inasmuch as they will find in its pages accounts of the
past and present manners and customs of the people, and of the beauties
and resources of the islands. We wish the Polynesian all success.

16. — Genekai, Assembly's Institution.
We have received a pamphlet containing a brief account of the rise,
progress, operations and success of the General Assembly's Institution in
Calcutta. The pamphlet is the production of Dr. Duff. It is well cal-
culated to give the friends of education a clear and comprehensive view
of the management and operations of this truly valuable Institution.

17. — New Zealand.

Since the colonization and civilization of New Zealand, it has become a
subject of such deep interest to many, that we have thought the following
brief account of that country might be acceptable to those who are turn-
ing their attention to it as a field either of commercial or religious en-
terprise. It will be gratifying to the friends of Missions to learn that
the influence obtained by the Slissionaries in New Zealand is great and
that for good, in the present interesting crisis of its history.

" The extent of New Zealand has been variously estimated. The
distance between the North and South Capes is about 900 miles — the
greatest breadth of the northern island, which is the wider of the two,
is about 300 miles, diminishing to 200 and 100, and to greatly less
toward the northern extremity, where, at one point, distant about 150
miles from the North Cape, there is an isthmus of not more than three
miles across. By the latest, audit is believed, the most accurate ac-
counts, the area of the northern island is computed at 40,000 English
square miles, while that of the southern island — of which Stewart's island
may be considered an appendage — is considerably more than one-third
larger. The extent of the two islands, it is thought, must be, at least,
95,000 English square miles or about 60 millions of square acres. The
voyage from Britain to New Zealand, although the distance is greater
than Sydney, occupies about the same length of time, in consequence of
the prevalent state of the winds ; while in returning to Britain, the
voyage from New Zealand is, of course, shorter than the voyage from
Sydney by the distance between the two places, or about 1200 miles.

18. — The Dharma Shabha'.

We have promised to chronicle the meetings of the Shabha as they
may happen. Another Shabha has been held. The business transacted
at the meeting was the election of members, a proposal to adopt measures
in reference to the burning of the dead in irregular places on the banks

VOL. II. 3 o

458

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

[July,

of the Ganges, and the petition of a Hindu for a hundred rupees to ena-
ble him to marry a ratlier aged sister, which sum was offered by a worthy
member, who was applauded for his benevolence. The measure referring
to the burning of the dead is one worthy the attention of the Shabha,
and we trust it will take it up with proper spirit, and that it will be but
the liarbinger of other subjects which shall be taken up by the Shabha of
equal if not superior importance.

19.— BosiBAY Religious Intelligence.

Admission of Natives into the Christian Church. On Sabbath the
7th March, the ordinance of baptism was administered in the Bycullah
Church, Bombay, by the Rev. J. S. S. Robertson, to a well-educated
Brahman from the mission school at Nasik. The circumstances of the
conversion of this interesting youth, and of one of liis companions, we
hope afterwards to bring before the notice of our readers.

A Hindu of humble station, but of industrious habits, and the child of
a convert from the Musalman faith, were baptized on the same day in the
General Assembly's mission-house, Ambrolie, by the Rev. Dr. Wilson.

BOMBAY AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY.

Translation, publication, and procurement of the Scriptures.
The printing of the book of Genesis and the Psalms in Marathi, which
was noticed in last report as having considerably advanced, has been
completed.

In last report, it was mentioned that the Committee had agreed to soli-
cit from the Parent Society, a grant of paper and money to enable the So-
ciety to print the foUowingScriptures in Marathi : " 5000 copies of the New
Testament, according to the translation and revision at present proceed-
ing under the care of the Committee for translations; 5000 copies of the
Gospels and Acts, according to the same version ; 4000 Romans and
Corinthians; 2000 copies of the other epistles; 1000 of Revelation, and
1000 copies of a Gospel in the Roman character, according to the system
of Sir William Jones adopted at Calcutta." The British and Foreign Bible
Society has generously complied with the requests thus proffered to it ;
and the Committee are using all the means in their power to render its
bounty available for the great objects for whichithas been bestowed The
printing of the large edition of the New Testament has been commenced.
With reference to its execution, it was " on the motion of the Secretary,
unanimously resolved that it should be accomplished under the direction
of the members of the Ti-anslation Committee resident in Bombay, who,
without making a general revision, shall be empowered to correct all
palpable errors in the translations already printed, and required to guide
themselves by the textus receptus of the original, and to manage this
business in meetings held for the express object, three being a quorum."
This plan promises to succeed to the satisfaction of the members of the
Sub-Committee here referred to; though the desirableness of preserving
uniformity in the translation of similar expressions in the different books
of the New Testament, the observance of a uniform system of orthogra-
phy, and their desire to avail themselves of various improvements which
have occurred to them since last revision, have increased their labour
considerably beyond what was expected by them when they received this
special appointment. They have hitherto regularly met twice a week,
and continued several hours in deliberation and intense application to
their work. The general revision of those parts of the New Testament,
which have not yet passed under their review, has necessarily been

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 459

suspended by the demands which are thus made upon their time and
strength. 'I'hese books, however, will come under their particular consi-
deration, as the printing of the New Testament advances ; and it is hoped
that a satisfactory improvement will be effected. The general Committee,
with reference to the engagements of the members of the Sub-Committee
for Marathi translations resident in Bombay, lias added the name of the
Rev. H. Ballantine of Ahmadnagar to the Sub-Committee, so that tlie
members resident at outstations, in conjunction with one member resid-
ent in Bombay, may proceed with the review of such books of the Old
Testament as have been, or may be, submitted to the society for pub-
lication. They have before them at present the books of Leviticus,
Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, and Ruth, offered by the Rev.
A.Graves, to whom, as a translator, the society is under many obliga-
tions, and which have already been partly reviewed by all the members
of the Sub-Committee, and the II. book of Samuel, lately offered by the
Rev. D. O. Allen, who executed the version of the I. book of Samuel,
already reviewed and published about two years ago.

One thousand copies of the Gospel of Matthew in Gujarathi and English
in alternate verses, printed at Surat, has been lately published. It is in-
tended principally to invite the attention of native students of our own
language, which it is likely to do to a considerable extent in the case of
those who have but imperfect assistance in their attempts to overcome
the diflRiCulties which English presents to the learner. The Acts of the
Apostles will appear in a smaller form, as soon as a revision has been
made of the version by the members of the Sub-Committee for Gujarathi
translations.

The Surat Missionaries have addressed the Committee on the subject
of printing a new edition of the New Testament in Gujarathi. The
Committee have expressed their readiness to undertake the work ; but
the arrangements for its execution are not yet completed. Captain H.
N. Ramsay, has been appointed to act for the present as a member of the
Sub-Committee for Gujarathi translations. A few copies of the Old
Testament in Gujarathi, which have reached the depository during the
part year, have been reserved for converts and special inquirers.

Before leaving the subject of the more direct efforts of the Society in
the publication of the Sacred Scriptures, it may be mentioned that the
Secretary of the Parent Society has expressed the great satisfaction of
its Committee with the care which is here exercised relative to the
faithful and intelligible rendering of the word of God.

Scriptures in Hindustani, Hindui, Pashtu, and Persian, have been
received during the year from the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society.

They form an important supply of what has been long needed in Wes-
tern India. The copies of New Testament in Pashtu have been rebound
since their arrival. It is hoped that they will be put into circulation in
the countries adjoining the Indus.

Five copies of the Old Testament, and 100 copies of the New Testa-
ment in Tamil, have been solicited from the Madras Auxiliary Bible
Society.

Scriptures in English, Arabic, Hebrew, Portuguese, Turkish, Persian,
and Armenian, have been received from the Parent Society.

The English Scriptures include a grant of 500 copies of the New
Testament, intended principally for circulation among native youth who
understand that language.

The Old Testament in the Hebrew language is sold to Jews at the
reduced rate of two rupees a copy ; and a copy of the New Testament is
presented to such purchasers of the Old Testament as are willing to
receive it and appear to value the gift.

460

Missionary and Religious Intelliffence,

The Committee expect soon to receive 50 copies of the Gospel of John
in Maltese. They may probably be advantageously circulated by gentle-
men proceeding to Europe by the overland route.

The sale to Jews of a very considerable number of copies of the Hebrew
Scriptures, is worthy of special notice, and must be exeedingly gratifying
to the friends of the Society. The place for which many of them were
destined is the South of Arabia.

The total number of complete copies and integral portions of the
Scriptures issued during the year is 11,340, being an incresise on that of
the preceding year of 1008 copies.

Of the circulation of the Scriptures and their reception by those into
whose hands tliey have been put, the Committee have received many
interesting accounts. — Bombay Christian Spectator.

1. Departure of the Missionaries for Katiawcir.—Oa Saturday the 23rd
May the llev. Messrs. Glasgow and Kerr, Missionaries of the Presby-
terian Church in Ireland, whose arrival in Bombay we noticed in a former
number, embarked for Gogo. Dr. Wilson accompanies them, and will
probably remain with them, till the novelty and difficulties attending the
formation of a Mission, have in some measure passed away. The head-quar-
ters of the Mission, it is ])roposed to fix at Rajkot. The affectionate sym-
pathies and prayers of all who knew them in Bombay are with our Irish
bretiiren. May the divine blessing guide and uphold them, and may
we soon behold the fulfilment of their expectation that many of their
brethren in Ulster will follow their example. Every thing warrants the
belief that the Missionary spirit is spreading in the North of Ireland.

2. Baptisms. — On Sabbath the 2nd May Rama Krishna, the younger
of those interesting brahman youths from Nasik, to whom we formerly
alluded, was baptised in the Bycullah Church by the Rev. J. S. S.
Robertson, of the Church of England Mission.

On the 20th May a Chinaman was baptised in the Cathedral by the
Rev. Geo. Candy.

3. The Parsi*.— Considei'able excitement has lately been felt in the
native community in connexion with a Parsi youth named Sorabji', a
student in the Money Institution. We understand that he has attended
that institution for six months or upwards, and has for most of that time
been seriously inquiring into the way of salvation, and latterly has appli.
ed for baptism. Eluding the restraint to which he had been subjected,
he took refuge with the Missionaries. The Parsls attempted to carry
him off by violence from the house of the Rev. Mr. Valentine, but the
providential appearance of the bazar-master and some police defeated the
attempt. The Senior Magistrate after a full investigation of all the
circumstances, permitted Sorabji to choose his own residence. He has
taken up his abode with Mr. Valentine.

^Ve regret the violence that is said to have been used by the Parsis,
and the inflammatory language of the Native Press. When will our
native fellow-subjects learn, that the attempt to force conscience, is not
only an act of tyranny towards man, but of treason towards God, whose
vicegerent conscience is.''

The proposals of some of the native p.apers are well worth notice.
Some are amusing enougii, certainly. The Chabuk of the 27th May
proposes i)etitioiis to be got up straightway and forwarded to Parhament ;
representations to be made to their friends, in England, whether indivi-
duals or societies regarding the SM/wm of the Missionaries ; books to be
prepared expository of the Zartliosti and other religions ; and a regular
daily examination in their schools of the Christian religion, and the
practices of the Missionaries. — Christian Spectator.

THE

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vol. II. No. 20.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 111.

AUGUST, 1841.

I. — The Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. Address
delivered at the Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting, July
5th, by the Rev. J, Wenger.

When the Apostle Paul was on the point of taking leave,
probably for ever, of the elders of the Church at Ephesus,
among whom he had been labouring for several successive
years, and when he was about to enter upon a new and
dark period of his labours, we find him uttering these remark-
able words, — " And now behold, I go bound in the spirit unto
Jerusalem, not knowing the things tliat shall befal me there ;
save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that
bonds and afflictions abide me." He looked forward to tiie
future with gloomy forebodings ; but in full view of the dan-
gers which threatened him, he could say : " None of these
things move me."

Permit me, my dear friends, to request you in like manner
to take a prospective view of certain difficulties to which the
work of missions ma}', in times fast approaching, be exposed,
but notwithstanding which it becomes us to remain " stedfast,
unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, know-
ing that our work shall not be in vain in the Lord."

I. We commence by making a few remarks on the relative
position which the work of mission occupies among the vari-
ous phenomena brought before our view by the present aspect
of the world.

The spirit of Missions is essential to the spirit of Christia-
nity ; and the more fully the genuine spirit of Christianity is
developed, the more prominent a position does missionary
work occupy in the annals of the church.

VOL. II. 3 p

462 Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. [Aug.

It was the leading feature of the first ages of Christianity. —
The apostles were all missionaries, — the churches formed hy
them were missionary churches — and the Christians converted
in their time were deeply imbued with a missionary spirit.
In the course of two centuries numerous churches were esta-
blished in every part of the Roman Empire, and when Con-
stantine ascended the imperial throne, the majority of his sub-
jects were decidedly disaffected to the cause of idolatry.

After that important event the missionary spirit of the
ruling church became less prominent and less pure. — Whilst
it had before prevailed universally, it now began to mark only
a few detached portions of the church, which formed pleasing
exceptions to the polemical acrimony or the dead formality
which pervaded the great mass of nominal Christians.

Thus during the seventh and eighth centuries we only find
Ireland, and partially Britain, honourably distinguished by a
comparatively pure missionary spirit. Willibrod, Columba-
iius, Gallus, and subsequently Boniface, penetrated into tlie
dreary wilds of the Netherlands, of Germany and Switzer-
land, and there planted and cultivated the garden of the Lord.
In the ninth century the church of Germany sent forth Ans-
gar and his followers to Denmark and Sweden ; whilst two
Greeks, Cyril and Methodius, animated by the same spirit of
holy zeal, introduced Christianity into Moravia and other
countries inhabited by Slavonian tribes. In the tenth century
the Nestorians of Armenia carried the gospel into distant
China: but these are almost the only manifestations of a ge-
nuine missionary spirit which the history of those times has
left on record.

We will not assert that other unobtrusive efforts to preach
the pure gospel to the heathen may not have been made at the
same period ; but they have left no traces behiiu) them, and the
zeal for propagating Ciiristianity was evidently on the wane.

In the annals of the middle ages a long series of remarkable
and important undertakings occupies a conspicuous place, — we
allude to the crusades. The question has often been debated
whether the effects produced by them were more injurious or
more beneficial. Without entering into a discussion so alien
to our present object, we would call your attention to the
lamentable fact tliat the crusades became the substitute for
missions, and that it was mainly owing to this deplorable cir-
cumstance, that about the close of the eleventh century the
true miirsionary spirit became altogether extinct in the great
mass of Christendom. The Waldenses, among whom undoubt-
edly it was to be found, possessed not the opportunities that
^vere required for carrying the gospel into heathen lands.

1841.] Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. 463

From the eleventh century therefore down to the middle of
the sixteenth, the history of missions presents one dreary bhink,
— abundantly soiled by the blood of Jews and Muhammadans
and Pagans, as well as of many faithful witnesses of Christ, of
whom the world was not worthy.

The attentive reader of history knows that Popery is under
great obligations to the Reformation : many of its grossest
abuses were rectified in consequence of it, — and the leaven of
Protestant truth found its way among the corrupt mass of Pa-
pists, and rendered some of its particles more wholesome than
they otherwise would ever have become. It is undoubtedly
owing to this reaction that a missionary spirit began to ma-
nifest itself in the Popish connnunity about the time of the
Reformation.

Here many may feel inclined to ask : ^ Why did that spirit
remain dormant among the Protestant nations ?' The clue to
this apparent mystery is easily found in the political aspect of
the times. The Protestant nations were all comparatively
feeble; and engaged in a long continued struggle for their
very existence, whilst the king of Spain, in whose dominions
(extending as they did over Europe, Asia and America) ' the sun
never set,' and his near relative, the Emperor of Germany,
were both bigoted adherents of Popery. One half of Europe
was subject to their sway, — and the king of Spain could then
with propriety use his title of ' Sovereign of both Indies.'
This preponderance of Papist power at once explains why
Protestants in those times were next to unable to attempt
the conversion of idolatrous nations.

But as the increasing naval influence of Protestant powers
afforded increasing facilities for carrying the gospel across the
ocean, the spirit of missions was awakened in the Protestant
churches. Holland should undoubtedly have taken the lead,
— but the colonial history of Holland is little more than a dark
blot in her annals.

Not to detain you unnecessarily by this historical outline,
we at once pass on to the present time, in which the work of
Christian missions is prosecuted in many parts of the world,
— chiefly by British and American Christians. In its present
extent it is of comparatively modern origin : for however
exalted may have been the character of the Moravian Mis-
sionaries, or that of an Eliot, a Brainerd, and a Schwartz,
some of whom entered upon the work more than a century
ago, it must be confessed that they remained solitary lumina-
ries, until the father of modern missions, Carey, appeared, and
until he established those monthly missionary prayer meetings
which, from the obscure corner of England where they origi-
3 p 2

464" Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. [Aug.

nated, have now become universal throughout the whole extent
of Protestant Christeiuloni.

During the first quarter of the present century the mission-
ary undertaking was generally deemed unworthy of the histo-
rian's notice : but now tliat fifteen years more have elapsed,
things have undergone a mighty change : and the Missionary
enterprise is now universally considered as occupying an im-
portant position in the world.

This change may be traced to its rapid growth, and its pre-
sent vast extent. It is not now confined to the arctic soil of
Greenland, or to the prairies of the North American Indian,
or to a few Danish islands and settlements : that noble tree
has spread its branches over all the colonies of the West In-
dies, over the Isles of the South Sea, the extremity of Africa,
the torrid coast of Guinea, the far-famed shores of the Medi-
terranean and the sunny plains of India.

It is an enterprise likely to become of the greatest political
importance. A missionary must be a benefactor, and as such
he wins the affections of those among whom he is successful.
He wins them not for himself alone, but for the nation to
which he belongs. Therefore it is that for instance in the
Levant, in Armenia, Turkey and Greece, missions are so stre-
nuously opposed by Russia, because tliere missionary influence
must strengthen the Anti-Russian party.

But the political importance of missions springs from more
than one source. Civilisation is their inseparable conipanion,
and Commerce, her offspring, necessarily follows her into the
most distant climes. The rising commerce of the Sandwich
and the Society Islands has, in a great measure, arisen out of
tlie missionary enterprise, and similar results will be more ex-
tensively developed and more fully matured, as the cause con-
tinues to prosper.

The effect of missions upon colonial policy again is of the
highest importance. We need only mention New Zealand, in
order at once to suggest to your minds how the establishment
of colonies may follow the establishment of missions. Were
it not for the hibours of a few devoted missionaries, no one
would, in all probal)ility, forages to come have considered New
Zealand as a suital)le locality for establishing a colony. Again
the treatment of the Aborigines in the different colonies and
settlements of Europeans is vastly modified by the influence
of missionaries. They have been the advocates of tiie cop-
per-colored Indian of Georgia, as well as of the swarthy Caftre
and Bushman in South Africa.

But here the subject of the Slave trade and of Slavery
rushes upon our minds with irresistible force. The abolition of
the former was mainly accomplished by men who were the

1841.] Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. 465

wannest advocates of missions, — and that of the hitter may be
said to be tlie result of missions. A comparison between
the scenes vvitiiessed in St. Domingo, where an infidel nation
proclaimed liberty and equality — and the pleasing conse-
quences of negro emancipation in the British West Indies,
where the oppressed slaves were under the guidance of Chris-
tian missionaries, at once shows both the great importance
and the salutary nature of missionary influence.

We should detain you too long, were we to dwell further on
these topics, and to spend more time in pointing out the rea-
sons which assign to the modern missionary enterprise a con-
spicuous place in the annals of the world. Its rapid growth,
its wide extent, and its commercial and political importance
have in a great measure reconciled worldly minds to it, and
secured for it a place in the pages of the historian.

II. Permit me now in the second place to request your
attention to the contemplation of certain approaching diffi-
culties which threaten to befal the individual labours of Mis-
sionaries.

These are likely to arise —

Partly, from the state of the churches of Great Britain and
America, — and

Partly, from the progress of missionary work on the spot.

1. The connection between the prosperity of missions and
the state of the churches in Great Britian and America is
close and intimate.

Worldly-minded men may be willing to contribute to the
promotion of civilization and connnerce and liberty, — but they
will generally be found unwilling to contribute to the con-
version of sinners unto God by faith in Jesus Christ as
the crucified Redeemer of mankind. It is however in this
very work that the essence of missionary labour consists.
The Roman Emperors endeavoured to convert their barbarous
neighbours, in order that their hostility might become less
cruel and less formidable. Charlemagne planted Christianity
among the Saxons with the express purpose of making them
his willing subjects. ' The humanity of the Jesuits prompted
them to convert the idolators whom the cruelty of their own
Inquisition would otherwise have exterminated. But the true
minister of the cross dares not propose to himself any other
primary object except simply and exclusively to save the
perishing souls of sinners by leading them to Christ. If the
leaves of the tree of life which he plants, prove a salutary
remedy which removes numerous temporal evils, he rejoices
in their efficacy, but he plants the tree for the sake of the

466 Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. [Aug.

fruit, not of the leaves. Now the fruit does not suit the taste
of worklly-miiided persons ; and therefore it can never be
expected of them tiiat they will knowingly contribute to the
real object of the missionary. It is the liberality of true
spiritual Christians which must be called into active exercise.

Now on the continent of Europe the number of truly pious
persons who are able to pour in their contributions into the
treasury of the Lord is exceedingly small. There those who
are rich in faith are generally poor in this world's goods. In
proportion to their ability they have done nobly; but after
all, British and American Christians are the persons on whose
contributions the continuance and support of the missionary
enterprise mainly depends. When we mention them, we
wish to include among them those who live in the various
dependencies of Great Britain, and (to speak more clearly)
we wish to include in their number the European Christians
settled in India, whose liberality has hitherto so materially
contributed to the support of missions in this land.

What then are the difficulties which we apprehend for
the work of missions from the state of the British and Ameri-
can, and Indo-European churches ?

We would mention, first, that the interest felt in missionary
work will become less intense, as the enterprise becomes less
novel.

Hitherto the Missionary enterprise has been viewed by
many of its friends in a romantic light. It was a comparatively
novel object, and therefore it excited the natural — we were
about to say the animal curiosity of its supporters. The trials
of missionaries appeared more dark and gloomy than reality,
at a remote distance; — and a rosy hue was cast upon their
hopes and prospects by the imagination of tlieir friends.

But things cannot always remain so. Most of those trials
which chiefly called forth the sympathies of friends at home,
are the same which are shared by travellers and settlers ;
whilst those peculiar to missionaries can hardly be clearly
known or strongly felt by any other class of persons. It
must therefore be anticipated that much of the romantic
interest hitherto felt in missionaries a'nd their labours will
gradually vanish, and that the imagination will hereafter find
less food in the communications transmitted home.

A second difficulty is, that as the missionary enterprise
extends, the sacrifices which Christians at home will have to
make, will be found increasingly onerous. Self-denial is the
very essence of benevolence. Without it benevolence can
hardly be said to deserve its name ; but it is an arduous
duty to exercise self-denial, and human nature shrinks from

1841.] Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. 467

it. Even hitherto the missionary cause could not have been
supported without great self-denial on the part of those who
have contributed to it : but we fear much more will be required
in future, because numerous other claims connected with
the spiritual welfare of mankind will arise simultaneously.
Already the efforts in support of the Churches in the colonies
have been added to those made in aid of home and foreign
missions. It may therefore be apprehended that contribu-
tions at home will not continue to be made on so liberal a
scale as hitherto.

A third difficulty, to which we feel it a delicate matter to
allude, consists in the probability that the missionary charac-
ter ivill sink in the esteem of Christians at home. It is rising
in the esteem of the world, but we apprehend that it is not
generallj' rising in that of Christians. When missionaries
were comparatively few in number, each individual person
who belonged to the small band, possessed the highest esteem
of those who sent him out. They seemed to forget that he
was after all but a man, liable to many infirmities. Tlieysaw
him only at a distance ; and from the point at which they
were placed, could not discover the specks and stains of his
mental complexion. But European Christians have now be-
come more familiar with missionaries, and are therefore better
acquainted with the fact that they also share the numerous
infirmities incident to human nature. It may even be the
case that, as there were false Apostles, so men of an uncon-
verted heart may now and then be discovered among the
ranks of missionaries ; — such a discovery would naturally
add great strength to the disposition of which we are now
speaking. It may again be the case that as the appalling
trials of a missionary life sink down to a more ordinary level,
men may engage in it who are not possessed of all the sterling
and extraordinary qualities of some of their predecessors. All
these causes, together with the business-like mode of con-
ducting the affairs of religious Societies, may so affect the
churches of Britain and America, that the missionaries sent
out to foreign fields of labour, may experience increasing
difficulties in obtaining the requisite means for carrying on
their arduous work.

II. But other difficulties may arise out of the very progress
of the work on the spot.

By this time however a question of some importance may
have suggested itself to some persons : " Will the presence
of European missionaries be permanently required ? Could
not the work be carried on at less expense under native super-
intendence V In reply to this question we would briefly remark.

468 Present Aspect of the Missionary Enterprise. [Aug.

that however great the veneration may be, in which the brah-
man is lield by his lieathen neighbours, we cannot expect the
native Cliristians of tiiis hmd speedily to appreciate and ac-
knowledge mere mental and spiritual superiority in his own
countrymen. And again, whilst many converts have given no-
ble proofs of passive fortitude in enduring trials, we believe that
few have as yet shown that active energy which could enable
them with equal success to occupy the place of a European
missionary. European Christians will therefore continue to
be required, and they will feel the difficulties likely to arise
out of the very progress of the work, and to which we desire
briefly to allude.

1 . Missionary work, as the work of individual persons, will
probably in future admit of less originality of invention, and
require a greater proportion of patient labour. The work is
begun, but it must be carried on. What others had the pri-
vilege of commencing, must be finished, — the outlines which
they drew, must be filled up, — the structure of which they
laid the foundation, nmst be completed. Now all this I'equires
more patient labour than originality of conception, and on'
that very account proves less attractive and less stirring ; so
that solidity of principle will be more fully probed even than
heretofore.

2. Missionary work will admit of less boldness, and require
a greater proportion of incessant vigilance. The time for fight-
ing pitched battles with political power and brute force is per-
haps passed : but a guerilla warfare will be carried on by the
champions of idolatry, which will require the greatest vigihmce
and circumspection. And as in the times of the Punic wars
the system adopted by Fabius, though the safest and most
successful, was infinitely more fatiguing than a bolder mode
of warfare would have been : so the Christian missionary will
now find his work less grand, and yet more trying than it
could have been in former years, although it had to encounter
almost universal opposition.

3. Missionary work will admit of less heroism, and require
more practical knowledge of men and tilings. The temporal
sacrifices and outward dangers to which the missionary will be
exposed, will become less and less appalling: but he must
render himself more and more intimately acquainted with the
advancing state of literature, and with the minute propensities
and silent workings of the native character. At the time of
entering upon his work he should be equal to men who have en-
joyed all the advantages of a long and multifarious experience,
and be fully aware of the exact degree of Christianity which
the converts have reached. In short, the mental requirements

1841.]

Missions in Southern Africa.

469

in a missionary will be raised and multiplied in proportion as
the work upon wliich he enters, is in a more advanced state
and extends over a wider surface and embraces a greater variety
of minute details.

4. Missionary ivorlc, as the work o/ individual persons, will
admit of less notoriety, and require a greater proportion of
humble love. It will become increasingly necessary for every
missionary to condescend to men of low estate. He is de-
sirous of raising the natives of this land to the high standard
of European knowledge and energy and piety. To accom-
plish this, he will be more and more frequently obliged to
hunible the natural pride of his heart, in ortier to stoop down
and draw out of the depths of idolatry first one and then
another, and raise them to the elevation of Christianity,
And the more numerous native inquirers and native converts
become, the more often and the more emphatically will he be
called upon to tread in the footsteps of Him who came not to
be ministered unto but to minister, and like Him to become
the servant of otliers.

But shall the friends of missions be discouraged by these
difficulties and by this severer test to which their principles
will be put ? No, let none of these things move us. Success is
sure — Christ must increase. His grace is sufficient for us.
His strength is perfected in our weakness. As our day, so
shall our strength be. He to whom all power is given both
in heaven and on earth, has declared that he will be with us
always unto the end of the world. Let us then be stedfast,
unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord,
knowing that it shall not be in vain in the Lord.

IL — Missions in Southern Africa.

[From the South African Advertizer. The following account of Mission stations
in South Africa was given by the deputation of the Society of Friends now in pro-
gress of a visit to the fields of Mission labor in different parts of the world.— Ed.]

Mr. Backhouse said — My friends, I think it a privilege to have an opportu-
nity of addressing you at tiiis time, and of relating to you a little ofwhat came
under the observation of my friend George Walker and myself in our recent
journey through Southern Africa. But before proceeding to attempt a descrip-
tion of our journey, I would briefly revert to two impressions which were very
strong in my mind when in Cape Town before we set out : impressions which
I tlien believed were made under the direct influence of the Holy Spirit, and
■wliicli everything that occurred since has tended to strengthen and confirm.

The one was an impression that there were in Southern Africa a number of
men and women who had left their native countries, and, under a feeling of love
to Jesus Christ their Lord, had turned tlieir backs upon the love of the world,
and dedicated themselves to His service, in endeavouring to convey the Gospel
to their fellow-creatures in various parts of the country. 1 felt a peculiar near-

voL. II. 3 a

470

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Au«.

nc»» and lovr mi my soul lo lliese persons, alllioiigli yet strangers to me, and
tliis fcelnig connected u ith tlieni was as a ray of the Divine glory shining into
niy heart.

The other impression was, thai whoever would become qualified (o do much
good ill raising the coloured population from a slate of heathenism, and bring-
ing tiiem to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, must, as it were, forget the colour of
their own skin, and look upon those among whom they laboured as their fellow-
creatures descended IVom the same first jiarents ; — as fellow heirs of the same
immortahty with themselves ; — as those for whom Christ died; — and that there-
fore no one distinctton should be made respecting them in s])irrtual things.

Whatever might have been the effect of these impressions in connection with
the views of others, 1 think I can say that they pFepared me lo see and appreci-
ate things 1 had not before expected lo meet with. 'J'hey prepared me to meet
without surprise, and in a feeling of Christian love to unite with fellow-labourers
in tlie Gospel, and converts to Christiaiiily among the Hottentot, Cafler, Fingoe,
and Bushmen nations, as well as among the Griquas,

I may mention, also, lhal when we arrived in the colony, we were very much
strangers to the nature and circumstances of the Missions in it ^ our attention
liaving been so exclusi\ely devoted to tlie Australian population for the last six
years, that we had hardly any communication with any other i)art of the world,
si'arcely looking into a newspaper even from the neighbourhood of our own
homes, and, — except what inl'ormation might reach us in the occasional intelli-
gence of our own family circles, and the Christian church to which we belonged,
— being particularly ignorant of what was going on in other Christian churches.

In the commencement of our journey, we visited the IJoltentot stations vvithio
tlie colony, taking our route by Gnadenthal and Elim, two Moravian Institu-
tions. Thence we went lo Znmbraak, Zoar, and so on to Uankey ; and we
were very much interested in observing that, although there were circumstances
in ihe present situation of some of these stations which discouraged the Mission-
aries, there was neverlFieless a marked advancement in civilization (rom what
must be supposed to have been the original state of the tribes under their care.
This observation we had again an opporlmtity of making on visiting tribes of
uncivilized Hottentots, and we found the difi'erence was very great. At some of
the stations, it is perhaps necessary to say, since the period we were tliere, en-
couraging awakenings have taken place; and where clouds appeared hanging
over tliem, the brightness of sunshine has burst forth.

The first place where we saw a native publicly taking part in Christian wor-
ship was at Pacaltsdorp, where we heard one preach. Not having yet learned
sufficient Dutch, we could not understand what he conveyed ; but there was a
gravity in his delivery, and an evident solemnity of feeling on the part of lh&
congregation, which marked them as being imder an influence not to be despised.
We were at Ilankey on the memorable day when the slaves became free ; and
attended with great satisfaction the meeiings which were then held to retura
thaid^s unto God for the great blessing of which so many had come into the en-
joyn'.ent. The meetings were addressed by some of those who had been slaves,
and by several IJotteiitols of the Institutionj and very interesting and animated
communications were made.

In enumerating the stations, I have omitled Dysel's Kraal, a station belong-
ing to the London Missionary Society. This we visited before the day of eman-
cipation, and v\ere much interested in meeting with several respectable jjersons
of colour who had come, some on horseback and some on fool, for several miles.
They were the slaves of fanners in the neighbouring country, who appeared to
have carried out the Ai)prenticeship system more than we had seen done else-
where, and especially in the Mauritian colony, which we had lately visited ; for
iliet/ /lad i^ircn ilie.se ]>trsiins wiiges, atid provided t/iaii tvit/i ihe comforts of life,
thus ■placing tlicm in improving cii ciimsttinces which realli/ prepared tltein for the
enjoyment qj'iiberty. We understood icitk much satisfaction that these persons

1841.]

Missions in Soulhern Africa^

4/1

were likely to i-twuiu in Ihc tiiiplui/tiicnt of the musters wliviii they hudjhrmerli/
served as slaves.

lletiirniiig then, after this digression, to llaiil<ey, — we were thci"e on the
second diiy of the week (Monday), as well as on the Sabbatli vvlii<-li occuiied
between that day and tlie day of emancipation. Tiieie was tiien a Teinpeiaiice
Tea-nieeting he'd, when 400 poisons were present, and sevenU addresses were
delivered by native nieniliers, enconraoing otiiers to abstain from the use of all
intoxicating liquors. The whole of those present who iuid been emancipated
fiom slavery signed the Total Abstinence Declaration ; and as iny friend and
niystlf had not i)reviously signed the Declaration, ihongh acting on the princi-
])\e from a conviction of its importance — wc joined our names to theirs. Ifionie
lime ago an individual onilcavoured to lay a snare for tlie jicople of this station,
by erecting a canteen on the bank of the river opposite to IJankey ; but the in-
habitants were so fully convinced of the danger connected with strong drink
that only one of them was ever known to enter the house. After waiting for
some time, the proprietor left the place, the roof of which sliorlly i'cll in, and it
is now one of the honorable ruins of Alrica.

Thence we went to Bethelsdorp, where we had an opportunity of witnessing
the blessing which has rested on Missionary labours, and saw some natives
taking an active part in the promotion of a knowledge of the Gospel among
their fellows. VVe also visited Port Elizabeth, to which many of the Bethels-
dorp Hottentots have lately removed, and which is consequently a rising, while
Betiielsdorp is rather a declining, station. Some years ago the canteens in this
place being found very prejudicial as snares to the natives, and a great cause of
grief to the Missionaiy, he took seriously into consideration the principles of
Temperance and Total Abstinence, and saw — what many others have seen — that
to act usefully in this matter, he must first wash his own hands. He therefore
abandoned the use of all intoxicating liquors, and his success has been very
considerable, not only in fixing the principles of the temperate, but in reclaim-
ing several profligate drunkards. He was then holding meetings on the subject
of Temperance among his people, and giving them infonnation on the advan-
tages of abstinence from strong drink. 'I'he list of members is read over every
month, and should any one have infringed the regulation, and, after being ad-
monished, fall a second lime into the transgression, his name is struck off. At
that period, however, only three names had been erasetl, and they were so peni-
tent that the Missionary was in great hopes they might soon be restored. We
have since heard rei>ealedly of still further progress being made. Three cantt^ens
liave been shut u]), partly from conviction on the part of the projirietors, that
the vending of intoxicating drinks is wrong, and partly from the adoption of
more temperate habits among the peo[)le. A number of white persons have also
joined hands with the Missionary as fellow-labourers; and I think it may be
said that both he and those assisting' him, are full of zeal.

Vitenhage has a station of a similar kind. The place of worship wliich had
been built by a subscription among the coloured people was becomirjg too
small, and, if they have not already, they must soon enlarge it.

After spending here a time of great interest, we went on to Graham's Town,
and visited the different congregations there. The Hottentot conijregation of the
London Missionary Society has suffered grievously from the influc'uce of strong
drink, and from canteens being kept open under the sanction of Government,
which are not necessary for the accommodation of travellers. But a more proli-
fic source of evil even than spirit-shops has been the practice followed so gene-
rally by those who professed to be Christians, of extorting labour by strong
drink, or at least showing, an unwillingness to pat/ for labour in am/thing else.
Since the agitation of the subject of Temperance this practice has very much
declined; yet I have heard Hotteittots give as a reason of their removal from
Graham's Town, that the white people would scarcely give them any kind of
jvages but soopjes (drams) ; and I have no dotibt that the same testimony could

3 Q 2

4/2

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Aug.

be borne against Cape Town. In stating this painful truth, liowever, it would
be an act of injustice to tlie Dutch colonists not to state also my conviction, tliat
(hose who have been foremost in obtaining labour for strong drink have been
persons from the British dominions ; they having fallen into this sin to a much
greater extent, I believe, than the Dutch colonial population.

From Graham's Town we «ent to Kut River, and arrived there in time to be
present at the Anniversary. We were exceedinsly gratified. Between seven
and eight hundred children, belonging to the different schools, were examined,
and their progress was very satisfactory, especially when we considered that the
whole of the schoolmasters were either of the Hottentot nation or of Hottentot
descent. These schoolmasters attend at Philipton one day in the week to fur-
ther their own studies, under the care of James Reid, jun. who is very zealous
in that department of his duties, as well as in many others.

After the Anniversary the usual vacation of the schools occurred, but the
children of the Infant School came in a body to their teacher, begging they
might have no vacation ; and she gratified them by keeping school during the
whole time.

One peculiar feature of this institution is the very extensive use which is made
of native teachers. If my memory serves me right, there are here more than tea
places where the Gospel is preached, in connection with the London Missionary
Society ; and it may be known to most persons present that James Held, senior,
and James Reid, junior, are the only two Missionaries. The others are indivi-
duals who, feeling deeply the value of the Gospel, endeavour to communicate
the blessings of which they have been made ])arlakers ; and many of these
energetic and very interesting labourers are of the Hottentot or Fingoe nations,
and some of mixed descent.

While at Kat River, we were present at one of the church meetings, at which
there were five applications made from different places in the interior for Hotten-
tot Missionaries ; and I recollect one of the messengers from a Bushman's kraal,
inquired with great simplicity how it was they could understand the Hottentot
Missionaries belter than the Missionaries at Klip Plaats. These are very excel-
lent and laborious men ; but the reason of their not being so well understood is
obvious. The Hottentots speak a dialect of the same language; while, although
the German Missionaries at Klip Plaats speak Caffer well, tiiey have failed, like
all other Europeans, to acquire the Hottentot language; and the Bushmen were
consequently not so likely to understand the Gospel at Klip Plaats as when they
lieard it in their own mother-tongue. This circumstance 1 regarded as very inte-
resting, inasmuch as it shows the great benefit likely to result IVom the employ-
ment of such teachers, both in extending a knowledge of the truths of the Gos-
pel among the native tribes, and in showing tlieni what that Gospel has done for
men like themselves. Macomo, in makingsome remarks to the Gaffers respect-
inu the Gcspel, said lately to them — "You see these Hottentots; tiiey were
once dogs like us ; see what the Gospel has done for them." This Chief, al-
though he cannot be looked upon as a converted man, is fully convinced of the
im|)oriance of the Gospel, and does not dare, 1 apprehend, to question any of
its truths.

From Kat River we proceeded into Cafferland, and visited the Chumie station.
Here we found a young man, a very hopeful character, who had been brought
\ip in the schools there, who had told William Chalmers that if he had some
lessons, he could teach the children at his kraal. William Chalmers had gladly
furnished him with lessons, and we found that he had collected 30 children,
most of whom were bej; inning to read the lessons, and some could make out a
chapter in the New Testament very tolerably. We had the pleasure of visiting
this school, held in one of the first houses which a Caffer had attempted to
build in the European style, and which had indeed rather a novel character; but
on our return he had resolved to build a new one, and had commenced it. At
the lime of our first visit this man had not made a profession of Christianity,

1841.] Missions in Southern Africa. 4/3

though he had been a steady character from his youth up ; but on our return lie
Jiad been convinced of tiie truths of the Gospel, nnd was standing a hopeful can-
didate for baptism, along with some others Another individual is useful as a
catechist and reader of the Scriptures, as well as a teacher of a school at some
distance from the Chumie.

We then visited the stations where Charles Stretch was making some inte-
resting experiments to introduce agriculture among the Caff'ers ; so as to bring
them more under the influence of the Gospel liuin in their scattered state. Gene-
rally the kraals consist of only from six to ten huts ; but the Cufi'ers between the
rish lliver and the Kye are nearly ten times more numerous on the ground than
the white jjopulation in most parts of the colony. We also vi.,ited tiie station on
the Keiskama, under Frederick Keyser, and one of the Glasgow Mission stations
in that vicinity ; also Burnsliill and some others, at all of which we found some
progress made in the Gospel. We thought the JNJissionaries of tiie Glasgow
Society excelled in their schools, where the interrogatory system which they had
introduced to a great degree, appeared to give the scholars a clear apprehension
of what they read. 'I'he interest thus excited is so great that to the school under
Robert Niven some of the pupils come from a distance of nine miles of their own
accord ; for it is a mutter of choice with the children, the parents seldom urging
their attendance. We then went to King William's Town, where we found a
good congregation, which was rendered very interesting by the presence of seve-
ral traders liom a distance. In this way we found the Gospel spreading afar
from this place as a locus. We had a cominunicaiion from the Missionary a
few days ago, stating that since we were there, he thinks there has been an exten-
sion of interest among the people, six members having been added, and several
being hopeful candidates. Among the persons at this station whom I visited
with considerable satisfaction was the Chief Jan Tzutzoe. I think I have not
often been more sensible of the feeling of the love of God in my heart than
while sitting conversing with this individual in his house. He assisted us as in-
terpreter, and every thing we saw of him confirmed the belief that he is a meek
and humble servant of Ciirist, and is doing what he can for the promotion of the
Gospel amongst his countrymen.

There is here an infant school, conducted by a daughter of Jan Tzatzoe under
soiTiewhat disadvantageous circumstances. The school furniture is of the most
humble description. There were a few printed lessons, but the only seats in
the scliool were a number of stones placed roimd against the wall. Yet, if I
had shut my eyes, I might have imagined I was in an English school, for the
lessons were repeated and the teacher's questions answered in English far supe-
rior to that spoken by the teacher herself. On looking round for the cause of
this, I soon delected the two or three white faces of John Brownlee's own chil-
dren ; and I found that although the questions were put in broken English by
Jan Tzatzoe's daughter, they were answered by the little Cafl'ers in good
English, which was copied from Brownlee's children. This, and other similar
observations which we have had an opportunity of making, have satisfied us
that children in an infiint school can learn two or three languages as easily as
one ; and that the circumstance of a plurality of languages being spoken in an
infant school is, therefore, no disadvantage, but that, on the contrary, a highly
beneficial exercise may be given to the young mind by the questions being asked
in one language and the answers required in another ; — a mode of examination
which might occasionally be introduced with good effect in higher schools.

We have also become satisfied that infant schools will be very important
agents in the reformation of the world. One great object of these institutions is
to teach the children to think systematically and correctly. Now we, who have
grown up without that sort of early mental discipline, hardly know what we
have lost by not acquiring in our youth this power of systematic thought ; and
it is impossible to say how far the young brought up in infant schools may out-
strip the present generation in knowledge. To a Caller woman, the mother of

474

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Aug.

a child in the infant school, we one day remarked that if the parents did not
take care, their children would soon know more than they did. She smiled, and
replied — " T/iey know more already.^' 1 consider this sim))le acknowledgnioni,
that children of five or six years of age knew more than their parents, to be not
only a siifhcient proof of the value of infant schools, but an am[)le return for
whatever labor and expense may have been bestowed upon their establishment.

We now proceeded to (he German stations of Klip Flaats, thongli they were
but recently established, and could hardly be called stations, as the Missionaries
were living in CafFer huts, and busy laying the foundation of a house. We re-
gretted to find the time of the JNlissionaries here and at some other stations en-
tirely consumed on objects for attending to which some industrious mechanic
might have been well paid by the Society, and yet his wages would not have
amounted to half so much as the maintenance of the Mission establishment ; and
it appeared to us that if the Societies on commencing stations were to afford a
little more help in building houses, and such operations, they would often save
one or two years of Missionary labor in teaching. The importance of this may
be seen in the case of Lodevvyk Dale, the Missionary at Bethel. He was
not sent at first to a station, but to Frederick Keyser's station on the Keiskama,
where he devoted his whole attention to acquiring the Cafl'er language ; and
although he had this opportunity only a few months, having then entered into
some labor of erecting a house, yet he had made so much proficiency in the
language, that in a year's time he could take the German Scriptures and
render them orally into CaflTer. No doubt he had the gift of learning
languages in addition to the opportunity which was afforded him. But every
Missionary should have all the advantages that can be given him, especially
in commencing new stations.

From this place we went to the stations in the interior, many of which were
like islands in the sea, from the effects of intestine wars, and also from the con-
sequences of ihe CaflTer war. After leaving the Kye about fourteen miles, we
found the country beyond entirely depopulated, excepting at the Mission sta-
tions, which had been as cities of refuge in the times of trouble. Most of the
Tambookies had left Clarke Town on account of the circumstances in which
they were placed, and the continued drought by which they were visited, and
which had only given way to rain about a month before our arrival. At the
stations farther up there were a considerable number of natives, while at the vil-
lages adjacent to the stations there were also a few, and we understood there
were some on the coast;- — but for 150 miles we traversed a country slrip^ied of
inhabitants. We passed villages with the huts standing as when deserted, with
gardens laid out, and the corn just lipe — but the silence of death reigned in the
land. The people had fled from before that influence which, until it is over-
powered by the influence of the Gospel, these tribes exercise on each other; and
the land not having been long enough evacuated to become occupied by wild
beasts, there was hardly an animal of any description to be seen. Most dis-
tressing were our emotions on passing through tract after tract of fine country
covered vvilh grass, without a livuig creature to partake of it. VVe found that
the Caffers had fled towards the colonial frontier ; and we therefore came to the
conclusion that, much as they had suffered from the while people, they still have
more confidence in them than in one another. They feel that in the return of
their territory by the English, and in other circuwslunres which have occurred
since the Cafftr war, they have an assurance of a good feeling being entertained
towards them by some of the while population ; and this has given them confidence
to crowd tmcard the frontier of ' the colony, rather than risk a collision with the
hostile tribes beyond them.

We visited some tribes, a short distance beyond the Wesleyan stations, occu-
pying a country of no very great breadth, nearly vacant, and extending up to
the territory Dingaan was then occupying. The population, I have reason to
believe, is now still more diminished, and those who remain consider themselves

1841.]

Missions in Southern Africa.

475

protec'lecl by an alliance with the boers in the country. This fine country has
been desolaled by those wars whicli it is the »reat object of the Gospel to remove.
On returninji; we visiletl the Wesleyan stations on this sitle of the Kye, and found
them just rising from the calamities of the Caff'er war, and tiie people beginning
to return. I should not omit to notice thai in all these stations connected with
the Wesleyan Society there are a greater or less immber of native teachers em-
ployed. The W'esleyans as a body make way for a system of native teaching,
much as they do in more civilized countries by local preachers ; and there are
in nil these places persons of colour who show that they have real gifts for the
propagation of the Gospel. Although I did not understand their language, I
liad the privilege of hearing the substance of what they said explained; and in
several instances there was a remarkable evidence of that influence of the Divine
Spirit which must be known to Christians generally as accompanying a sound
Christian ministry. I may add that, under the circumstances in which we visited
these stations, there was no opportunity for things being made to appear better
than they really were;, for we visited them quite unawares, at a time when the
Missionaries were at their district meetings, and the services were conducted by
persons connected with the body, or by calechists. Among these catechists was
an instance of the facility with which some individuals can acquire the CafTer
language, which has been regarded as so difficult. A Missionary artizan atone
of these stations takes an English Bible, and looking at the English text, reads
it in Caffer so well that the Caffers acknowledge that if they did not see him,
they would not know but that a Cafl'er was reading to them.

On returning over the Fish River, we visited a new station which the London
Missionary Society commenced. We afterwards visited Theopolis, which, on
account of the emigration to the Kat River, has been materially reduced. We
arrived just alter the Missionary had been removed, and of course saw the peo-
ple not under t!ie most advantageous circumstances. But, taking them under
the most disadvantageous circumstances, and comparing tlieir state with what
it was before the London Missionary Society took charge of them, it was evi-
dent that very great progress had been made.

We now returned over Kat River and had further opportunity of seeing the
desire of the people after the gospel, and the diligence of the teachers in the
schools. We were detained some time at Blink Water, where Henry Calder-
vvood is instructing a congregation. Here were several Goonah Caffers descended
on one side from CafTers, who frequently in conversation alluded to a Mission-
ary of the name of Williams, who died after laboring a few months in CafTer-
l»nd. These in point of civilization are nearly as far advanced as some of the
while persons in the colony. Here is every grade of the colored population from
the " red CafTer," smeared with red ochre and grease, with the kaross over his
shoulder, up to those wearing European clothing, and far advanced in civiliza-
tion. It is a most interesting congregation. We had the privilege on our last
visit of having Jan Tzatzoe as our interpreter, and the presence of James Reid,
the elder ; on our first visit the interpreter had left us ; the people, however,
were so anxious to hear what we had to say, that they solicited we would hold
meetings and read to them in Dutch. By tliis time we began to get hold of the
Dutch, we therefore did so ; but about the time of our leaving, the old chief
Ham Neuka, an excellent man, told us that the Caffers had come to hold ano-
ther meeting ; and believing it to be a part of our religious duty once more to
endeavour to convey a knowledge of Christian truths, although there was great
difficulty in communicating with the people, we agreed to meet them ; and tak-
ing a Dutch Testament we read a portion and made a few remarks in broken
Dutch ; but where we made a mistake, Hans Neuka made it all right in CafTer.
Many tears were shed under that simple mode of preaching the gospel, and a
very sweet parting season it proved.

We now went forward to Somerset and met the Dutch inhabitants. The Dutch
Ministers freely made way for our having an interview with the people ou the

476

Missions in Soulhet-n Africa.

[Aug.

afternoon of tlie Sabbath. Tliey told us that they consider lliemselves under a
necessity to perform tiie morning service according to the regulations of the Diitcii
church ; but in the afternoon service tliey consider tliemselves at hberty to make
such alterations as they deemed suitable ; and therefore, with the consent of
their elders, they gave up that time to us as an opportunity of expressing our
interests in the religious welfare of the people. We found the Dutcli population
very accessible, and could not but lament that there were not more Missionaries
amongst them.

Thence we went to Cradock, and found the Hottentots there in a very forlorn
condiiion. We are glad to learn it is the intention of the London Missionary
Society to place a Rlissionary there, for one is greatly needed.

From this place we went to Culesberg, where we found the Dutch Ministers
taking a very pleasing interest in the religious instruction, as well- as the school
instruction, of the jieople.

Thence we went to Philipolis, where is a congregation and community of a
very interesting character ; there being among them many of those who broke
off from the Griquas, became Bergenaars or Robbers, and were a great scourge
to the land. Many of these are now brought under the influence of the Gospel,
and 1 trust some may truly be called Christians; while others are so much
under the leavening influence of Christianity as to abhor their past state ; and if
they could only be kept out of the way of the strong drink which the white peo-
ple are so a])t to introduce among them, their progress would be rapid. The
chapels are crowded on Sabbaths. A number of Becliuanas also attend, and
some wlio understand the Hottentot language. Indeed, we found the Mission-
aries had to contend with the multitude of languages; having services in Dutch,
Hottentot, and Sechuan,

We left our wagon at Philipolis and visited the stations of the French bre-
thren who are laboring among the difl'i;rent tribes of Becliuanas. These people
are fast rising and coming under the influence of the gospel. Their barbarous
customs in some instances are to a great extent abandoned, and civilization is
rapidly advancing. There are a considerable number of true converts, and
here and there an individual assists in promulgating the truths he has learnt.
But the most striking instance of improvement was at a station of Mantatees,
where, two and a half years ago, there was a very remarkable outpouring of the
Spirit. The whole tribe was shaken with the excitement, and there were about
ninety individuals added to the congregation. The individual laboring at this
station takes care to admit none but consistent Christians ; considering that, in
their present circumstances, it would not do to throw open the doors of mem-
bership so wide as in other places. It is the general practice at some stations
to admit those who have been seeking the way of salvation for six months, in
hope that they would in time come under the influence of the gospel. But
here no one is admitted until the Missionary has reason to believe that he is
already under that influence. Among the congregation were sixteen young men,
who are in the habit of going out every Subbath into the country around, and
there spreading the "glad tidings of great joy'' which have been brought to
them.

We visited also the stations of the Griquas and Bastards, who emigrated along
with the Missionary Archbald, while in that part of the country ; and likewise
the Boralongs at Taba Unchu, in the neighbourhood of the Vaal River, where
Thomas L. Hodgson got a few of the natives to settle, and where they gathered
until they were too numerous for the land to bear under so much drought as
they have lately had in that neighbourhood. Many have emigrated into the ter-
ritory of Moshesh in the vicinity of the Caledon River.

Moshesli is a remarkable man, the captain of the Basutu tribe, where some
of the French Missionaries are laboring. He appears to be endeavoring to do
his people good ; and is possessed of a degree of intelligence to which I cannot
do justice; but my friend will read you one of his speeches to his people, ou an

1841.]

Missions in Southern Africa.

477

occasion wlieii we iiad an opportunity of addressing them througli the medium
oCthe Frencli RJissioiiaries. They iiad also addressed tiie tribe, and Mosliesh
iiiiule the closing speecii wiiich we h;ive preserved.

Tiiis ciiief has receive<l under his protection tlie refugees of several broken
tribes who are now settled in peace. In this country a few years ago there was
nothing but war and bloodshed, and Moshesh was obliged to flee to the to])s of
th<^ mountains, which here are of a peculiar form, the sides being perpendicular,
and in some places overhanging ; the only way of access to the top being by
very narrow paths, which apjjear as if a little stream of lava had flowed from the
sandstone mountain and formed an inclined plane. Above is generally a kloof
capable of containing a good number of people and cattle; and here, in times
of danger, the tribes would take refuge and defend themselves by casting down
stones on their enemies. When driven to the tops of these mountains, the tribes
frequently lost their cattle, which the captors were apt to devour to a great ex-
tent, partly, perhaps, from hunger, and partly from not looking upon them in
the same light as their private property. Those who had been driven to these
places were thus often reduced by extreme hunger to feed on tiie dead bodies of
those who had fallen in battle. They thus acquired a taste for human flesh,
and became the most inhuman cannibals I ever heard of. Kraals were frequent-
ly surprised, and the whole of the inhabitants massacred for the sake of eating
them. In these circumstances the destruction was generally complete ; but I
know an instance in which two individuals escaped to tell the awful tale. But
when the gospel was planted, it was not only a system productive of "glory
to God in the highest," but of " peace on earth and good will towards men."
These desolating wars ceased ; and the inhabitants came down the mountains ;
they forsook their cannibal habits, and the whole of those who had fallen into
this grievous sin are now at Missionary Stations, and many are converted to
Christianity. But even in their most degraded state, we may trace those work-
ings of God upon the spirit of man, which are felt condemning sin in the heart,
and thus preparing the way for the reception of the gospel.

An instance of the power of this influence, under tiie most disadvantageous
circumstances, was related in a manner which leads me to consider it well au-
thenticated. An individual belonging to a tribe who were shut uj) by their ene-
mies in one of the fastnesses I have described, was offered as food some human
flesh. He replied, " No ; this is wrong. I am an old man ; I cannot live
many years; and it will do me no good to have my life prolonged by such
means." And this man, rather than do that which, with his indefinite idea of
right and wrong, he considered improper, boldly practised self-denial to such a
degree as to meet death by starvation ; — an example for Christians.

Taking the view we do of the peace of the Gospel, — believing it to be indeed
a gospel of " peace on earth and good will towards men," the cliange that has
thus been wrought among the people of this part of the country has interested
us much. The Society of Friends has, from the first, abstained from war, sub-
mitting to persecution rather than defile their hands with the blood of iheir
fellow-Creatures ; and to any investigator into the history of that Society I
would appeal, whether by pacific non-resistance, they have not gained far
greater conquests than such a handful of people ever obtained by engaging in
hostilities. Defensive war is frequently advocated as necessary and proper ; but
I am satisfied that every man who with a sincere heart examines the subject,
will arrive at the conclusion which was come toby an intelligent and pious indi-
vidual, a native of Scotland, who undertook to delineate a picture of war, in the
decided conviction that defensive war was justifiable, and whom I have heard
declare that, as he went on with his subject, he found there was no such thing
in existence as defensive war, for that national operations always assume the
character of offensive, as soon as they assume the character of war.

But I have turned aside to Moshesh without finishing what I had to state
with regard to the Borolongs. There are now three towns, with an interval of

VOL. 11. 3 R

4/8

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Aug.

about a qiiarler of a mile between lliem, and tlie Missionary's house in the
centre. The principal town consists of about two liundred houses. The con-
gregation is considerable, and there are several native teachers, among whom is
a son of the chief Towana. There are also here several other chiefs with liieir
families, who were notorious as disturbers of that part of the world, but are now
hopeful Christians.

We returned by way of the Corranna stations to Ramah. These Corrannas
are aiiollier great evidence of tlie benefit of Missionary labours. They were ori-
ginally tribes of colonial Hottentots, who were driven beyond the frontier
Ijoundary through the encroachments of the colonial population. They passed
into Griqualand, where they became such great marauders that the Griquas
under VVaterboer drove them out, and they ultimately settled down under the
German Missionaries. There is thus a prospect of their becoming a civilized
state, for we know that human nature undergoes such areat changes on the re-
ception of the gospel, that communities are elevated by it in as great a degree
as individuals.

At Ramah the station has been given up for want of water, and the people
have nearly relapsed into a state of barbarism. We saw them on the Sabbath
day, covered with red ochre and grease ; and although there are some pious
people among the boers, you will not be surprised to hear that some of them had
persuaded this poor people that it was not the Sabbath day but that they had
mistaken their reckoning. They were therefore busily employed when we saw
them, ferrying sheep over the river on blocks of wood. We found some women
unemployed to whom we spoke as well as we could, and had reason to hope
that our intention was understood, if not our words.

When we came to the Vaal River we found ourselves in the atmosphere of
the Griijua Mission, and the change was great, to a degree beyond what de-
scription can convey an idea of. Hearing there vvas a station a little u]) the
river, we pressed on to be able to visit them on the Sabbath morning, but the road
was stony and more difhcult than we expected, so that we did not arrive until
the congregation was just breaking up; but they readily re-assembled, and I
addressed them in the imperfect manner I have described. When 1 natned a
text, thirty well-dressed women (though the whole congregation were compara-
tively well-diessed) turned to the place and found it as readily as ourselves. If
our wagons had been laden with bibles and hymn-books, we could have unload-
ed them all here with every prospect of their being useful, for ive found that
nearlii tite whole population under about thirty years of age, in the vicinity of
Gri(jua Town, were able to read their bibles. This station was under the care
of a native teacher, named Dirk Kok. Most of the people living here had been
obliged to remove from Griqua Town in consequence of drought, for the foun-
tain which formerly overfiovved and irrigated their gardens and corn land, was
almost sunk as fur from the surface as the ground is from this table*. When
we got to the station at Griqua Town, WATERBOF.a had returned, and we had
the sali>faction of hearing hun preach to Ins people in Dutch, when he displayed
a very satisfactory knowledge of Christian doctrine as well as a considerable
measure of Christian experience, which made us respect him as a Christian, and
regard much of what we had heard against him as mere calumny.

While we were tliere, two Corranna chiefs stated that, when they were young
men they had heard the gospel preached by William Anderson, but that they
had then rejected it, because they wished to become great men in the world ;
but they had failed in all their plans of aggrandisement, and were now come
seeking the gos|)el. Speaking of William Anderson reminds me that we found
an old man, named Ja?i Pinnaar, of Hottentot extraction, who was exceedingly
usefully employed as an interpreter, and who, like the old man in Cati'ei land, if
we said anything wrong, understood the subject so well that he made it all right
in giving the translation. He had also derived some part of his knowledge froirj

* About 3 feet.

1841.]

Missions in Soul hern Africa.

479

William Ancloisoii ; and 011 int'nlioiiii)<» him to Aiulrics VValoihocr, he recog-
nized him willi great pleasure as beiiiK a brother ol' iiis wife.

At (iriqiia Town we found, besides the (Jriqiia con;jre>;alion, an extensive
congrei;ation of Corraiinas. We found also that great numbers of the iniiabi-
tants of tlie country had been brought to a knowledge of the Gos])el throut;h the
medium of individuals who come occasionally from stations at a distance, and,
niter remaining for a period, go back and communicate ihs knowledge they have
received. On the stations of Matabee and the old chief Semino three liuudred
are instructed through t)>e medium of native teachers ; there being six teachers at
one of these stations and two at the other. At Daniel's Kuil there was a congrega-
tion principally consisting of Griqiias, with three native teachers, one of whom
was a woman. Taking the views we do, as a Society, of women's preaching,
it was with no small satisfaction we foiuid one standing up as a Deborah, "a
mother in Israel.'' The Missionaries say, that of the three teachers her gift is
the greatest, and therefore they let her and the others find their proper places in
the church. We also visited the Kurunian where there had recently been a
number of conversions and an addition of 150 or 200 members had taken place.
Connected with this there are a number of outsiaiions. One of these is a
Corranna station under a chief named Masha, who has, as well as his brother,
come so decidedly under the iuHnence of the gospel, that when left by his peo-
ple, who were induced to remove from the neighbourhood, he determined lo
remain alone rather than to forsake the blessings of which he had been made a
partaker. Also at a French station which we vibited a good work is going for-
ward.

On our return to Griqua Town we saw two teachers, one of whom had been
received as a teacher and schoolmaster at an outstation before there was an op-
portunity of baptizing him, and who was baptized along with 19 others. It may
be worth while to state that this church is established on the congregational plan,
and that the plan of congregational liberty is carried out to a great extent. Their
church meetings consist of all the members ; applications for admission come
under the consideration of the whole church, and if any objection is made, all the
grounds of that objection must be removed before the applicant is admitted lo
baptism : and on this solid ground-work the Missionaries are proceeding in
forming the church in this place.

W e were present on the occasion of their receiving the sacrament when the
wiiole of the teachers and people were present. It was a heart-stirring sight to
see such numbers assembled under such circumstances. It was necessary to
divide them into two or three congregations. At one congregation part of the
service was in Dutch, part in Secluian, and part in Hottentot or Bushman.

In reference to this last language, I may mention that I had often asked the
question whether the Hottentot and Bushman languages were the same, and had
been answered that they were not ; but when I came to Griqua Town, we were
told that they were only different dialects, the preaching in the Bushman tongue
being well understood both by the Hottentots and Corrannas ; and we found
reason to believe that this is the case.

We had an opportunity of talking with the Bushmen through John Afrikaner,
who had acquired a good knowledge both of Dutch, Sechuan, and Bushman ;
and by speaking such Dutch as we were able, we had thus the privilege of ad-
dressing some Corranna chiefs, who had come a considerable way to seek the
gospel.

V^'e returned by Beaufort, and had much conversation with the Dutch in that
direction. They manifested a great desire for bibles, tracts, and books, very
frequently offering payment when we gave them such as we had ; and even
when, in passing through a place, we gave a few books to the children, they
would send after us presents of meat and bread to show their gratitude.

In Giaaff-Keinet there is a considerable congregation, and such an improved
understanding between the white and colored congregations that they regularly

3 R 2

480 Missions in Southern Africa. [Aug.

meet at the same time for worsliip. The minister of the Dutch congregation
preaches to llie wliite congregation in the morning, and in the evening to tlie
colored population ; but many colored persons attend the morning service, and
the white population go with the colored to hear their minister in the evening.
There are generally more white people attend the service held for the colored
population than there are colored persons who attend tlie service of the whites,
because there is a service held at the same time in their own chapel. Since we
were there, however, a Missionary of the Berlin Society lias gone to Graaff-
Reinet, where he will find things very much prepared for iiis labours.

We then passed through the Kokkevcid and Hnritufn, and visited the Ghona-
qua Hottentots, an interesting people, who have never come under that state of
servitude into which the other tribes of their nation fell, but have retained a
certain independence of character which renders them more tit subjects to
work upon than the colonial Hottentots. 'J'hey have, to a certain degree,
escaped the habit of dritiking strong drink, and some otlier debasing circum-
stances which generally attend the native population when brought into contact
with white men ; for we must not conceal the fact that contact with white people
lias almost always a demoralizing tendfncy. The gosjiel is making the greatest
progress among those tribes who are farthest removed from the white coininunity.

We also visited the stations of Sclinielin and Wiiiirner, and as tiiese two quiet
individuals have said very little of themselves or their own labours, it appears
due, both to them and to the Loudon Missionary Society, to slate that the
whole country has been broutihl under a considerable measure of civilization ;
and that tiiere are many Christians among their peoj)le. Their influencfi has also
extended into Namaqua land ; and both at Nisbet Bath, a Wesleyan station,
and Afrikaner's kraal, there are fruits to be seen of the labours of some of the
London Missionary Society's Missionaries. Perhaps there are few more
important instances of the value of native teachins; than in the case of David
Afrikaner. Most jiersons present will have read the history of the old chief
Afrikaner, who, after being the scourge and terror of the country round, was
converted to God, and lived and died a Christian. One of his sons jirofessed
Christianity, but he fell a\\ay, and became a great disturber of the country. This
was Titus Afrikaner, many of whose criines have been, no doubt, charged to his
father. David, not being the eldest son, could not exercise so much power
over the tribe as Jager, who, on his father's death, led the people away to the
Namaqua country, commenced making encroachments on the Ghona Caffers
and took some of their cattle. David felt himself in the power of the others,
but contrived to lie outside of them in the beds of rivers, where he could find
water, and thus kept himself from defiling his hand with the practices in which
tliey were engaged. Jager died, and David now ho|)ed the tribe would return
from following such courses ; but he was disappointed ; and Jager, a son of the
former Jager, coming into power, he determined to make his escape. His inten-
tion became known to his elder brother Titus, who was carrying on his evil
practices along with the rest, but who had become partially blind, and felt like
many other such characters, that he was safer in the hands of good men than of
men like himself. 'I hey therefore fled into the country from which they origin-
ally came, and settled at Afrikaner's kraal. Previously to this circumstance there
had been a battle between Afrikaner's tribe and the Bimdle Zwarts. Titus led
out the Afrikaners, and a man luimed John Holiman led the Bundle Zwarta,
when the Afrikaners were overcome, and forsook that part of the country.
Some time after David had returned to Afrikaner's kraal, he heard that a Mis-
sionary had settled at Nesbit Bath, and he was very desirous of obtaining
Missionary assistance again ; but he was afraid to proceed thither as he knew the
inhabitants to be the enemies of his tribe. He was very anxions to communi-
cate with the Missionary, but though he had learned to read he could not write.
He had however in his posse.ssion a letter which had been written on some
occasion by a boer in the colony. With the assistance of this letter he applied

1841.]

Missions in Suulhern Africa.

481

hiinself to imitating tlie writino; clinracters witli sucii perseverance that lie at
lengtli succeeiled so far as to make Kdwurd Cook, tlie Missionary at Nesbit Bath,
aware of liis wants, ant! lie received an answer frotn liiat Missiotiary, statins": that
the Bniidle Zwarts liad received tiie gospel, and would treat iiini as a friend,
and beot;ino; him to come to Nesbit Bath. He did come, and Edward Cook
found him a sincere Christian, and tliat he had kept u[) tiie i)ractice of reading
tlie scriptures and praying with his family, and regularly observing the Sabbath.
It was not in the power of Edward Cook to furnish him with a Missionary ; but
finding that David Afrikaner was qualified to impart religious instruction, he
prevailed on him to accept a trifling salary as schoolmaster. He is now well
employed in teaching the children in his own neighbourhood ; and is a man
whose Christian character would be an honour to any Christian church.

We look a journey to see him, accompanied by E. Cook and J. Tindal, with
John Iloltman as a guide, and had the satisfaction of finding that Titus Afri-
kaner had also begun to think of the importance of those subjects which had
been so frequently proclaimed in his ears. He had formerly been much in the
habit of smoking dakka, but when he had begun to think seriously of repentance,
he went into the garden where a quantity of that herb was growing, which he
pulled up, and stamped the seed into tlie ground that it should grow no more. He
had also been frequently in the habit of getting intoxicated with honey beer, and
he broke the vessel in which it was usually prepared, that he mioht be delivered
from that temptation also. He showed likewise a remarkable change of dispo-
sition. Formerly he had been a bold and reckless character, foremost in every
daring adventure. If cattle were to be carried off, or a hippopotamus shot,
Titus Afrikaner was never absent. He was therefore looked up to by the whole
tribe for his courage and prowess. But now his disposition apjjears to have
undergone a change ; and he himself says beseems to have the heart of a wo-
man, and not of a man. He is frequent in prayer, which he accompanies with
great weeping, and that not common weeping; he absolutely roars out ; and
although he gels into private places to pray, you may generally hear him within
500 yards. Holtman and he met under the great tree at Afrikaner's kraal (well
known to those acquainted with Afrikaner's history) as fellow-members of the
same Christian church.

We made a satisfactory visit to Michael Wimmer, who is now 72 years of
age ; and although his memory somewhat fails him, he is a man of great energy
and usefulness. He preached three times in the course of the day with much
force aud clearness. We were very much struck with one circumstance which
bears on a subject in which we felt much interested — the use of native teachers.
The Missionaries in Nainaqua land appear not to have sufficiently encouraged
the exercise of that diversity of gifts which "the Holy Spirit giveih to every
man severally as he will." As these tribes are very much scattered in little
communilies, they are capable of being greatly benefitted by such arrangements,
but the measure of beneht which has been realized in this way, is not what it
might have been. The supply of books also in this quarter is inadequate to the
wants of the people; so that although numbers have from time to time learnt to
read the testament, not having testaments to take with them, many have lost the
power of reading. The |)rincipal means of keeping up the knowledge they have
acquired are the hymns used at the Missionary stations, many of which contain
a brief summary of Christian doctrine ; and as they are fond of singing these
hymns, they have proved very useful in keeping alive in the minds of tliose who
have once come under the influence of a Mission station, a remembrance of the
leading truths of Christianity. It would, therefore, be a great benefit to the sta-
tions here to be better supplied with books, and especially with hymn books.

In travelling in this country we found an instance of the spirit producing an
obscure conviction in the sinner's mind that all was not right within. VVe met
with an old man possessed of a bible, which was carefully sown np in a skin
covering, tiie corners of which were wora as if by long use. On our making

482

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Aug.

some remark, lie told us lliat wlien he wnsayouiig man, before the Missionaries
came into the country, he was exceedingly distressed under a feelini; that there
was something vvrong in him ; he was unhappy, and did not know where to go
or what to do with himself. He heard that the Missionaries had come and de-
clared that Jesus Christ was the deliverer from sin ; and he concluded that his
uneasiness must have somethini; to do with what the Missionaries were relaiin";.
lie came to the station, heard the glad tidings of salvation, and obtained joy and
peace through believing in Jesus Christ, for whose sake his sins were blotted
out. Here he remained and learned to read ; and although he now dwelt in the
desert, herding cattle, and dwelling in one of the poorest description of mat
huts, he had learned to look to his Lord, and use his bible; and we found him
a man with a measure of Christian experience delightful to meet with. Who can
estimate the value of the instruction which has been thus imparted even at stations
which have been afterwards uiven u]) in despair ?

One day we made up to a shepherd in the Roggeveld, dressed in exceedingly
ranged leathern garments, and asked the question we commonly put in such
circumstances, whether he could read ; he said, a liitle. Alter speaking with him
for some time, as was our custom, we offered Inm a few tracts, when he took
off his hat to make a bow, and we saw it contained a pair of spectacles. Look-
ing farther, we found that in the crown of his hat he had the remnants of a
tract, nearly half of the pages of which were worn out, and the remainder were
quite yellow. From the conversation we had with him, it appeared that he had
been brought to a knowledge of the gospel when a JNlission was seated at the

Finding the man had such a respect for the tracts, we managed to find

him a Dutch New Testament, for wlii(-h he expressed great gratitude; and after
we had passed on, he said to our herdsman, with whom he fell in, that it was a
blessed day for him in which he got such a treasure.

We now came into the colony and visited Tulbagh and Worcester, where, at
several stations, we were pleased with the schools, some of which were taught
on the interrogatory system, to which I ha\e alluded as having been so suc-
cessfully introduced at the Scotch stations. This plan of teaching seems es|)e-
cially adapted for conveying instruction in schools vvhere there are two lan-
guages used, and particularly in the Infant schools.

At Worcester a very remarkable awakening has taken place, having its origin
apparently in an event which might be little expected to briiig about so great a
good. It will probably be in the recollection of those present that a meteoric
stone fell within the last two years, which was attended with a considerable
noise, resembling loud thunder. It appears that this noise and the commotion
in the atmosphere excited some apprehensions in consciences pot very easy, that
the end of the world was come ; and many began to look to their state of pre-
paration to die. One woman who had been in a state of slavery, fell on her
face and began to pray. Hercliildren came running to the Missionary and in-
treated him to come to their mother, for she was praying. He came and found
that she had been joined by about a dozen others who were all prostrate on their
faces praying. The whole neighbourhood was awakened ; many of them were led
to seek the way of salvation, some of whom have become interesting Christians,
and the work is still going forward.

At Wagon-maker's Valley we found that the Dutch population took so much
interest in the instruction of the coloured classes, that they had made way for a
Missionary of the Rhenish Society. At the Paarl there is a Missionary of the
London Missionary Society.

Having had opportunities of seeing what was going on at these stations, I
consider it a privilege here to rehearse what I have seen ; and to say that, al-
though some of the Missions are surrounded with circumstances of difficulty and
discouragement, and even ai)|)ear occasionally to retrograde, yet that a very
great work is going on through Missionary labours in Southern Africa. When we
consider the command under wiiich that work is prosecuted and the promises

1811.]

Missions in Southern Africa.

wliich ensure its success, we cannot but look for still greiiter things ; and al-
tliouf;h I may believe that tlie Christian Ministry generally has yet to come to a
very difi'ereni standard to that which it has attained, and that the exercise of spi-
ritual gills should be much more prevalent in their congregations, I have no
doubt that, — when the employment of native teachers shall have become more
general, by the removal of those restrictions to the exercise of such gifts whicli
crept into the church with the corruptions of Home, and which have been gra-
dually broken ofl' as it rose from Rome to the simple gospel, — when Christians
shall look for divine teaching m the secret of their own hearts, as set forth by
the Saviour and Ins disciples, — the gospel will "have free course and be glori-
fied" through all nations on earth.

Mr. Walker said, — My companion and fellow-traveller has taken firm ground
in assuming that the Missionary work must go on progressively increasing in
usefvdness. It nuiy be interesting for this meeting to know that this opinion has
been formed after visiting 79 Mission stations, employint; 115 Missionaries, be-
siiles a great number of catechists, schoolmasters, and subordinate teachers. Of
these, 36 stations, with 61 Missionaries, are within the colony ; and 43 stations,
liaving 54 missionaries, are beyond the Fish and Orange Rivers.

When we set out on our journey, it was an impression, 1 believe on both our
minds, that the Missionaries, though generally valuable men, having their hearts
engaged in their work, were yet but little qualified for the task in which they
were engaged. Now, however, 1 may say, that our opinion of them is very
greatly enhanced. I believe that, taking them in the aggregate, they are not only
a body of men " fearing God and hating covetousness," and heartily engaged in
their work, but men who have felt a measure of the power of the gospel on
their own hearts, and are labouring to promote the love of it among their fellow-
creatures. The effects of that work are the same as those which have ever been
produced on nations where the gos|>el has gained ground . The temporal cir-
cumstances of the people have been improved, their comforts increased, and
their attention turned to the importance of industry, in proportion as they have
become ])ossessed of those more valuable spiritual privileges which accompany
tlie reception of the gospel.

The opinion, happily, does not prevail among Christian communities, that
there is no necessity for introducing the gospel among heathen nations ; but
there have been individuals laying claim to tlie title of philosophers who have
endeavoured to maintain that human nature in an imcivilized state is pos<!essed
of a high degree of purity and simplicity, and that therefore the unsophisticated
savage is the happiest of human beings. But if those persons could witness
what we have seen, they would certainly no longer doubt the importance of in-
struction to heathen nations. If any one would see man in his natural state, let
him go, for example, among the Catfer tribes where the light of the gospel has
not reached, and there he will find in action every vicious and degraded propen-
sity of which our nature is capable. In fact, the first chapter of the Epistle to
the Romans exactly pictures forth their condition ; or, if any vice belonging to our
fallen nature is wanting among them, it is because they want the means of gra-
tifying it. And if any one would see evidence of the change produced by reli-
gion upon the heart of man, let him visit the tribes enjoying the advantage of a
Mission station. Here he will find individuals, — families, — churches, under an
influence which raises man above his low estate, leading him to look inward to
his own condition, and forward to a future state, and filling him with a desire
to promote the well-being of his fellow-creatures. I recollect hearing the re-
mark made by some Cafi'ers at one of the Wesleyan stations, in reference to one
of the Christian converts, — " Well, certainly the grace of God must be a wonder-
ful thing. Here is a man who was formerly one of the greatest pests we had in
the place, and so under the dominion of evil that it was impossible to live in
peace near him ; but since the gospel has come, lie has been a well conducted
man. There must be great power in the gospel." This was the remark of
several who had not themseives received the truth.

484

Missions in Southern Africa.

[Aug.

It has gratified us much to find the name of a Missionary so generally re-
spected among the barbarous tribes beyond this colony ; and it lias appeared to
us that this circumstance will tend very materially to open a way among tiiose
tribes for the reception of Christian truth. A French IVlissionary travelling near
the Matuta, a branch of the Orange River, fell into the hands of a wandering
predatory tribe, who made him outspan, and began examining the contents of
his wagon. He fully exjiected to be ))lundered ; but some of his people having
informed tlie captain of tiie band that this was a Missionary, his conduct imme-
diately changed, and, coming towards him, he respectfully gave him to under-
stand, that had he known he was a Missionary, he would not have allowed him
to be molested. lie then caused the wagon to be inspanned, and set the Mis-
sionary again on his way.

That the influence of the Missionary name and character had spread far in-
land, we had many proofs, not only in the messages which were sent to the Kat
River, as my friend lias mentioned, from tribes in the interior desiring Mission-
aries, but wliile we were at M there arrived, — to beg for Missionaries for a

nation inhabiting a territory far beyond Dingaan's, and bordering on Delagoa
Bay — a chief who had on his way crossed seven large rivers, none of them na-
vigable, but swollen and almost impassable for wagons, (it being winter time)

and abounding with alligators. And, a few weeks ago, M* came with a

wagon almost a thousand miles in order to obtain a Missionary. These facts
show, that there is an open door for the spread of the gospel into the inte-
rior of this land. In connection with the confidence inspired by the Missionary
name and character, I may refer to the measures which have been recently adopt-
ed for securing peace with CafTerland. It appears to be considered by some
persons in the colony, that the return of the Ceded Territory to the Caffers is
calculated to be injurious, and that the treaties lately made with that people are
altogether a work ot supererogation. I have no doubt, however, that these mea-
sures are founded on principles of mutual justice; and that they have had u
great effect in producing not only respect for the Missionaries, but that feeling of
greater confidence in the white men generally, to which my friend has alluded
as leading the interior tribes to press for safety towards the colonial frontier. We
have found the impression to be very general among the natives, that the Mis-
sionaries are the friends of mankind ; and that it is through the Missionaries
and those who hold the principles of the Missionaries, that this change has been
brought about. The Caffer chief Macomo, in a conversation we had with him,
having made some serious complaints against the British Government, we fairly
confessed that we could not defend all its acts ; and reminded him that there were
a great number of people who professed Christianity, but who were not in heart
Christians ; and although there were in the British Government some valuable
men, who would act upon Christian principles, if they had the power, — and it
was through them that the recent Change had been brought about, — yet that the
members of the Government were not all Christians, although the influence of
the good men had of late years been increasing, and as Christianity prevailed
fewer deviations would be made from justice in their acts. And from this we
argued the im|)ortance of Macomo's introducing into his own country, that
Christianity, which tended thus to diffuse the blessings of peace and good will
among the human race.

In going up and down through the country, we had meetings with the people
to communicate our feelings of Christian interest; and, as you are aware, we
proceed in these matters in a different way to that of other Christian bodies. This
difference was taken notice of, and 1 was very much struck wilh a remark made
by a native on the subject. He said, " 1 see that there are different ways of
worslii|>ping God, but the word is the same." Some persons were fearful lest
the appearance of any other form of worship than that to which the people were
accustomed might prove a stumbling block to them. I have no such apprelien-

Name not caught by the Reporter.

1841.]

Missions in Southern Africa.

485

sion, Uioiigli our tlcpartiiie in practice from any great Christian principle wliicli
we profess would luuloubtediy be siicli a stumbling-block.

One of the most interesting features in the prospects of Missions in South Af-
rica is the circumstance that some of the most influential chiefs have been
brought within their influence. Among these I may instance Moshesh and Tzat-
zoe. The tribe of the latter, indeed, is not very numerous ; but I believe that
there is not a chief more looked up to in Caflferland ; for there, as in our own
and every country, moral character carries the greatest influence. Again, on the
Namaqua side, there is David Afrikaner, a man of strong natural powers, and
who lias had grace given him to stem the torrent around him. Afrikaner is an
extraordinary character ; and his case, as an instance of the result of Missionary
labour, should be an encouragement to the end of time. I consider that the pro-
gress made by this man's conveision alone, would be a great degree of success
to have been gained as the result of a Missionary's whole life. Through his in-
fluence over the tribe they have been induced to settle down, and bring under
cultivation as much land as they had water to irrigate; and his labours among
them as a teacher iiave been so beneficial that, at the end of one year, no less
than 60 members were added to the church. A missionary, a very faithful and
laborious man, came in and reaped this harvest, but David Afrikaner had pre-
l)ared the ground and sowed the seed. There are now several intelligent teach-
ers rising up among this people ; and messengers have been sent from various
j)artsof the country to request Missionary instruction.

But I must not detain you with any further remarks, as my friend has pro-
mised, that I should read you Moshesh's speech. Mbsiiesh, you are aware, is
the principal Basutu chief, having under him about 8000 people, who inhabit a
. tract of elevated land near a mountain, at the top of which the chief himself re-
sides. This mountain is about 1500 feet above the plain below, and probably 7
or 8000 feet above the level of the sea. Moshesh is very desirous to raise the
character of his people. As an instance — we were on one occasion praising
their industry, and my companion was noticing a peculiar kind of needle, with
which they sewed their baskets. It was an iron needle, having two eyes, in order
not to allow the thread to come out so readily. My friend observed that Euro-
peans might learn something from that ; and Moshesh, who was always ready
to avail himself of an opportunity of recommending Christianity, turning to the
]>eople, said, — " You see the white man allows that the black men have some
know ledge. He praises your needle, because it gives him a hint of something he
did not know. In this we can rejoice as he rejoices when he tells us the good
things that we do not know." In one important particular, his abstinence from
strong drink, ]\Ioshesh has shown the spirit of an enlightened ruler. The general
drink of the chiefs is beer; either in its sim|)le state, or thickened with malt. In
the latter state it may be sowewliat nutrimental as well as intoxicating ; but in
the former state it is merely intoxicating. Moshesh, however, had the wisdom to
abstain entirely from beer in both these forms ; and he told me, that neither he
nor his father, nor his grandfather, had ever used it ; — adding, (what might be a
lesson to white legislators) — " if 1 used such drink, I would be talking folly be-
fore my people." In the speech which has been referred to, and vvliich was
made after two French Missionaries, as well as my companion and myself had
addressed the people, he first speaks to the chiefs, then to the men, and then to
the children.

VOL. II. 3 Se

486

Twentieth Annual Report

[Aug.

III. — The Twentieth Annual Report of the Calcutta Baptist
Missionary Society, i^c. £^c. 1841.

All our Missionary Reports call us to the exercise of the
Christian duty of rejoicing with them thut do rejoice and
Aveeping with them that weep. That hefore us is no excep-
tion to the universality of the remarli. It tells of the remo-
val of Messrs. Pearce and Parsons and Mrs. Thomas from
this scene of labour and sorrow, and of the withdrawal of
Messrs. Leslie, Bayne and Tucker, and of Mrs. Ellis from this
land of heathenism ; but it tells also of the extensive diffusion
of the word of God, of the sowing of that seed which, when it
falls into a soil prepared for its reception by the Spirit of God,
will bring forth fruit a hundred-fold ; it tells of the adding
to the visible Church of some, regarding whom there is credi-
ble evidence that they are such as shall be saved.

The Report consists of three parts, relating severally to the
operations in and near Calcutta carried on at the cost of the
Calcutta Society ; operations carried on in the same localities
by parties in connexion with the Society, but not at the cost
of the Society ; and operations conducted throughout India
by the Missionaries of the English Baptist Missionary So-
ciety. The appendix contains a brief notice of the opera-
tions of the Baptist Missionary Society in other countries, a
statement of Funds, &c.

All the ordinary branches of Missionary operation are vigo-
rously carried on by the Baptist Missionaries, such as educa-
ting the young, preaching to the adult, distributing tracts and
portions of Scripture, and translating the Scriptures into the
languages of the country. The last mentioned branch of the
work is one to which a hirge portion of the labour of the Mis-
sionaries and the funds placed at their disposal is devoted. The
work of translation, printing and distribution has been carried
on to a most gratifying extent, as our readers will admit
when they are told that during the last year 104,000 books
(each consisting of a large portion of Scripture, and many of
them being the whole New Testament), have been printed,
and that at the date of the Report editions were in pro-
gress amounting to 2.5.500 copies. Oh, that the spirit of
the living God would Himself wield this His own sword and
thrust it into tiie hearts of His enemies, that their enmity might
be slain and themselves brought to submit themselves to His
effectual operation.

It were interesting to advert at greater length to the varied
operations of tliis Society, and to call for the prayers of our
Christian readers in behalf of our brethren, but our space

1841.]

of the Calcutta Baptist Mission.

487

warns us to be content with the insertion, for the benefit of
those reiiders into whose liiind the Report itself may not fall,
of the brief account of our friend Mr. Aratoon's labours during
the year.

Monday morniiic:, from 8 to 10, preacliins; in Jdii Ba2or Chapel. After-
noon, from 4 to 6 cliitributin!» Scriptures and Tracts in tiie Bengali streets.

Tuesday morninir, preachin;' at the Benevolent Institution. Afternoon,
from 4 to G distributing Scriptures and Tracts iu tlie neighbourhood of Tank-
Square.

Wednesday morning, distributing Scriptures and Tracts in the streets and
lanes about Mirzupore. Afternoon, preaching in the Lai Bdzdr Cliapel yard.

Thursday morning, distributing Scriptures and Tracis in the native streets.
Afternoon, preaching in the yard of the Benevolent Institution.

Friday morning, preaching in Jdn Bazar Chapel. Afternoon, preaching by
the way side iu Ciiculur Road.

Saturday mornins, distributing Scriptures and Tracts in the native streets.
Afternoon, distributing Scriptures, &c. in the Strand.

To this we add the extracts that are given from the com-
munications of Ganga Narayan Sil : —

" During the past year the Gospel has been preached to Hindus, Muliam-
madaiis, and Roman Catholics; to the former daily and sometimes twice a
day, not only in the stated places, as Jctu Bazar Chapel, Ldl Bdzdr Clrapel
gate and Tdltuld Chapel, but in the streets of Calcutta and its neigiibouriiood.
In some nights I have visited respectable Hindus at their own liouses ; though
some of them are much bigoted to their false religion, yet I had a favorable re-
ception. Arguments and reproaches were all that I had to fear. Although
the prejudices and opposition of my countrymen are not entirely subdued, yet
their general feeling towards the Gospel and the people of Christ appears such
as to lead us to hope that the day is not very far distant when they sliall cast
their idols of silver and their idols of gold, which they made each one for him-
self to worship, to the moles and to the bats.

During almost the whole year I and brother Siiuja'atali have preached
the Gospel to the Roman Calliolics in different parts of the town. Though the
priests tried to prevent people coming to our meetings, I am happy to state,
we had a good number of hearers. A Roman Catholic female who attended our
meeting was so much concerned about her own salvation and that of her neigh-
bours that she opened her house for preaching, and acted all along the part of
the woman of Samaria in bringing in her neigliljours to hear the word. Ano-
ther followed her exanijile, and for a long time defrayed the light expenses.
The success which God has been pleased to grant us, if not so great as we had
expected, is yet such as should call forth our gratitude to Him for his grace in
the conversion of three souls, two of whom have been baptized and the third is
a candidate for receiving that sacred ordinance. May God enable them to
continue faithful to the end.

In the month of February last I went to Bdldada to preach the Gospel at
Gord Chdnd's meld, held in honor of a Muhammadan saint, where I iiad a
good opportunity of preaching the Gospel to huiidreds of Muhammadans and
Hindus, who manifested a great desire to hear the word. Crowds listened
•while I published the glad tidings of salvation through Christ. Sometimes
people would press on me so much that I could hardly" breathe and make my
way through them ; thus I found that a Missionary among the Heathen must
be strong in faith, strong in lungs, and strong in body. Ma'ny books and tracts
were distributed. During the heat of the day, and at night when I could not
leave my boat, people would come into my boat to hear the word and to receive

3 s 2

488 The Coles of the S. W. Frontier of Bengal. [Aug,

books and tiacts. Among Uiem a poor ignorant man desired me to read to
him a Tract, whioli I did accordingly, and he ielt so mucii, that he begijed me
to give him tiie Tract, that he migtit take it home and get iiis son to read it to
him. I gave it to liini ; on receiving it, the poor man begged me to accept a
pice for my trouble and for tlie Tract ; fearing to oflTend him I took the pice,
but returned it to iiim again, which he however received with great reluctance.
May the Lord hasten tlie tijne when " the wilderness and the solitary place,
shall he glad for them, and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose, it
shall blossom abundantly and rejoice, even with joy and singing ; the glory of
Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon, they
shall see the glory of the Lord and the excellency of our God.

People of all descriptions have manifested a great desire for Scriptures and
Tracts ; whenever 1 pass along the streets, people run after me for books ; eve-
ry day at home and abroad I have had applications. Many have been read
and that with interest. Several persons who received books from me, have
afterwards given a brief account of their contents and requested new ones.
While going along the streets, I have sometimes with great pleasure observed
people reading our Tracts and conversing with each other on religious subjects.
Among those who come to my house for books are some respectable and intel-
ligent Hindu youths who have been convinced of the fallacy of Hinduism, but
Iiave not yet clearly seen the truth as it is in Jesus. One of them had courage
enough to go with me and distribute Tracts to numerous Hindus in one of the
public streets of Calcutta at a Hindu festival. The number of Scriptures dis-
tributed the past year is 870, and of Tracts 5000. Although at present we do
not see any large increase of the Church by converts from the Heathen, yet I
am confident tliat the work of conversion is going on silently : only let us be
faithful and devoted to our work, God will surely bless our labours. " If the
Lord delight in us, then he will bring us into this land and give it us."

We shall only add, that the Treasurer's account shews the
Society his debtor to the amount of Rs. 1330, a sum which the
friends of Missions could surely M'ith very little exertion
contribute, and the contribution of which would no doubt
considerably disentangle the labors of the Society.

IV. — Description of the Coles inhabiting the Hills on the South
Western Frontier of Bengal. By the Rev. R. de Rodt.

WITH A MAP.

Description of the country.

The province of Bengal is bordered on the south-west by a large
tract of hilly country which separates it from Orissa on one side, and
from the territories of the Raja of Nagpore on the other. These hills,
which at Durunda and farther to the west form extensive table-lands and
rise to an elevation of from 2u00 to 3500 feet above the level of the sea,
give rise to several of the princi|)al rivers of Hindustan. The Sone, the
Nurhudda, the Mahanadi, the Subarnoreka, the Damudor have all their
sources in that quarter. The hill country of which we S])eak, may be said
to extend as far as Rajmahl, the Sone river on the north, Jabbalpur on
the west, Samhhalpur on the south and Purulia on the east. The pre-
sent paper however treats only of those hill tribes, who inhabit the parts
towards the south-east.

SKETCH

OF THE LrOUTUWESTEHY

BENGALI

=»0

0 ^frc^ A'4. £n'

C<»lhan

1^ #^

1841.] The Coles of I he S. W. Frontier of Bengal.

4S9

Bengal Proper with its fertile lands and extensive plains may be said
to extend as for as Sunamukliy, or more properly speaking as far as Ban-
kri^nagar, for there tlie country becomes more jungly and somewhat
undulating. Bankora is tlie last important place met witli in Bengal,
for about a mile from that station the territory of the llazaribagli
Agency commences. From Bankora to Purulia tlie distance is 41. miles,
and the way lends through a wild, ill cultivated, jungly and uninterest-
ing country; here and there however little isolated hills diversify the
monotonous scenery. In ajiproaching Purulia, the aspect of the country
improves very much ; Purulia itself is on an open and elevated spot, and
entirely free from jungle. A picturesq\ie and very extensive range of hills
is seen in the S. \V. the famous mountain of Paresnath is visible in the
north in a clear day. — Duriinda is about 70 miles west of Purulia. The
country through wliich the road to Durunda leads, is open and level at
first, but on ai)proaching Jhalda the plain is bordered on both sides by
two ranges of liills, and at Lotah it contracts to a narrow valley, scarcely
a mile broad. Juno is the first village inhabited by Coles, and we have to
cross a large and high forest and ascend a long ghat, before the place
is reached. The village itself is in a small valley surrounded by forest-
clad hills. From thence one has to ascend another steep ghat and cross
another forest and then the fine and wide table-land of Chutia Nagpore
comes at once in view. This plateau may be about 2000 feet above the
sea. The aspect of the country of Chutia Nagpore resembles England
in many respects. It is a large undulating and well cultivated plain,
overshadowed by beautiful trees and adorned with bold rocky hills, which
here and there rise above it like islands in the ocean, in the distance blue
hills skirt the horizon. Durunda, the principal military station in this
part of the country, is about ten miles distant from the large forest which
skirts the plateau on the west. Close to it is Krisnagar, otherwise called
Ranchu, whicli is the seat of the Political Agent: about two miles east
is ("hutia, which is at present an insignificant village, but several ruins of
brick buildings and old dilapidated Hindu temples, which are to be seen
in its neighbourhood, show that it must formerly have been a place of
importance. In proceeding from Durunda, soutii, toward Chyebassa the
country wears the same pleasing aspect for about 10 or 12 miles, after
w hich we have to cross again that belt of forest which divides the table-
land from the Bengala plain; but here the Ghat, over which we have to
descend is much more rugged and steep, than that on the eastern decli-
vity. In emerging from the forest, the traveller meets a large village
called Bunchi, which as well as the country around is inhabited partly by
Hindus and partly by Coles. The latter, from living in the plains, and
being intermixed with and subjected to their more influential neighbours,
liave lost mucli of their national character. The language spoken is a
strange mi.xture of Bengali, Hindui and Cole. The country is well culti-
vated, though not free from jungle, and intersected with many low ranges
of hills. From Bundoo to Sarjundu the distance is about 12 miles, and
from Sarjundu to Terai it is 14 miles. Close to Terai in the south there
rise two parallel and considerably high chains of hills, over wliich two
fearfully steep and wild pusses lead the traveller into Singbhum, which
may be considered as a part of Orissa. The first large village, which
one meets after having crossed the two mountain passes is Kliorsomi.
'I'his place is surrounded by a ditch and living bamboo hedge, and is the
residence of an independent chief. The streets and houses are neat and
clean, and the people, who are all resjjectably and cleanly dressed, speak
the Ooriya language. About 12 miles from Kliorsowa there is a river, which
forms the boundary of CoUian Proper ; Colhan is a part of Singbhum
and almost exclusively inhabited by Coles. From the above mentioned

490

The Coles of I he S. W. Frontier of Bengal.

[Aug.

river to Cliyebassa, which is a civil and military station, the distance
is 10 miles. Very large tracts of waste land, covered with low jungle
are to be met with every where on the way, the soil appears to he barren
and the fields very imperfectly cultivated. The country in general is
far inferior to Cliutia Nagpore. In proceeding from Chyebassa N., the
country has everywhere the same wild aspect, till you arrive at Serai
Kc.la, which is a village in all resjjects similar to Kliorsowa, for it is also
surrounded by a ditch and stockade, inhabited by Ooriyas and the seat
of an independent chief. Proceeding farther in the same direction, the
country is very wild and more tiian half of it is covered with forest. The
population is scanty but does not consist of Coles; the language is a
corrupt Bengali. Hills are seen in every direction, the road is jiretty
level. At a distance of about 25 miles from Serai Kela there is a j)lace
called Chanril, where we met with Santnls, another class of hill jjeopie,
very numerous in this quarter. At a distance of about 10 miles from
Purulia the road leads tlie traveller back through a narrow defile into
tlie plains of Bengal. 'I'he whole country of the Coles, of which we have
given here a description, is in charge of the Governor General's Agent
residing at Ranchu, and his four civil assistants, of whom one is station-
ed at Ranchu, one at Lohardaga, one at Cliyebassa and one at Puru-
lia. 'l"he military force consists of the llamghar Local Battalion, whose
head-quarters are at Durunda. It is commanded by European officers
and is composed of Infantry, Artillery and Cavalry. Sections of this
force are stationed at Purulia, Lohardaga and Chyebassa, in order to
protect the civil authorities residing there.

Description of the people.

The natives, inhabiting the country which we have described, may
be geographically divided into four more or less distinct classes, to whom
we may, on account of tlie similarity of their language give the common
name of Coles, the Hindus commonly call them Ciioars, i. e. thieves.

The first class inhabit the table-land and surrounding forests of Chutia
Nagpore. They are divided into two principal sections or castes, the
Murari Coles and the Oorang Coles.

Tlie second class is to be found in the low country in the south of
Chutia Nagpore, extending as far as the double range of hills near 'I'erai.
People of this class are known as Tamarias, but they may as justly be
called Choars, for they are more degraded than the rest, adding to their
native wildness the low vices of the Hindus.

The third class is to be found at and round about Chyebassa, in the
country called Colhan. People of this class are called Lurkha Coles,
or also " Ilos.''

The Santais, who inhabit the forests and valleys between Ser.ai Kela
and Purulia, form the fourth class.

Language.

These four classes, who at present differ in many respects from each
other, formed originally one nation, for they all speak, or at least did
formerly speak, the same language. But that language is bei;inning now
to be extinct among the Choars and Santais, who, living in the plain
among Hindus, adopt more and more the Bengali or the Hindi, so that
many of them recollect very imperfectly their native tongue. — The
Coles of Chutia Nagpore, boasting to be superior to and mure civilized
than their brethren in Singbhum, pretend not to understand the lan-
guage of tlie Lurkha Coles, but so far as I could ascertain, it is the
same ; and the few sentences I had learned at Durunda were perfectly
understood at Chyebassa. The Cole language has not the least affinUy

1841.] The Coles of I he S. IV. Frontier of Bengal.

to either Bengali, or Hindustani, or Sanskrit ; it is a simple and I be-
lieve very easy langtiage. It is soft, abounds in vowels, and lias no liarsli
gutturals and aspirate sounds. The Bengali ^ occurs in many words.

Here is

a short Vocabulary :

Man

Hdro.

Tiger

Koola.

>\'ile

Kuii.

Uog

Seta.

Father

Aba.

Cat

Pussi.

Mother

Ai.

Bird

Chere.

Younger brotlier

Bokko.

Fish

Pai.'

Elder brother

Baring.

Cow

Uri.

Horse

Sadom.

Master

(jonike.

Sun

Siiigbungii

Mountain

Biiru.

Moon

Cliaroo.

River

Hur.

Star

Ipilko.

House

Ora.

Pay

Singi.

'1 ree

Daru.

Night

Ninda.

Salt

Buluin.

Earth

H assa.

Eye

Men.

Water

Hah.

Ear

Lotur.

Fire

Singel.

Hand

Tihi.

The Coles have no written language. Tliis, and the yearly increasing
influx of strangers into their country, as well as their leaving their homes
and seeking for employment in the plains, are the principal reasons, why
their native langua-e is becoming more and more extinct.

Religion.

The religious ideas of the Coles, at least of those who have not lost
tlieir national character by intercourse with foreigners, are few and
simple. The real Coles are no image-worshippers. 'I'hey perform sacri-
fices to the sun, whom they call Singbunga, and to innumerable inferior
divinities, who are said to be invisible and to inhabit trees, hills and
rivers. Among others there is one called Gohembunga, the god of
cholera ; another called Marangbunga, the god of the crops ; atmther
Chondubunga is the god of the itch ; one Bengurabunga, god of fever;
one Dechalibunga, god of death, and one called Negrabunga the god of
indigestion. The names of these six, we heard at Chyebassa, but we are
not able to say if they are known and worshipped all over the country.
■\Vhen asked : what is the shape of those divinities? they reply, How can
we tell? we have never seen them. — On the question : what proof have
you of their existence ? they will say : we know they do exist, for if we
are sick and perform a sacrifice to them, we get well again. When we
.isked one, if Singbunga, the sun, had eyes to see what was going on
here below ? he answered : of course he has, he looks down upon us the
whole day. We asked again, — and who takes care of you by night ?
He replied, the stars. The same man was asked: Who made the earth ?
He answered after some hesitation : I suppose, the sun. And who made
the sun ? He (impatient). You better tell me, who made him.

The sole act of worship, which the Coles practise are sacrifices, and
for these, Ihey have no fixed time ; they are principally oiFered in cases
of sickness. They cimsist chiefly of fowls, these being the easiest pro-
curable, but also of liids and goats, and on particular occasions, of pigs,
cows and buffaloes. They have no priests ; the sacrifices may be per-
formed by any one, and they are always eaten by him who offered them,
and by those he chooses to invite. Tiie distinction of clean and unclean
food existing among the Hindus, does not exist among tbe Coles,
thougli they are by far more particular and cleanly than the Garrows on

492 The Coles of I he S. W. Frontier of Bengal. [Auu.

the eastern frontier of Bengal, who eat dogs, cats, rats, and whatever
animal, dead or alive, they can procure. The Coles eat without hesitation
beef, pork, and fowls, but they abstain from carnivorous animals.

'I'hey are not quite free from the prejudices of caste. The coolies, who
came with us from Durunda to Ch) ebassa, would never have touched
the food of a Lurklia Cole ; they were all Oorangs except one, who was a
Murari ; and this one was never permitted to eat with the rest, they
were kind enough to cook for him, but being considered of an inferior
caste, they never permitted him to touch the food, till liis portion Jiad
been served out for him and placed at a respectful distance from that of
his conijjanions. These restrictions of caste, however, strange to say,
refer only to married people ; unmarried men, whatever be their age, may
eat whatever they like and from whomsoever they like. Any one m;iy
regain his caste or be admitted into a new one, by paying a sum of money
or giving a number of cows.

Of divine justice and of a future state, they appear to have no idea; in-
deed, I believe, they have no expression in their language for the word
" soul," or for " conscience," or for " heaven'' and " hell." It was there-
fore not very easy to ask them, what became of their soul after death. And
if in some way or other we succeeded in making them understand what we
meant, they always answered : \Fe do not know, we cannot tell. — We
asked one of tliem: Why do you not steal or commit murder .'' He
answered : Becatise I shall go to Ranchi (to jail), if I do. — ^Vhen ask-
ed again : But if you escape from the hands of justice, will nobody else
punish you } — He said with great simj)licity, Tiie Company will make
search after me and punish me even ten years after I have committed
the crime. — But does no punishment await you after death .'' — How can
1 know ?

A great number of Coles are however by degrees adopting Hindu re-
ligious ideas ; they receive tlie mantra from a guru, adopt the necklace ;
celebrate Cliaralcpuja, and worship Shib, wliom they call Mahadeo.
They even sing, in their own language, songs in honour of that deity. We
heard one doing it at Nvpuug. At the same place, we saw a Cole, who
had become a Vaisnab, without however giving up eating beef. At an-
other place, among the Santals, we witnessed one of their festivals, at
which they offered bloody sacrifices, consisting of a kid and two pigeons,
to one of their mountain gods, and scarcely five yards distant from it there
was a Manasha and a Tulsi tree planted, and rice, milk, ghee, sindur
offered to them ; the sacrifices were of course performed by common peo-
ple, not by brahmans.

At the same place tliey told us, that if any body died, his relatives
would, if they could afford it, take one of his bones and carry it to tlie
holy Ganges, to throw it into her waters. And when we asked for the
reason of doing so, they said, People say that it is proper to do it.

It has often been asserted, that Hindus cannot proselytize on account
of the distinction of caste, into which nobody can be admitted, who is not
born in it. The Vaisnabs however, who form the most numerous sect in
Bengal, and constitute perhaps one-fifth of its whole population, make an
exception, for they admit people of all castes into their sect. These are
the people, who assuming the name of gurus or spiritual teachers, travel
about in the (Jole land, making as many disciples as they can. Any one,
who agrees to receive in his ear and to repeat daily the Vislinu-mantra
and to assume the mala, may become their disciples. Beit however well
understood that each disciple must pay his spiritual teacher a yearly con-
tribution, according to his means, either 4 anas, or 8 anas, or a kid, or a
calf, or a cow ; and this is what makes those gurus so busy wandering
about. They go from one disciple's house to another, gathering their

1841,] The Coles of the S. W. Frontier of Bengal. 493

pays, and try by every means in their power to increase it by increasing
the number of those disciples.

Their IMoral Ciiaraotkr.

The Coles are remarkable for their love of truth. Several civil and
military officers, with whom we spoke, and who come daily in contact with
the people, assured us that a Cole, if brought to court for any crime which
he has coniniitted, will never shrink from telling the whole truth*. The
Lurkha Coles of Singblium, to signify their abiiorrence of lies, prover-
bially say of a liar : he lies like a brahman. But this love of veracity is
only found among those Coles who have retained their primitive habits,
and have not been corrupted by intercourse with foreigners. But even
respecting these it is hardly credible, that people, wlio have no moral
principles at all, should be on all occasions so particular as to truth, and
my doubts are confirmed by what I heard from an interpreter, whom we
employed for a short time at Chyebassa ; he said, that the Coles in com-
mon life told lies, just as much as other people. And a native man at-
tached to the civil court of Chyebassa said, that formerly the Coles,
when brought to trial always confessed the truth, not being aware that
any ])utiishnient awaited tliem, but that of late, having become wiser,
they had found out that by telling lies there was some possii)ility of
their escaping. — And a gentleman, well acquainted with the Santals, as-
sured me, that they too had formerly been praised on account of their
unflinching veracity, but tliat on getting better acquainted with them, he
had found them out to be liars, just us much as the H'ndus.

The Coles are revengeful and passionate. We heard the following
trail from the best authorities. A man refused to give to his son a
sufficient quantity of rice for his meal. The boy, who was only 12 years
old, could not bear such an affront. In a fit of anger he took his father's
battle-axe and struck him such a wound in his stomach, that he died
from it.

Marriages among them are not contracted at such an early age as
among tlie Hindus. 'I he reason of this will be shown hereafter. As far
as we could ascertain, married people prove generally faithful to each
other, but one European gentleman and several Hindus, who know the
people very well, assured u.', that before marriage no restraint is laid on
either sex.

'I'he hill people inhabiting Chutia Nagpore are an active and indus-
trious race ; they labour hard for very little wages. To seek for employ-
ment, they travel all over Bengal, and work in indigo factories or as coo-
lies. In Calcutta they are employed to cleanse tlie roads and drains.
Those who stay at home are agriculturists ; the Choars and Santals are also
engaged in agricultural pursuits, and are generally the raiyats of the Hin-

* Illustrating this assertion there is in Lieut. Tickle's Vocabulary of the Ho lan-
guage, a most interesting conl'ession of a Ho or Luikha Cole prisoner, who delivered
himself up after the murder of his son in the woods of Poisuya in Kotegurhpur in
1837-38. — The whole confession is taken almost verbatim from tlie prisoner's lips ;
we cannot refrain from transcribing it here : —

Did you kill your son, Kapore? Yes, 1 killed him. For what fault did you kill
him ? He never committed any fault ; we were both starving ; I had nothing to give
liim to eat; he cried and looked in my face ; he was weak, and lay down on the
ground. He lay down in the jungle and could not rise again ; night was coming on
and I heard the tiger roaring, and I thought lie would seize you, my poor boy, if
1 left you. And so I killed you! I then buried him in a ravine, lest the wild beasts
should devour him. 1 went away slowly, for I was weak and ill. And when I had
got further into the forest, I thought I heard him call. And then 1 fainted away,
iiut lie calls me now every day. In the morning and noon and night I hear him
call, l'"atlier, oh Father ! So I cannot eat, 1 cannot work, I cannot laugh, I can live
no more ! So hang me, Sir, kill me quick, and this wretchsduess is over.
VOL. II. 3 T

494 The Coles of the B. W. Frontier of Bengal [Aug.

dus. The Lurkha Coles are very different from the rest, they are re-
markable for laziness. 'I'liey cultivate just enough ground to support
them and their families for a year, and when this is done, they remain
sitting cross-armed under some tree in their viUage, or take tlieir bows
and arrows and loiter about in the woods and along the rivers, shooting
birds, and catching fisii, if they can do it without too mucii trouble.
AVould any body wish to employ them as coolies to carry l)angies or
•work for hire, they would laugh at him and think such a thing far below
their dignity.

'I'he Coles are all, without exception, addicted to drinking ; they would
drink and get drunk every day if they could; the liquor they use, is made
of rice and a certain sweet tasting fruit, growing in the jungles, called
Mauwa. The liquor looks very dirty, sometliing like thick Kiinji water.

Tliey believe implicitly in witchcraft, but the people, who pretend to
be able to find out wizards and witches are generally low-caste Hindus ;
these soothsayers did formerly much mischief, for if any man or his wife
or any of his children got sick, he forthwith went to the soothsayer, who
for a trifling reward made some mysterious calculation and told him tlie
name of the deity or of the man who had injured him. If it was a deity,
the injured husband or father would olfer sacrifices; if a human being,
he would take his axe, go in search of the guilty person and kill him with-
out mercy. Instead of concealing the crime and making his escnpe, he
ivould go to every hut of the village and knock at each door. This was
the well known sign tiiat a witch or a wizard had been killed. Sometimes
SI dream revealed tlie witch to the injured man, and in such a case sooth-
sayers were of course not resorted to. Now however, since the British
authorities have been established in the country, such sad murders are
much less frequent, and the soothsayers are diligently searched after and
severely punislied.

Another very remarkable feature in the character of the Coles, princi-
pally the Lurka Coles, is, that suicide is very common among them. For
the most trifling reason they will go and hang themselves to the roof of
their hut or to a tree. 'I'hey perpetrate the act with the greatest
coolness, always informing their friends of it before hand. The civil
authorities of Chyebassa however are making efforts to put down this
crime, and they have succeeded in many instances. As soon as they
hear that a man has uttered the threat to hang himself, he is sent for,
kept at the station and well watched, till he promises not to do himself
any harm, and then he is at once released, for the Coles are said
never to break their promise.

IManners and Customs.

The arms of the Coles consist of a small battle-axe, whose edge is
either convex or concave or straight, — and of bows and arrows. The
bow is of bamboo, and the string is also made of a thin split of the bam-
boo tied to the bow with hempen strings. The arrows have various
shapes. The heads of some are flat, long and hooked, others square
and short, others again are straight and narrow, and loosely fasten-
ed to the shaft, so that when the object shot at is pierced, the shaft
may be extracted, but the iron remains buried in the wound. 'I'hey
understand the art of shooting six or eight arrows at once; to do it,
they sit on the ground, stem tiieir feet against the bow, pull the string
with both hands, and placing an arrow between each finger, shoot them
all off at once ; they poison their arrows, when they are in pursuit of
wild animals such as tigers and hears, but 1 heard from the best authori-
ty, tliat they never do it in battle. To this magnanimous practice how-
ever some exceptions may be found ; for a havildai', whom we met on the

1841.] The Coles of the S. W. Frontier of Bengal. 495

road, told me, that in the late campaijrn one of his comrades had receiv-
ed an aiTOiv tlirouoli the thijjli, and that thouj^h the iron was extracted,
the le^ swelled on to an enormous sizp, and that it was only with the
greatest difficulty that the wound could he cured.

It lias heen said, that the Coles area brave and warlike people, but
tliis assertion is only true when compared with the cowardly Bengalis
who tremble at the very sight of an unsheathed sword or a strini^ed bow.
In other respects the Coles are no great warriors. In the late distur-
bances they never mustered courage enough o))enly to attack tiie force
sent against them, or to stand tlieir ground when attacked ; and they
never displayed any military regularity or discipline, but shot their ar-
rows from beliind buslies and rocks, in ])laces where they were least
expected, and ran off before the enemy could come up with them. A few
years back, when there was a rebellion in the southern part of Sing-
bhuni, the troops sent to quell it, had to storm a mountain pass, occu-
pied by the Coles. They advanced and ascended to the very top with-
out meeting any opposition, there however they saw two arrows laid in
form of a cross on the way. 'I'he Coles had placed them there with
the determination that as soon as the enemy should trespass on this side
of the arrows, they would commence fighting. But their superstition
was their ruin ; for they had procured certain charms, by wearing wliich,
they imagined the " big gun" would never go off. When therefore not-
withstanding these wise precautions they heard repeatedly the thunder of
that dreaded instrument, and perceived tiiat it had no respect for their
charms, they very soon took to their heels and fled.

Another instance of their cowardice was related to us at Terai. About
ten years ago the Choars rose, assembled to the number of about 10,000,
advanced toward Bandu and Sarjundu, plundered and burned all the
villages they met with and threatened '['era'i. When the jamadar of that
place heard of their approach, he collected a few hundred armed men,
and having received an auxiliary force from a neighbouring jamadar,
with whom he was on friendly terms, lie boldly awaited the approach
of the enemy. When at a short distance, the Choars sent him an
arrow, with the message, to send it back whole, if he was for peace and
submission, and to send it back broken, if he was inclined to war. 'I'he
jamadar, being a man of spirit and courage, took the arrow and broke
it and sent it back accompanied by an iron chain. Soon after this de-
claration of war both armies came within sight of each other. But
when a few horsemen belonging to the jamadar's party advanced, charg-
ed the enemy and killed three or four of tlieir number, the rest became
frightened, ran off as fast as they could and never showed their faces
again. So much for the boasted warlike spirit of these mountaineers.
Many Coles however have entered the Company's service as sipaliis, and
as such they would not be inferior to any of the Hindus and Musal-
nian soldiers, if it were not for their excessive fondness for strong drink,
of which it is almost impossible to cure them.

The most common sport among the Coles, and in general among all
the lower orders of Hindus inhabiting the south-western districts of
Bengal, is cock-fighting. Sunday is generally the day chosen for the
sport. All the people assemble at a fixed spot ; whosoever has a fight-
ing cock brings it, sometimes 40 or 50 of them are in that way brought
together. Little sharp knives are tied to one foot of each combatant
and they are let loose. The one, which is vanquished belongs either
wholly or partly to the master of the victorious one. 'J'hese fights are
carried on with great spirit and glee.
The Coles are fond of singing and dancing, and in these two amuse-
3 T 2

396 The Coles of the S. W. Frontier of Bengal. [Aug.

merits, women ;is well as men take an active part. Their sonp;9 refer
mostly to obscenity, but as far as I could learn they are less indecent than
such son<?s are among- the Hindus. Tiieir dances are accompanied by
musical instruments, of which they have several kinds, the most com-
mon are, aflute, made of a small hill bamboo about 18 inches long-, provid-
ed with one hole for the mouth and six holes for the fingers — and ;i
species of violin, tlie body of which is formed of a small tortoise shell,
covered with a tightly stretched skin, the strings consisting of horse hair.
'J'he music performed on these instruments is original, but not very
charming to a Eurojiean ear.

Their dances are lively and regular, and the celebration of them lasts
often the whole night. 'I'he men holding each other's hands form a circle,
within which the women do the same ; linked in that way tliey walk
round, keeping time to the music with their feet. After a short time,
the circles are broken and they march 10 or 12 men deep in several rows,
round a given centre. One of the dancers \s precentor unA sings long
solos, which are responded to by the rest in short choruses. In this way
they will continue to sing and dance alternately in rows and circles
from night-fall until day-break.

Marriages, as we have mentioned above, are generally contracted
uhen both parties are grown up, and sometimes even late in life.
The cause of this delay is a custom according to which the young man
who wants to marry a girl, must first pay a certain sum of money or
more frequently give a certain number of cows to her father, before he
can obtain her. The number of covvs varies according to the pretensions
of the parents and the superior or inferior qualities of the girl. Com-
mon people give 10 or 15 cows for a bride ; those who are in better cir-
cumstances often give for a handsome girl 60 or 70 cows. We heard of
a man in Singbhum, who thinking his daughter very handsome and
hoping that she would fetch a very high price, refused many suitors,
because the number of cows they promised was not great enough. He
was however well punished afterwards; for his daughter was attacked
by the small-pox and lost all her charms, after which there were no
more suitors to trouble the father and excite his covetousness by the
emulation of their proposals.

A girl has however the power to refuse any man, who does not please
lier, and if she becomes a widow, she may marry again without losing
her good name. — 'I'he women are not shut up and concealed from the
view of strangers as in Bengal ; they go about and show themselves
as freely as the men do. In visiting a village near Chyebassa, we
saw at a house preparations made for a wedding ; many musicians
were assembled, and a whole battery of large pots full of strong drink
was standing before the door. 1 went to the bridegroom and asked him
if 1 might see tlie bride. — M'hy not ? was his rei)ly, and his companions,
rather pleased at the interest I manifested in them, pointed to a
neighbouring field, where the bride was sitting under a tree, in the com-
pany of some other women. We went to her, and though her dress
was that of a child of nature, she did not manifest much bashfulness or
timidity. The dress of the Coles in Colhan is very primitive. A nar-
row slip of cloth, about 4 inches broad, worn round the waist is the
only covering of both sexes, and we have been told that farther to the
south, they have even less covering ; a rope twisted of straw round the
hody and two large leaves fastened into it, one in front and one behind.
The similarity of dress of both sexes in Colhan, renders it often difficult
to distinguish them from a distance, and on that account many women,
being taken for men, were in the last campaign shot by the sipiihls, whilst
they were endeavouring to make their escape.

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minnie on Native Education. 497

The Chutia Nasjpore people however, as well as the Santals and
Choars, have all adopted tiie Ben>;ali costume.

Wlien any one dies, liis body is first burned and the remaining ashes
and bones are put in a pot, which is afterwards placed in a large hole
in the ground. Great quantities of rice are poured over it, the whole
is covered with eartli, and a large stone, 4 or 5 feet square, is laid on it.
After the burial tlie friends of the deceased never omit feasting togetlier.
In a neighbouring field another stone is erected as a monument in me-
mory of the dead. Each family has its own burying gronnd, which is
generally in the middle of the village under a large tree.

Little has yet been done for the moral benefit of those wild hill tribes.
For several years back a school has been established at Ranchu, in which
there are from 15 to 20 Coles studying English, beside many Hindus.
It is conducted by one of the pupils of the General Assembly's school ; of
late another school, at present containing about 25 boys, has been esta-
blished at Chyebassa. It is superintended by a native Christian, ii
student of Bishop's College. But we are afraid no permanent good will
be effected, unless some European missionaries be stationed in the
country. If any thing is to be done for the spread of the gospel in that
country, it must be done soon, for Hinduism is gaining ground, and
will soon overwhelm the whole of its inhabitants.

R. De Rodt.

V. — TJie Rev. Dr. Duff's Letters addressed to Lord Auckland,
on the subject of Native Education, with his Lordship's
Minute prefixed. Ostell and Lepage, Tank Square.

These letters have now been published in a separate form.
As they appeared originally at full length in our cohimnsj it
were needless for us to make them the subject of special
remark. Lord Auckland's Minute having also been reprinted
in our pages, our readers have it in their power to compare
the different views which have been presented on the all-
engrossing theme of Native Education, and to form their own
deliberate judgment. The letters, in their new or pamphlet
form, are preceded and followed by a Preface and an Appen-
dix. As these contain some fresh materials that have an
essential bearing on the whole Educational question, we deem
it proper to reprint them, that the readers of the Observer
may be put in possession of the entire subject.

The Preface is as follows : —

1. The design of the following letters was not to enter into the
details of Lord Auckland's Minute. It was simply to seize on and
elucidate a few of the great principles involved in its leading statements
and conclusions. The details on minor points, such as, the establish-
ment of pecuniary scholarships for meritorious students, the application
of the funds granted to the School Society, the preparation of a Manual
of legal instruction, and the proper use of School Libraries, are, for
the most part, unexceptionable ; and otFer no points for special remark.

498 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [A.ug.

Tlie meagreness of the notice on two subjects, so essential to the spread
and stability of National Education, as that of Normal training for
school-masters, and that of the efficient and ubiquitous inspection of all
grades of Seminaries, has indeed surprised me ; and can only be accoun-
ted for by the supposition that the Minute is the product of a super-
ficial amateur educationist, and not that of one who has profoundly
studied the subject in theory, or thoroughly acquainted iumself with
its wants and workings in practice. The former is announced and dis-
missed by simply remarking, that "another object in these superior
colleges ought to be to instruct the pupils, or some proportion of them,
for the duties of inferior school-masters — and that to this end they
should be made thoroughly masters of the class-books and legal or
other manuals, which are designed to be used in the lower schools, and
with the branches of knowledge which relate to the subjects comprised
in them." Here, the great and specific object of Normal tuition for
teachers, as contra-distinguished from the general tuition of ordinary
pupils, is not so much as caught hold of, hinted at, or expressed ; and
that is, not merely the replenishment of the minds of future teachers with
adequate htowledge, but the training of them into the habitual employment
of the best modes of communicating knowledge, by causing " the theory of
teaching and the application of the theory to go on simultaneously." Let
any one, at all acquainted with the continental schemes of education,
the machinery of which is now so generally admired, say, how very
large and prominent a place, the subject of Normal primary teaching
occupies both in theory and practice. Yet to that point, so all-impor-
tant, as regards the efficiency and the permanency of an extended
system of education. Lord Auckland devotes a single pointless para-
graph; while to the comparatively insignificant matter of pecuniary
scholarships, he allots two entire pages out of the thii'ty-siz embv&ced by
his Minute as originally printed ! On the latter of the subjects adver-
ted to, or that of " inspection," he has also written very briefly, and
with almost more than even his usual fulcrumless balancing. He
" w^ould say that the day may come when unity and efficiency of super-
vision will better be secured by having a single superintendent"—
that " at present he is satisfied that the varied knowledge possessed
by the members of the Committee (of Public Listruction) render their
services most valuable to the Government, and would gratefully retain
their aid" — that he " should be happy to receive from them a report
of their suggestions on the means of procuring an occasional local in-
spection of the institutions under their charge" — that " the experience
of their President will have convinced him that there may be great
hazard of the interests of education being seriously retarded by the
want of such inspection." How different all this from the prompt and
energetic language of the venerable Van den Ende, the Inspector
General of primary instruction in Holland ? When spoken to by Vic-
tor Cousin on the subject, he replied with the unhesitating assurance
of an experienced veteran, " Nothing else will do except inspectors
specially appointed — adding, " Take care whom you choose for in-
spectors ; they are a class of men who ought to be searched for with a
lantern in one's hand !"

1841.] Lord Auckland'' s Minute on Native Education. 499

2. Many subjects vitally connected with the establishment of a
plan of National Education are wholly overlooked in the Minute — such
as, the desirableness and necessity of re-a])pointing a Commissioner to
carry on and complete the statistical educational chart which Mr. W.
Adam, at the suggestion of Lord W. Bentinck, so vigorously begun.
Wiiether the Government should or should not adopt the recommen-
dations of the Commissioner, their own deliberations could not fail to
be immensely assisted and their conclusions immensely modified by the
authoritative facts and statistics collected and arranged by him. As,
in his fitful mood of restoration, Lord Auckland was led to revive so
much of the useless, the itncalled for, and the down-rightly ^;er«<c/ows,
why did not some grave Councillor suggest, by way of partial coun-
terpoise, that he should restore one of the most useful and imperatively
demanded appointments which the Indian Government in its disinter-
ested wisdom ever created, or in its parsimonious folly ever abolished ?
And should it be happily revived, let it be on a scale commensurate
with the requisite talents of the employee and the undeniable magni-
tude of his undertaking. Who would, except in derision, compare the
talents, acquirements and accomplishments of a qualified Commissioner
of Police with those of a really qualified Commissioner of Education }
And yet in a land, and among a society where money, even without
brains, is every thing, and brains without money, nothing — mone)%
money, money being at once the measure of one's importance, and the
chief end of one's being, — is it to be endured that the very inferior of-
fice of a Commissioner of Police sliould be remunerated at treble the
rate of that of a Commissioner of Education? If so, it can only be,
because the Government, in spite of its boastful pretensions on the
subject, is yet profoundly ignorant of the real nature and extent — the
real demands and uses — the real value and importance of a thoroughly
pervasive scheme of National Education — and as profoundly incapable
of estimating or duly rewarding the high mental and moral Ciipabilities
which ought to be brought to bear upon it. If the Government be
really sincere on the subject of native education, why should it not,
forthwith, secure at any rate, short of that of a Supreme Councillor,
the services of such a man as Mr, J. Marshman of Serampore ? The
report which one so qualified could furnish, within a reasonable period,
would supply ample materials for the stimulating and guiding not only
of Government, but of private individuals and public Societies, that
are actuated with feelings of commiseration and benevolence towards
the people of India. To take the lowest view of the result, — the
improved resources, which a mentally and morally improved people
would be sure to aid in calling forth, would vastly more than com-
pensate for all preparatory and subsequent educational outlays from
the revenues of the State.

3. While certain parts of bis Lordship's Minute have been warmly
applauded, others have been as warmly reprobated. Of the latter, the
two great central points are, the re-endowment of Orientalism, including
its false religions ; and the total exclusion of true religion from the course
of higher instruction in the Literature and Science of Europe. As the
Act of a Government which represents the British nation, this is nei-

500 Lord Aucklatid's Minute on Native Education. [Aug.

ther more nor less than a national recognition of the false religions of
Brahmanism and Mu/iammadanism, and, at the same time, a national
abnegation of the only true religion, that is, Christianity. Surely, surely,
this is a great national sin ; which, if not repented of and removed,
may, sooner or later, draw down the most terrible but righteous retri-
bution at the hands of an offended God. " Why do the heathen
rage, and the people imagine a vain thing ? The kings of the earth
set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the Lord
and against his Anointed, saying. Let us break their bands asunder
aud cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth in the heavens
shall laugh. The Lord shall have them in derision. Then shall he
speak to them in his wrath, and vex them in his sore displeasure. Be
wise now, therefore, O ye kings ; be instructed, ye judges of the earth.
Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling. Kiss the Son
lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way when his wrath is kindled
but a little. Blessed are all they that put their trust in him." Ah,
but the avowed and popular doctrine of the day is, " that religion has
nothing to do with political measures." Yes, this is the favourite
doctrine of this politico-irreligious age ; but can a mere multitude of
voices constitute it a true doctrine .'' Impossible. True it cannot and
will not be, till it is true " that God does not govern the world ; for as
God rules in human affairs, so must his servants obey him." In cases
like the preser.t, what becomes of that race of Christian ministers that
are specially appointed as guardians, to watch over the interests of
Christianity among the Europeans — the ruling class of this vast realm ?
Why do they seem to remain as silent as if they were fast aslumber in
the caves and dens of the earth ? The sprightliness of youth and the
grey hairs of venerable age, elegant accomplishment and creditable
scholarship, devoted piety and goodly eloquence may, doubtless, be
found amongst them. But, Oh, for more of the warmth of exhorta-
tion— the fearlessness of reproof — the solemn earnestness of protest
against the sins and follies of those who, from their rank and power,
give tone and fashion to general society, and dictate laws for all
India ? Oh, for more of the burning love of souls that would lead
men, from inclination, taste and choice, to prefer attendance at the
dying pillow of the humble poor to attendance at the luxurious, carna-
lizing entertainments of the great, the mighty, and the noble of the
land Oh, for more of the zeal and fidelity and uncompromising
boldness of a Brown, a Buchanan, a JMartyn, and a Thomason, tliat
could, when occasion offered, rebuke even a Governor General to the
face, when he dared openly to violate any of God's holy laws ? Polite
manners, a fashionable address, a gossiping turn for frivolous conver-
sation, a tacit connivance at the sinful humours, freaks, and follies of
the worldly great, will, of course, secure at once their society and
their applause. But surely every godly minister of Christ must feel,
that these are not the qualifications and the instrumentalities by which,
under the Providence of a Holy God, the divine work of converting
souls aud edifying saints can ever be expected to flourish, or an Anti-
Christian be turned into a Christian Government !

•i* ij* ^i* »|5 "i*

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minnie on Native Educalion. 501

More it is needless to say. The whole subject in (lel)ate is one of
no secondiiiv importance. It involves principles which shall one day
test the value of all prevailing systems, agitate whole kingdoms, and
decide the destinies of a globe. " The Lord God Omnipotent
rcigneth." Therefore, shall " all the ends of the world yet remember
and turn unto the Lord ; and all the kindreds of the nations shall
worship before Him."

The Appendix consists of a brief introductory notice, with
a list of the Oriental works used in the Sanskrit and Muham-
madan Colleges of Calcutta. It is as folloivs : —

The following is a list of the Oriental works which hitherto have
been ordinarily employed more or less, as class books, in the Government
Sanskrit and Muhammadan Colleges of Calcutta. Without any ex-
tracts at all, the bare reading of these lists will at once shew that all
the grand and distinguishing peculiarities of the system of Orientalism,
with all its radical errors, deficiencies, and untruths, are systematically
taught, at the Government expense, to the privileged classes of native
youth — taught by Maulavis and Pandits who themselves intensely be-
lieve, and who inculcate on their pupils the necessity of believing, all
that they teach, as indubitable, or even inspired verities ! Here, are
Hindu youth laboriously initiated into the Vedantic Pantheism which, by
identifying matter with spirit and the creature with the Creator, reflects
infinite dishonour on the One Living and True God, confounds the distinc-
tions of right and wrong, and virtually annihilates the moral responsibility
of man ! Here, too, are they taught the /earf/«^ characteristics of the
gross popular Idolatry ; and the lying, thieving, treacherous god Krishna
is held forth as a model for their imitation ! Here the Musalman
youth, on the other hand, are systematically taught to refer to the
Quran, as the sole, final, and infallible arbiter, in all questions of Law,
Philosophy, and Theology — that very Quran which most expressly and
formally consigns all Christians to the lowest Hell, for believing in the
Divinity of the Son of God — the Redeemer of the world ! And yet, there
are those who still persist in declaring that it is the duty of a Christian
Government to expend its precious resources on the teaching of all this
to the higher and more influential classes of its native subjects ! Can such
persons be pronounced morally sane ? If so, surely the only excuse
which even the most boundless charity can devise in their behalf is,
that " they know not what they do

A list of Oriental books chiefly used in the Government Sanskrit College

of Calcutta.

GRAMMAR CLASS. ^TW^I'TTf^SJI^.

^ 1 . Mugdha-bodha, (The instructor of the ignorant)

a Grammar.

ti|ig-XTt3<tf^^I. 2. Dhatii path Dipika, (The lamp of reading
the roots.)

^ "^JI^^T^ifHVfST. 3. Amara-kosha or Abhidlian, (a Dictionary by
Amara Singli.)
VOL. II. "3 u

502 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [Aug.

Sahitya or Poetry and Drama. ^t1%(?3 ^"«r^r siTT^r^T^.

I wfl^T^T. 1 . Bhatti kavya, (The poem of Bhatti) on the actions
of Rama.

^ T^^'W- 2. Raghu Vangsha, (The race of Raghu.)

\ 'f5«T^H'»M?. *3. *Kumc1r Sambhab, (The birth of Kartik.)

8 WT^. 4. Magha, (The death of Shishupala.)

<l wiTf^. 5. Bharabi, (The adventures of the Hunter and Arjuna.)

^ w.^. 6. Naishadha, (Poem on the marriage of Raja Nala.)

^*^f^^«fT^9ir. 7. Mrichchhakati, (The toy of cart) a comedy,
c JTi'sia^mBl^. 8. Malatimadhava, (a Drama.)
<f f^sfiml^. 9. Vikramorvasi, (ditto.)

^TiTTTm^fX^. 10. Uttararamacharitra, (The continuation of the

Histon,' of Rama.)
???fr^:i'^^. 11. Mudrdrakshas, (The signet of the Minister,) a
Drama.

« R T^T^'sft. 12. Ratnavali, (The golden necklace,) ditto.

SIfi'fl'SfT. 13. Shakuntalii, (The account of Raja Dushmunta

and the daughter of an Ascetic.)
\H X^^fi'^Xlr^- 14. Rajatarangini, (Chronicles of the Kings of

Cashmere,)

RHETORIC. ^^^K

X ^Tf^f?!^^- 1- Sahitya darpan, (The mirror of composition.)

^ s^IsiSfsfiT?!. 2. Kavya prakash, (The lustre of Poetry.)

^ ^^iTlPr^^. *3. Rasagangadhar, (a treatise on Rhetorical com-
position.)

LOGIC. i?TT'?}JIT^.

^ *ri^I^f''i^^. 1- Bhasha parichchheda and Siddhanta muktavali,
(The section of language and pearl necklace of demonstration)
an elementary treatise on the terms of Logic with its com-
mentary.

^ sjfl^^'^sf^. 2. Nyaya Sutra Vritti, (Logical aphorisms of
Gotama.)

S f^^T^H^ran *3. Siddhanta Lakshan, (The rules of demon-
stration.)

THEOLOGY. •^^IfTSIT^.

\ ^^T^'TT'C. 1. Vedanta Sara, (The essence or the scope of the
Vedas.)

1 ^^<[Wt- 2. Panchadashi, (Elements of Theism according to the
Vedas.)

^ «JI^'?'lrrr. 3. Bhagwat Gita, (The dialogue between Krishna and
Arjuna.)

1841.] Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. 503

MATHEMATICS. ^lf?TS?!T^.

^ '^^TWjT^. 1. Tiil.'ivati, (Treatise of Algebra and Geometry.)
^ -g^sjJTffliH. 2. Mijganita, (Algebra.)

^ ^^fTT^^f^I^r. 3. Khctratatwa Dipikii, (Translation of Hutton's
Mathematics.)

LAW. ^f^TSII'^.

W«i?3f%rrr. 1. Manu Sangliita, (The Institutes of Manu.)
^ fflrTT'^Tr- 2. Mitakshara, (a compendium of Hindu Law.)
^ ^TTJHIJT. 3. Dayabhaga, (The law of inheritance.)
8 jfT^fTt^. 4. Daya Tatwa, (Principles of inheritance.)

?[I^tfiTT^'Tr?. 5. Daya Krama Sangraha, (a compendium of the
order of inheritance.)
^ af^^KfT*^. 6. Vyavahara Tatwa, (Substance of jurisprudence.)
■«> ■^Tl*«^*fT^T. 7. Dattak mimangsa, (Rite of adoption.)
c: ^afiV:(r*ft*T. 8. Dattak chandiika, (Moonshine of adoption.)

List of Oriental Books chiefly taught in the Government
Muhammadan College of Calcutta.

GRAMMAR.

t

1.

Mizaii.

r

2.

Munshdba.

r

3.

Sarafmif.

(«

4.

Tasrif.

0

5.

Zubda.

1

6.

Asljumlah.

(Ji>cLc<l;t/e

V

7.

Maj'ata Amil.

A

8.

Sharh i Mayata i^inil

1

9.

Misbah.

1 •

10.

Hidayatunnaho.

1 1

11.

Kafiyah.

1 r

12.

Sharh MuUa.

READING BOOKS.

1

1.

Nafaht ul yaman.

r

2,

Ajb ul Ajab.

r

3.

Tan'kh i Taimuri.

i«

4.

Dewaii i Mutanabbi

0

5.

Maqaniat i Hiriri.

3 u

2

504 Lord Auckland's Minute on Native Education. [Aug.

MATHEMATICS.

^[^JliUiU^ I 1, Khulasat ul Hisab.

^AK^lJ^^I r 2. Usui ul jabr.
i^,i.ds)\jjjss^ r 3. Tahnr i Uqlidus.

LAW, (the authoritative STANDARD OF
WHICH IS THE QURA'n.)

1

1.

Nur ul anwar.

r

2,

Hidaya.

r

3.

Dair ul usul.

4.

Sharh Viqaya.

0

5.

Touzih.

"1

6.

Talvih.

V

7.

Musullam ussabut.

PHILOSOPHY AND THEOLOGY.

1

1.

Maibudi.

r

2.

Sadra,

r

3.

Shams i bazigha.

RHETORIC.

•

1.

Mukhtasar Main.

r

2.

Mutawwal.

LOGIC.

(

1.

Qal Aqul.

r

2.

Mizau Mantiq.

r

3.

Sharh Tahzib.

H=

4.

Qutbi.

0

5.

Risalai Mir Zaiiid.

(J Ala.. lUjiiA I^A/c

1

6.

Mirzahid Mulla Jalal.

V

7.

Sharh i Qazi Mubarak.

A

8.

Sallum ul uluni.

I

1841.]

Puri Pilgrims

505

VI.— « Ptirt Pilgrims."
To tlie Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

In the last number of the Observer, under the above title,
you inform your readers, on the authority of the Englishman,
" that the number of Pilgrims at Puri this year is much fewer
than in former years." I am at a loss to know from what
data such a statement could have been made. It is the de-
cided opinion of people in this part of Orissa, that a much
larger number of Pilgrims has passed and repassed, the pre-
sent than in any year previous, since the last nud kalebara,"
that is the year in which Jagannath was supplied with a neiv
body. Of this there can be no doubt, as a little calcula-
tion will show. At this distance, 180 miles from Puri, 8,432
Pilgrims were counted in one day, from early in the morning
till a little before sunset. This was the seventh day after
they had commenced repassing from the late " Rath Jdtrd."
A large number also went past during the night, said by some,
to be more than equal to those who passed during the day.
There was but a small variation in this number for a week,
and the number continued large for two weeks ; and some
hundreds per day pass even now, after twenty days. Thus
150,000 would be a very moderate computation of the Pil-
grims who passed from Bengal through this part of the Pro-
vince, besides others who doubtless came in from other direc-
tions. This may appear startling to yourselves, and others
who have predicted " that the dissolution of Government
connexion with the idolatrous shrines," would tend directly
to diminish the number of Pilgrims. Most happy would
every Christian philanthropist be to witness such a result from
the praise-worthy conduct of Government, in dissolving so
unhallowed an alliance with the idolatry of the country.
But though a result most devoutly to be desired, it is to be
feared that it will not be seen at once.

While I rejoice equally with you, at the abolition of the Pil-
grim tax, by which the reproach has been removed from
the Christian name, I must be allowed to differ from you, re-
garding the immediate results to be expected from the adop-
tion of such a measure. As many of the persons who go on
this Pilgrimage, are extremely poor, it certainly must form an
additional inducement to such, to be assured of a free admit-
tance. And I have more than once been credibly informed
that, with the information of the abolition of the tax, a report
has also been circulated, which says the tax hatl only been
bought off by some merciful Raja, for the term of tliree
years, when it would again be resumed. Such a report seems
by no means improbable; and as it would for a short time
serve the purposes of the Pandas (Pilgrim-hunters), it doubt-

50G

Puri Pilgrims.

[Aug.

less has been widely circulated, and may in some measure
account for the late increase of Pilgrims.

But as a Pilgrimage is regarded by the Hindus as an act
of great religious merit, we cannot be much surprised, if
neither the imposition^ nor the withdrawal of a tax should
greatly affect the subject, except as it regards the poorer
orders of the people. The religion of the Hindus, however
absurd, from having been taught them in early life, becomes
deeply rooted. The fact that theirs is the religion of their
childhood, of their fathers, and (as they say) of the world,
more than the veneration for any particular tenet of their
creed, serves to rivet it upon them. By this means they are
but too well prepared to be seduced from their homes by
Jagannath 1 andas. These messengers of Satan are neither
few in number* nor wanting in skill and perseverance. De-
prived of their agency Jagannath would soon become desolate.
The hopes and feai's they are able to raise in the minds of an
ignorant superstitious people, are well adapted to their parsi-
monious designs. Not only is the individual who makes a
Pilgrimage assured by them of his own salvation, but he is
told, that his merit shall be sufficient to procure the salvation
of fourteen generations of his relations.

If to the influence ol their early education, and the instruc-
tion of these Pandas, we add the religious necessity felt by all,
and the universal fondness of mankind, for a religion which
places its efficacy in externals, leaving the heart unaffected
and at ease in sin, there will be little room for surprise at
the otherwise astonishing multitudes of people, who are an-
nually induced to leave their homes and submit to all the
hardships and sufferings of a long and dreary Pilgrimage ; and
at the same time we shall be led to look for the discontinuance
of this system of misery and death, from other and more effi-
cient causes, than the abolition of the Pilgrim tax. To the
influence of an enlightened religious education, and a preaclied
Gospel, under the blessing of the Holy Spirit, must our hopes
be directed for the overthrow of this and all the other strong-
holds of idolatry. Christians require to tax anew their ener-
gies, and redouble their benevolent efforts, to disseminate
education and correct religious knowledge among the mass
of the people. The success of their own religious teachers,
instead of discouraging us, should cause us to hope for simi-
lar, nay far greater, results from our labours, when our means
and efforts equal theirs, for we have the promise of God on
our side. His word shall not return unto Him void.

Jellasore, July \Ath. J. P.

* It is no rare thing to sec twenty-five or thirty of these Pandas pass in a
single; <lay. They ure readily known by their peculiar costunic.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 507

REVIEW.

The Church of the Fathers*.

Thus saith Jerome, " Let whatever is pretended to he
delivered hy tlie Apostles, and cannot he proved hy the testi-
nu)iiy of the wiiitten word, he struck with the sword of
God." That such testimony for the truth of God was most
necessary in his times, no one moderately conversant with the
an!)als of that age of heresy, superstition, ignorance, forgery,
and imposture, can hesitate to admit. Striking at the root
of all error, and especially of the errors of the apostate
church of Rome, such a testimony is heard by her with fear
and hatred. Its rejection is necessary to her very existence,
and may well be termed " articulus stantis aut cadentis eccle-
sicB." It was usually looked on as a fact equally beyond dis-
pute, that the glory of the Protestant churches was to drink
directly from tiie pure fountain, ere it passed through " the
stinking puddles of men's traditions" (Book of Homilies, Book
I. Chap. I ), and to acknowledge no other rule of faith than the
inspired and infallible scriptures of the Holy Spirit of God.
" How impertinent," says the learned and pious Leighton,
" is that question so much tossed by the Romish church,
* How know you the scriptures to be the word of God with-
out the testimony of the Church ?' I would ask one of them
again, ' How can they know that it is day-light, except some
light a candle to let them see it ?' They are little versed in
Holy Scripture, that know not that it is frequently called
LIGHT ; and they are senseless that know not that light is seen
and known by itself. * * * The very authority of the church,
which they are obtruding so confidently, must be stopped and
examined by these Scriptures, which they would make stand
to its courtesy. Doctrines, and worship must be tried by this
light; and what will not endure this trial, must not be en-
dured in the house of God. * To the law and to the testi-
monies : if they speak not according to this word, it is because
there is no light in them.' " Is. viii. 20. As Jerome against
heretics, so the Archbishop contends against her whom he
terms " that apostate church of Rome." Men have arisen
in our days, against whom the same testimony is needed :
men who contend that scripture is not of itself " able to make
us wise unto salvation that we must hold up a candle to see

* 1 Vol. 12mo. London, Rivington, 1840. It is reprinted from the
British Magazine, and understood to be written by Mr. Newman.

508

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Aug.

the sun by, aiul interpret the living oracles of God by the
" church of the fathers," that is, by the voice of the fourth
century. We shall soon see what light shines there.

Are these men Roman Catholics ? They claim the church
of Rome as their " mother they long to rush into her
arms ; they look upon her as holy, a true church of Christ ;
they hate the (so-called) Protestants, and their justification
by faith ; they publish the Romish breviary ; they praise her
canon of the mass as a sacred and most precious monu-
ment of the Apostles they insinuate the doctrines of prayers
for the dead, veneration of relics, invocation of the virgin
and saints, and the sacrifice of the mass for the quick and the
dead. Apostolical succession is the centre of their system ;
the sacraments are " the sources of grace ;" they preach the
great doctrines of scripture with reserve and covertly ; and in
their teaching and interpretation they use a latitude for which
a parallel can only be found in the Provincial Letters of
Pascal. But they are not Roman Catholics ; they are not
Jesuits; they are, to this day. Presbyters and Deacons of the
Reformed and Protestant Church of England.

In that noble Church springs up the unnatural and deadly
heresy, which is now rending her bosom. Let these men be
judged out of their own mouths. Four hundred years after
Christ, Vincent of Lerins (a small island on the south coast
of France), a monk himself strongly suspected of Semi-Pela-
gianism, published a treatise on the tests of heresy and error.
Its merits shall be afterwards considered : in the mean time
the following extract will suffice :

" For, in good sooth, when was there ever an heresy, which
did not spring up under a certain designation, at a certain
place, at a certain time ?" Further the authors of the Tracts
for the Times, in their notes on this very treatise, which is
with them a text book, say —

" Let a man be gifted with eloquence, ready, talent, deep penetration,
vigorous grasp of mind ; let him be amiable, sympathizing, winning, let
him l)ear upon liim tlie evidence of earnestness and disinterested piety ;
let him be zealous, active, patient, self-denying : let him have a noble,
and a resolute hand, and many followers; yet if he keeps to the ancient
truth, it is well. But if lie depart.s from it, that instant mene and xKKEii
are writien upon his school. The ground crumbles from under him ; his
rod of influence is broken, liis glory is departed, he is no more. He has,
what he had not when he was a transmitter of Catiiolic verities, a name ;
and it is home after him by his party as a witness against him and them."

Of these passages, so strikingly prophetic of their own fate,
the application is inevitable ; the place, Oxford ; the time,
about 1833; the name, Puseyism. In vain they reject it:
Rome, in England and Italy, rejoices ; infidel France pities and

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 509

scorns ; Protestant Britain and America mourn ; and even this
far land knows what is meant, when the familiar name of
Puseyism is uttered. All is fulfilled or fulfilling. Keble's sweet
poetry, Pusey's eloquence and learning, Newman's talents and
power, are paralyzed, or destroyed by their errors in the faith.
Their glory has departed ; and their influence is merged in
that Puseyism, whose name is a witness against themselves.
By that name they and their followers shall be known, until
it sinks into oblivion, or is swallowed up in the abyss of
Poperj', with which it is already, in the opinion of all but
its own unhappy followers, all but identical.

But if, as they would have us believe, they are not Heretics,
and their's is the true doctrine of the Anglican church, then
most truly her vaunted articles are '•' ambiguous formu-
laries" and in mockery and derision is she styled " the bul-
wark of the Protestant faith." And what shall I say of her
noble army of martyrs? If I, a member of another church,
can never read or think of their sufferings and death, without
feeling my heart swell with ruth and anger that such iniquity
hath insulted heaven, with what feelings should their own
descendants regard that cruel aiul persecuting church, at whose
command they perished in the flames ? Is not this an ominous
voice to issue from the bosom of a church, cemented by their
blood ?

" Considering the liigli gifts and tlie strong claims of the churcli of
Rome and its dependencies on our adiitiration, reverence, love and gra.
(itu'le (the Italics are mine) liow could we withstand it, as we do ; how
could we refrain from heing melted into tenderness, and rusliing into
communion with it, but for the words of truth itself, which bid us ))re-
fer it to the whole world ? lie that loveth father or mother more than
me is not worthy of me ! !"

These w-ords are found in the notes to the Records of the
Church, No 24, in the 2nd vol. of the '•' Tracts for the Times j''
there too it is said, that " The Church of Rome has not erred
vital/// and a little farther on, —

" M'hatever he our private differences with the Roman Catholics, we
may join them in condemning Socinians, Baptists, Independants, Quakers,
and the like. But God forbid that we should ally ourseh es with the off-
spring of lieresy and schism in our contest with any branches of the Holy
Church, which maintain the foundation, whatever may be their iriciden-
tal corruptions."

I have spoken of latitude, great latitude, Jesuitical latitude
in interpretation : but stretching latitude to its utmost limits,
how can the statements of these men be reconciled with their
ordination vow ? In the 35th of those Articles, which they
have subscribed in the understanding, that they shall not
" either print or preach to draw the Articles aside any way,

VOL.. II. 3 X

610 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

but submit to them in the plain and full meaning thereof," it
is set forth, that the Honulies contain " godly and wholesome
doctrine," and " are to be read in churches diligently and
distinctly by the ministers, that they may be understood by
the people."

Now the 14th Homily, treating of the corruptions of the
Church of Rome, declares that for 800 years and more, " even
until our age, the laity and clergy of whole Christendom —
an horrible and most dreadful thing to think — have been at
once drowned in abominable idolatry ; of all other vices
most detested of God, and most damnable to man !" Nor is
this all : the same Homily declares the Church of Home to
be " a foul and withered harlot, for she is indeed of ancient
years," and " the Mother of Whoredom set forth by St. John
in his Revelation the IJth and 18th chapters being quoted
to identify her with the mystical woman of whom he speaks.
There we read of Babylon the Great, the Mother of
Harlots and Abominations of the Earth : " a woman
drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of
the martyrs of Jesus ;" " a habitation of devils." We find
God's people commanded " to come out of her," and the holy
apostles and prophets, nay heaven itself, bidden to rejoice in
her utter destruction by the righteous vengeance of God.

Let these passages be compared with tlie extracts from the
Tracts : let them be compared with the following " delibe-
rately" recorded judgment :

"We say deliberately that "Anti-Christ," " Babylon," " Mother
OF Harlots, Beast," — tliese titles, given to the Church by the world, are
as much a note of her being Christ's Church, as her re;il inward sanctity
is. Rome must not nion(y)olize these titles ; Rome has not tiiem alone :
we share tiiem with Rome : it is our privilege to share them. " Anglo-
Catholics inherit them from the Roman family, from their common Lord
and Saviour." — British Critic, No. 36, page 418.

The Church of Rome has not erred vitally, say the Pusey-
ites : that for 800 years she was drowned in abominable
idolatry, is the teaching of the church of England. She is
our mother church, say the Puseyites ; that God calls her the
mother of all abominations, is the teaching of tlie church of
England. She is a branch of the holy church of Christ,
say the Puseyites : that God says, she is a habitation of devils,
and warns his people to come out of her, that he may de-
stroy her, is the teaching of the church of England. We
regard her with love, gratitude, and admiration, say the Pusey-
ites : she is drunk with the blood of martyrs for Jesus, of our
own Bradford, and Latimer, and Ridle}', and Philpot, is the
indisputable voice of the Anglican church. What a fearful

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 511

instance of the blinding influence of error to behold the same
men set their seals to both these conflicting statements, and
strive to hold both together ! Do no misgivings of conscience,
no cries of blood, rising up in the stillness of their souls, from
slaughtered martyrs, smite them with stammering lips, and
treml)ling hearts, when they thus tamper with solemn vows,
and speaU of love and gratitude to Rome ? How grapliically
Bishop Hall pictures their miserable situation in his well
known reproof to Laud : " To-day you are in the tents
of the Romanists ; to-morrow in ours ; the next day be-
tween both, against both. * * Cast oflf your wings, or your
teeth ; and loathing this bat-like nature, be either a bird, or
a beast." Already by anticipation the Papists rejoice over
their prey. I need only refer to the rejoicings in Italy, the
letter of Dr. Wiseman, the glorying of the Catholic Institute.
In a French Review, now lying on my table, for February
1841, British Protestantism is said to be struck with two
wounds at once : the opinions of Dr. Pusey on the one hand,
" whose every tendency and argument are identical with the
opinions and formularies of Rome :" and Rationalism on the
other, which, in the works of Mihnan and others^ resolves
Christianity itself into a myth.

Can any thing be more degrading to a Presbyter of tlie church
of England than the contemptuous and pitying notice of Mr.
Newman in the Tablet (a Roman Catholic publication) ? After
representing him as painfully and in vain seeking for any avail-
able obstacle to stay his progress towards Rome, it concludes
thus — From this most damjerous, unhappy and humiliating
state, we pray God to send him a safe and speedy deli^
verance." To this prayer for him and his companions in
error, I know that the hearts of thousands of believing men
will in all sincerity say Amen !

If pity were not too faint-hearted a word for a living body,
majestic and venerable, standing on the right foundation,
strong to fight for itself, I could pity the Anglican church,
assailed, as she now is, from without, and from within, by
open foes, and unworthy ministers. Surely it is now high
time to interpose the voice of authority. Heresy is preached
from her pulpits, and the souls of the unwary are led astray :
yet, as a church, she is silent. IIerusy is preached, and
spreads. It has reached these shores : it is said to be
advocated, inculcated, preached, in public institutions, in
the near vicinity of Calcutta. Here at least, I thank God,
" the trumpet gives no uncertain sound :'' through her recog-
nized head, through her only periodical, the Church of Eng-
land has borne faithful witness to the truth, as it is iu Jesus.
3x2

!

512 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

The Bishop of Calcutta, a name of weight in controversies of
faith, a man distinguished for sound doctrine, for force and
clearness in preaching the whole counsel of God, and whose
fame, as such, is in all the churches, has publicly denounced
" these false and pernicious doctrines" from liis own cathe-
dral ; and is reported to have vowed never to lay his hand on
any one who holds them. The former editor of the Intelli-
gencer (and what name stands higher for spirituality and love
to Christ ?) and others of his faitlifiil clergy have ably and
powerfully strengthened his hands : and, if he lias not yet
put the Puseyites to silence, and they still continue to
seduce, obstacles may be in the way, unknown to those who
blame him.

Nevertheless, if they dare to lift up their voices ; if they
venture so much as to whisper or insinuate their peculiar doc-
trines, they are self-condemned. Their Bishop has spoken :
and Ignatius, the Apostolic Ignatius, according to them, saith,
" Hearken ye all unto the Bishop, that God also may hearken
unto yon." Ep. to Polycarp, p. 6. " See that ye all follow
your Bishop, as Jesus Christ the Father." He that doeth
any thing without his knowledge, ministers unto the devil."
" Whatsoever he shall approve of, that is also pleasing unto
God." Epistle to the Smyrnaeans. So also in the 38th (so
called) Apostolical canon, it is written ; O't TrpcaPuTtpot xat a\
^taxovoc «v£i» yvi^iivj? tou iiricM'KOx) fjtvj^ev tTTtTeXeiTwaav. " Let the
Presbyters and Deacons do nothing ivithout the consent of the
Bishop." If therefore they teach or advocate doctrines which
he has publicly denounced, by their own principles they are
condemned.

So far I have spoken of the inconsistencies and errors of
the Puseyites, as members of the Church of England travel-
ling towards Rome : it is now time to view them on broader
grounds, and to show to such as are likely to be seduced
by them, the clay out of which they are formed. Let me do
them justice. They are learned, eloquent, and accomplished
men, of winning maimers, of high repute. Never sweeter
minstrelsy rose under an uninspired iiand than was drawn
from the harp by the skilful and spiritual touch of Keble.
But O what a gulf intervenes between the Cluistian Year
and the Lyra Apostolica? — the first, in spite of a few ble-
mishes, one of the Christian's household books ; the other a
new ruin, from wliich the glory has departed. Yet does it
not promise fair ? The Church of the Fathers, the Holy Pri-
mitive Church, with its martyrs, friends and companions of
the Apostles, and their scarce less godly successors, in pristine
glory, unfolded to our gaze, with reverent hands, by Keble

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 513

and others of congenial spirit ! Alas for the utter disappoint-
ment I The myth of Ixion and the cloud is true for all
time. Even so docs the expectant mind turn from the trashy
mysticism of Porpliyry and Jamhlichus ; from the uniutelligibi-
litics of Geriiian metapliysics, with its jargon of the / and
the not 1 ; in short, from ail that papists, lieretics, and infidels
have put forward to corrupt or supplant tlie Gospel of Clu-ist.

Origen, in his answer to Celsus, writes thus of the Egyptian
temples :

" yoii approacli, there are indeed glorious fanes, and groves,

and niiijestic and goodly Aestibules, and wondrous teinj)]es, and lofty
du ellings on all sides, and rites most mystic and religious : but when
you enter, and are fairly wiiliin, behold, a cat, an ape, a crocodile, a goat,
or a dog is the deity there reverenced.''

Let us enter the temple : hut before the mysteries are dis-
closed, let us gather what we can of the qualilications of the
Hieropluints.

It is usual to praise them for a meek and liumble spirit,
much charity, and great reverence for sacred things, for bold-
ness of mind, and strong powers of reasoning: whether rightly
or not, let any honest man judge from the following speci-
mens.

1. Contradiction of the Bible. The Spirit of God declares,
as needs must be, that his own word " is able to make us wise
unto salvation," and that by it, "the man of God may be per-
fect, thorouijhlij furnished unto all good works." Further, to
remove every dithculty, an infallible interpreter is provided,
even the Spirit of God. " If any man lack wisdom, let him
ask of God, — and it shall be given him." Again, " if ye,
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children,
how much more shall your heaveidy Father give the Holy
Spirit to them that ask hini." Luke xi. 13,. Who then shall
challenge either the rule or the interpretation ? It is not so,
says Mr. Keble ; Tradition holds joint rule. It is not so,
says the Church of the Fathers, p. 194 —

Catholic tradition has been merciful/i/ given to supply to Scripture, ivhat
it does not supply to itself, its true interprelution."

Yet this sentence is said to be written by the very man,
who, wlien the Anglican interpretation is demanded, turns
awa}^, muttering something about "the stammering lips of
ambiguous formularies Clear indeed must the formularies
be, which are clearer than the inspired words, and tiie illumi-
nating grace of God.

Again we read in the Scriptures, that while Christ preach-
ed and taught continually, he himself baptised not : we find
Paul thanking God, that he baptised not, but was sent to

514 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

preach the gospel, and in the falne«s of his heart, breaking
out into a " Wo is nie, if I preacli not the gospel." But we
read in tlie Tracts for the Times, that " the sacraments, and not
preaching, are looked on as the sources of divine grace," vol.
1, p, iv : and Mr. Oakeh' boldly declares, that " Preaching is
rather an adjunct of the Churcli's divine system than a lead-
ing feature of it." Sermon on Col. ii. 10. Are not such
glaring presumptuous contradictions of the word of God,
enough to stagger the most infatuated admirers of Puseyism ?

2. The new centre. Tract 49, notices the accusation that
the Puseyites give ' undue prominence' to particular texts,
which are thought to occupy a subordinate place in the New
Testament. The charge is allowed, and thus met —

" We find oursdces culled upon to adopt an opposite tlivonj (that i?, o])posite
to tlie Protestant, or, as they call it, Ptolemaic theory) ; to take, fur tlie
centre of our system, a bodi/ which we had f)ecn used to reyard as a mere sateL
lite, attending upon our own orb. A'o wonder if wt feel our notions deranged ;
iftverg thing sr ems put into a new place : that uhich before was primary now
made subordinate ; and vice versa."

No wonder indeed ! for the new centre of a system devised
in the eternal councils of the God-head, (I write in horror,
not in irony) is the Apostolical Succession ; the doctrine de-
throned and henceforth to be preached " covertly, and with
reserve," is the atonement of Christ !

3. The Atonement. What must, I will not say a Christian,
but any impartial man, that reads the Bible, think of the fol-
lowing passage ? —

" No one sanction can be adduced from scriptare, whether of precept
or example, in behalf of stimulating the affections, e. g. of gratitude or
remorse, by means of the atonement, in order to the conversion of the
hearers: on the contrary, it is its uniform metliod to connect the gospel
with natural religion, and to mark out obedience to the moral law, as the
ordinary means of attaining to a Christian faith."

Again —

" If the Epistles of St. Paul, a])pear to favour it (the preaching of
Christ crucified), it is only at tirst sight."

Therefore Paul did not preach Christ crucified openly, even
though he determined to " know nothing else therefore
Christ is not lifted up on the cross to draw .sinners unto him-
self; and therefore faith springs from works, not works from
faith. It is humbling even to read such melancholy falsehoods.

4. Jesuitical mode of interpretation. When Paul speaks
of Christ crucified,

" It is our being crucified to the world, it is our humiliation together
with him, that he meant."

If SO, it is diflicult to conceive how the preaching of Asce-
tism, should be a stumbling block" to the fasting, praying,

184il.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 515

tithe-giving Pliarisee, or " foolishness" to the Greeks, with
many of wlioni (the Stoics and Pythagoreans for instance)
it was counted liigh wisdom.

As it wouhl he vain to allege Scripture against these views
without the authoritative interpretation of the Catholic church,
they shall have hoth modern and patristic authority on this
subject.

Hooker in his 5th Book of Ecclesiastical Polity writes —

" That which must save believers is the knowledge of tlie Cross of
Clirist, the only subject of all our preaching."

Chrysostom also (see their own Library of the Fathers, vol.
iv. p. 40), in commenting on the preaching of the cross, writes
thus — •

" When, siiith he, v e say unto the Jews, believe ; tliey answer, raise
the dead, lieal the demoniacs, show unto us signs. But instead thereof
what say we ? Thai He was crucified and died who is preached."

Again, p. 41 :

" In like manner also with the cross, lie liath drawn the world to
liimself."

Again " Tliere is nothing inconsistent," says Mr. Newman, " in faith
being the so!e instrument of justification, and yet baptism, a/so tlie sole
instrument, and tliat at tiie same time, because in diiFerent senses."

This quibbling is worthily followed up by a disciple from
the banks of the Ganges.

Mr. Newman says, baptism creates faith : to this is objected
the command, " believe, and be baptized." ' True, writes
Riparius, but the faith, that goes before baptism is not justi-
fying faith.^ It is objected to this, that Abraham's faith was
counted to him for righteousness before circumcision. ' True
again, says Riparius, but the Apostle is speaking neither to,
nor of Christians ! !'

The Articles of their own church are treated in precisely
the same way. From tract No. 90, I quote a very few speci-
mens of the Puse3 ite reading.

Art. 6. Holy Scripture contain-
etli all things necessary to salva-
tion : so tliat whatsoever is not
read therein, nor may be proved
thereby, is not to be required of
any man that it should be believed as
an article of the faith.

Art. 21. General Councils * * *
mat/ err, and sometimes have erred,
even in things pertaining unto God.

Art. 31. 'J'he sacrifices of muss-
es, in the whicli it was commonly
said, that the priest did oifer Christ
for the quick and the dead, to have

In the sense, in which it is com-
monly understood, at tliis day.
Scripture, it is plain, is not, on An-
glican principles, the Ilule of faitii.
p. 11.

St. Gregory Nazianzen well il-
lustrates the consistency of this
article witli a belief in the infal-
libility of QEcumenical Councils,
p, 22.

On the whole it is conceived that
the article before us neitiier speaks
against the mass in itself, nor
against its being an offering for the

51G Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

remission of pain or guilt, were bias- rjuick and the dead, for thcremission

pliemous fables, uiid dangerous of sin. p. 03.

deceits.

There is much else to the same purport : but enough has
been quoted to sliow, that it is as easy to chain the sea with
fetters, as a Puseyite with words. Language, in the hands of
these Anglican Jesuits, seems but a fortuitous concourse of
symbols, to be jumbled about at pleasure.

4. Pharisaical and Unchristian Spirit of Puseyism. In
tract 3G, Presbyterians, Independents, Methodists and Baptists
are classed together, as examples of

"Tlie follies and errors, into wliicli the pride of man's lieart and the
coils of Satan have bejiuiled so many of those who call upon the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ.''

And the churchman is called upon, (like the Pharisee in the
parable) " to give hearty thanks to God," that he belongs to
the "one Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church*." In tract
47, Protestant sects are generously assured that even Pagan-
ism has its light and shade, and that, perhaps, they may " lie
between us and heathenism !"

* As I can find notliing in the Bible, or in the standards of the Church of
England on tlie subject of Atostolical Succession, I may shortly notice it
here, without infringing the rules of the C. C. O.

Tlie Churcli of Scotland left the Church of Rome, — and she never left other,
about the same time, and for like reasons, with the Anglican Churcli : therefore,
unless along with that Church, is she neither heretic nor schismatic: and as she
finds that in the New Testament Bishojis and Presbyters are convertible terms, as
even the Puseyites allow, her claim to the Apostolic succession, if slie choose to
make it, is at least as good as any other. But she manifests no such desire for
tlie following, amongst other reasons.

The succession passing through so many channels, is, to say the least, very
difficult to prove.

It is allowed by the Roman Catholics to have been frequently interrupted,
and, in the case of rival Popes, sometimes doubtful.

It has descended tlirough the foul channel of an Apostate church, against
which the curse of God hath gone forth.

It is at best a matter of order and discipline : for the Spirit that converts and
sanctifies, " cometh not with observation," and is always to be known by its
fruits.

As a dogma it tends to superstition and uncliaritableness : thus we find the
Puseyites, on the one hand, unchurching those whom we know Christ owns and
blesses, and calling those " common whom God has cleansed ;" and on tlie
other, seeking to revive the primitive practice of giving tlie Eucharist to infants
and to dying and apparently inshnsibi.k persons, Tracts, Vol. 2. Advertisement.

Lastly, the Roman Catholics say, and with some justice, that if they can give
the power of ordaining, they can also take it away ; and that they have so taken
it away from all Protestant churches.

Let us tlien leave Papists and Puseyites to contend for this new centre, care-
ful oidy, with the Protestant dissenters, and many ministers and good men in the
Anglican church, to approve ourselves members of the church of Christ by holding
to tlie head, by sound doctrine, fervent charity, faith unfeigned, and the other
fruits of the Spirit of God.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 51/

For all, moreover, in common with the wildest savages, there
is the hollow mockery of an appeal to the " iiiicovenaDted
mercies of God," — nay for the favoured church of Scotland, the
Samaria to their Jerusalem, there is yet higher encouragement,
— "Was not Elijah sent to a widow of Sarepta? did not Elisha
cure Naaman ? and are not those instances set forward hy our
Lord himself as tvartiings to us ' not to be high-minded, but to
fear;' and again as a gracious consolation, when we think
of our less favoured brethren These things are said deli-
berately : they are repeated again and again, and always, so far
ns I know, M'ithout one word of pity or regret for the millions
they condemn. Granting that these millions were indeed " the
offspring of heresy and schism," Christ himself wept over the
sinners he doomed. But there is no pity in Ascetism : nothing
loving, gracious, or compassionate in the Pharisee and the
monk.

To such statements I have no wisli to reply : they are to be
read with humiliation and sorrow, I bring them forward with
pain, and as a high duty, that it may be made manifest, of

what manner of spirit" these men are, who seek to lead
souls astray "in a dry and parched land, wherein there is no
water." Awful indeed must be the state of mind, which the
tract No. 60 indicates. It is a sermon on love to Christ:
and its whole object and aim is to prove, by hints, insinua-
tions, and perversions of scripture, that every man out of the
pale of their Apostolic Church, either cannot love Christ, or,
loving him, is yet accursed of God — anathema maranatha."
The text is, 1 Cor xvi. 21. From such a cruel and unchris-
tian spirit may God in his mercy deliver us^ and all the church
of Christ. His mark is love.

But it must not l)e thought that the Evangelical churches
of Britain are singled out alone. Under the name of Ultra
Protestants, they include nearly every reformed church on
the continent, and all who differ from them in their own,
which, in their opinion, greatly needs a second reforma-
tion ! The Holy Bishop Jewel has been styled an irreverent
dissenter," poor Dr. Middleton is brutalhj irreverent, (No.
89,) and dark and cowardly hints are scattered through their
writings against their own reformers, insinuating " covertly
and with reserve" that after all they were little better than
schismatics from the beloved Church of Rome.

5. On the Invocation of Saints.

" InvocationiS are not ' censurable' and certainly not ' fond,' if we
mean nothing definite by them, addressinisr them to beings, which, we
know, cannot hear, and using them as interjections." Tract 9i), p. 36.

Is this an example of " reserve," or pure nonsense ?
VOL.. ir. 3 Y

518 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

6. Mr. Newman on the Virgin Mary.

" And here perhaps we learn a lesson from the deep silence, which
Scripture ohserves concerninfj the Blessed Virj^in after the resurrection ;
as if she, who was too pure and holy a flower to he more than seen here on
earth, even during the season of her son's humiliation, was altogether
drawn by the angels within the veil on his resurrection ! !" &c. Sermons,
Vol. IV. p, 389.

7. Mr, Newman on Fasting. In another of his sermons
he speaks of the Christian's state of mind during Easter
week —

" As a fearful harrowing dream, because what most forcibly affected him
came through his irrational nature, was not of the mind, hut the flesh ;
not of the scenes of sorrow which the lessons and the gospels record, hut
of his own discomfort of body, which he has been bound, as far as his
health allows, to make sympathize with the history of those sufferings,
which are his salvation. And thus, I say, his disquiet during the week
has been like that of a bad dream, restless and dreary."

I leave these melancholy ravings to the compassion of those
who read them.

8. Catholic Tradition ( so called) preferred to Judgment and
Reason. Let me request attention to the following extract : it
is most instructive :

"Before beginning then, a word or two about St. Jerome. I do not
scruple then to say, that, were he not a Saint, there are things in his
writings and views from which I should shrink : but as the case stands,
I shrink rather from putting myself in opposition to something like a
judgment of the Catholic world in favour of his saintly perfection. I can-
not, indeed, force myself to approve or like, against my judgment or
feeling : but I can receive things in faith against both the one and the other.
Church of the Fathers, p. 263.

And what are the " things" here received so slavishly ?
The foulest abuse of his opponents, miracles monstrous and
improbable, the defence of gross corruptions, prayers to the
dead, celibacy, monkery, and interpretations of scripture,
were it not for the evil they produced, worthy only of laugh-
ter. But with Jerome we sliall have afterwards to do. In
the meantime here is the gauge thrown down. Let no one
approach the Puseyite sanctuary, until he is prepared to pros-
trate his reason and his feelings to whatever he finds written
by a (so called) Catholic saint !

9. Specimens from Jerome. These are introduced, in
*' the Church of the Fathers," by the remark — " The ScuiP-
TURAL tone of both should be observed !" In favour of fast-
ing he observes —

" Adam received the command in Paradise to observe fast as to one
tree, while he ate of the rest. The blessedness of Paradise could not be
confirmed to him without abstinence from food. As long as he fasted, he
was in Paradise : he ate and was cast out. * * Nor were tlie tables
of the law inscribed a second time without a second fast. What excess

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 519

had lost, abstinence regained : to show that as eating forfeited Paradise,
ya*<m(7 recovers it. * * 'J'lie prophet from Jiulali lost his life from
uot fasting ; and the lion shamed him by not eating the ass.'' p. ii95.

Against Vii;ilaiitius, wlien excusing the practice of lighting
wax tapers in broad day for the honour of martyrs, which Vi-
gilantius compared to the idolatry of the heathen, he sa3'S,
" that was done to idols, and therefore was detestable ; this is
done to martyrs, and therefore is allowable." Besides, as he
vigorously urges, lights are used as types in scripture; for
instance, John the Baptist was " a burning and a shining light."

But trulj', if his reasoning is weak, his epithets are strong.
Vigilantius (of whom more hereafter) for holding undeniably
Protestant opinions, and, so far as appears from history, none
other, is " a dog, a monster, an ass, a sot, a glutton, a fool ;
a madman, disgorging a filthy surfeit ; he has opened his
fetid mouth, fraught with a putrid stench, against the relics
and ashes of the martyrs: he deserves to be condemned to
eternal darkness, and to be shivered, as a useless vessel, by
the iron rod of apostolic authority." I cannot help here being
reminded of an observation of Taylor's to this effect; notliiiig
more meek and demure than asceticism in repose : nothing
that breathes, when provoked, more venomous.

To all these — the superstitious practices, the puerile perver-
sions of God's word, the disgusting language, and the bitter and
unchristian spirit, the Puseyites have set their seal. Jerome
was a father and a saint, approved by the Catholic church,
therefore, as I have already shown, all is matter of faith ;
and by this light we must read our Bibles. God forbid !

10, Iniquities of the Ultra Protest aiits. Ultra Protes-
tants consider " bachelors the most selfish, unaccommodat-
ing, particular and arbitrary persons in the community''' and

" Ancient spinsters the most disagreeable, cross, gossiping, and
miserable of their sex." p. 255.

Are the demure Puseyites becoming jocular ? Not at all,
Protestant reader ! They are paving the way, after their own
Jesuitical fashion, for monks and nuns. Here is the moral —

" I know not any more distressing development of the cruel spirit of
Ultra Protestantism, than the determined hitter and scoffing spirit in
nhich it has set itself against institutions which give dignity and inde-
pendence to the position of women in society." * « * ^ maiden life,
that holy estate, is not only left in desolateness, but oppressed with
lieartless ridicule and insult !" p. 253.

One more instance of the intensely absurd —
" A narrow and shallow system is that same Ultra Protestantism,
which forbids all the higher and more noble impulses of the mind, and
forces men to eat, drink, and be merry, whether they will or no." p. 340.

Cruel, cruel Ultra Protestants !
3 Y 2

5-20

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aitg.

11. I have reserved for my last specimen, as a climax, TJie
contrast of the modern Protestant and the Primitive Catholics,
" with his societies instead (?) of the cliurch ; his committees,
boards, and platform instead (?) of bishops ; his Record or
Patriot newspaper instead (?) of councils ; his " concerts for
praj'er" instead of anathemas on heretics and sectaries !
his harangues at public meetings instead of exoiicisms ; his
fourths of October instead of festival days ; his glorious
memories instead of holy commemoration ; his cheap
religion instead of gold and silver vessels; his ^^-a* and
stoves (?) for wax and oil; and his denunciations of se/f-
righteousness for fasting and celibacy." p. 337.

Let these suffice. I could fill a volume with passages from
Pnsej ite works of similar spirit and purport. Is this the spirit of
Christ ? Is this the voice tluit is to utter the oracles of antiquity ?
Is this the judgment that is to sift the fathers, determine Ca-
tholic tradition, and give light and authority to the word op
god ? Is it not rather, as Foster somewhere says, as if one
evoked some miglity spirit, and n'as answered by the rushing
of the bats and owls of twilight ? I, an obscure missionary,
presume to pity and to mourn over these men, " world re-
nowned," once the objects of my reverent admiration ; and, for
the glory of Christ, and the warning of unstable souls, to hold
tliem forth, with what power is in me, as memorable exam-
ples of the " doom of seducers" ever " to wax worse and
worse, deceivers and being deceived." The fundamental
doctrines of Christianity, Justification by faith, and the
Atonement of Christ are at stake: the one is denied, the
other held back from sinners. The word of god is de-
graded, as dead and unintelligible, and depending for its
authority on the word of man. Salvation is not from within
and above; but conveyed exclusivcli/ by external rites tlirougli
an external succession, comprehending idolators, poisoners,
and infidels. Baptism creates justifying Faith : the Eucharist
itself is a source of grace, and to be administered of right to
infants and apparently insensible persons. Again we are to
venerate relics : again to worship the virgin and tlie saints ;
again to believe in an infallible visible church, and yield reason
and conscience to her dictates. Again, we are to be edified
by lying miracles : again are we encouraged to shut ourselves
up in cells, or flee to the desert, like wild beasts, and so show
our " love to the brethren." This is neither Romanism, nor
Brahmanism : it is Puseyism.

I come to the Church op the Fathers: for on "this
rock" Puseyism professes to build. If we are to sit at their
feet ; if they are to be to us in the place of God ; let their

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 521

claims be proved. There was a truly primitive antiquity, when
Paul was tlie apostle of the Gentiles, and Peter and James
and John " seemed to be pillars," and its written records are
the inspired oracles of God. To their ''thus saith the Lord," —
to their, " It is written," every Christian is bound to yield
reverent and thankful submission ; for in them, all is pure
and holy ; pregnant with divine love, stamped with the majesty
and wisdom of God, full of grace and truth. The inspired
apostles departed: the inspired canon was complete ; one step
more, the very next, and at once we are among the shifting
sands of humanity, in the mazes of weakness, error, and
falsehood. I speak not of wilful falsehood, but the falsehood
of ignorance, credulity, or forgetfulness. Such for instance is
the assertion of Irenteus, that our Lord was fifty years old at
the time of his crucifixion, for which he not only pleads the
authority of Papias, the contemporary of the apostles, and

THE COLLECTOR. OF APOSTOLIC TRADITIONS, but labours

assiduously to prove that it must have been so. Such is the
no less positive assertion of Clement of Alexandria ; that
Jesus died at thirty, and that his public ministry was for but
one year. Such is that of Justin Martyr, when he authenti-
cates the miraculous agreement of the seventy translators, and
says that he saw the cells in which they had been confined.
I shall have occasion hereafter to refer to their common and
almost unanimous verdict for a gross and carnal chiliasm,

when there shall be 10,000 grapes in each bunch, and each
grape yield 25 measures of wine ; and each bnnch cry out to
the saints, come and pluck me," (I quote Irenaeus) — to the
general belief that Enoch and Elias were conveyed to the veri/
paradise where Adam and Eve dwelt before the fall ; to the
loves of the angels : to the absurdities of Justin Martyr, and
(the so called) Barnabas, about the cross, or to the stupid
allegories of the Shepherd, which, the Puseyites quote as if
tiiey were verily the genuine works of Hernias and Barnabas,
the companions of the Apostles. Now these men were either
contemporary with the Apostles, or but one remove from
them. Yet of their utter unfitness (for even that one admira-
ble epistle of Clement, the fellow-labourer of Paul, is not
unalloyed gold), to be guides in the faith, or infallible
expounders of scripture, to which some of them lay claim
confidently enough, I shall bring forward proof that ought to
satisfy the most sceptical, when 1 come to Vincent of Lerins,
and the Rule of Faith. If I fail : never was better cause
marred by a feeble hand.

But, as Minucius Felix most justly testifies ; " If these men
did not speak great things, they lived them ;" and their writings

522

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

were valuable and seasonable helps to the Christian cause, for
which many of them laid down their lives, " not accepting
deliverance/' The question, however, is not, were their lives holy
and consistent, and their defences and apologies for Christianity
serviceable, eloquent, and well-timed ? That all allow, whether
Papist, Puseyite, Anglo-Catholic, or Ultra- Protestant. There
are facts before us. Tlie Fathers as a whole have believed
improbable fal)les. They have recorded and attested lying
and senseless miracles, which even the Roman Catholics them-
selves reject. They have given false, childish, and unsound
expositions of scripture. In the face of these facts, which
the Puseyites know right well, it is difficult to repress the
indignation of an honest mind, when we hear the godly and
learned Reformers, and the sound, pious, and deep read divines
of latter times, sneered at, and despised, and these clay idols
set up to lord it, not only over Christ's servants, but over his
own holy word ! Let such slaves as will, bow down before
their saintly perfection" according to " the judgment of the
Catholic church :" the Christian will say, with Joshua, " As
for me and my house, we will serve the Lord."

But after all the humble and persecuted church of the first
ages has few charms for the Puseyites ; with them " the Church
of the Fathers" is the church of the fourth and fifth centuries,
of Ambrose, and Athauasius, of Basil and Chrysostom. Then
she had her princely bishops ; her basilics ; her gold and silver
vessels ; her wax tapers ; her crowds of attendants ; her
precious shrines, and her gorgeous and imposing ceremonies.
Then the foot of the bishop trod on the neck of the Emperor
of the world. Then Antony waged war with the demons ;
Ciiristianity seemed to be rushing into the deserts of Egypt;
and Virginity was in the first freshness of its glory. Else
how absurd to look for the traces of primitive Christianity
in an age four hundred years distant from the time of the
Founder. About four hundred years ago, Bedford and Talbot
were warring with La Hire and Dunois, and Joan of Arc
had been cruelly murdered by the sentence of a Popish
French bishop, confirmed by a French university, at the
command of the English. Four hundred years 'ago, Constan-
tinople was a Christian capital ; the Cape of Good Hope
had not been discovered ; and the council of Basle was sitting,
and propounding the immaculate conception of the Virgin
Mary, as the creed of the Catholic church. Four hundred
years ago, the university of Oxford complained that ignorant
persons were thrust into benefices : the translation of the Bible
had been pronounced "pernicious" by an Archbishop of Can-
terbury in convocation : and the Roman Catholic Church of
England was engaged in condemning the Lollards.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers, 523

With all the help of printing, tlie reformation, the light of
true science, and tlie research and diffusive knowledge of lute
ages, how few know, not much, hut any thing of the religion
of England in those days ? How difficult it is to discover, how
men thought, and lived, and helieved — nay even how they
dressed, and talked, and went in and out amongst each other,
in the age of Henry the sixth, when the war of the Roses
was preparing ! But if we interpose 400 years of greater dark-
ness, when printing was unknown, when civil war, continual
revolutions, and barbarian swarms swept away every trace of
literature, and wlien the authoritative injunction to every
Christian was, " Ab omnibus externis et diabolicis libris vehe-
menter te contine Constitut. Apostol. Lib. 1. cap. 7. — that
is, " vehemently avoid every book that is not Christian it
appears no easy task to discover the spirit of the one age from
the other. Yet the Puseyites are not content even with this :
they insist that we shall identify both, and account the church
of Christ and his apostles to be faithfully represented by the
church of Ambrose and Chrysostom ! What is this but to say,
abstracting subtlety and mysticism, that the church of Henry
VI. maybe fairly judged of, and is fairly represented, by the
church of Queen Victoria ? It will be said, this is unfair, for
great changes have avowedly taken place. Therefore I proceed
to show that there is as great a difference, at the least, between
the church of the New Testament, and the church of Ambrose
and Chrysostom, as between the churches of 1440, and 1840,
in the island of Great Britain.

The clmrch of the New Testament did not venerate relics,
or profess that miracles were wrought by dead men's bones ;
did not pray to dead men and women ; did not look on the
Virgin Mary, as the gate of heaven ; did not attest falsehood,
and record lying miracles. The church of Ambrose and
Chrysostom did all these things.

The negative or former part of the proposition being indis-
putable ; I proceed to prove the affirmative.

To understand what follows, a short sketch of a fourth cen-
tury church and congregation is indispensible. The church
or Basilica (so called either from its being dedicated to the
King of kings, and its architectural magnificence, — or from the
heathen Basilicce, or public halls round the Forum) was built
looking eastward. In front was the vestibulum or porch; and
in it were vases filled with water, for washing the hands and face,
before entering the church. This is the origin of the ' holy
water' of later times. Here also stood such as sought to be
taken as Penitents, in squalid habits, and with tears, begging
for the prayers of the faithful. The interior of the church had

r)24 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Aug.

three divisions : the vdEp9jj? (narthex) or part next the on-
trunce ; tlie vao'j, or nave, occupj'ing the middle of the
cliurch ; and the (tpaTEtbv, or chancel, where none but the
priests were allowed to go, at the eastern extremity. The font
was in the na'rthex ; and the ambo, or reading pulpit, in the
nave. In the chancel stood a stone or marble altar, or holy
table, under or within which were the relics of martyrs, for
without such, churches and altars ivere never dedicated. Behind
the altar, at the upper end of the chancel, was the chair or
throne of the bishop, whence he usually preached : on both
sides, but a little lower, the thrones of the Presbyters ; the
deacons were not allowed to sit down. Provision was made,
either within the chancel, or in rooms by its side, for the custody
of the plate, offerings, sacramental elements, &c, belonging to
the church. In the time of Basil, the chancel began to be
regarded as an inviolable asylum for criminals; and we are
informed by Theodoret, the disciple of Chrysostom, that in
addition to the flowers, and the wax tapers which were lighted
in the day time at the reading of the gospel, and the gorgeous
architecture, golden figures of eyes, feet, hands, ^c. were hung
up in their temples as oferings of gratitude to the martyrs, and
monuments to proclaim the power of the dead ! Paulinus, bishop
of Nola, introduced pictures also to help the faith of the
orthodox ; and images, though not authorized, were commonly
met with. Augustine says, he knew many who adored them.

Preaching was not undervalued ; but it was of two sorts ;
one for the people; the other reserved for " the initiated" or
" faithful," treating of the sacraments, the trinitj', and the
higher doctrines of Christianity (ra anroppvjra, the things not
to be published) " covertl}^, and with reserve." The congre-
gation consisted of two classes of catechumens, four classes of
penitents, besides the fifth or lowest, who stood without.
Of these, the highest class of penitents only could communi-
cate. Tlie remainder of the congregation consisted of the
faithful, the men and women having distinct seats. I pass
over the various orders of the clergy from the lordly primate,
down to the humble sub-deacon : but there are a few other
attendants, whose names and services are unfamiliar to mo-
dern ears, to whom I request particular attention.

There was then the acolythe, who received a taper and
candlestick from the archdeacon (the bishop's eye), on his
ordination, to teach him that his duty was to kindle tlie lights
of the church. He lighted the tapers in the eastern churches,
when the reading began, in broad day-light.

There was the exoucist, who received from the bishop's
hand a manuscript containing exorcisms, with the following

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers, 525

form of words ; " Take this, commit it to memory, and have
the power of laying hands on the possessed, whether catechu-
men, or I)aptized person."

Lastly (for I omit others) there were the energumeni, or
Possessed. Their business was to sweep the pavement of the
church ; and the Exorcists were ordered to lay hands on them,
and feed them every day !

Hereafter I may have occasion to speak of the immense in-
fluence of the higher clergy, of their splendid equipages, gor-
geous robes, and profuse and " more than royal tables : but
I think already the most sceptical will admit some difference
between the church of Ambrose and Cluysostom, and the
church of the New Testament.

I now proceed to show that, in the fourth century, the church
worshipped relics, and professed to work miracles by dead
men's bones. The Puseyite reading differs fronj mine ; it is
this : the church of the fourth century venerated the relics of
martyrs, and by these relics miracles were wrought. In the
" Church of the Fathers" chapter 3, the finding of the bodies of
Gervasius and Protasius by the celebrated Ambrose, bishop
of Milan, and the miracles said to be wrought by them, are
selected as the foundation for a very heavy superstructure.
They are, so far as I know, beyond dispute the best attested of
all the Patristic miracles. Amlirose, Augustine, Jerome, and
Gregory the Great were the four lights of the Latin church :
two of these, and Paulinus, the secretary of Ambrose, give
personal testimony to their truth.

There is certainly nothing unreasonable in believing that
God may have wrought miracles in the fourth century, if it
so pleased Him ; or in receiving at once every miracle for
which sufficient evidence can be produced. It is however a
hard thing to believe, that while saints of God, living temples
of the Holy Ghost, and martyrs for Jesus, could do no mira-
cle whatever; yet as soon as these same men died, ever}' frag-
ment of their dead clay, every drop of their blood, every rag
or thread of their clothes, should work wonders innumerable ;
nay so powerful was the virtue, so material the influence that
emanated from them, that it could be conveyed from place to
place in a handkerchief, or anything else that had come in
contact either witli the relic, or with its shadow.

It is still harder to believe that God should sanction a prac-
tice, which leads men's minds away from Christ, the one
mediator, to many mediators, to dead men, to dust and rotten-
ness ; and which, from the evidence of history, and the
confession even of Mr. Froude, has brought multitudes in-
numerable to gross " RANK idolatry."

VOL. II. 3 z

526

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Aug.

The story is as follows. The Ariaiis claimed two of the
churches of Milan, one within, and one without the walls :
the emperor Valentiniaii, and his mother Justina espoused
their cause, and ordered Amhrose to deliver up to theui the
churches in dispute. He refused : tiie people supported him ;
and so determined was their spirit, and so formidable the at-
titude thej' assumed, that the emperor gave way, and Am-
brose was triumphant. Augustine adds that the result arose
partly from the miracles now to be related : but this is at best
doubtful. In June A. D. 386, Ambrose was about to dedicate
a new church (now called " Ambrose the Greater,") in Milan,
and, as usual, relics were wanted for that purpose. At this
juncture, it was revealed to him, Augustine says, " in a dream,"
Paulinus, " by the Martyrs themselves,^' and Ambrose him-
self, " by a certain burning of tlie heart," that the bodies of
Gervasius and Protasius were buried under the pavement of
the church of St. Nabor. There accordingly two bodies were
found, with the bones entire, and much blood round them.
One, or both, had been decapitated ; for Cave differs from the
common version ; and they were found, though how found,
(as the author of the Church of the Fathers candidly owns,) it
docs not appear, to be the relics of two martyrs, Gervasius and
Protasius, who were put to death either under Nero, or, at
the latest, under Domitian ; at all events, upwards of 300 years
before. According to the usual custom, tlie relics were veri-
fied by an energumen : and next day, during their translation
to the shrine, many of the energumens, or possessed, were
cured, and a blind man, named Severus, who had lost his sight
by accident, or disease, some time before, was miraculously
recovered by touching the pall that covered them. For these
facts Ambrose himself, Augustine, and Paulinus vouch: and
all three appeal to Severus himself, who was taken into the
service of the church, and continued attached to it for many
years. Ambrose also in a sermon to the people triumphantly
declares that " most men were healed by the very shadow of
the sacred bodies. How many were the napkins," says he,
" which passed to and fro ! what anxiety for garments which
had been laid upon the most holy relics, and made salutary
by the very touch." He further stiles them " his soldiers, his
champions, his body-guard, the patrons of himself and his
people*."

* It may not be uninteresting to compare modern miracles, fresh from the
Romish mint, with the miracles of the fourth century. They have much iu com-
mon ; but tlie evidence [ireponderates most decidedly in favour of the later of
the two. I proceed therefore to give a sliort account of the life and mii acles of
St. Philumena, or " the wonder-worker of the 19th century 1" The little work,

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

527

This story the Piiseyites place on a par with the miracles of
Scripture, and build on it the following conclusion :

" If it did take place, a certain measure of author it y, mm-e or less,
surely must thereby attach to St. Ambrose— to his doctrine and his life, to
his ecclesiastical, principles and proceedings, to the church itself of the fourth
century, of which he was one main pillar. TJie miracle ^ives a certain
sanction to three things at once, to the Catholic doctrine of the Trinity,
to the church's resistance of the civil power, and the commemoration of Saints
and Martyrs." Church of the Fathers, p. 42.

Little does the unwary reader know all, to which an acqui-
escence in this sweeping and magnificent conclusion would

from which I quote, is reviewed in the Presbyterian Review for 1840. It has
already passed through fifteen editions in Italy alone : it has the approbntion of
Peter Tobias, bishop of Lausanne and Geneva, given at Fribourg, July, 14th,
18;<4. A larger account of Philutnena was published by Don Francis de Lucia,
and was presented to Pope Leo XII. in 1827, who expressed his adaniratiou of it,
and called her " a great saint." Further the Jesuit editor declares that her wor-
ship is e.Ktending every day, and tliat millions in Naples and its territories, in-
cluding bishops, archbishops and princes of the church, with one voice call her
Thaumaturge. Now, as her miracles have been wrought publicly, in the 19th
century, and are so strongly attested, surely, as the Puseyites say, " to doubt is
a sin."

1. Hoiu the relics were found. On May 15th, 1802, while looking for relics
in the catacombs at Rome, a sepulchral stone of terra cotta was found, with
several symbols referring to virgin martyrdom, and the following inscription,

LUMENA PAX TECUM FI

happily filled up by a Jesuit thus, Philumena pax tecum fiat. On raising the stone,
the relics were seen, and a small vase or vial, coated with dry blood. In detach-
ing the blood, the small fragments broken off were turned into small bits of
gold, diamonds, rubies, emeralds, &c. These relics however were left in a hall,
appropriated for the purpose, till 1805, when Don F. de Lucia came from Naples
to Rome, to obtain relics fur his domestic chapel. The instant he approached the
relics of Philumena, he was admonished, " by a certain burning of the heart,"
that the object of his search was attained : and, after some difficulties, in com-
pany with Bartholomew, bishop of Potenza, he carried her off in triumph.

2. Hoiv her history was discovered. It was discovered by immediate revela-
tion to no less than three persons : and all three harmonize. They were an
artisan, a priest, and a nun. I select the priest's story. While walking out one
day, he met a woman, who asked him, if it was true that he had placed a picture
of St. Philumena in his church. He said, it was quite true, but regretted that
so little was known about the Saint. The woman thereupon recounted her whole
history. The priest, much surprised, inquired in what book she had found it.
" In what book?" said she; " what an odd question to put to me I do you
think I do not know ? Be assured, all that I told you is true." And with that
she vanished I Of course the woman was Philumena herself.

3. Who she was. She was a Roman lady, put to death by the Emperor Dio-
cletian, because she refused to marry him, having vowed to remain a virgin.
Diocletian first of all beat her to a mummy : but two angels came to her prison,
and made her stronger and more beautiful than ever. He next had her flung
into the Tiber with an anchor fastened to her neck : but the angels again saved
her. Thirdly, he ordered her to be shot to death with red hot arrows : but the
arrows, after going half way, wheeled round, and killed six archers ; the others
immediately became Christians. Lastly, he commanded her head to be cut off ;
when she gave in and died : upon which the emperor tore his own beard, and
snappped with his teeth at every thing that came in his way 1

3 /. 2

628

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Aug.

j)le(lgc liim ! Hut as an "if" is srracionsly allowed us, let us
examine the story a little more closely. In the first place it is
one of a class. In nearly every church, relics were deposited :
these were discovered generally by a dream : they were tested
by the exorcist, and his flock of energumens : miracles, to
M'hich these are as nothing, were working every where ; and
Christendom had tiion rejoiced for 60 years, in the possession
and wonder-working energy of the true cross. Ainbrose him-
self discovered at various times other relics of saints ; for in-
stance, in tiie year 395, the bodies of the holy martyrs, Na-
zariiis and Celsus, who were found, ' but how found it does not
appear,^ to have been martyred in A. D. 68 : and, most con-
veniently for Ambrose, nvial of the blood of St. Nazarius was
found in his tomb, as fresh, and as red, as if spilt that day !
Aml)rose formed this blood into a paste, according to the dis-
gusting practice of the day, and sent a portion of it to Gau-
dentius, bishop of Brescia. He also gave some of the relics
to his friend Paulinus of Nola, who received them with due
veneration, as he himself testifies, both in his poems and
letters.

4. An awktvard blunder. During this persecution, the Virgin Mary appeared
to her and said, " You are called Lumma, as your s|>ouse is called (Lumiere)
light, star, sun ; and as I ara called, Aurora, star, full-orbed moon, and sun."
But alas, Philuuiena is a Greek name ; and " Lumena" has no more to do with
light, than with Lombanly.

5. Her feminine taste in miracles. The bisliop and the missionary very dis-
respectfully put the box, which contained her bones, into the foreboot of the
coach, in their journey to Naples: scarcely had they left Rome, when she began
kicking the poor bishop's unsound legs, till he begged her pardon very liurably,
and gave her a belter place : upon which she saved them all from being upset.

At Naples her bones were carefully placed in a large pasteboard figure of a
woman : she wiraculously made this figure quite beautiful, — adorning it with
flowing ringlets, a rosy hue, a handsome shape, fine features, &c. &c. : and
thinking her altar too plain, slie inflicted on a rich Naples advocate, such a fit of
the colic, that he was glad to promise her a marble altar, wlien he was instantly
relieved. One of her oddest fancies was during her removal to the church of
St. Mugnano, to become as light as a feather, and set the bearers a running, if
she liked tiiem : if not, she became so heavy, as nearly to crush in their collar
bones.

She multiplies her own paper portraits ; and once one of them spoke to an
infidel, and rebuked him for his impiety.

6. Miraculous cures. There are many, wrought publicly, and numerously
attested.

I leave out the sudden death of two noblemen, who had engaged in a
lawsuit, against a village devoted to her, tlie assassination of two wicked men by
detnous, and many other wonders. Now what shall we say Shall we believe
these monstrous and absurd fakselioods, or shall we reject the approbation of the
Poj)e, and Caidiiials, and Bishops, and the testimony of millions now living?
Let the Pusejites decide. I challenge them to show that Philumena is not as
real a personage, and as good a saint, as Gervasius, or Protasius, or any other
similar miracle- monger of the fourth century.

1841.]

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathen

529

In 393, he discovered the bodies of Agricola and liis slave
Vitalis, who suffered martyrdom probably about 304. Am-
brose took for himself some of the blood, also the cross and nails
found in Agricola's grave. Afterwards however he presented
the whole to Juliana, a widow lady of Florence, bidding her
three daughters receive with respect these presents of salva-
tion. In both cases the relics were tested by the energumens,
and with the usual success : and tliese four saints are inserted
in tlie llomish calendar on the authority of Ambrose and the
two Paulini. In the 9th century the relics of the father and
mother of Gervasius and Protasius were discovered : their
names were Vitalis, and Valeria, also martyrs, holding a place
along with their children in the llonnsh calendar ; but alas !
not in tlie pages of history. Here is additional evidence to any
amount: why was it not brought forward ? The Puseyites per-
haps may liave their own reasons for silence.

In presuniing to doubt, I shelter myself under the authority
of Milner, the very object of whose work is to bring out the
bright points of cluirch history. He, speaking of the finding of
the bodies, and " the supposed" miracles wrought on the
occasion, brings them forward as a proof " that the super-
stition of the times was lamentably great, enough to stain
the piety with which it was mixed," and blames Ambrose
for " having too much encouraged all this," and " in lan-
guage too, which favoured the introduction of other inter-
cessors, besides the Lord Jesus Christ." This certainly is
strangely different from the Puseyite conclusion, the evidence
before both being the same. Were the Arians confounded by
such an evident interposition of heaven against them ? Far
from it. "Worse than the devils themselves," as Ambrose writes
of them, with one voice tiiey denied that any miracle had been
wrought: they scoffed at the hired energumens ; they denied
the well paid blindness of Severus ; aud congratulated the
bishop, on the theatrical skill and tact, with which the thing
was done.

Now, whether they were right or wrong, this fact complete-
ly dissociates the miracles in question from the Scripture
miracles.

These last were neither denied at the time of their occurrence
nor for centuries after : Jew and Gentile aduiitted their rea-
lity, but ascribed them to magic, or diabolical influence. Fur-
ther they were attested by death, and recorded by witnesses,
not credulous, and pledged to avoid the very appearance of
doing evil that good might come.

To prove that the witnesses of the 4th century were very
different, I do not appeal to Gibbon, or Dupin, or Mosheim,

530

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Aug.

or Milner : I do not appeal to every ecclesiastical historian
of repute : I appeal to their own writings. I begin witli
Paulinus*.

In his life of Ambrose, he relates on the authority of a
magician, that flames of fire surrounded that bishop's liouse,
and no enemy could approach it : he declares, that while Am-
brose was dictating to himself, a flame of fire, like a shield,
spread over his face, and entered into his mouth : that when
an assassin attempted to murder Ambrose, his extended arm
(with the sword) became stiff and motionless, till he con-
fessed and repented, — and that Ambrose appeared at Florence
nine years after his death, and predicted that the siege
should be raised next day, — wliich happened accordingly.
This last story he gives on tiie authority of a lady of Florence.
He also tells us, that the infant cl)ild of Deceiitius, a rich
Florentine, died while Ambrose was living in his house ; that
the mother laid him on the bishop's bed ; and that when he
came in, and had stretched himself on the child, in imitation
of Elisha, the dead was restored to life.

From his biographer, I turn to his friend. Paulinus, bishop
of Nola, is said to have been " the delight of ancient Christian
piety." Augustine, Ambrose, Jerome and Martin, Prudentius,
Gregory of Tours, Apollinaris and others, vie with each other
in praisitig him. Tliere is " something like a judgment of the
Catholic world in favor of his saintly perfection there-
fore, on Puseyite principles, his authority is of weight, and
we must shrink even from doubt, and yield to it at once.

In his epistles to Severus, he boasts of the crowds that
flocked to the shrines ; he says, that tliey were adorned with
flowers : that miracles were continually working ; and that
/oiY thinys were found by the intercession of the martyrs.
Paulinus also introduced pictures into his own church, calling
them " the books of the ignorant." But this even is as
nothing to the following.

In tlie year 326, the Empress Helena, now eighty years
old, went to Jerusalem to discover the cross. Three crosses
were found, and the title or inscription separate. To deter-
mine the true cross, they were all carried, at the suggestion
of Macarius, to the couch of a sick lady : two were applied
to her in vain: but at the touch of the tliird, she instantly
recovered. Now, in these same epistles to Severus, Paulinus

* Paulinus was a very common name ia those times. There were many bi-
shops anj not a few authors, liviu"; about the same time, and bearing tlie same
name. 1 speak only of two; one Paulinus, a Presbyter of Milan, the secretary
and biographer of Ambrose ; the other, Pontius Paulinus, the |)upil of Ausonius,
born about y.^i, and ordained Bishop of Nola io -luy.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 531

declares that though chips were continually cutoff from it, the
holy wood never diminished. He sent also to Severus a chip
in a golden case, calling it " a great present in a little atom,
a defence of our temporal, and a pledge of our eternal life :"
and he positively asserts, in one of his poems, that he had
seen with his own eyes a raging fire, which had mastered all
human means of checking its progress, at once extinguished
by a little fragment of this cross ! Of the four nails, one
was thrown into the sea by the Empress Helena in a storm,
and saved the ship : one was fixed in the diadem of Constan-
tine ; and either one or two, on the bridle of his horse, as a
defence. So say Ambrose, and Gregory of Tours. In the
time of Calvin, the four had grown to fourteen. This Butler,
in his Lives of the Saints, denies : but adds, " Some multipli-
cation of these nails has sprung from the filings of that pre-
cious I'elic put into another nail made like it, or at least from
like nails that have touched it ! !"

Behold, Protestant readers 1 what is in reserve for you !
what think ye of this first glimpse into the Church of the
Fathers ?

" Which alternative shall the Protestant accept ? Shall we re-
treat, or sliall we advance ? shall we relapse into scepticism upon alt
subjects (mark this) or sacrifice our deep-rooted prejudices ? shall we
give up our knowledge of times past altogether, or endure to gain a
knowledge which we tliink we fully have already, the knowledge of di-
vine truth ?" Church of the Fathers, p. 42.

Ere I proceed to consider the testimonies of Ambrose and
Augustine, let me at once say that I look on both, and cer-
tainly on one of them, as sincere, learned, useful and Chris-
tian men : but they have the marks of their age. In the 4th
century every one believed in miracles ; credulity was excessive,
and it was the prevalent opinion that the end, on certain occa-
sions, sanctified the means ; — even as in the times of the Re-
formers ; every one believed in witchcraft, and it was the pre-
valent opinion that heretics ought to be put to death. Again it
is certain that their works have been extensively interpolated,
and that it is often difficult to discriminate the genuine from
the false.

Nevertheless if they, or " an angel from God" teach us
to pray to dead men, venerate relics, believe lies, follow un-
christian practices, and make void, by following traditions, the
holy commandments of God, I rise fearlessly against them
and their authority, and though I may be accused of " brutal
irreverence," denounce them and their followers as deceivers
and seducers from the faith.

532

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

But whatever excuse niivy be made for them, what shall
be said of those who now, with the full knowledge of
the fearful fruits of these superstitious and idolatrous prac-
tices, attempt again to impose them on mankind ? Let
them read the I4th Homily, which they are bound to be-
lieve : let them read what is there written of saints and
martyrs, and relics, of veneration of dead men's bones, of the

lewd distinction of latria and dulia of nnraculous acts,
whether " by illusion of the devil" or " feigned lies, and
crafty jugglings of men ;" let them read what is said of all
who would venorate, or encourage others to venerate, relics, —
"Now God be merciful to such miserable and silly Christians :
who, by the fraud and falseiiood of those which should have
taught them the way of truth and life, have been made, not
only more wicked tlian the Gentile idolators, but also no
wiser than asses, horses, and mules, which have no under-
standing ! !" Such is the voice of the Church of England :
yet these men continue to be her ministers.

Much worse must be told of the church of the fourth century :
antl the Rule of Faith is yet untouched : but I must reserve
what remains, for another paper.

W. S. M.

(To be continued.)

TEMPTATION.

Every means should be used to stop the avenues of temptation, or pre"
vent its coming in contact with the evil propensities of the heart. 1^
there be nitre in our habitations, it becomes us to lieware of fire. Such
was the counsel of our Lord to his disciples in a season of peculiar danger.
" Watch and pray that ye enter not into temptation." He had himself
entered that field, and came out a conqueror ; but he knew wliiit was in
men, and counselled them rather to avoid than court the contest. In
cases where the heart begins to be seduced by temptation, it will soon
become restless, solicitous, and importunate ; it will mourn after it, and
be exceedingly fruitful in devices to get into the way of it. It will per-
suade conscience, for once, at least, to he silent ; it will blind tlie mind
to the evil, and paint the desirableness of the good, and if this will not do,
it will promise to be only a looker-on, or tliat, thus far it will go. and no
further. But if thou hast any regard to God and his cause, or to the
welfare of thine own soul, consent thou not." Temptation leads to sin,
and sill to death. Whatever company, ainii.sement, occupation, or con-
nection has frequently " caused thee to offend," that is the eye that re-
(juires to be plucked out, le.st thy soul should bleed in the end beneath
tlie stroke of God's displeasure. — Fuller.

THK

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

Nkw Series, Vol. II. No. 21.— Old Serirs, Vol. X. No. 112.

SEPTEMBER, 1841.

I. — Prospectus of a Christian Landholders^ Society.

Ill the presidency of Bengal, the Christian Native churches
are composed of persons, whose income bears ho liigher pro-
portion to that of other parties in India, than the wages of
mechanics in England do to the profits of merchants and
incomes of landed proprietors.

Men of respectability in property, when thej' have become
Christians, have been baptized and sunk into the same grade
and lived upon the same pittance as other converts.

By a regulation of Lord William Benlinck the law which,
when a Hindu transgressed the rules of caste and apostatized
from idolatry, transferred his patrimony to the next of kin,
has been neutralized ; but against the convert to Chri.stianity
such are the combinations and iiostility of bralimans and ido-
latrous relatives that he has no prospect, except by ruinous
litigation, of recovering his estate, and if by these means he
be successful, he enters upon his property as a l)ankrupt*.

In Calcutta, Serampore, Cutwa, Birbhum, Burdwan, and
Berhampur, most of the native converts, 1 believe, derive

* A few months before I left India, a young man said to me, — " I desire to
be baptized, b\it in that case can any of my relatives seize upon my properly ?"
To give him an answer on which he could rely ; I addressed the judge of the
district, and inquired if the Regulation of Lord William Bentinck could
secure the possessions of the youth. The Judge replied, That the feelings and
the prejudices, &c. of the Hindus were such that every artifice to which his
relatives could resort would be used against him, and rather than enter upon
litigation, he would advise the person to sell his property before his desire for
baptism could be known,

Hinglium Misaer, a native of Monghyr, was by violence ejected from his house
and lands. He litigated the affair in several courts. I foimd him at Moor-
shedabad a walking skeleton : by the kindness of friends I cancelled his few
debts and sent him to Monghyr, but the work of persecution was complete, —
the fami.shed martyr lived only a week after his arrival at Monghyr.

VOL.. II. 4 A

534

Prospectus of a

[Sept.

their employnu'iit and support wholly or partially from
resources provided by the missionaries, whose liberality and
ingenuity have been taxed to the utmost to protect and sup-
port their Native Cliristian brethren*.

I have not yet heard of a Native church able to pay its own
Cliristian school-master, or catechist, or a Native preacher.
If therefore other means than those now in operation be not
devised, the Native churches in Bengal must continue to de-
pend upon societies in Britain ; which societies, whilst in
expending their funds in the support of these churches, cannot
extend their operations as they would, if liberated from such
an incubus, the continuance of whicli must not be per-
mitted to interfere with the general spread of divine truth.
Means are required whether missionary, semi-missionary, or
by what name soever they may be designated, which shall
vender these churches independent of foreign aid. Could these
means be devised, the churches in Bengal would become self-
supported, and might expand their influence and numbers to
an indefinite extent, whereas now they can do so only to the
limits of foreign aid, and every new church calls for assistance
either from, the missionary or the British public. The children
now growing up among them cannot, as things now are, rise
above the condition of their parents. One account says
ll-Tith of the population of India, another account states
9-lOth are in this abject state.

There are in Mission stations and in other Asylums perhaps
3000 orphans, who in seven years will be men and women.
Thrown upon their own resources, or distributed as domestics
among the civil, military, and mercantile communities, they
cannot be influential as a body. They cannot all be made
school-masters and catechists, and not being possessed of that
moral stamina which characterises the European Christian, it
may be feared they will sink into practices of cunning, fraud
and lying ; and that possessing the luune of Christians, they
will become a dishonor and blot upon Christianity.

Speaking in general terms, India has no middle classes^f^.
The rich and the poor, with a fraction of the population in

* Delicacy prevents me from giving the name of a most indefatigable mis-
sionary who has for seven years been struggling with debt incurred solely by
devising means to support the native members of his church.

■\ The wealth of India is divided between the zemindar, the merchant, and
the usurer. The zemindar under the native Government was a tax-gatherer.
The East India Company in 1793 constituted him a landed proprietor, with
hereditary possession subject to a land-tax.

Should the zemindar fail to pay this land-tax he forfeits his right of posses-
sion, and the Government transfer the estate by public auction to the highest
bidders. The amount realized by the sale passes in the exchequer ; should the

1841.] Christian Landholders' Society.

535

towns and cities, compose her inhabitants. The peasantry of
India strive (each ivan for himself) by just and unjust mea-
sures to feed their starving families. The injustice of sup-
planting or over-reaching another, never seenis to enter into
the calculations of the ryot. His poverty drives him to ex-
pedients which make him shudder at the idea of a future state,
though sometimes he stifles conscience by believing that fate
has placed him in circumstances which sanction crime and
violence.

The amount realized by zemindars is upon a fair average
double that of the Govennnent land tax*, an enormous per-

price tims given exceed tlie arrears of revenue, the surplus is handed over to tlie
former zemindar, if less the deficiency is regarded as irrecoverable, unless the
zemindar have other property from which it can be realized. It is obvious,
therefore that Government has never cancelled its right in the soil, and has
transferred nothing beyond the authority to collect the revenue. This authority
gives the right of occupancy to the zemindar, and constitutes him lord of the
estate. The demand in the shape of rent extends to the utmost capabilities of
the soil. By Regulation viii. of 1819. A new proprietor is under no obliga-
tion to abide by the leases of his predecessors : hence the ryot has no security
in his tenure.

Transfer of land may be made by one zemindar to another ; but they are
made most frequently by Government for defalcation of revenue. Transfers
are frequently obtained for the amount of two years' revenue and sometimes one
year's revenue.

I consider the zemindar to be the greatest extortioner in India, and that
little difficulty would be required to trace up to him the calamities of the
country.

The merchants are generally wealthy, shrewd speculators and know well
how to avail themselves of the necessities of the cultivator. The usurer, as his
name indicates, lives by the improvidence and emergencies of the borrower.
The number of usurers is not small. A writer observes that India is (as the
Friend of India has pithily said), a nation of debtors and usurers. The rate
of interest ranges between 12 and 75 percent. ; 40 and 60 percent, are per-
haps the ordinary rates of interest paid by the ryot.

" The case of the borrower becomes more grievous by the law of hereditary
liability to debt, by which the son of an insolvent father or grandfather may be
sued for his parents' debts, and by which many are born to desperate debt, and
by consequence to desperate courses. The poorer classes composed of the
ryot, artizan, day-labourers, porters, with many others, form an overvvhelm-
ino- majority of the population. The ryot in his impoverished circumstances
can afford so small a price for agricultural and other implements that the arti-
zan toils almost night and day in order to live ; and has resource to the same
duplicity and fraud to help out his necessities as the ryot. All may be consi-
dered whether ryot, artizan, mechanic, or labourer, as being in debt to the
extent of one year's labour.

* The landholder's profits had remained concealed but for a regulation by
which the Government becomes the guardian of all wealthy manors, and there-
fore takes charge of the estates until they obtain their majority.

The Government had charge of estates in fifteen zillahs belonging to minors.

The rental of these estates was rupees, 11,76,076

The Government revenue, '. 5,74,424

The profits of the zemindars, 6,01,652

4 A 2

536

Prospectus of a

[Sept.

ct'iitage for the privilege of collecting the Governuicnt revenue.
Such an income would be supposed more than sufficient to
keep them in luxury, but their household establishment (and
most frequently two establishments, one in Calcutta, and the
other upon their zemindary) their profligacy in expenditure to
keep up their dignity, and more than all their gambling pro-
pensities, bring them to the limits of their income, so that
like the leech, they are never satisfied ; indeed they seldom
have a reserve for extraordinary occasions, such as annual
feasts to their idols, funeral and marriage ceremonies. To
meet these (I have it on tiie authority of one who offered to
produce witnesses for my satisfaction) it is usual to send round
to their ryots for presents. What the meaning of presents is,
the poor ryot well knows. To refuse these requests (demands
in the shape of requests) would subject him to larger exac-
tions in the landholders' power*.

Their funerals cost immense sums — 10, 15, 20,000£ will be
expended at a funeral. One small item in the funeral
expenses of a man at Moorshedabad was to feast 100,000
brahmans. Their dinner at one shilling each amounts to
£5000. How many poor ryots must have suffered for this 1

Their expenses at weddings are considered as a test of the
parties' wealth and importance, hence every possible means is
used and ingenuity taxed to lavish away their money at a
marriage, which is seldom less costly than a funeral.

Besides the constant draii» upon the zemindars' exchequer
in the support of brahmans to perform puja, building and

* A recent writer observes in reference to Government measures — " Nor have
they given constitutional and defensive energy to the communities against zemin-
dars and other robbers, the former of whom can command almost whatever tax
they choose, when if refused, they can take it out in robbery or in any of the
many otlier means of oppression against which the prostrate and abject though
permanent and symmetrical muni('ipalities can make no resistance."

Another writer says — " That zemindars can by buying up lands, particularly
from ryots whom they purposely allow to fall into arrears, obtain the right of
forming new terms ; zemindars can also collect extra taxes (such as tax for a
marriage, a tax for maintenance of their elephants, &c ) and in most cases the
ryots would think and perhaps, rightly, that it was advisable to submit to this
tax, there being no means of associated resistance thereto, and no easy, or sys-
tematized means of associated defence against such vengeance, seeing that he
has virtually the privilejre to force supplies for troops, &c. &c. that lie can be
a most afflictive litigant and that he can say to any gang robber of his zemindary
" Go there, and he goeth."

A native correspondent in the Calcutta Courier writes — " Tn spite of the
peremptory injunctions and enlightened views, coupled with humane intentions
of tlie Court of Directors to aflford every protection to the helpless ryot, the
povverlul zemindar, the Bengal baboo, the new malik, the absolute lord of the
soil, oppresses them with jjerfect impunity, without reflecting for a moment that
he owes every thing to the sweat and labour of these helpless men.''

1841.]

Christian Landholders' Society.

357

repairs of temples, observance of niuneroiis festivals, &c. the
Darga Puja annually costs an immense sum. The Calcutta
Courier announces the expense of this feast in Calcutta
October 1840 to have been £500,000. If therefore the land-
tax be doubled by the zemindars, and if to these be added
all the other exactions which zemindars not only can but
(most of them) really do extort from the ryot, we cease to
wonder at the abject famishing condition of nine-tenths of the
population. But the zemindar is not the only oppressor. All his
officials, and they are not a few, oppress to the utmost of their
ability. The dewan, his factor (prime minister) never fails to
make his fortune if he be prudent; and sometimes, the dewan
will vie with the zemindar in the profusion of his expenditure.
The dewan has the sole management of the estate. To him
is confided the granting renewal and transfer of leases, the
settlement and the collection of rent and other claims. He is
virtually the lord of the soil, whilst the zemindar, as one justly
observes, " If asked what is the actual produce of his estate,
what are the rules for fixing the rent in his district, what is the
assessment of a particular pergunnah (portion), how much the
cultivation has progressed or declined, what is the moral and
intellectual condition of the agriculturists, what is the po-
pulation of his zemindary, how is the police administration
conducted, — and in short what are the internal details of
business in the mufassal ; his replies, if he can give any with-
out consulting his sab-jdntd (all-knowing) dewan, would betray
such a degree of ignorance as if he had never entered his
zemindary. Accustomed to spend his time in pampered ease,
and habituated to indulge in the voluptuous enjoyments of an
effeminate Oriental, all his thoughts are absorbed by the single
consideration of where he shall find the wherewithal to support
his expensive establishment and keep up his extravagant style
of living."

The dewan is diligent, plodding, intriguing and subtle in the
extreme, and all his ingenuity is exerted not to benefit his
master; but to keep him in ignorance and mystify the ac-
counts, in order that whilst he brings into his master's treasury
a certain annual amount, he may apply the screw for his own
benefit to the already over-taxed and famishing ryot. He
takes his per-centage upon all receipts not deducting such per-
centage from the zemindar's account but exacting it from the
ryots. The dewan has also his festivals, his funerals, and
marriage processions, as well as the zemindar, the expenses of
which are extorted from the oppressed ryots*.

* 1 believe on inquiry that a great proportion of the establishment for ido-
latry in the country belongs to the dewans. I recently saw a splendid temple

538

Prospectus of a

[Sept.

The dewan has under him a host of inferior officers through
whom he receives intelligence of the zemindary affairs, and to
whom is generally confided the measurement of lands, the
collection of the rents, &c. &c. The principal of these are
the Gomastas and they also prey upon the ryot* in a variety
of ways. Such as " By promises (never fulfilled) to obtain re-
mittance of arrears — to forward their petitions to the dewan
and to advocate their cause before the zemindar — by threats
to remeasure the lands and increase the rate of rent, to sub-
poena them on causes before the criminal and judicial courts,
to give evidence in cases of whicli they are totally ignorant and
thus to place them under the surveillance of the Government
officers, where, removed from the culture of their lands, they
must wait for two or three months till the trial comes on.
By these and numberless other measures they exact upon the
ryots, till in a few years they emerge from hirelings to men of
affluence.^'

Below the gomastas are several other grades of men down
to the chuprassee (messenger with a brass or silver plate upon
his breast to denote his authority), who goes from tenant to
tenant to convey orders and bring nolens volens, any defaulter
in rent or offender in other respects, into the presence of the
dewan where he is not unfrequently kept in confinement till
he has satisfied the claims made upon him.

To resist such oppressions would ruin the ryot. Hovv up-
right soever the judge the poor ryot is sure to be cast. Wit-
nesses to disprove his statements would always be in atten-
dance, and one suit, even if he were successful, might ruin his
farm ; could he survive the expense, in a month he would be in
charge of the police under a factitious charge of felony or as-
sault.— Strange as these things may appear, yet if true they

erecting in Moorshedabad at the expense of the dewan of liie late Raja
Oodavvunt Singh, the montiily expenditure of which, including attendant braii-
mans, offerings, &c. could not be small.

* Almost all the affairs of a zemindary managed by his confidential
servants, who taking advantage of their masters' ignorance and inattention to
business often rise from a state of poverty to that of affluence. A gomasta, re-
ceiving from 20 to 25 rupees per month, always finds means by his nefarious
practices to accumulate a fortune after a service of 10 or 12 years.

The ryots have seldom access to the leige lord of the soil, they may force an
intrusion with petitions, but they are dismissed instanter ; with reference to the
superintending dewan who is the only important ))eisonage that disposes of, after
the most summary process imaginable, the complaints of liie ryots.

He often sits in secret conclave with the purse-proud zemindar, and concerts
means how to obtain an abatement of sudder jumma, by pleading to Govern-
ment his inability to pay it on the score of the decline of cultivation and other
frivolous excuses.

1841.] Christian Landholders' Society.

539

alone are sufficient to accoiint for the wretched prostrate con-
dition of nine-tenths of the population. Tiiat they are true,
no one acquainted with India can doubt — he who should affect
incredulity on these points, would be considered destitute
of discernment.

Such being the general condition of 150 millions, among
whom our infant churches are planted, can we expect such
churches to increase ? Nay sliould they increase they will be-
come a still greater burden upon our benevolence. Already they
prevent us from occupying other inip( rtant fields of mission-
ary eiiterprize. Oh, how vast a portion of the world yet re-
mains unvisited by the gospel !

Is it our duty to permit our infant churches to struggle
with such fearful odds ? If not, what can be done for the
converts ? Shall they continue prostrate in this state of
abject poverty, (scarcely better than slavery) by cultivating
the soil ? If not, shall we make them artizans and mechanics ?
Were this possible, which it is not, that would not benefit
their condition. The machinery of England has made in-
roads on the artizan labours of India, and will continue to in-
crease ; and will do so until India become merely a producing
country dependent solely on the soil.

Our Christian brethren in India not merely share in the
common adversities of the country, by which every thing
noble, just or generous is borne down, but are exposed to
cruel persecutions by caste*.

I believe that numbers already convinced of the folly of ido-
latry, who dare not yet publicly profess Christianity, would
nobly come forward to brave ridicule and scorn, had they the
prospect of earning with the sweat of their brow a pittance
for their families.

Native converts in India are not deficient in generosity ;
but hitherto they have not possfessed the power to exercise it ;
gladly would they have come forward to support their pastors
and extend the triumphs of the gospel — nobly would they
have emulated the example of our West India churches : but
poverty,

* Dacca lias been said to have contained 300,000 inhabitants, all depen-
dents to some extent on its manufacture of muslins. Its population is not now
one half tiiat number, and I have heard that only two families remain who re-
tained the art of manufacturing these delicate fabrics which for centuries have
defied the competition of the whole world. But British machinery can now
produce muslin equally fine. Tlie muslin prepared (by Messrs. Felliam,
Blythe and Letham o( Glasgow) for the Royal Princess will bear comparison
with the fabrics of Dacca and the cost price of the former is not more than
a-sixth of the latter.

540

Prospectus of a

[Sept.

" Poverty repressed their noble rage —
And froze the genial current of the soul*."
To assist our churches in India by placing it in their power
to become independent of foreign aid, and to do this without
taxing the benevolence of the British public the following
outline of a scheme is proposed.

A Christian Landholders' Society to be formed

WITH A Capital of £100,000.
The capital to be raised in shares of £10 each.
A third or fourth of the shares to be reserved for gentle-
men in India.

A committee of management to be formed in London with
a corresponding committee froni among the shareholders in
India.

The general management of the estate to be conducted by
the corresponding committee in India, subject to the revision
of the committee in London.

A European agent at a salary of £400 to be selected by the
committee in India who shall live upon the estate and under
the direction of the committee, there farm out the lands,
collect the rents, &c. &c.

One or more estates to be obtained from the Government
by the usual way of transfer, viz. at the Government salesf.

* " The helpless riots who have embraced Christianity together with their
lieathen neighbours are, in fact, nothing better than a prey to the zemindar, and
even tiie laws of tiie country are not strong enough to protect them."* * *
" V\ henever the zemindar feels ill disposed towards any or the whole of the ryots,
lie has nothing more to do than to sue the ryots for ground rent."*** " 132 cases
of this nature have been brought before the Collector by one man in one day,
20lh June 1840, out of which one will suffice to show the falsity of the charges.
The father of a servant of the writer of this has been arraigned for a certain
sum of rent, and has now a decree passed upon him for payment, whilst the
jioor fellow has neither resided in the village nor cultivated any ground. He
formerly dwelt in the village but left it at the time of the famine. Having be-
come a Christian, his name is entered on the offensive list. However respectable
a ryot may be and whether the charge is true or false, his hands are illegally
fastened by the chupprassee with ropes, and thus the man is brought before the
zemindar who has it in his power to deal with him as he pleases. Sometimes
heavy pieces of wood or stone are put upon the sufferer in order to squeeze out
money, and if that does not answer, the man is sent to the nazirof the Collec-
tor, where his hands are loosened and then he is brought before the Collector. If
lie owns the charge he is set at liberty, but his property is sold to make up for
the demand. If the arraigned person cannot avow (denies) the charge of rent
brought against him, for very often instead of 5 ru|)ees he is charged with having
owed 50 rupees, then he is sent to prison in case of his being unable to give
security.

t Narajjet Singh, one of our native Christian teachers, is said to have sufl'er-
ed, by becoming a Christian, the loss of all his property amounting to £20,000.

1841.] Christian Landholders' Society.

541

In lettiujuf and subletting the land, a preference to be given
to native Cluistians, and, so soon as practicable, the agents
enjployed by the European superintendent to be selected from
the Christian community.

The proportion of land assessed l)y Government at a higher
rate than 3 shillings per biggah (9 shillings per acre) is small,
I conceive, compared with that which yields a less amount of
revenue.

Assuming, therefore, that the proposed Christian Land-
holders' Society has a capital of £10,000, and the estates
transferred to it by the Government are made at the rate
of 2 years revenue and that the average are double the amount
of the land tax.

We then have a capital of £10,000.

£1,000 to be reserved for contingencies and deposited in the
Government Bank of Bengal.

Supposing the transfer to cost 18 shillings per acre, then
£9,000 will procure 10,000 acres or \b\ square miles, for whicii
a revenue must be paid to Government of £4,500. If, instead
of taking from the ryots double the amount of this revenue
in rental according to the custom of the native zemindar, the
rent be fixed at 50 per cent, than the gross annual income of
the Society will be £6,750 as under
Revenue 4500£
SOperct. 2250

6,750 the income of the Christian Landholders'

Society.

'J"he disbursements will be dividends to sharebolders

at 5 per cent. £10,000 500 0 0

Salary of European Manager, 400 0 0

Expense of collectino rents say 10 per cent, on £4,500

Government revenue, 450 0 0

Government revenue, 4,500 0 0

£5,850 0 0

This sum deducted from the income of the Society, viz.
£6,750, leaves a surplus in the receipts above the disburse-
ments of £900. This sm-plus is at the disposal of the share-
holders, and may be added to the sum of £1,000 held in reserve

Ramj'i and Piritram, two deacons at Rammakalchok, poor fisliermen,
(wliose united earnings did not perhaps equal tlie wages of one nieclianic in
England) were in the habit of feeding at their own expense on the Sabbath day
from 20 to 50 inquirers from tlie surrounding villages, this they did wiiiiout
ostentation or even a murmur. Their impoverished circumstances brought the
fact to the notice of the missionaries.

What limits could be assigned to the efforts of churches imbued with such a
spirit, were tiieir industry rewarded as in our own country.

VOL. II. 4 B

542

Prospectus of a

[Sept.

for contingencies, until in a few years by ciccuniulation the
fuiul will become adequate to tlie transfer of another estate,
and i)y these means additions will be made to the Landholders'
Society, or the surplus may be employed in the improvement of
poor lands, experiments to improve the culture, and introduce
European iuiplements of husbandry, to the making of roads,
assisting the necessitous by loans at a moderate rate of inter-
est, the erections of schools, and a native hospital, with other
such like benevolent institutions.

The ryots of this Society would sit down at a reduction in
rent of 25 per cent.

They would also be exempted from the extortions and liti-
gations of the zemindar, the per-centage of the dewan, and tiie
bribes and exactions of the gomastas, the aggregate of which
will not be perhaps over-estimated at 25 per cent. Thus the
ryots' rent would be reduced 50 per cent.

The reduction of rent, the removal of anxiety lest further
demands should be made upon him, the prevention of ruinous
litigation on the part of the zemindar or his agents, and the
increasing confidence of the ryot that no one could disturb
him in the enjoyment of the {woduce of his grounds, would,
it may be expected, give such an impetus to industry and
honest exertion as would increase domestic comfort, the reali-
zation of property, the diminution of crime and gradually ele-
vate the standard of morality.

If the manager of the estate be worthy of his appointment
he will soon diminish the litigation so prevalent in India (even
among the lower classes), by using his influence to adjust their
differences by arbitration. The manager might discountenance
the profuse expenditure of money at marriages, festivals, &c.
which is generally obtained from the usurer at an enormous rate
of interest. By dissuading from such prodigality and advancing
at a moderate rate of interest a small loan, with the under-
standing that the ceremony should not exceed in expenditure
the amount of the loan, the manager would not only save the
ryot from the fangs of the usurer but teach him by degrees
to perceive the folly of impoverishing his family for the un-
meaning and profitless display of an hour's pageantry. The
residence of the manager upon the estate would gradually
diminish those horrible spectacles and processions in which
lust is personified and obscenity exhibited in effigy.

By instituting competition and the annual disbursenient of
a few prizes for the best specimens and largest amount of pro-
duce on a given portion of land, the manager would greatly
assist the ryot to throw off that apathy whose leaden sway is
only disturbed by the cries of a famished family, to relieve

1841.]

Cfiristinn Landholders' Society,

543

or mititrate which is the hei<^ht of iiis ambition, for dreams
of aflliieiice and independence never solace his slumbers.
Wore a Missionary invited to itinerate in a zeniindary under
Christian management, people would not (as now) be restrain-
ed from listening to the gospel, and professing their faith
in Christ. They would have no fear of losing their farm
and occupations. Persecutions, if they did not involve a
banishment from home and the ruin of his family, would fall
comparatively light if not innoxiou^ly upon the new disciple.

An infant church formed in such a zemindary would draw
its members not merely from its own vicinity, but from the
surrounding and persecuting districts and would speedily
exert itself not only in supporting its own ministry but in
extending the gospel to other portions of India.

It may be further observed that such a plan presents no
boims to the hypocrite to profess Christianity, as it confers no
favour on the Christian ryot which heathen ryots located on
the estate do not possess, except the blessings which religion
confers on its real disciples. These blessings all desire to
confer.

It is acknowledged that if contrasted with the necessities
of all India, the operations of this plan are limited; but where
are the philanthropists who can grasp the wants and exigen-
cies of such an empire as our territories in the East ? Ought
we then to attempt nothing till we can reach the whole ? On
such a supposition no boat should be sent to the assistance
of a wreck, unless it could contain the whole of the crew.

Limited as the scheme may appear, when contrasted with
the wants of India, if abstractedly considered, it is no small
beginning to render our churches independent of foreign aid.

The area of the Society's lands would be 15^ square
miles with a population of 3700 souls*, the prosperity of
such a community in Bengal would give employment to the
surrounding agricultural labourers, artizans, and mechanics
and would perhaps confer immediate benefits on 7000 of the
population.

The Government is neither an unconcerned or an uninter-
ested spectator of the prosperity of its subjects, and a zemin-
dary so managed would present in the increased probity of
character, the diminution of crime and litigation ; and in the
growing comfort and respectability of the ryots such a cou-

* Tlie aggregate population of Bengal, Beliar, and Benares is estimated at
30 millions or 200 to a square mile, but ilie arable land of Behar is still more
than a-third the area of the province, tlie population must tlierefore be small,
and to make up the aggregate 30 millions for the three provinces, that of Bengal
cannot be less than 250 to the square mile.

4 B 2

544

Calcutta Temperance Society.

[Sept.

trast would present to the surrounding half-famished miser-
able inhabitants as to attract the attention of Government, in
which case they might be desirous to transfer to the Christian
Landholders' Society seme of the estates under their own
management, the revenue of which is collected from individu-
al ryots, a labour which presses upon their own officers. Tne
transfer would then be made without purchase, which would
place a greater surplus at the disposal of the Society for im-
provements upon the land or the benefit of the ryot, and thus
the plan would gradually be extended. Such a Society differs
from other benevolent institutions, as it asks for no donations,
no subscriptions. It appeals to benevolent feelings, but im-
poses no tax on the philanthropist, for it proffers as large a
rate of interest on the capital invested as that realized by the
proprietors of India stock.

The object of such a Society differs from that of private
speculators or commercial companies, such as silk merchants,
indigo planters, sugar and tea companies, who hold lands in
India for tht.'ir own profit, and whose gains do not enrich the
natives of India.

The objects sought by this Society are, on the contrary,
philanthropic, as it will hold lands solely for the benefit of
the cultivators of the soil. It will seek neither to diminish
the revenues of Government, nor to change its laws and re-
gulations, nor to challenge the right of Government in the
soil. Its object being to elevate, enrich and moralize the sub-
jects of that Government would render it an humble auxi-
liary in establishing the British power in India.

(Signed) M. HILL*.

London, June \Oth, 1841.

II. — Calcutta Temperance Society — Suggestions.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Dear Sirs,

In the two last numbers of your valuable ppriodical there have appeared
notires regarding the formation of a Calcutta Temperance Society, and 1 had
entertained hopes that, the June number, wliich has just reached me would
have contained something further, relating to the operations or intended ope-
rations of the new Society, which has such an abundant field before it — but
my hopes have not been realized.

To every observer it must be evident, that in India no degree of intempe-
rance equals that which is to be found amongst the European portion of our
army, and this fact will no doubt come under the consideration of the Calcutta

* The foregoing prospectus has been forwarded to us by the Rev. M. Hill
of Berhampore, at present in England. He has authorised the Editors to dispose
of shafts Ml this country, — see Intelligence department "Christian Landholders'
Society."

1841.]

Calcutta Temperance Society.

545

'I'empeiance Society 'ere loiis; ; but as it is the suhject tliat of all otiiers, appears
to deinaiid its attention I cannot bear tlie idea of a day l)einp lost, in coni-
nnencinij vigorous and untirint; oi)eralions against this bulwark of Salan's power,
for such spiril-drinlving may be calkd, when we look at the awful niinalion it
is the cause ol lo thousands, nuy tens of thousands of our fellow-creatures, an-
nually. Some ot these are brought to a premature grave from tlie effccis of for-
mer intemperance, but by far the greater numbers die eoiifirined drunkards,
leaving those behind them, without any hope as to their salvation, reeiinf? the
greatness of the evil, I sit down to write you a letter, the object of whicii will
be attained, if the early attention of the Society be called hereby to the subject
of which it treats.

In every country, drunkenness is the fruitful source of misery and ruin to
those who fall into the vice, but in India its banelul effects are multiplied two-
fold, for besides ruining those who practise it, the extent of this degrading
habit among our European soldiery, may he classed amongst the very greatest
obstacles to the S|)iead of Christianity amongst the millions of India, who are
as yet sitting in darkness and the shadow of death. Sa general indeed is this
vice amongst the lower orders of those bearing the Christian name — that to the
native mind, drinking wine or spirits is by most natives considered a certain, if
not a necessary, consequence of embracing Christianity ; and 1 am very much
mistaken, if, in many parts of India, this belief does not tend, as much as loss
of caste, to retard the progress of missionary labour. Few there are, I ima-
gine, of onr missionaries in this country, who have not, more than once, when
urging their heathen hearers to renounce their false gods, and embrace the
faith of Christ, been asked the cutting question — " V\'hat shall we gain by turn-
ing Christians, are we not better than your drunken soldiers.'' false though our
gods may perhaps be" — or in other words — " go and make them better first ;
and when we see Christians sober people, we shall think better of your religion
and perhaps embrace it."

It is known, too, ])retty generally, that the liquor drunk by the European
soldier, is furnished htm or brought within his reach by Government, and this
naturally leads to the idea that drunkenness is allowable amongst us. How
much more degraded must our Europeans have appeared to the natives,
when the lash was abolished in ti e Hindu and Musalinan portion of the army,
but retained for the Christian's back ! and surely this retention was necessary,
solely on account of his habit of using intoxicating drink — which is the princi-
pal, if not only source, of those crnnes which bring hitn before the court-
martial, under the lash or to Botany Bay, nay even to the gallows. If each native
soldier had been in the habit of swallowing daily, (supposing such a thing ! )
two drams of raw liquor (allowed by Government) would it have been possible
for Lord \V. Bentiuck, to abolish flogging in the native army The answer is
plain, so plain that one is induced to p\it other questions, which ought to be
equally so. Has the Government any desire to abolish flogging in the European,
as it has already done in the native portion of the army ? Has it any xcish to
see the number of courts-martial, which now disfigure the pages of our general
orders, reduced nine- tenths.'' Does the Government icish to put an end to
transportation and the gallows.'' If it does, then why does it not adopt what
(it is known to every ofKcer in the army) is the most certain method.'' the
discontinuing of the Canteen and daily issue of spirits, to the men. Let it try
to put an end to spint-di inking, and the above catalogue of evils would soon be
reduced to nearly a cypher. And if the Government would decrease the number
of patients and great mortality among the European soldiery in India, let it
hear the voice of all the medical men, as to one of the principal causes of, and
remedy for, the same. It will pronounce the former to be liquors and the latter,
the disconii/tuunce of druiii-di inking.

Seeing then, that so many evils arise from the daily issue of spirits, to the
European soldiers ; and also iwthmg of a beneficial nature, lo counteract them ;

546

Calcutta Temperance Society.

[Seft.

the next questions ore — Can the discontinuance of issuinu; or allowing; spirits to
the army of India, be effected ? and if so, by what nittliod can it be done best ?
— That it can be effected, if Government xckh it, there is not a doubt ; for the
two drams, are not now, 1 behave, served out as a part of liis daily rations, as
formerly ; but ihe soldier receives compensation money, for two drams per diem
which has lately been made part of liis pay ; and the price of iiis liquor, he pays
for ill the end of the month. So that if the order for the " non-issue of spirits by
the Commissariat" was issued — the men would have the late compensation, as an
increase of their pay with which to furnish themselves with the more wholesome
bevera;4e, tea, coffee or any thing else. The best method of effectina; this most
desirable change however, is a little more difficult of decision. It may be
attained by two steps, I conceive, if not by one. Yet it would be advisable
perhaps, to make use of two steps, in effecting this reform — and I would sug-
gest that the first of these be an order from Government for the issue of one in-
stead of hoo drums per diem, to each soldier, as the maximum allowance obtain-
able. Supposing each Infantry Regiment on an average about 900 strong, the
tfearose of spirits in barracks, wlielher from tub on service, or canteen in courts,
each day, would thus be about \0\ gallons, and — unnualli/ in each regiment 511;}
gallons. The increase of hap|>iness, comfort and respectability, of the soldiers,
would be in proportion. In the Indian three Presidencies then the daily issue
being reduced one half, would give, as about the annual consuinption 280,000
gallons, instead of 563,92.5 gallons of rum. The long string of camels now re-
quired for spirits alone, vvitli Europeans in the field, would thus be reduced
one half; and what is of more importance; we might find amongst our invalids,
at Chunar, and elsewhere, many more steady, trust-worthy men, fit for many
situations in the Post, Police or Commissariat Departments. At present these
men are many of them, from their drinking propensities, quite unfit for such
situations. Thus much for the first step—and a few of its advantages.

The effect produced by the order, would be different, amongst the men.
The old hands would doubtless, unthiid<ingly curse father, mother and all his
tetotal disciples, as being the cause of it ; and think it rather hard that they
may no longer be allowed to indulge so freely in a glass, — though by no
means the worse for the loss of half their former daily quantum. Those of
the men who have a desire to leave oft' dram-drinking, but dread the odium of
the term " water-drinker," yet are in the habit of selling their liquor, would hail
the order, as aff'ording them an excellent opiiortunity forgiving up both drams
and saying that if they can get only one dram they may as well go altogether
without any. The abstinence men will of course rejoice without ceasing, anti-
cipate the great benefit arising from so great a decrease of liquor in daily use,
see their numbers increase and long for the day when the issue of spirits shall
wholly cease.

But it will here, perhaps, be objected, that though not supplied by Govern-
ment yet liquor will be procured elsewhere, equally strong and more inju-
rious in its effects, than that served out by the Commissariat. It may be the case
for a time, with the long accustomed drunkard; but I would ask, could so large
a quantity as lOj gallons be daily introduced into the barracks of each Regiment,
without the knowledge and sanction of the commanding officer .'' certainly not.
Others may consider it cruel to take away from the soldier, that which it is said
cheers his heart, and keeps up his spirits amidst fatigue and hardships — besides
being beneficial after exposure to rain,daiTip, &c. but, these persons forget, that
nearly all the miseries, crime, and troubles ate likewise the effects of this stimu-
lant— and as to its being beneficial or necessary in wet weather, after great
exposure, or fatigue; let it be served out then on those occasions, as a cordial
medicine. It is the daily allowance that we are now condemning ; which gives
the men a relish for spirits, and a burning and constant thirst for more and
more, even to those who on first landing, as recruits, have a real dislike to
liquor — and its exciting effects.

1841.] Hislory of Missions in the Middle Ages. 547

It will appear I think, from what has been wrilten, tliat tlie atlniiiment of
this fust step towards tcniperance, in the artny, would not be attended with
much difficulty, and the Society in Calcutta being a Ten)perance, and not an A b-
stinence Society, will consider tliis perhaps sufficient ; at least for the present, till
a a;ood supply of hops arrives from Cabul and its vicinity ; when it would not
object doubtless, to see a pint of wholesome beer proposed, as a substitute for
the remaining dram ; the discontinuance of which is the se.cond step, alluded
to. The experiineiit of hop-growinii is now being made at Cabul, yet if it
succeed (as I think it will) time will be required before a good supjily can
be obtained. In the mean time, therefore, I would call upon the Calcutta Tem-
perance Society, to take the subject of this letter into consideration, and if it be
aware of any probability of obtaining beer for the army, instead of distilled
spirit ; to strike at once at the root, and endeavour to get up both my steps, at
one stride. Yet if it should become the mean of obtaining only the first of
these, its formation will not have been in vain ; but on the contrary, every
*' Friend of India" will have cause to bless the day, when it originated. And
as the " Friend of India," I am sure, would be amongst the first to rejoice at
the attainment of so desirable an object, let him bring all his artillery to bear
against the evil of which we are complaining. He has certainly congratulated
his readers, on the Society being a Temperate, and not an In/einperate one, but
that is nearly all I think as yet. More certainly might have been expected, and
I for one, shall not be content, till I see him bring all his eloquence
to bear on this evil, as he has done, especially of late, with so much success,
against many others ; and batter away, till a breach is effected, in this system of
placing in the possession of our brave European soldiers, what proves the
source of nearly all their crimes, punishments, and often, very often, their to-
tal ruin — ardent spirits.

1 am, my dear sirs.

Yours very truly,

June. D. M.

III. — Fragment of the History of Missions in the Middle Ages^,

Text : There are diversities of operations, but it is the same God, which worketh
all in all. (1 Cor. xii. 6.)

The Gospel of Christ is spreading in our days in every part of the
world ; the Spirit of God is powerfully at work, and the number of
Evangelists is greater now, than at any former period of the Chris-
tian dispensation. The way in which Missionary operations are
carried on now is more or less the same all over the world. The So-
cieties established in England, America and elsewhere all resemble
each other in their constitution, and the Missions which they have
established among the heathen, are almost all carried on on the same
plan. Each Society at home chooses young men, and after having
satisfied itself as to their attainments and fitness for the work, sends
them out among the heathen. The Society promises them regular
support, and they on their part engage to submit to the regulations of
their Directors. The Missionaries leave their native land, supplied

* The following address was delivered at the Uuioa Chapel at the Monthly
Missionary Prayer Meeting for June 1841.

648

History of Missions in the Middle Ages.

[Sept.

with every thing- needful either for their usefulness or their comfort ;
they settle among the heathen, sometimes singly, sometimes two or
three or more together ; they form a station, study the language,
estahlish schools, erect chapels, preach to Christians and heathen,
have printing estahlishments, write, puhlish and distrihute hooks, and
endeavour by every means in their power to spread the gospel in their
neighbourhood, and to collect a church of believers.

It is not, however, my intention this evening to speak to you of mo-
dern Missions, I wish to lead you into by-gone times, into the dark
middle ages, and to give you an account of the Missionary operations
carried on twelve centuries ago by Irish and British Missionaries, on
the continent of Europe, principally in the countries bordering on the
Rhine. To hear how Irish and British Missionaries acted in those
days, how thev went forth into the vineyard to work fortlieir heaven-
ly Master, how they, though perhaps not enjoying the light of the
gospel in so high a degree of purity as we do, — iiow they toiled and
suffered and spent their life cheerfully in proclaiming the truth, will,
we hope, be neither useless nor uninteresting to any of us.

Great Britain and Ireland, islands highly favoured by Providence,
and where at the present time the greatest efforts aie being made for
the spread of the gospel in the world, were then also the principal
promoters of that good cause on the continent of Europe. Whilst
the churches of France and Italy remained inactive and almost
spiritually dead, hosts of holy and zealous men left tlie shores of Ire-
land and Britain, in order to carry the blessed gospel to the heathen.

It is well known, that Christianity was established and flourished
in Britain before the invasion of the Saxons, and therefore long before
the arrival in England of Augustin and the other Missionaries sent
by the Pope of Rome. Who it was that first preached the gospel in
Britain is not known, but it is very probable that it was carried over
to that island from the churches established in France, which had re-
ceived the truth directly from the East.

From Britain the gospel spread first to Ireland. Patrick, a native
of Bonnaven, a village near Glasgow, then inhabited by Britons, went
over to Ireland in the year 432, and laboured there among the hea-
then for a long series of years with great success. He well deserves
the name of the Apostle of Ireland. Several celebrated monasteries in
that island were founded by that remarkable man. The word monas-
tery does, it is true, not belong to Protestant phraseology, it even
sounds disagreeable in our ears, because it reminds us of Popery ; but
let it be remembered that monasteries are more ancient than Popery,
and that in those days, principally in the northern part of Europe, they
were highly useful institutions, being not only seats of piety, science,
and industry, but also as we shall see afterwards, schools, from which
many a well qualified Missionary went forth among the heathen.

The occupations of the people styled monks, who lived in the mon-
asterieSj were not only of a devotional and ascetic, but also of a scien-
tific character ; the monks studied the Bilde, the Fathers, and also the
ancient classics ; they copied valuable works, which were either sold
for the benefit of the monastery or deposited in its library and so

1841.] History of Missions in the Middle Ages. 64i9

transmitted to posterity. Besides these intellectual occupations, they
cultivated the ground and were otherwise engaged in labour. This
judicious variation of mental and physical exertion, added to the
temperance and purity of life of the monks in those days, was the
principal reason why so many among them attained an uncommonly
old age, not a few reached 70, some 80 and 90 and even 100 years.
A vary objectionable feature in the conduct of those otherwise
pious and enlightened Christians* was the extreme severity of the
rules of life which they followed, and the extreme austerities to which
they submitted and which gave to their Christianity a sombre and
melancholy aspect. In their excuse, however, we may say, that their
ascetism, by the contrast which it formed with the relaxation of mo-
rals then prevalent among all classes, was occasionally productive of
good, for the monks were on that very account highly respected by all*
even by the heathen, and their self-denying manner of living rendered
them able to undergo, as Missionaries, all possible hardships and priva-
tions ; moreover it is a pleasing fact, that they knew, at least many of
them, perfectly well that " bodily exercise, without godliness, profit-
eth little." A certain Gildas, a native of Ireland who lived at that
time, says : " Abstinence from material food without charity is useless.
Better are those, who do not fast much, nor abstain beyond measure
from the creature of God, but who keep carefully a pure heart before
God, than those who neither eat meat nor use common food, nor drive
in carriages, nor ride on horses, and believe themselves for that rea-
son superior to the rest ; to such people death, (spiritual death,)
finds access through the windows of elevationf." But we return to our
history.

Patrick was so successful in his labours, that Christianity spread
rapidly over the whole extent of Ireland, where it soon prospered and
flourished to such a degree that many young people flt)cked over
from Britain with the intention of being instructed in the schools
and colleges of Ireland, and the fame of the great number of pious and
learned men living in Ireland secured to it the appellation of insula
sanctorum, the holy island.

At that time and for a much longer period, the Irish and old British
churches were entirely independent of Rome. Dionoth, the abbot of
the monastery of Bangor, used without hesitation, when he and his
people were requested by the Popish Missionaries to submit to the
Pope, the following remarkable words : — " Be it known to you, that we
all obey and submit to the church of God, whether it be to the Pope of
Rome or to any other true and pious Christian, so that we love every
one and assist every one in word and deed, in order to make every onei

* I am afraid, they were not quite free from the leaven of relic worship.

f Abstinentia corporalium ciborum absque charitate inutilis est ; meliores
sunt ergo, qui non magno opere jejunant^ uec supra moduin a creatura Dei se
abstinent, cor intrinsecus nitidum coram Deo solicite servantes, a quo sciunt
esitum vitse, quam illi, qui camera non edunt, nec cibis secularibus delectantury
neque vehiculis equisque vehunlur, et pro his quasi superiores cseteris se pU-
taotes, quibus mors intrat per fenestram elevationis. — (Append. Synod. Patrie',-
A, D. 456— Gieseler I. ;^61.)

VOL.. n. 4 G

550 History of Missions in the Middle Ages. [Sept.

ii child of God. We know of no otlicr obedience due to him, whom
you call Pope, nor do we think it proper to call him father of fathers,
and as to the obedience you demand from us, we are not prepared to
vield it either to him or to any other Christian*."

Another Irish ecclesiastic, of whom we shall soon have opportunity
to say more, had the boldness, though he was then himself in Italy, to
write in a letter to Pope Boniface IV. the followini^ words: — " It is
true, that next to Jerusalem, where our Lord was glorified, Rome is the
head of all the churches in the world, but if your honour is so great
on account of the dignity of your see, you must take great care, lest
you lose your dignity through your ])erversity. For your power will
only remain so long as right reason (recta ratio"! is on your side. He
is the true key- holder of heaven, who in true wisdom opens to them
who are worthy thereof, and shuts out those who are unworthy.
Otherwise, he can neither open nor shutf."

In short we may safely conclude, that the Irish church at that pe-
riod was comparatively pure, and that many of its members knew and
loved the truth. But wherever true religion has taken possession of
the hearts of men, there it will also create in them a desire to com-
municate the heavenly gift to those who are destitute of it.

The spirit of Proselytism is an essential work of true Christianity.
It was emphatically the work of our Saviour and his apostles to make
proselytes to their faith, and the best work that a Christian can per-
form, and in the eyes of God the most pleasing is, to bring others to
the truth as it is in Jesus. " They that turn many to righteousness
shall shine as the stars for ever and ever." A church which does not
endeavour to spread the gospel around, either in its immediate neigh-
bourhood or among the heathen, is a dead church, just as a Christian,
who is indifferent to the salvation of his fellow-creatures is, spiritually
speaking, a dead Christian. Those only are true members of Christ,

* Nolum sit et absque dubitatione vobis, quod nos omnes sumus et quilibet
nostrilm obedientes et subditi ecclesiee Dei, et papse Romse, et unicuique vero
Cbiistiano et pio, ad amandum unumquemque in suo gradu in caritate perfecta,
et ad juvaDdum unumquemque eorum verbo et facto fore filios Dei. Et aliam
obedienliam quam istam non scio debitam ei, quem vos nouiiuatis esse papam,
nec esse paticiii patrum vindicaii et postulaii, et istam obedientiain non sumus
parati dare et solvere ei et cuique Cliristiano continuo. — (Wilkius, Cone. M.
Biit. vol. I. p. 2(i— Gieseler 1. ;Hfi2.)

t Vigila itiique quaeso, papa, -vigila, et iterum dico, \igila : quia forte non
bene vigilavit Vigilius, quem caput scandali isti clamant, qui vol)is culpam

injiciunt Vos magni (he is speaking to tlie pope) magni estis et clari,

et Roma ipsa nobilior et clarior est ; et si dici potest, projjter Chiisti geininos
Apostolos, (Peter and Paul) vos prope ccelestes estis, et Roma oibis terrarum
caput est ecclesiarum, salva loci dominica; resurrectiouis singulari prsei ogativa.
Et ideo sicut magous honor vester est pro dignitate cathedrae, ita magna cura
vobis necessaria est, ut non perdatis ves/rum diynitalem jiroptet uliquam perversi-
tatem. Tamdiu enim potestas apud vos erit, quauidiu recta ratio peiraaiiserit :
ille enim certus regni coelorum clavicularius est, qui dignis per veiam scientiam
aperit, et indignis claudin. Alioquin, si contrai ia fecerit, nec apenre nec claude-
re poterit. (Columban. Epist. V ad Bonifacium IV. cap 4— Gieseler I. 36:5.)
And Beda, complaining of the British clergy says : Sed et alia plurima unitati
ecclesite contraria faciebant.

1841.] History of Missions in the Middle Ages.

551

who not only believe in their hearts, but also confess Jesus with their
lips, and those only arc true churches, which hold forth the word of
life, that it may be seen from afar.

In the times of which we are now speaking, the Irish church was
a living church, and its beneficial influence'extended far and wide.
Great numbers of true and faithful ministers (as we have said before)
left the shores of Ireland, crossed the channel, travelled through
France and settled in the raid&t of the wild forests of Germany, in
order to preach the gospel to the savage hordes, which then inhabited
them. Love to Jesus and love to souls, was without doubt the prin-
cipal motive which led those good men to expatriate themselves and
spend their lives among the heathen.

They remembered tiiat their own country was abundantly provided
with pious ministers, and that it would on that account not be easy for
them to find in it an appropriate field of labour for their fervent zeal.
And their evangelical and enlightened minds did not permit them to re-
main inactive in their monasteries. And lastly they felt a strong desire
to travel and to see foreign countries, for it is a remarkable fact, corro-
borated by several ancient authors, and by the Missionaries them-
selves, that already at that time the people of Ireland and Great
Britain were fond of travelling*. All these reasons combined deter-
mined them to seek in foreign countries a field of labour. Spain,
Italy, Greece were already Christianized and so was France more or
less. In some parts of Germany also, it is true, Christianity had
formerly made some progress, and many churches had been establish-
ed along the banks of the Rhine, but in the fourth and fifth centuries,
when great armies of hitherto unknown nations poured down into
Europe from the highlands of Asia, many hundreds and thousands of
flourishing villages and towns were destroyed and levelled to the
ground, tlie inhabitants slaughtered or led into captivity, and the name
of Christianity was all but effaced from off the land. In its stead ido-
latry, ignorance, idleness, bloody wars and every vice filled the country.
Germany was therefore the land which was most in want of the gos-
pel of peace, and to it did our Missionaries direct their steps.

Let us now consider, how these Missionaries supported themselves
in the forests of Germany. In a pecuniary point of view their dif-
ficulties were very small. In our days the Missionary with his family
requires a thousand things, of which they had no idea, for they were
all single men and not accustomed to the luxuries of civilized life.
A few cloths, a few books and some implements of husbandry, fish-
ing and hunting were all they required. In the present times people
call it, perhaps justly, tempting God, to go out among the heathen
without having previously attached one's self to a well organized So-
ciety and being sure of always receiving a sufficient pecuniary allow-

* Natio Scotoium, quibus consuetiulo iieregrinandi jam prene in naturam

conversa est. (Vita S. Galli 1, 2, § 47.) Aiitiquo tempore iloctissinai

solebant raagistri ile lliberiiia Biit;uiuiam, Galliaiii, Italiam venire et nuiltos

per ecclesias ('liristi fecisse jnofectus. (Alcuiii. epist, 221.) Postquam

nos timor Chrisli et amor peregrinalionis longa et lata terraniin ac lusris
intercapediae sfjuiravit. {Ilunifac. epist. 31 — Neander III. 39, Gl.)

4 c 2

i

552 History of Missions in the Middle Ages. [Sept.

ance ; but when they left their homes, they had no Society to look to
for a regular transmission of salaries, they trusted for their support
in the providence of God, in their own abstemious habits and in their
own hands, which were well accustomed to hard labour. It is true,
they had much to suffer on this account, but against hunger and thirst
and cold and disease they provided themselves with abundant good
store of patience and resignation. Occasionally however their friends
at home did send them money, provisions, agricultural instruments,
cloths and books. So we read of Eadburga, an English lady abbess, who
vised to send cloths and books to Boniface and his party, who were
then labouring as Missionaries in Germany. And Boniface once re-
quested her in a letter to send him a copy of the epistles of Peter writ-
ten in letters of gold, and a copy of the prophets written in large
letters, without abbreviations, because his eyes were weak.

After all this we can easily understand, how the Irish church, though
its members were not rich, could without any difficulty send out hun-
dreds of Missionaries to the heathen, for they had to incur no expense
for their outfit and support ; and it also becomes evident why the Mis-
sionaries very seldom, if ever, went out alone, but always in little
companies of at least 13 members, (one being at the head of the rest,)
for they depended chiefly on each other for support.

When such a little band arrived in the land of their destination,
their first business was to fix on a proper spot for a settlement ;
in the neighbourhood of arable ground and good water. After hav-
ing erected temporary sheds, they commenced at once to clear the
ground, plough some fields and commit to the soil the grain they had
brought with them for that purpose. This done, they went about
building a more substantial house, with many compartments or cells,
intended for themselves as well as for those who might come to them
from among the heathen. Then they commenced their direct Mission-
ary labours. They tried to attract the wild inhabitants of the forest
by all means in their power, by friendliness, by kind treatment, by
taking care of their sick, by distributing fish, grain and fruits among
them, by teaching them how to plough, how to plant fruit trees, how
to catch fish. By such means they generally succeeded in collecting
great numbers of heathen around them. For these they established
schools, in wliich they taught them how to read and write, and instruct-
ed them in the Christian religion, or they preached to them in the
open air. They baptized those who believed and retained the most
promising of their converts in the monastery to instruct them more
particularly in order to fit them for the office of evangelists.

Neither was female education neglected in those days ; the ladies
of Ireland and Britain were perhaps eveii more zealous than now in
advancing it. We read, that many pious ladies, — a contemporary
writer calls them handmaidens of the Lord, (ancillas Dei) — left their
homes and went over to Germany for the purpose of establishing
female schools among its newly converted inhabitants.

The labours of these Missionaries were however not every where
<frowned with immediate success ; they were often opposed by kings
^dby the people, they were persecuted and driven away ; some were

1841.] History of Missions in the Middle Ages. 553

killed, others undertook long missionary journeys, without seeing
any good resulting from them, and were received with scorn siiid in-
difference by those they had come to benefit. Only 4 or 500 years
after the first Missionaries had made their appearance in Germany,
that country may be said to have been Christianized. This is an en-
couraging fact to us. If Germany, which then contained scarcely more
than six or eight millions of inhabitants, was not evangelized till after
such a long period, though a very great number of pious and devoted
Missionaries laboured in it, how can we expect Bengal with its
30 millions, and Hindustan with its 100 millions, to be Christianized
in 60 or 80 years by a handful of Missionaries ?

We will now give a short account of the life of some of these
Missionaries and of their proceedings among the heathen. The first
who is deserving of notice, and the first who carried the good news into
Germany at the end of the sixth century was Columbanus. This man
is not to be confounded with Columba, who preached the gospel in the
Highlands of Scotland. Columbanus was a native of Leinster and
had received his education in the monastery of Bangor, He had
heard much of the ignorant idolaters who inhabited the tracts of land
along the Rhine, and when he was 30 years old, he felt an inward call
from above to go and help them, or as his biographer expresses it :
"The desire to preach the gospel among the heathen was kindled in him
by the fire of which the Lord says : I am come to send it on the earth."
(Luke xii. 49.) The abbot of the monastery approved of his plan and
gave him twelve young men to be his companions and fellow-labor-
ers. With these he crossed the channel in the year 590 and arrived
in France, with the intention of travelling through it to Germany ,^
but seeing on his way, that much remained yet to be done for France,
and being moreover requested by some influential persons to stay, he
resolved to settle there, and having chosen a suitable spot in the moun-
tains called Les Voges near the ruins of an old castle called Augrey, he
settled there with his twelve brethren. At first they suffered great pri-
vations, living many days on the bark of trees and on wild herbs ; but
Columbanus had great confidence in God, he was not dismayed by
such difficulties, but encouraged his companions and exhorted them to
endure and persevere. — Several years afterwards, when his establish-
ment had increased and contained a great number of persons, he was
once visited by a priest of the neighbourhood, who on seeing the
small provision of grain in the convent, asked how so little could be
sutiicient for so many. Columbanus answered. If men serve their
Creator in the proper way, they shall never suffer hunger, for it is
written in the book of Psalms (xxxvii . 25), ' I have been young and now
am old ; yet have I not seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed beg-
ging bread.' It is very easy for Him who fed 5000 men with five loaves of
bread, to fill our barn with meal. The fame of Columbanus soon spread
far and wide in France, and the education of many sons of the most
respectable families was entrusted to him ; for the number of monks
soon increased to such a degree that he was obliged to establish two
new convents, one at Luxoviura, another at Fontenay. It is true the
way in which he brought up his pupils, and the rule of conduct which

554

History of Missions in the Middle Ages. [Sept.

the monks under his control were obliged to follow, were very different
from our own customs, and would not meet with approbation in our
days ; his Christianity was of a rougher cast, and he connected with
it by far too much mortification of the flesh, a fault of which Chris-
tians in our days are not guilty ; his people were obliged to labour
hard with their own hands, to study hard with their minds, to fast
much, to sleep little* ; and the least disobedience was animadverted upon
and punished. They were however not allowed to carry their absti-
nence so far as to injure their bodies. Columbanus says ; " If absti-
nence exceeds its measure, it becomes a vice not a virtuef." He never
neglected to remind his pupils, that bodily exercises are in themselves
of no value, that true religion has its seat in the heart. He says : " Let
us not be like white- washed sepulchres, let us try to be adorned inwardly,
not outwardly, for true religion is not of the body, but of the heartj."
Amidst his manifold labours Columbanus did not forget the sanctifi-
cation of his own heart. He used often to retire alone into the woods,
carrying with him on his shoulders a copy of the Holy Scriptures :
there he meditated quietly in the word of God, prayed to the Lord
and poured out his heart before Him, and afterwards returned to his
toils with renewed vigour.

France and Burgundy had received Christianity long before the ar-
rival of Columbanus, but it was only in name, true piety and holiness
were very scarce ; ministers and priests and monasteries and churches
were everywhere to be found, but vital religion was almost extinct.
Columbanus had much to suffer from the worldly-minded French
clergy, for loving the works of darkness they hated him, who by
his words and by his conduct testified so vigorously of the light. What
increased their enmity was, that Columbanus belonged to the Independ-
ent Irish church ; he would not submit to the Pope whose spiritual
power was supreme in France. He did not believe in his infallibility,
for he once wrote to Pope Gregory concerning some ecclesiastical
abuses, in the following languages : — " Let not false humility prevent
you from correcting any errors, which your predecessor Leo had com-
mitted ;" and he adds : (Prov. ix. 4.) " A living dog is perhaps better
than a dead lion, meaning by it, that those who live, might correct, what
greater ones before them had neglected to correct^." And in a letter
to Pope Boniface IV. he charged hiui by the unity of Christian com-
munion, to permit him to follow in France the customs of his fathers ;
for, said he, doing so, " we stand in no one's way, nor do we, living in

* Quotidie jejunandum est, sicut quotidie orandum est, quotidie qiiotidieque
est legendum. (Reg. c. II.)

f Si enim niodum absiinentia excesserit, vitium, non virtus erit, virtus eiiiiu
multa sustinet bona et contiiiet. (Reg. c III.)

* Non simus tainquam sepulcra dealbata ; de intus non de foris speciosi ac
oriiati ajiparere studeanius ; vera eniin religio non in corporis, sed in cordis
liumilitate consislit. (Instructio II.)

§ Antecessoruiu eX maxime Papje Leonis auctoritate coiitentus es. Noli te,
qucEso, in tali qutestione liuraililati tantuin aut gravitati credere, qua; sa;pe
falluntur. Melior euim est Canis vivus in problemate Leoue mortuo. (Eccl. i.\, 4.)
Vivus namque sauctus emendare potest, quae ab altero majore emendata non
fuerint.

1841.] History of Missions in the Middle Ages. 555

the woods, create any disturbances. — But the French clergy, dead as
to spiritualitv, and iadiiferent to the conversion of the heart, were
very jealous of the preservation of their ecclesiastical usages and
ceremonies. One of the chief differences of the Irish Missionaries
and the French ecclesiastics concerned the time of keeping Easter*.

To settle these differences a synod was convened in the year 602.
It does not appear that Columbanus was personally present, but he
wrote a very remarkable letter to the assembled clergy, of which we
will give some extracts. At first he expresses his sorrow that they
did not hold such synods more frequently, ' because,' says he, ' such
synods are very useful to reform abuses and thanking God, that this
Easter controversy had led to the convocation of such a synod, he ex-
presses the hope, that more weighty and important matters might be
transacted at the same time. He exhorts them as shepherds to imitate
in all things the example of the Chief Shepherd. He says, ' He who
does not himself practise what he preaches is a mercenaiy, and the
voice of such a mercenary cannot penetrate into the heart of his hear-
ers ; preaching without a corresponding holy life is useless.' And
then he says again — ' It is true, the difference of usages and ceremo-
nies has greatly injured the peace of the church, but if we only imi-
tate the humility of our Lord, we shall soon succeed in loving each
other cordially and in not taking offence at each other, for so to
do becomes true disciples of Christ. And we shall soon know the
truth, if we all with equal ardour pursue it, and if none of us thinks
too highly of himself, but glories in the Lord alone.' He further
writes — ' It is true, I am the originator of these quarrels, but having
come as a stranger to this country for the sake of our common Lord
and Saviour, I request you to permit us, to live quietly in these woods,
as we have done for the last twelve years, in order that we may always,
as in duty bound, pray for you. May the same French ground receive
our bones, as also the same heavenly kingdom will receive us, if we
be worthy thereof. May the free grace of God grant us, that we all
forsake the world, love the Lord alone, and desire after Him and the
Father and the Holy Ghost.' After having requested them to pray
for him, he adds — ' Do not consider us as strangers, for we are all
members of one body, French, Irish, British or whatever nation we be.'

The hatred and malice of his enemies was however not so easily
allayed by such exhortations. The French Bishops could not brook it
that a foreign Missionary should find fault with their life and conduct,
and treat them in his letters as inferiors or at least as equals, it was
however not in their power to do Columbanus any harm, for he enjoyed
at that time the favour and protection of king Tlieodoric II. Soon

* The Britons pasclise diem 'in die quidera Dominica, alia tamen quam decebat

hebdomade celebrabant paschas diem a decima quarta usque ad

vicesimam lunam observabant. The llomans oii the other hand, adstruebant,
quia Dominicam paschse diem a quintadeoima luna usque ad vicesimam primam
lunam oporteat inquiri. (Beda liist. eccl. 3, 4 ; 2, 2, ID.) The ciiuse of this was,
that the Aquitanian Victorius (A. D. 457) and tlie Roman abbot Dionysius
Exiguus (A. D. 527) had made new tables, which in succession were brought
into use, first in Italy and then in the other Western churches, wiiilst the British
church still retained the old Cyclus of 84 years.

556 History of Missions in the Middle Ages. [Sept.

afterwards Columbanus forfeited the royal protection. He went one
day into the royal camp and presented himself before the king.
When there, Brunehilda, Theodoric's grandmother called for the
king's sons who were the offspring of an unlawful connection, and de-
sired Columbanus to pronounce his blessing over them, but he re-
fused adding that these children could never become heirs to the
paternal throne. At this Brunehilda became incensed and demanded
of the king to punish the man, who had the impudence to insult the
royal family. Now Theodoric feared Columbanus, knowing that he
was a just man and an holy and observed him, but at last he was pre-
vailed upon to pronounce the sentence of banishment against him,
and Columbanus was to be taken away by force and carried back in a
ship to Ireland. But the veneration in which he was held, was so
great that the king was afraid to put his order into execution in a
direct way. This we hear from Columbanus in a letter which he
writes to his monks. He says in it — " Whilst I am writing, a messen-
ger comes to tell me, that a vessel is preparing to carry me back to
my native country, but I may make my escape, for I am not kept like
a prisoner and they (the king and his people) seem to wish that I
should make my escape." His biographer informs us after this, that
the ship which was to have carried him to Ireland was driven back by
wind and waves to the French shore, and remaining there wind-bound
for several days, the captain at last thought it was a manifestation of
the divine displeasure, and refused to undertake the voyage again with
Columbanus ; so he remained in France, and the king who had never
been in earnest about his expulsion did not molest him any more.
But after all this Columbanus did not think it safe, to remain in Bur-
gundy any longer. He took his departure with a few companions and
directed his steps towards Lombardy, where he intended to establish a
Mission and spread the pure gospel among the inhabitants who were
almost all Arians. But in passing through Switzerland, one of the
chiefs of the Allemanni begged him to remain there and preach the
good news to his subjects. He accepted this invitation and settled
in the neighbourhood of Zurich. Bnt having either out of holy indig-
nation or from a desire to show the heathen palpably that their idols
were but wood and stone, put fire to one of their temples ; the idola-
ters became so incensed that Columbanus and his followers were
obliged to leave the place precipitately. They travelled eastward, till
they reached the lake of Constance, on whose shores they found in
an old Roman castle, called Arbon, a Christian brother, an ecclesiastic,
whose name was Willimar. This man was exceedingly rejoiced to be
visited in his solitude by Christian brethren. They stayed with him
seven days and he treated them with the greatest hospitality. They
were informed that not very far from Arbon, on the opposite shore of
the lake, there was another old and ruined castle, called Pregentia,
which had been destroyed probably during the devastating inroads of
the Huns, and that near it there was a plain, which on account of the
fertility of the ground and the neighbourhood of the lake was a very
proper site for a settlement. Columbanus and his party went and set-
tled there. They rebuilt an old church, whose walls were yet standing ;

1841.]

History of Missions iti Ihe Middle Ages.

557

they erected liouses round nbout it for tliemselves ; they laid out gardens
and lieids, by tlie cultivation of which tliey obtained fruits and grain
for their liveliliood ; and the neighbouring lake furnished them ])lenti-
fully with fisli, not only for their own use, but also for distribution
among the heathen, whose confidence they tried to gain by such
means. Among the companions of Columbanus there was a young
Irishman of a respectable family, called Gallus, who was a pupil of
Columbanus and had learned the German language during their stay
in liurguiuly. This young man, it is mentioned, preached to the peo-
ple the gospel of truth in their own language as soon as they arrived
there. They laboured in Pregetitia for three years, after which period,
the hatred of his enemies, and perhaps the influence the liurgundian
king had in the country, obliged Columbanus to leave this place also.
Now lie carried out his former intention, crossed the Al[)s in the year
613 and settled near Pavia in Lomljardy, where he founded the con-
vent of Hobbio, afterwards a celebrated seat of classical learning.
He died in 615. So far the history of Colunibaims. We now add a
few words concerning his disciple Gallus. When Columbanus left Pre-
gentia, Gallus was prevonted by illness from accompanying his beloved
master on his arduous and dangerous journey over the snow-clad Alps.
He accounted it a very great trial to be left l)ehind alone ; he did not
understand the kind dispensation of Providence which never afflicts
the children of men without a good reason, and whose strokes are
always fraught with blessings. Pregentia a])peared dull and desolate
to Gallus after Columbanus had left it, nor could he muster sufficient
couiage to stay there anv longer. Feeling that he required the advice
and care of a kind friend, and hoping to find it at Arbon in the com-
pany of Willimar, the priest who had received them so well four years
previously, he took his net, to ])rocure food on the way, and sail-
ed in his boat towards Arbon. He was not mistaken, VVillimar's
afl'ectioa for him was still the same. He received him with open arms,
and ordered two Christian brethren to take care of him and attend
him. Amidst these kind friends Gallus soon recovered. Disease
ajul his recent affliction had not abated his courage, and the kindness
he experienced at Arbon did not make him forget his vocation as a
Missionary. After his recovery, he requested the deacon Hiltiijad,
whose business it was to provide his brethren with game and fish, and
who on that account was well acquainted with the neighbouring hills
and valleys, forests and rivers, to go with him into the adjoining great
forest in order to show him a fit locality for a new settlement. Hilti-
bad disapproved of liis undertaking, reminding Gallus that the forest
was full of wolves, bears and wild boars. Gallus answered : " Who can
be against us, if God be for us ? That God, who delivered Daniel from
the den of the lions, is able to deliver me from the claws of the wild
beasts." Before entering on his dangerous journey he spent a day in
fasting and prayer, and on the following morning, after having again
lifted up their voices in prayer to God, these two men set out on their
journey. When they had travelled till 3 o'clock in the afternoon,
Hiltibad requested Gallus to sit down a little and partake of the pro-
visions they carried with them. But Gallus said he would not taste
VOL. II. 4 D

558 History of Missions in the Middle Ages. [Sept.

anything till lie had found a resting place, he meant a place for a new
Missionary station. They walked therefore farther on till sunset,
when they came to a place where the river Steinach, rushing down
from the mountain, forms a cascade and a deep basin abounding with
fish. Here their wearied limbs and exhausted strength forced them
to take rest and refresh themselves. With their net they caught a
quantity of fish. Hiltibad struck fire with a flint, and so they cooked
their simple repast. When it was ready, Gallus was going to kneel
down for prayer, when he stumbled over a shrub and fell. Hiltibad
stepped forward to raise him, but Gallus said, " let me alone, this is my
resting place, here I will remain." In this place he laid the foundation
of the celebrated Abbey of St. Gall, which proved so eminently
useful in the clearing of the forest and the cultivation of the land.
A few years afterwards, in the year 615, Gallus was nominated to the
bishoprick of Constance, but preferring to stay in his convent in the
wilderness, he did not accept of it, and caused one of his disciples, call-
ed John, who was a native of the country, to be nominated to it. At
his installation great multitudes assembled, and Gallus had an opportu-
nity of preaching to them, which he did in Latin, using John as in-
terpreter. He said in his sermon — " We unworthy servants of the
divine message, entreat you in the name of Christ, that as you have
renounced in baptism the devil and his works, so you may renounce
them throughout your lives, and live as becomes children of God.
I he Almighty God, who will have all men to be saved and come unto
the knowledge of the truth. He who has made known to your ears
this truth through my preaching, grant the needful grace, that it may
bear fruit in your hearts." In this way Gallus laboured for the good
cause in Switzerland and Swabia till the year 640, when he again fell ill ;
his old friend and colleague Willimar heard of it and invited him to come
to Arbon. Gallus accepted the offer and spent his last days at Arbon,
where he preached once more, though very weak, to the assembled
multitude. Soon afterwards he died. Not long after Gallus' death a
man called Fridolin went over from Ireland and laboured in Alsace, but
his history is very uncertain, his biography being of a more recent
date and filled with fables. Another Irish Missionary, called Thrud-
bert, settled in the black forest and was murdered there by the
labourers he employed in cutting down the wood. Kilian is another,
but his history also is involved in obscurity. It is said that the
words of Christ to forsake all and follow him determined him to be-
come a Missionary. He laboured in Wurzburg with great success,
the Duke Gozbert and many of his people becoming Christians. But
when he reproached the duke on account of a marriage he had con-
tracted with the widow of his brother, and the duke was ready to
dissolve it, the injured woman, profiting by the absence of her husband,
ordered Kilian to be murdered.

Another Irish Missionary laboured among the savages of Brabant,
in Holland and died there as a martyr, in the year 656. His name
was Livinus*.

♦ He predicted his own death in a poetical letter addressed to Abbot Florbert
in Ghent :

1841.]

History of Missions in the Middle Ayes.

559

So I'ar tlie history of the Irish Missionaries. We ought now to
Hive an iiccouiit of tlie Enghsh Missionaries, wlio about 100 years
later entered into tiie work of their brethren and accouiplished it ;
but we should not be able either so cordially to sympathize with
these men in their afflictions, nor so fully to rejoice iu their success,
for, within that century, religion had undergone great changes. The
Anglo-Saxons, in Britain, conquerors of the land, were converted to
Christianity by Missionaries sent to England from Rome ; and conse-
quently acknowledged the supremacy of the Pope. The subjugated
Britons soon followed their example, and the Missionaries who vvent out
from England to Gern)auy in the 8th and 9th centuries, ])artook of the
same error and propagated it in Germany, so that it soon overspread
the whole country. The principal promoter of this fatal change was
the celebrated Boniface, in other respects a pious and holy man, who
laboured for forty years in Germany. This man, in the beginning of his
Missionary career, went to Rome and there took a solemn oath, that
he would in all things obey Peter, the Chief of the Apostles, and the
pope, his vicegerent, and that he would endeavour as much as lay in
his power, to suppress heresy and dissent in Germany. He was
scrupulously, terribly faithful to this oath to the end of his life.

But we must conclude. What has been said will, I believe, suffi-
ciently show, that there are diversities of operations in the church of
Christ, but it is the same God that worketh all in all.

May the Lord grant that we, who enjoy the full light of the gos-
pel and the full liberty of the children of God, may be as zealously
devoted to the cause of Christ as were Columbanus and Gallus, Let
us therefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees
and make straight paths for our feet. And let us lay aside every
weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and with patience
run the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus, the author and
finisher of our faith, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

R.

Impia barbarico gens exagitata tumuitu

Hie Brabanta f'urit meque cruenta petit.
Quid tibi peccavi, qui pacis nuntia porto ?

Pax est, quod poi to, cur railii bella moves
Sed qua tu spiras, f'eiitas, sors Iseta triumplii,

Atque dubit paluiarn gloria martyrii.
Cui credam novi, nec spe frustrabor inaui

Qui spouiiet Deus est, quis dubitare potest

(Neaoder, III. 59.)

4 D 2

560

Details of Events at the Rath Festival.

[Sept.

IV. — Details of Labours and Events at the Rath Festival

of 1841.

T departed for Puri on ilie evening of tlie 18tli of June, and arrived at tliat
place on the morning of the 19lli, about Imlf past eiglit o'clock. Passed sixty
dead bodies recently thrown there, in the bed of the Katjury river. Tiie beasts
of prey, and Uie vultures were fattening upon human flesii in many places.
The bed of the river was a valley of bodies and bones, and they were many.
1 did not see many bodies on tlie first stage of my journey, besides those above
mentioned; but from liallunta to Puri they were numerous; especially Tiear
Purl. 1 passed many pilg;rims moreover crawling along, diseased, haugard,
and trembling at every step, hoping to reach Puri ere they die, which they
are likely to do. I have with me Rimchander, B6madeb and Sebo-niak,
and 12,000 tracts for distribution.

19ih. I attempted to do something among the people this afternoon, and
for some time they behaved pretty well. Some Puri people, however, soon
joined the assembly, and directly commenced pelting with sand and pebbles.
This threw the people into confusion, and many commenced attempts at ridicule
and abuse, so that the oppoilunity was lost. I felt that it was worse than use-
less to distribute books, and got away as well as I could. Some few people
were lying about sick of ihe cholera; but I saw no dead.

20th, Lord's-day. Went to the town at six o'clock. All was crowding and
bustle. I stood first neai" the temple, but the people were all so engaged with
their morning ablutions in the various sacred lirlhs that they could not find
time even to look at me; and lower down in the town even, I could collect
little more than the rabble ; and 1 could do but little.

In the afternoon, with my native assistants, who arrived about noon, I
retiied to a place a little apart from the crowd. Bamadeb and Sebo-niak com-
menced the opportunity by singing part of a Christian poem. Avery intelligent
man, a jogi, came forv\ard and commenced a defence of the prevailing idola-
try. During the conversation wiih him, much information, and, 1 hojie, some
conviction, were imparted. We then distributed about 200 tracts, which were
eagerly received. As I walked away from the place, one of the tracts was
doid^led up and thrown at me; — on opening it I found it torn through the
middle. Some dead have been carried away duiing the day, and many more
are sick, and will soon fill their places. In some few cases the dyins were
watched by a daughter or sister, but the heedless crowd passed insensibly by
them; there was no |)ily for the dying, and no sympathy for the afflicted.

21st. This morning I proceeded to the place which we occupied last night,
and there obtained a still better hearing. Bamadeb and Sebo-niak and llam-
chander were all engaged. The people appeared serious at the thought that
amidst all their ablutions, and darsans, and uifts, their hearts burned with hist,
and oveiflowed with almost every sin, — and tlnit the minhty power of God
alone could renew and sanctify them. The plan of salvation was clearly
pointed out to them — the remedy at once for the removal of their guilt, and the
sanctification of their souls. I distributed many books without difficulty and
retired without abuse. This was a great favour. The cholera, the fatal cholera,
is raging to a fearful extent. In some places the victims were numerous, and
everywhere the sick and dead were to be seen. In one of the narrow streets,
running down with the filth of a thousand bodies, — washed by the hunied
showers, — lay a poor woman in the agonies of death ; forming a dam to the
insufl'erably filthy streams. She was quite naked, and threw about her hands
and head in the uneasiness and pain of death. A man was pouring water into
her mouth from his lota, an act of kindness few are disposed to perform for
the thirsty dying pilgrims. 'I'he cars have moved up to the temple door
ready to receive the divinities this evening. Yesterday, on occasion of the

1841.]

Details of Events at the Rath Festival.

561

" netra utsab," or feast of tlie eyes, tlie rush into the temple was so t;reat tliat
several jieople were cruslied ; anil some were carried into the hospital in a hope-
less stale.

In the afiernoon, about four o'clock, I proceeded to the large road, and with
my three native assistants, commenced my labours amont; a large crowd of peo-
ple. Some of the native preachers spoke witii mucii affection and ])ropriety ;
and the hearers were attentive. As soon as we had done speaking, I mounted
on the top of my palanquin, and gave away about 800 tracts. Then we
removed to other places, and went through the same services : by this means
we left the old and obtained new heavers. I confined the distribution of tracts
to such as could read, judging from their caste and peculiar marks.

In the evening, about six o'clock, the three idols were rocked and pushed and
pulled out of their temple, into their cars, amidst the shouts of 200,000 people
'J'he vicinity of the cars, in the wide streets, was closely jammed with people ;
they lined the roofs of the adjacent temples, houses and maths, the whole
scene was one living mass. Amidst this immense ass^embly, and as eager to
see the idols as any, were a number of Europeans mounted on elephants, co-
vered wiih scarlet cloth. The hum of " Hari !" " Ilari !" floated on the
air, and died away miles ofi' from the scene of guilt. The magistrate, I am
told, ordered the ropes to be untied from the cars to prevent the idols being
moved this evening, under the expectation that if they should be moved to-
night, many would be unavoidably crushed to deiith under them. The pan-
das did not like this, as Jagannaih has never been known to remain fast this
evening, at his temple door. The people expect to see what they call " Un-
dhara-hejaya," a movement in the dark, that is, that Jagannath will move on
to-night, by his own volition.

The mortality rages with great virulence and fury. Many were lying about
the streets fatally sick ; and many were deail lying in the most disgusting and
shocking forms and circumstances. As soon as the idols mounted the cars, and
the people became too excited to listen, I retired from the scene, thoroughly
tired, and glad to escape to my peaceful residence on the sands, where not a
soul was to be seen. Brother Sutton joined us to-day.

2'3nd. This morning we sought the Attharanala, the chief entrance to the
town, and where the people were rushing out in one unbroken stream. They
were almost all Bengalis. Thousands of Bengali tracts might have been
distributed to great advantage, and much useful labour performed among the
people, and it is matter of great regret that there were no Bengali missionaries,
able and disposed, to embrace so favourable an opportunity of making known
the " blessed gospel of the grace of God.'' For more than 18 years have I
visited and laboured at this popular festival, hut have never seen a Bengali mis-
sionary there to meet the tens of thousands of Bengali people who yearly attend
the llath festival. We remained talking to the people and distributing books
till nine o'clock, when we left the native brethren to occupy the post all day, till
we could relieve them in the afternoon. My poor hackery-man, who brought
down our books, is taken with the cholera, and has retut-ned to Puri, only
just alive. Many wretched cholera patients were carried through tiie gate on
duli's, and numbers of poor worn-out pilgrims tottered past, all of whom will
» fall within a few miles of the town. Many dead are lying about in the nar-
row, dirty, crowded streets, and by the side of the large road. Two of the
cars have moved on their journey, and the people this morning found to their
astonishment, that Jagannath had not Undhara-hejayad, or moved on in the
dark, by his own volition.

In the evening the rain prevented our labours entirely, but I could not rest
without going through the town to ascertain the slate of the people. I started
therefore about 5 o'clock and went first to the Attharanala, where I found the
0])erations of our native brethren suspended by the rain ; next I went up the
large road, past the cars, and home by the Singhdwar, and Dawlmundeecie.

562 Delails of Events at the Rath Festival. [Sept.

I fuimJ many peoi)le lying dead ; some in almost every place. Tliey were
generally quite naked, and lying in tiie mud and water of the streets. The
iiUeimost tiltliiness exists in llie town and the stench is insnffernhle. Great
numbers of sick lie about ; some under liie partial shelter afforded by the eaves
of sheds and houses ; and others wrapped up in their clothes on the open
ground. Their clothes so battered into the t^roimd with the rain, lhat many are
utterly unable lo extricate themselves and will rise no more. Many of the
stronu and healthy pdgrims are gone, the weak and sick remain. The old hos-
pital into which the people appear to go at will, presented a sickening sight,
being tilled by a mass of much diseased, and sick, and many dead people. The
vigilance of the magistrate keeps the dead carriers at woik, and upon tlie whole
the town is well cleared from ihe dead, not an old corpse is to be seen.

'23rd. This morning we all repaired to the Attliaranala where we distributed
books for two liours, occasionally addressing the people as they stood for a few
minutes. A good number of books were taken, but theie are comparatively
few Oriya pilgrims. They do not exceed, exclusive of the town people, 20,000.
Near the tree under which we stood we found six persons dying of cholera.
This may serve to exhibit the extent of the mortality. One woman, conscious
of her uncleanuess, and suffering from her mortal thirst shuffled herself to the
edge of the palcka lank just at iiand ; then, after resting, she descended step by
step by the same mode of movement till she reached the depth of four feet.
She could not maintain herself erect and leaned against the steps with her head
only above water, and was just sinking, from mere weakness when I saw her
condition. By the help of some police ofKcers, we saved her from a watery
grave, which liowever would only have shortened her misery, and would ])er-
haps have been an easier period to her pain. She was carried with the rest of
the sick to the lios|)iial. And from thence to be taken dead to the sands : in
the mean time she will have shelter, and a dry floor to roll and die upon.

About half past 8 o'clock 1 walked home by way of the cars. As 1 passed
the car of Jagannath the pandas invited me to worship and take a darsan as
all my tribe had done, and I returned the invitation by spitting upon the ground.
" Oh !'' exclaimed they, " what a pity !" " How unfortunate !" Many fresli
dead were laying about this morning in the large road, and iu the narrow streets.
I made a stand at a small distance from Bhalbudra's car, and distributed a
number of tracts.

In the afternoon I walked to the Attliaranala, but found the native brethren
just retiring. They had been able to distribute but few tracts : there being but
few Oriya pilgrims. Those few were chiefly persons living in the villages round
Puri, and who are deeply imbued with the spirit of the place. Several tracts
were abused by them. We walked into the large road opposite the new hospital,
and collected a large congregation. They lieard with some attention, but were
mixed up with too large a portion of Puri people to admit of the opportunity
being a good one. God, however, can cause the seed of his word to take root
and vegetate under circemistances of little hope in the view of man, and we
preached, and argued, and talked on, and closed by the distribution of a good
many tracts. Brother Sutton left Puri this afternoon, and I have laid my
own diik for to-inorrow evening. I returned from the town sick and ill by
sight of the dead pilgrims. Ou the edge of the sands, 1 suddenly came into
the rnidst of forty corpses, besides numbers of skeletons presenting, with the
association of their guilt, their miseries, and their future destiny, a sight too
appalling to be borne. The vultures were sitting on the sand hills and the tops
of the neighbouring trees Idled with flesh and holding carnivorous festivity on
the slain ; and the wild dog, ere while slumbering at his ease, rose and uttered his
frightful howl at sight of ine. I held my breath and hastened away, but not to
forget the siglit.

24tli. My native belpers left Puri to-day, and this evening I followed
them. There is little to relate of my journey home except the exposure and

1841.]

Details of Events at the Rath Festival,

563

suffering of the living, and tlie numbers of tiie dead, about wliich I Iiave alrea-
dy said more than enoui;h. Ikit a relation of the misery and niortahty of Ja-
gannalh's pilgrims is, I consider, a business which may not be resumed or dis-
missed as our feelings may dictate; it is a duty, an imperative duty ; and once
a year, that is, on every recurrence of this wasting festival, so long as I am
spared to attend upon it, 1 shall let the world, let the friends of humanity know
something of what is doing here. In the former part of my journey, while the
light of day enabled me to see them, I saw very many lying dead, some were
in the mud on the road, others had crept under trees or beside the houses
under the eaves, and had died there ; some were beside the road on the grass
with iheir eyes picked out ; and others again seemed to have died in the act of
drinking water from the jhils and the trench beside the road, not being able
to leave their situation. In the towns and near the sarais by which I passed,
there was a large accumulation of corpses, about wliich the wild dogs howled
and the vultures screamed. The circumstances of the pilgrims were most piti-
able, and greatly productive of the fatal disease which was thinning their num-
bers. The incessant and lieavy rain had completely soddened their clothes and
their skin. They lay by hundreds in rows on the road side, and the pelting,
batteriTig rain had aiualgamated their clothes with the sand and mud of the road.
Weak, and weary, and without proper food, they were fully prepared for an
attack of cholera ; and were soon carried ofTby it when attacked. When their
companions arose to pursue their journey, how many they left to rise no more !
My wonder is that, considering the destitution and exposure of the people,
they are not destroyed in much greater numbers. When the light of the
morning returned, the same miserable and destructive scenes presented them-
selves to my view, till I arrived at my home, which I did about 11 o'clock,
June 25th, I cannot close this Journal without noticing the depression
of ray own mind, arising from the conviction of the entire failure of any good
arising from the abolition of the Pilgrim tax. The influx of pilgrims to
Jagannath this year in consequence of the tax abolition must be pronounced
to be great; and had not a pressing famine afflicted the province, so as to
prevent the Oriyas from attempting the pilgrimage, instead of 200,000 there
would have been 400,000 pilgrims. The fact is, that a grand delusion has
been practised upon the world in reference to this abolition of the tax. The
support of the government having been drawn froin the tax, it was supposed,
as a matter of course, that on the abolition of the latter, the former would cease.
Had this been the case, the anticipations of the Christian world would certainly
have been realized ; but while the tax has been abolished, the sum of 35,000
rupees annually as a direct donation to the idol, — and the sum of 1000 rupees
annually to purchase cloth for the idol's cars, have been devoted for the pur-
pose of supporting the establishment of Jagannath. This sum is amply suffi-
cient to support the idol in all his influence and glory. The consequence is,
that the disabilities arising from the pilgrims having to pay the tax being remov-
ed, they will flock to Puri in much greater numbers than they have ever
heretofore done ; and, inasmuch as the allowance for each department of ex-
penditure connected with the idol has been fixed, and ])aid for many years, by
the arrangements of the British Government, the same will be continued by the
Raja of Khurda ; and the pilgrims will see an equally vigorous display of
glory in their favourite idol as that they have ever witnessed.

C. LACEY.

564

Festival of I he Berd, or Illuminated Raft, [Sept.

V. — The Festival of the Berd, or Illuminated Raft.

To the Editors of the Culcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

Many of yoiii- readers liave doubtless noticed a custom
which prevails among the Musalmans in Ben<;;al, of placiiii^,
(on certain evenings during the periodical rains,) numerous
lighted lamps on snudl rafts or flat earthen dishes, and float-
ing them down the stream of tlie Ganges. Tlie writer of the
following notice has endeavoured to collect in one view the
whole of the particulars relative to this custom, which have
come to his knowledge during several years' residence in the
country ; and he hopes the information thus presented may
not be unacceptable to the readers of the Christian Observer.

In those parts of the country which are at an inconvenient
distance from the Ganges or other runiung streams, the ligiit-
ed rafts are set adrift on the principal tank or jlul in the neigh-
bourhood ; any body of water being considered equally fit for
the purpose, as the sacred river of the Hindus. In Bengal,
this ceremony may be observed on any Thursday evening in
the month of Bliddra ; but from Mrs. Meer Hassan All's " Ob-
servations on the Musalmans of India," it would appear that
a similar custom is observed at Liicknow on the Fridays of the
month Shrdban.

The festival of the Bera, or (Illuminated) Rafts, is observed
throughout Bengal generally, but nowhere with such splen-
dour as at Murshidabad, the ancient capital of the lower pro-
vinces. The anniversary of the Nawab Nazim's great Berii is
always held on the evening of the last Thursday in Bhadra,
(which corresponds this year with the 9th of September) when
the river is usually full to overflowing. On this occasion pre-
parations are made on a grand scale for rendering the spectacle
worthy the presence of the residents of tlie neighbouring sta-
tion of Berhampore, who are annually invited in the name of
His Highness to attend the fete. Dinner is provided for the
guests at the palace, the Nazim himself presiding at the table.
On the western bank of the river, just opposite the royal resi-
dence, an immense bamboo frame work is erected, to the
innumerable points of which are suspended lamps of all the
various hues of the rainbow, v. hich when lighted up, as the
evening advances, produce a most pleasing efl'ect. The banks
of the river are crowded with spectators of all castes and ranks
in society, on foot, or horseback, and in vehicles of every im-
aginable description ; while on both sides of the sacred stream
itself are closely grouped together boats and budgerows, chips
and pinnaces, each loaded almost to the sinking point with

1841.] Festival of lite Berd, or Illuminated Raft. 565

eager throngs of visitors*. At a given signal — tiie liour of
eiglit, duly notified i)y the discharge of the evening gun, the
Great Raft is loosed from its moorings, and piloted into the
centre of the stream, from a point of the river at a consiilera-
ble distance above the palace. The following is Miss E.
Roberts' graphic description of tlic imposing scene which now
bursts on tlie view of the assembled thousands:

" Numerous flights of rdckets announce tlie approadi of a floatinfr pa-
lace, built upon a raft, and preceiied hy tliousauds of small lamps, which
cover the surface of the water, each wreathed with a cliaplet of flowers.
The raft is of coiisiderahle exteiitt, formed of plantain trees fastened
together, and bearing a structure which I'itania herself might delight
to inhabit. Towers, gates, and pagodas, appear in fantastic array,
bright with a thousand colors, and shining in the light of numerous
glittering cressets."

" Two angles in the river only admit a transient view of the passing
pageant ; there is no time to detect the human hand in its erection, or to
doubt that fairy sj)ells have been at work : amid the blaze of rockets,
which reveal nothing hut its beauties, the clang of innumerable instru-
ments and the animated shouts of thousands raised to the highest degrea
of excitement by the interest of the scene, the splendid fa.bric disap-
pears, and the river is left to its o« n placid beauty, the sky to its lovely
stars, and the atmos])here arounil to those spleiulid meteors which bright-
en the evening air in Bengal." " The whole, (she observes,) presents a
fine spectacle scarcely to be paralleled in beauty." — " I he effect is per-
fectly magical" — " and they are hap])y who have had an opportunity of
witnessing a scene which transports the spectator to fairy landj."

During the remainder of the evening, the guests are grati-
fied with a magnificent display of fire works in front of the
palace, and the usual accompaniment of all Oriental enter-
tainments, the singing and dancing of nach-girls.

The Bera is properly a festival of the Sluite sect, to which
body the descendants of the ancient reigning families belongs
but it has become generally adopted by Musalmans throughout
Bengal, who with few exceptions are Sunnites. Its origin is
dilierently related. An amusing and highly romantic account
of its introduction into the country is given by the talented
authoress whom I have just quoted, 1 have not found any
native acquainted with the story as told by Miss R. The
following tradition is current auiong the people of this neigh-
bourhood.

Several generations ago, before the English took possession
of the country, the reigning Nawab was one evening, during

* As might he expected, in so great a concourse of people, accidents,
serious and sometimes fatal, occur— but not frequently.

+ Besides the " floating palace," the raft bears a company of sipahis,
&c. who as they pass 0|)posite the royal residence, discharge a whole vol-
cano of rockets, blue lights, and fire works of every sort.

X Characteristics of Hiudoostan, chap. v. at Berhanipore. The extreme
beauty and truth of the above description, must plead our excuse for ia.>
serting it at length. ^

VOL. II. 4 E

566

Festival of the Berd, or Illuminated Raft.

[Sept.

the freshes, sailing, unattended by other boats on the river,
when by the springing of a leak or some other accident, the
royal barge became filled with water, while midway from
either hank. In this emergency, the prophet A7</'2;r (of wliom
more below) appeared, and miraculously conveyed the sink-
ing boat to land. To commemorate this event, the grateful
monarch instituted the festival of the Bera, in honor of his
mysterious deliverer ; and in deference to the wishes of tiie
sovereign, the observance was adopted by the faithful through-
out the kingdom, by whom it is still kept up " because it
was the custom of their fathers !"

Of this Khizr (or Khiddar, as his name is commonly pro-
nounced), many strange legends are told, some of which it
will be necessary to refer to, as illustrating the true character
of the Bera festival, which is held in his honor, or, as Shake-
spear says, (Diet, page 168) " is offered to propitiate him."

His genealogy is thus given. Khizr ij'^^) properly sig^
iiifies green, and the prophet is so called from the circumstance
that wherever he sits, the grass becomes fresh and verdant.
His proper name M'as Balyan (c^'^i^^), the son of Kalyaii
(yjUlX), the son of Qane (jj^), the son of Shalakh (^■'l^), the
son of Arfakhshad {j^'^^)^), the son of Sham ((*'■«), the son of
Nuh (^y). Compare Genesis xi. 10 — 13, and Luke iii. 35, 36.

By some he is said to have been cotemporary with Abra-
ham ; by others, with Moses. He was born about four miles
or two kos from Shiraz in Persia.

Richardson (Diet. vol. i. p. 403) says, that he is by some con-
founded with the prophet Elias, and by others with St. George
the patron saint of England, whom they call Khizr Elias,
imagining that the same soul animated both. He also states
that, according to Oriental tradition, he was vizier and general
to Alexander (or Kaikobad) an ancient king of Persia. The
more common belief here prevalent is, that Kiiizr is a myster-
ious being, originally human, indeed, but for having drank of
the water of life, now immortal and possessing superhuman
powers ; a sort of demigod, in fact, able, though invisible,
to hear the vows and grant the requests of men.

'I'he manner in which Khizr obtained the gift of immortality
is thus related. I^hizr one day accompanied Iskandar Shah
(Alexander) on a hunting excursion. After wandering long
in the forests, he became very faint, and began to look about
in search of water. At last he espied a well, to which he went,
and fastening his lota (pitcher) to one end of his turban, he
drew up water, and drank till his thirst was assuaged. He
not only obtained refreshment from the draught, but felt a
miraculous increase of power and wisdom imparted by it;
perceiving which, he drew up another pitcher full, and carried

1841.] Festival of the Berd, or Illuminated Raft. 567

it to tlie Kiiia^, wisliinij him also to participate in the wouder-
ous benefits of this life-s^iving fountain. Iskan(hir, however,
requested tlie prophet to drink it himself, and to point out
the well, that he might with his whole retinue enjoy the
delightful beverage at his leisure. On coming up to the well,
they found it dry; and thus the great monarch lost the
opportunity of drinking of the water of life, when he had it in
his power.

Since then KhwajaKhizr (the illustrious Khizr) resides in the
waters, wiience he occasionally appears to tliose who invoke
his aid. He is employed by God as his chief agent in effect-
ing the designs of his providence on earth, "^riie following
legend, illustrative of his general mode of executing this higli
commission, was related to me by an iiitelligeTit Musalman,
who assured me it was well known and universally believed
by the faithful.

One day Moses said to God ; " O Lord, show me thy
greatness !" God said, " Wouldest thou see my greatness ?
go to the river brink, and call on Kliizr." Moses went, and
invoked the name of Khizr ; on wiiich he arose out of the
water, and came up to him. " Who art thou ?" said Moses ;
" and what is thy occupation ?" I am Khizr," he replied ;
" and if thou wouldest know my occupation, come with me."
They stepped together into a ferry boat, belonging to a poor
widow, who rowed them across the river. Arriving at the
opposite shore, Khizr with a blow of his foot sunk the boat,
and then went on ; Moses followed in silence, wondering why
the prophet should have so ill-requited the kindness of the
poor widow. They next came to the house of a peasant, who
with his wife and children had been starving for want of food
for some days. They afforded the travellers shelter for the
night in their wretched hovel ; and next morning, before
setting out on their journey, Khizr threw down the wall of
the peasant's house. Moses could scarcely conceal his sur-
prize and displeasure at this second manifestation of ingrati^
tude and cruelty on the part of his companion ; yet he went
on, following his guide. Khizr and Moses then came to the
splendid mansion of a rich man, who had an only son, of
whom, on this account, as well as for his extreme beauty, his
parents were dotingly fond. After being hospitably enter-
tained, they departed ; but just as they were leaving the house,
Khizr slew the lovely child. And now Moses ^ould no longer
refrain from expressing his indignation at the conduct of his
fellow-traveller : " Is this thy occupation ?" he exclaimed. " I
had heard that thou wert commissioned by our Lord to do
good and not evil to the children of men!" "Thou hadst
heard the truth," replied Khizr, " as I will now make manifest
4 E 2

568 Festival of the Beru, or Illuminated Raft. [Sept.

to thee. Those acts of mine which have appeared to thee so
cruel and ungrateful, are in reality acts of mercy and love.
The King of the country having occasion for a large fleet of
hoats has just issued orders to seize every one that can be
found. His messengers will be here presently. Had the
widow's boat been available, it would in)w be carried off by
them, and the poor woman left without any means of support.
It is safely hid out of their sight, and after the einpressment is
over, she can draw it up out of the water, and resume her
calling without fear. The poor family with whom we lodged,
were, if possible, still more destitute than the widow, having
neither money, nt)r food, nor clothing. In digging up the
foundations of the broken wall, as will be necessary in order
to rebuild it, a hidden treasure of great valup will be discover-
ed, which will be the means of saving the lives of the family
from present death, and relieving them from the fear of want
in time to come. That beautiful child, the darling of his
parents, would have become in after-life a daring robber and
iniirderer, and not only have come to a disgraceful death, but
have been the cause of the destruction of all his race. To
save the boy hom accumulating such a load of guilt, and to
save his parents from such unspeakable misery, I took him
away in the innocence of childhood." Then Moses bowed his
head and worshipped*.

Kliizr still occasionally appears, when entreated to do so,
and never fails to grant the requests of those who iionor liim.
In proof whereof the following story is told as a well known
fact. There was a learned man, who wrote a very b;id band;
on account of which he was much grieved. After many
fruitless attempts to improve himself in penmanship, he
bethought him of Khizr ; and repairing to the river, ear-
nestlv prayed for an interview. Khizr appeared, and on
learning the cause of his grief, enabled him forthwith to write
so beautifully, that the forms of the Persian characters as
improved by him, (known by the name of Nastalik.) are
esteemed the very acme of perfection, and are carefully imi-
tated by all who aini at excellence in chirography.

Vows of offering one or more Beras for several years
successively, are made to Khizr, in the hope of obtaining

* After writing tlie above, I found that tlie substance of this legend is
given in tlie Qur&ii itself, chap, xviii. The name of Kiizir does not indeed
occur in the Qman. hut tliat he is the actor in this ei)isode is asserted in
the Hadis, and agreed on i)y all tlie coniitientators. Many of your readers
will remember how beautifully Parnell has paraphrased this story, in his
well known poem, commencing thus —

Far in a wild, unknown to public view,

From youth to age a reverend hermit grew, &c.

1841.] Festival of the Berd, or Illuminated Raft. 569

children, wealth, Sec. Many Hindus, as well as Musalmans,
are found in the niiuiber of liis votaries.

Tlie Beras, or rafts, on wiiich the oblation is offered, are
of different kinds. Those of the rich are siniihir to the
Nawab's great Bera, already described ; only few if any, can
equal it in magnificence and beauty. Tiiose of the common
people or middle class of society, are proportionately less ex-
pensive and less showy, being generally made of a few trunks
of plantain trees fastened together with bamboo spits, on which
a framework of split bamt)oo is raised, covered with talc,
tinsel, and gaudy colored paper, forming a figure something
like a peacock, so as to resemble the Na^^ al)'s Mohar-pankhi,
or barge of state. These may be bought for two annas, and
upwards. The Beras of the poorest class of the people are
merely flat earthen dishes, on which the offerings are placed
with a small light or two, and thus launched on the stream.

The oblation in the latter case, consists of betel-leaves,
betel-nuts, and a few cakes of raw sugar, folded up in a plan-
tain leaf, and placed on the raft with a few cowries. In the
others, the offerings are sweetmeats of various kinds, copper
or silver or gold money, Sec according to the ability of the
worshipper. Often one or more of the chiraghs, or lamps,
placed on the raft, are made of silver or gold. Prayer
(fatiha) in the name of Khwaja Khizr is offered up by the mul-
la in attendance, who receives a fee for performing this cere-
mony, varying according to the ability and generosity of his
employers, from a few cowries to several rupees. The rafts
are then set adrift with part of the offerings, and the remain-
der is taken home and distributed among the friends of the
worshippers. (See Dr. Herklot's translation of the Qanun-e-
Islan?, chap, xxvii. On Vows and Oblations.)

After the oblation has been presented, and it has once fair-
ly begun to float down the stream, it is usual for many of the
spectators to leap into the water, plunder the rafts of their
contents, and carry home the gaudy spoils as toys for their
children or younger brothers. The Bengalis, being excellent
swimmers, enjoy this sport very much ; and the capture of
the rafts seems to give their owners no uneasiness.

The lights form no part of the offering to Kliizr, being ad-
ded oidy that spectators may see the Beras. The splendid
illuminations, fire-works, &c. which accompany the offerings
of the rich, are therefore not considered as rendering them
more acceptable than the simple oblations of the poor, but
only to obtain a name (nam ke waste) confessedly, " that
they may be seen of men."

A question of considerable practical importance has oc-
casionally been mooted among the residents of this place,

570 Festival of the Berd, or Illuminated Raft. [Sept.

viz. How far is it right in Ciiiistians to countenance the Bera
hy their presence ? The voice of the religions public in India
has unanimously coiulenmed the attendance of professing
Christians at the idolatrous festivities of tlieDurga Puja, and
other Hindu holidays. Is tlie anniversary of the Bera to he
viewed in the same light, and shunned in like manner by the
folh)\vers of Jesus ?

On the one hand it is argued that the festival of the Bera
is merely a grand taniasha, or spectacle, designed to gratify
and amuse the public. The natives speak of it as such among
themselves, and in this light only is it considered by Euro-
pean visitors, few of whom perhaps, have ever heard the
name of Khizr. To render it wortliy of the approbation of
the spectators, magnificent preparations are made, and great
expenses incurred : and as it is known tiiat the English come
merely to witness the illumination and fire-works, their pre-
sence cannot possibly be construed into an approbation of
any superstitious ceremonies which may privately be observed
by the natives themselves on the occasion.

It is remarked, on the other hand, that there can be no
doubt of the fact that the Bera is an idolatrous institution.
The traditions relative to the person in whose honor it is cele-
brated, the oblations offered, and the vows and prayers made
to him, on the occasion, &c. will prove this to a certainty.
Nor is the fact of the Bera being called a tamdsha any argu-
ment against the truth of this charge, for it is well known
that both Hindus and Musalmans are in the habit of applying
this term to all public religious ceremonies whatever — to the
Durga Puja, the Muharam, the Charak, and even (before it
was happily abolished) to tlie Sati itself. In whatever light
those rites may be viewed b)' the immediate actors, to the
crowd of spectators they are nothing more than tainasha —
mere sport — and as such they are spoken of in common par-
lance. Again, in those countries wliere the religion of Islam
is preserved niore pure, such superstitious reverence and ho-
nors are not paid to Khizr. Even in this country, many learn-
ed Maulavis and other intelligent Musalmans abominate the
Bera, and scruple not to call it hut parasti and shaytdnut,
" an idolatrous and Satanic custom," opposed alike to the
letter and the spiiit of the Quran, and unsanctioned by any
of their accredited books of traditions.

If therefore learned and conscientious Muhammadans con-
demn the practice on account of its " idolatrous and devilish"
origin and design, and because of its inconsistency with their
sacred books — can we, knowing the God of the Bible to be tiie
only true object of worship and religious reverence, sanction
by our presence a custom which, whether we are aware of it

1841.]

Christian School Book Society.

or not, gives the glory to the creature which is due alone to
the Creator ? Is tl»e worship of Kliizr less displeasing to the
one true and living God, than that of Kali? or can Christians
countenance either by their voluntary attendance, and be
guiltless ?

Either of the above views of the subject in hand may per-
haps, be entertained by equally conscientious persons. Tlie
writer of the foregoing notice has, of course, his own ideas of
what is the -right course of conduct to be pursued ; but he
would not force their adoption on others. It is a question
that will not be treated with iiidiflerence by any one who de-
sires to have a conscience void of offence towards God ; and
while on this as well as on any other question of casuistry
which may be raised, a tender conscience will always prefer
to err on the safe side, it is certainly a duty incumbent on all
Christians to observe the apostolic rule in all such cases :
" Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind."

Berhampore, August, 1841. J. P.

Can our good correspondent not supply us vvilli a similar account of oiher
Mwsalnian festivals ? — Ed.

VI. — The Christian School Book Society.

We regret that press of matter prevents our placing the
second circular of the Calcutta Christian School Book Society
before our readers in the present number ; it shall appear in our
next. In the mean time we would refresh the memories of
all engaged in the tuition of youth, that the Society is now
prepared to supply many of the most useful Christian School
Books. The list of the Society's publications will be found on
the cover of the Observer, from month to month. We trust
that the managers and teachers of the schools will not forget
that the Calcutta Christian School Book Society alone at-
tempts to provide a complete series of school books on Chris-
tian principles for the youth of India.

572

Brief Notices, S^x,

[Sept.

BRIEF NOTICES, &c.

Lieut. Smith on Economic Geology, and Capt. Huttons Geolo-
gical Report on the Vat/ey of the Spiti.

1st. In the April No. of the Calcutta Journal of Natural
History, there is the first of an intended series of articles on
Economic Geology, by Lieut. R. Baird Smith, Bengal Engi-
neers. This first article is prefaced with the following very
appropriate and judicioiis observations : —

" The doubts with which the claims of geology to economic iniportance
were so long received, may, perhaps be traced to the unphilosophical
spirit and perverted views with wliich its study w;is originally pursued.
Founded entirely on extensive, minute, and careful observation, it
required a degree of patient aj)plication uncongenial to the speculative
tendencies which pervaded the scientific world at the time it first began
to attract attention ; and as all science was then commitigled with pole-
mical controversy, the leading doctrines of geology, intimately associated
as they were with certain points of theological belief, furnished a ground
on which the opposing parties could meet and struggle. 'I'he conse-
quence naturally was, that, amid the bitterness of controversial discus,
sion, observers, viewing the limited range of facts they possessed through
a distorted medium, drew only such conclusions as were a^ireeabie to
their own opinions ; while a spirit of wide and unwarranted generaliza-
tion took the place of close and rigid induction from carefully observed
phenomena. Under such circumstances geology was little more than a
mass of fanciful and fantastic cosmological doctrines; and practical men,
seeing theory succeed theory in endless succession, and. remarking the
useless and often mischievous tendency most of tliese speculations exhi-
bited, naturally became prejudiced against the sciences in which they
originated. In time, however, as generally happens in such cases, these
controversies wrought their own cure, and men began to see that in
order to form any correct notions of the original state of our earth,
it was first essential to obtain accurate ideas of its present and actual
condition. Devoting themselves, therefore, to observation and careful
induction from that alone, geologists succeeded in rapidly rearing a fabric,
second in solidity, beauty, and importance to but one in the whole range
of physical science — estal)lishing the claims of geology to high econo-
mical value by contributing numberless instances of its successful applica-
tion to the purposes of man, and at the same time deriving from their
discoveries such additional and convincing proofs of the benevolenca,
wisdom, and power of God, as in themselves to be sufficient to render
' doubt absurd and atheism ridiculous.'

The first topic, selected by Lieut, Smith for illustrating
some of the most common applications of geology to the use-
ful purposes of life, he entitles, the " Geological Relations of
Artesian Wells." A subject like this, he very properly re-
marks, possesses a natural 2^^'oniineuce in southern or tropical
regions, inasmuch as the welfare and prosperity of their
inhabitants depend wholly on their possessing abundant sup-
plies of good water. And as the method of boring, when

1841.1

Artesian Wells.

673

employed in su])servience to certain general principles included
M'itliin the province of economic geology, offers peculiar faci-
lities and advantages, the development of these principles
must prove at once interesting and useful. These general
principles are very simple, f.nd may be rendered easily intelli-
gible. How does an Artesian differ from a common well ? Is
it not that, whereas the latter is of a considerable diameter,
and its supply of water maintains a nearly stationary level,
former has but a small bore, seldom exceeding six or eight
inches, and the water not only rises in it, but overflows with
some force at the surface ? To eft'oct this rapid rise and over-
flow at the surface, it is clear that an hydrostatic pressure
must be exerted beneath. But the exertion of such a pressure
obviously requires a peculiar disposition of the under strata.
Hence must i( at once appear that the fitness or unfitness of
any particular locality for boring operations must depend on
its geological structure — and that, before such operations are
commenced, the ground ought to be examined by an expe-
rienced geologist, who, on duly estimating the probabilities
for or against success, might often save a profitless expendi-
ture of capital. Should the district, for example, be found to
consist chiefly of rocks of the primary formations, which are of a
close, hard, crystalline structure, it would at once be pronoun-
ced unfavourable for boring experiments. Such rocks could
not allow the water to percolate or collect in any quantity. If
they happen to be covered with beds of loose sandy materials,
which readily absorb and gather moisture, water may be
obtained by means of common wells. What then are those
dispositions of strata which most favour the adoption of the
Artesian system ? They are " t\\& alternations of porous and
impervious strata in later sedementary deposits, and tlie con-
tinuity of these over extensive areas, with their occurrence at
high as well as low levels/' Suppose the upper part of any
elevation or hill to consist of a soft porous sandstone, which
dips beneath and across the adjacent plain or valley. — Suppose
this sandstone to be underlaid by an impervious stratum, and
to be completely covered above by a bed of close adhesive
clay, over which again a certain depth of surface soil reposes. —
In an arrangement like this, it is clear that the rains which
fall on the upper sandstone in the hill, being readily absorbed
by it, will naturally seek the lower level of the plain, passing
underneath the clay. By such a processof absorption the porous
stratum will become highly charged or thoroughly saturated.
And should any portion of the liquid element be any how
withdrawn, the deficit will soon be supplied by fresh showers
on the heights above. Let a bore now be made, through the

VOL. II. 4 F

57i

The Spiti Valley.

[Sept.

superincnmbent mass of loose soil and iinperviovis clay, into
the " water-bearing stratum" of sandstone beneath, and in-
stantly will the water be found to spring up, with " a force
proportional to the perpendicular height of the source of sup-
ply above the point of issue." We thus obtain an artificial
Artesian well. Such, then, is the general principle of the
Artesian system. For its varieties and modifications we must
refer to Lieutenant Smith's own excellent article — as such
details do not properly fall in with the scope and design of
the Christian Observer.

2nd. In the CXI. No. of Journal of the Asiatic Society
of Bengal, there is a deeply interestijig and luminous paper
by Captain Hutton, embodying his geological observations on
the valley of the Spiti, one of the principal tributaries of the
Sutledge. Of a paper so richly bestud with facts, our limits
would not admit of furnishing any analysis, even if they did
not lie so much beyond our peculiar province. We can only
find space for the Captain's theory of the formation of the
Spiti valley. From the beds of friable or earthy gypsum,
clays, sand, and rolled jjebbles, now left high in horizontal
strata above the course of the river at the present day, he
concludes that the valley was once the reservoir of an exten-
sive lake. From the vast beds of marine exuvicB, found in the
higher portion of the valley, he concludes that the waters of
the lake must at one time have been salt. What origin, then,
can reasonably be assigned to such a lake, at such an eleva-
tion ? Was it formed previous to the Mosaic deluge and re-
plenished with its saline waters ? And when the general de-
luge subsided, did the melting snows, pouring down their
limpid streams, cause the lake again to resume its pristine
freshness ? And did the marine animals left behind, — animals,
exclusively formed and adapted to exist in salt water — unable
any longer to survive in the freshened element, become depo-
sited in one vast accumulation ? No, replies Captain Hutton,
foi-, had this been the case, " the exuviae must have belonged to
species still existing in the seas, ivliereas we find them all to be
tlie spoils of extinct animals ; and, again, had such been the
case, they would have been imbedded in strata of the tertiary
formation, whereas we find them in those of the secondary
deposits, which are referable to a period long antecedent to
the Mosaic flood." After returning a similar reply to the
supposition that " the lake was formed at and by the deluge,"
our author thus proceeds to unfold his own theory : —

As it is tlierefore evident that the presence of the fossils can be attri-
buted to neither of tliese sources, we are at once led to the conchision,
that the viist ranges of the Himalayan mountains were not in existence

1841.]

The Spiti Valley.

575

previotm to thn Hfosaic deluge, hut that the rocks and strata wliicli they
now exliihit, ivere at that time horizontal, and forming part of the hed of
tlie antediluvian ocean. Of tliis I siuiU adduce positive geological proof
in the sequel.

The fossils therefore which are found imbedded in these higher tracts,
did not become extinct at the deluge, but at a period long previous to
that great event, when (he secondary formations in which they occur
were deposited, and which period, though hitherto passed by unnoticed by
writers on geology, is nevertheless clearly pointed out by the Sacred
Historian.

In order more satisfactorily to ascertain the causes by which animals
once living in tiie dej)ths of ocean have been left inibed(ied in rocks now
towering to a height of more than 10,000 feet above its present level, and
at a distance of many hundred miles from it, it will be necessary to skim
lightly over the events wliich have occurred on the surface of our globe
from the time of its creation, " until that last catastrophe" to which these
mountains owe their existence. " Geologists," says Cuvier, " have hi-
therto assigned but two revolutions to account for the phenomena which
the strata of the earth now exhibit, namely, the creation, and the deluge,
which he rightly thinks are insufficient, although he erroneously pronoun-
ces them to have been numerous." Nor is it surprising that he should
have deemed them inadequate to account for such phenomena, since the
first of these periods was no revolution at all, but occurred before the ve-
getable and animal races, whose remains constitute the chief phenomena
of our strata, were created, and therefore it could have been in no wise
instrumental either to their destruction or deposition. It is, moreover evi-
dent, that this first revolution of geologists could in reality be no revolu.
tion but a creation ! A revolution must imply the overthrow or upsetting of
an already established order of things ; while liere in this first period we
know that there was no overthrow, but a setting in order of things which
had not as yet existed ; therefore it was a creation, or calling iuto being an
order of things which subsequently in after years was to be overthrown
through the disobedience of created beings.

The separation therefore of land and sea, by vvliich our earth was first
called into existence, can be looked upon as only a creation, and such
indeed it is termed by the sacred historian, for he tells us that in the
beginning the materials from which our land was to be formed were called
into being, and that on the third day, the interim being occupied in per-
fecting other arrangements all tending towards its welfare, the earth was
separated from the waters, and its existence commenced. True, the record
mentions two and only tico distinct revolutions, but the Mosaic, equally
with the mineral geologists, have disregarded and passed over the first of
them which occurred, not during but subsequent to the Creation, when
man first transgressed the commandment of his Maker, and drew down,
in consequence, the curse of an offended God upon the earth and its pro-
ductions. Thus it would appear, that geologists are right in referring the
fossil exuviae of the secondary strata to a revolution long prior to that of
the deluge, and they have only erred in not assigning to it the actual pe-
riod pointed out by the record.

The second revolution, or deluge, is too clearly marked, and its conse-
quences too obvious to escape the notice of any one ; but the historian
enters into no details of the means by which the first was effected, al-
though he clearly points out the effect of it. This difference in the seem-
ing importance of the two revolutions may have arisen from the fact that
the first did not, like the second, involve the loss of life to the liuman
race, and therefore the record is content to point it out merely by its
effects, leaving us at liberty to infir the causes.
4 F 2

6/6

The Spin Valley.

[Sept.

Asserting tlieiefore, with the inspired Historian, that our planet, toge-
ther with all its goodly furnishing of vegetable and animal life was creat-
ed and finished in tlie space of six days, each of the same duration as
these of our |)resent computation, and tiiat on the sixth and last day the
progenitors of the human race were also created, and were consequently
contemporaneous with the whole animal kingdom, as constituted before
the fall, I shall endeavour to j)oint out the period when, in my opinion,
the marine animals, whose exuviae are imbedded in the secondary strata
of tlie Spiti valley, ceased to exist.

A^'itliin the limits, however, which it is found necessary to assign to
the present paper, it cannot be expected that I sliould mucli enlarge upon
the time at which, or the causes by whicli, this first great cliange in the
tem])erature of our earth occurred, and I shall therefore pass it over with
a slight allusion only, and w ith the less regret, since I hope at no distance
of time to lay before the Society a theory of the changes which have tak-
en place on the surface of the earth, from creation to the i)resent time.

If in succeeding ages a writer were to state that tiie various countries
of our present earth had suddenly undergone a great change for the
worse in the prolificness and character of their vegetation, would not our
posterity justly look upon it as an indication of a well marked revolution
and change of temperature

And would tliey not naturally seek for a corresponding change and
loss in the genera and species of the animate classes

Assuredly tliey might reasonably do so ; then why do not we, who have
a parallel case presented to us in the j)nges of Holy Writ, seek for traces
of that loss of animal life which must e\ er be a consequence of any great
change or loss in the tem])erature and vegetation of tlie earth .''

Such a revolution, although no details are given of its operations, is
clearly implied in the effects which are recorded in this simple language
of Scripture : —

"And unto Adam, he said. Because tliou liast hearkened unto the voice
of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree of which I commanded thee, saying
thou shalt not eat of it : — Cursed is the ground for thy sake ; — in sorrow
shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life ; — thorns also und thistles shall
it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field. Jn the
sweat ofthj/face^ shalt thou eat bread, uniil thou return unto the ground ;
for out of it wast thou taken ; for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou
return."

'J'hat earth which had hitherto profusely yielded, frerly &nd gratuitously ,
its choicest productions, now shrinking beneath the frown of Him, before
whose wrath all nature trembles, refused to supply even the common ne-
cessaries of life, unless wooed into compliance by the sweat of man's
brow, and the toil and labour of his hands.

Can a more convincing proof be required of a change of temperature,
and of the first great revolution on the earth ?

Or, can it be thought necessary to assign to the fossils of Ihe secondary
strata a more remote period than this, in all probability, the first few
months of man's existence upon the globet ?

Should such jiroof be rccpiired, it may at once be derived from tlie
character of the fossil Flora of the earth's strata, which although now
abundantly found in northern latitudes, is wholly of a tropical form, and

* That is—" by laboui ."
f I am well aware, that many will object to tliis, that man did not exist upon the
earlli until Iods; after tlie period here spoken of; but I sliall be able hereafter to give
proof that such doctrine is not only unfounded, but actually opposed to facts.

1841.]

llie Spili Valley.

consequently the temperature of those countries must undoubtedly have
been mucli hif,'her formerly than at present.

It is unnecessary to enlarge liere u])on tlie several means which were
instrumental to this chanjje, and enough lias been said to show, that to
this e|)Och 1 would refer the extinction, and imbedding' in the secondary
deposits of the exuvite now under consideration, audit therefore only
remains to state, tliat tiiese marine formations as they arc termed, re-
mained in the bosom ofthedeei) until the jieriod of the second revolution
or Mosaic deluge, when tlie mountains in which tliey now occur were up-
raised, for the purpose of tiirowing back the waters from the surface of the
earth into tlieir in'0))er beds ; to serve as agents, from their accumula-
tions of snow, in reducing still more the temperature of tlie eartli, and
in furnishing those su])plies to tlie rivers and streams, which are so
essential to the welfare of organised creation ; and, lastly, perhaps it may
be added, to stand forth with their imbedded fossils as eternal and
convincing monuments of man's fall and punishment, and of the truths
so simply stated in the Scriptures.

My own opinions led me to conclude, that when tlie waters of the
ocean had risen over, and, as in the beginning, again enclosed the earth
in its cold embrace, and had effected the ])unitory offices for wliicli it was
permitted to transgress its bound, tlie lofty mountain ranges which now
adorn the surface of our e:irth m ere successively upheaved throiigli the
•txgewy oi submarine volcanic pow ers, forming in the de|)tlis of ocean vast
indentations or depressions, corresjiondiiig in magnitude to the masses
which were uplieaved upon the oppoiite surface, and into which depressions
or viicuitks, by the laws of nature still in force, the waters would have
rushed or risen, forced down as they were by the pressure of the superin-
cumbent atmosphere, and thus as each successive upheavement took
place, the waters being drawn downwards would have again retired from
the surface of the earth, into the place appointed to receive them ; the
same as on that third creative day when, as recorded in the Scriptures,
they were commanded " to gather themselves together, that the dry land
might appear."

Nor does this theory of submarine upheavements appear to be unsup-
ported by the opinions of able geologists, for we find in tlie words of Dr.
iiuckland, " that tracln/fe and lava being ejected through apertures in
granite, jirovft that the source of volcanic fires is wholly unconnected with
the pseudo- volcanic results of the combustion of coal, biluDien, or sulphur,
in stratified formations, and is seated deep be.neaih the pbisiabv

BOCKS."

Among the vast mountain ranges which were then upheaved, the Hi-
malaya stands pre-eminent, and as it rose towering upwards from beneath
the waters of the deluge, the lake in question, and doubtless many more,
may have been borne on high enclosed among its loftiest ridges. If such
were the case, its waters which at tirst were salt, would afterwards have
become fresh, from the cause already stated.

We do not feel ourselves called upon to pronounce any opi-
nion on this ingenious theory. We have copied it at length
for two reasons. First, because of the reverential deference
to God's Holy Oracles by which it is characterized. Secondly,
because it brings out to view, with a vividness which we have
not often met with in the annals of geology, the magni-
tude and extent of the revolution which the surface of the
earth must have undergone, when, — blasted by the curse of the

578

Geology and Revelation.

[Sept.

Almighty, — it was transformed into a fitting abode for fallen
sinful man. We do believe that the mo7'al history of our globe
is far more intimately connected or even interblended with
its geological lustory, and especially its geological epochs and
catastrophes, than men of science in general have hitherto
been ready to acknowledge. Therefore do we hail such an
interchange of good offices between Revelation and science as
Captain Hutton has proposed to establish. An article like
his ought to go far to convince the fanatic in philosophy, that,
in order to study the volume of God's visible works, it is not
necessary to despise the volume of His revealed word. It ought
to go far to convince the fanatic in pietism, that, in order to
honour the volume of His revealed word, it is not necessary to
treat with suspicion the volume of His visible works. The
two ought ever to be regarded as mirrors of different materials
and of different powers, — both alike of divine workmanship —
and both alike designed to reflect, witli varied lustre, the
glorious image of the eternal Godhead — as Creator, Preserver,
and Redeemer. We rejoice, therefore, that Captain Huttoii
has been led so distinctly to I'ecognise the connection between
moral and natural evil — between spiritual and physical catas-
trophes ; — the former as the originating cause, and the latter
as one of the punitive effects.

The present is no system of optimism — either morally or
physically. Man was once very good ; and the world he
dwelt in, very good, too. Man sinned, not by necessity of
nature but by an abuse of the freedom of his own will, and
became degenerated. Tiie world which he inhabited, not by
necessity of nature or the incorrigible pravity of matter, but
as a consequence of man's transgression, became deteriorated,
also. Man holy and happy, — then, a paradise ! Man, a sinful,
moral wreck, — then, a world blighted — a globe in ruins ! By
the study of geology we may learn how, that is, by what
secondary causes, tlie crust of the globe may have become
what it is. By the study of Revelation alone may we learn
ivliy, that is, on account of what, it became what it is. Thus
the two beautifully harmonize. We behold a city in ruins.
Hoiv and why did it become so By earthquake, or hurri-
cane, or the devastation of some foreign foe ? Conjecture
might supply many ingenious solutions as to the how, — none
of them incredible — and all appealing to some established
analogies in their support. As to the why, it is wholly silent.
We turn to the authentic records of the nation. We there
read that, in some former age, the inhabitants most causelessly
and ungratefully rebelled against one of the kindest and the
best of monarclis. Its destruction was therefore decreed and

1841.] Bengal and Agra Guide, SjC.

579

executed. This at once solves the ivhy, the actuating cause, —
though it may tell us nothing as to the how, or mode of
devastation resorted to. The geologist has fairly unmasked
the beauteous face of our globe. He has revealed beneath,
a strange and awful spectacle — scars and ruptures, fractures
and faults, convulsion and collision, disorder and disorganiza-
tion ! What a contrast to the order, harmony and regularity
that distinguish other parts of God's handy works ! It is the
crust of a world in ruins ! How came it to be so ? Geology may
conjecture the mode ; but as to the why, it is silent as the
grave. Turn we to the volume of Revelation. There, we find
the why. There, we read that the once happy lord of this lower
w'orld dared to rebel against the greatest, the wisest, and the
best of Sovereigns. The world — his allotted domain and dwel-
ling-place— was, in consequence, blighted and razed to its foun-
dations— the ploughshare of destruction being made to sweep
over it — converting, by igneous, aqeous and other agency, its
magnificent strata into upheaved, contorted, and disrupted
masses 1 Thanking geology and Revelation for the information
which they respectively supply, let us resolve that, in indis-
soluble concert, they shall henceforth ever unite in celebrating
the great Creator's praise !

A. D.

The Bengal and Agra Annual Guide and Gazetteer for 1841.
2 vols., Rushton and Co,

Taking it all in all, this is the largest, the cheapest, the most
useful, and the most magnificent vvork which has yet issued
from the Calcutta, or, we presume, any other Indian press.
It is the largest: — for these two ponderous volumes contain
between them not fewer than two thousand five hundred and
seventy-five pages of variously printed letter press, with maps
of the world, British India, and many of the provinces. Now
this immense mass of matter is offered at the sum of twenty
rupees. And when we consider how large a proportion of it
is really new, that is, original; we see not how we can with-
hold the palm of superior cheapness. Indeed, it is a degree of
cheapness, which, in the face of the enormous original outlay
of rupees 30,000, could only be accounted for by the fact,
that the spirited editor, vvith a nobleness of object surpassed
only by disinterestedness of motive, has rendered the whole of
his services without money and without price. As to its
utility — it supplies a theme as fertile as has ever fallen to the
share of a professor or disciple in the school of Bentbam. Each
volume consists of three parts. Part first of volume first may

580

The Bengal and Agra

[Sept.

be characterized as an Almanac — an Almanac, however, of a
superior description, — exhibitin^^ one of the cidminating points
of improvement which that sj)ecies of composition has been
progressively acquiring since the year 14/4, Avhen the cele-
brated Astronomer liegiomontanus ushered into being the
first of tlic calendary race. Here is a learned analysis of the
chronological eras of ancient and modern times, and of vari-
ous countries, with a view to the comparison of their respective
dates and computations of time: — the Greek and Roman
eras — the Jewish and Christian eras — the Hindu and Chinese
eras — the Abyssinian and Muhauimadan eras — with many
others, accompanied witli minute calculations, details, and
memorandums of corresponding dates. Then follow chapters
of varied interest, that carry us alternately to the heavens
above and to the earth beneath, and to the middle region of
the atmosphere. Above, we are introduced to the Northern
and Southern constellations, apogees and perigees, aphelions
and perihelions. Nodes and Apsides. Beneatli, we are made
familiar witli tides and latitudes and longitudes — with Am-
phiscii, Heteroscii, Periscii, Antoeci and Perireci — and sundry
other terrestrial inhabitants. Transported to mid-air, we are
mingled with clouds and vapours, fogs and mists, dew and
I'ain, snow and hail, thunder and lightning. Then, to make
amends for our rough encounter with such warring elements,
we are taught how to construct and wield Barometers, Hy-
grom.eters. Thermometers, for measuring heat, aerial weight
and moisture, and such like meteorological phenomena. And
as prevention is better than cure, we have opened up unto
us the most secret penetralia of the numerous family of
animal, mineral and vegetable poisons — corrosive and acrid —
sedative, narcotic, and acro-narcotic. Being thus warned of
the foes that lurk in ambush everywhere around us, we are
next led into the society of our friends — the kitchen garden
and the fruit garden — whose varied contents for every month
in the year are temptingly spread out to view. And as money
is the grand medium of exchange, being that which purchas-
eth all earthly goods, this part of the volume is appropriately
closed with ample accounts of the Government Mint — its
machineries and coinage, and tables of exchange.

To all who are interested in knowing the laws they live
under, and especially to all public functionaries of every grade,
the second part presents a mass of information of the most
important description, selected, condensed and arranged with
admirable judgment. The leading topics are — Acts of Parlia-
ment relating to India, Acts of the Government of India, the
Civil and Military and Medical Service Codes, Rules of the

1841.]

Annual Guide, &;c.

581

Deparlmeut of Public Works, the Nizam's and Shah Shujah's
Service Rules, and the Code of Ecclesiastical Regulations.

The thi7'd part of the volume conunences with a lively and
popidar description of Calcutta and its environs — its fort
and garrison ; its tanks, gardens, and public edifices ; its po-
pulation, domestic and social habits. Then follows a Direc-
tory, including all those items of information connected with
Eanks, Trades and Commerce, Societies and Institutions,
names and residences of British subjects, &c., which ordinarily
constitute the staple materiel of this class of publications. It
is but just, however, to add that this part of the work also has
been enriched and enlianccd in value by a good deal of origi-
nal matter ; and more especially with fresh and varied details,
respecting many of our Educational and other Institutions.
At the same time, it must be noted that there is no part of
the work that still admits of greater additions and improve-
ments than that which relates to public Institutions of every
kind and degree. First of all, we have an instinctive repug-
nance to the odd way in which some of these have been classi-
fied in the table of contents. Tliere is a long section of about
ii hundred pages, under the solitary but expressive heading,
" Amusements." The first item under this head does not con-
tradict the title ; — it is designated, " Government-house en-
tertainment." And, along the table of items, we find " the
Theatre," " Sports," and such-like members, which are all in
keeping with the general head. But surely it must give some
slight shock to one's ordinary notions of uniformity and pro-
priety, to find enrolled under the specific title of " Amuse-
ments" such grave subjects as tlie " Ochterlony Monument,"
" Bishop's College," the " Diff'erent Churches," and the
" Calcutta Police !" Such a singular collocation or juxta-po-
sition of incongruities, under the common head of " Amuse-
ments," as " Government-house entertainment" and " Bi-
shop's College," the "Theatre" and the " Different Churches,"
" Sports" and the " Calcutta Police," must strike home with
all the force of that species of the ludicrous, or that class of
ludicrous relations, which derive their ludicrousness, " not
from the objects themselves, but from the mind of the hearer
or reader, which has been previously led to expect something
very different from what is presented to it." For what can
well jar more ludicrously with the previous anticipation raised
by the tempting title " Amusements," than the unexpected
items " Bisiiop''^6 College," " Churches," and " Police ?" If,
in a work which professes to be a record of existing facts, a
chapter of " A.nuisements" be an indispensable requisite, it
were far better to devote to such phenomena a separate sec-

VOL. II. 4 G

582

The Bengal and Agra

[Sept.

tion. Probably all tliat was meant is, that strangers or tour-
ists might find, " amusement," delight, or pleasure of some
kind, in visiting the different objects so incongruously classi-
fied. Still, the classification is an unfortunate one ; and may
at once be obviated by splitting up the present section into
two; — 'the one, devoted to "Amusements/' properly so called
— the other, to a description of " Public Edifices," &c. Some-
what similar remarks might be applied to the next department
of miscellanies, entitled "Commercial Directory." It begins
very appropriately with " the Chamber of Commerce,"
" Bonded Ware-house," &c. &c. But who, under the title of
" Commercial Directory" could well anticipate such items,
as tlie " Sanskrit College," the " Muhammadaii College," the
"General Assembly's Institution," and other Public Semina-
ries ? This section, also, should be split into two — the one,
a bond fide " Commercial Directory " — the other, a chapter on
" the Statistics'' of our " Educational and other Institutions."
But, besides improvement in the classification, the whole
descriptional department, allotted to public Institutions, de-
mands immense accessions and enlargements, to render it at
all complete — or make it answer, in any degree, the purposes
of a guide-book. To Bishop's College and La Martiniere,
considerable amplitude of space has been awarded — and to
these has justice been done in the description, probably not
disproportionate to their respective merits. But, why should
not the liberal-minded editor strive to obtain similar accounts
of all other Institutions whatsoever Such accounts are essen-
tial to the full completion of bis own design, and the interest
and value of his work would thereby be vastly augmented*.

The second volume of the work consists, like the first, of
three parts. The first part especially is worthy of all com-
mendation, from its prodigious condensation of matter, a
large proportion of which is original, and, on account of the
sources whence it has been derived, not less original than
authentic. After an epitome of the statistics of the world,
and a chronological table of the principal geographical disco-
veries of modern European nations, the opening section pro-
ceeds with " the Bengal and Agra Road Book" — including
notes of territory, civil authorities, stages, distances, rivers,
bridges, and sundry other details, useful and neceosary for
the traveller. This is followed by a mass of statistical memo-
randa relative to the Ultra- Regulation Provinces, such as, Te-
nasserim, Assam, Cachar, Nepaul, Oude, &c. — and all the
Intra-Regulation territories — Calcutta, Hugli, Burdwan, &c. ;
— including notices of their extent and boundaries, soil and

* This part of the work needs the careful attention of the Editor, it is very
defective.-ED. C. C. O.

1841.]

Annual Guide, l^c.

583

general appearance ; rivers, harbours, and islands ; climate,
falls of rain, and natural productions ; population, religion,
and character; language, manners, and customs ; resources
and supplies; administration of justice and commerce.

The second part contains a brief but masterly review of the
political position of British India — including a sketch of the
rise and progress of the Anglo-Indian Empire — with notes of
the relations of the British Government with the several na-
tive princes, whether under the direct or indirect superinten-
dence of the Supreme Government of India. The third part
consists of complete lists of the Civil, Military, Marine, and
Ecclesiastical servants of the Company, with catalogues of
British and other respectable residents.

Such is a meagre outline of this voluminous publication,
which embodies more of massive and solid utilitarianism, in
the form of accredited facts, than any other that has yet
issued from an Asiatic press. Approving so highly as we
do of the general design of the work, and admiring not less
the spirit, zeal and talent, which have been brought to bear
upon its execution, we are sure that the editor and the pro-
prietors will excuse us for offering a suggestion which, in our
view, would tend to render their undertaking still more useful.
Their work naturally and necessarily divides itself into two
great departments ; — taking their distinctive hue and character
from the essential nature and conditions of the facts and ob-
jects recorded or discanted upon. These we may conveni-
ently term the comparatively unfixed and changeable, on the
one hand; and the comparatively fixed and unchangeable, on
the other. To the former class belong the Calendar ; the Ci-
vil, Militarj', and other lists ; the statistics of Institutions and
Societies, in relation to the names of professors and teachers,
presidents and other office-bearers, with their incomes and
expenditures; — in short, all those miscellaneous items of a
perpetually fluctuating character, which hitherto have formed
the chief furniture of our Annual Almanacs and Directories.
To the latter class belong topographical descriptions of
cities and districts, with all the peculiarities of people, soil,
and climate ; accounts of the rise and progress of states,
and Governments ; notices of the origin, design, and objects
of public Institutions and Societies ; — in short, all those more
elaborate details which hitherto have constituted the staple
replenishment of our Guides and Gazetteers properly so called.
By jumbling together, as at present, the subjects of these gene-
rically distinct departments, much confusion and loss must
inevitably accrue to all parties. The merchant and man of
business, in quest of names and addresses, is confounded and
4 G 2

584

The Bengal and Agra

[Sept.

irritated by impediments to despatch amid the most brillinnt
descriptions of a Guide and Gazetteer. Tlie tonrist and stu-
dent, in pursuit of useful knowledge, is equally baffled and cha-
grined amid the dry and uninteresting dates, names, and lists
of an Almanac and Directory. Besides all this, when the first
and second year's publication has been purchased in its present
form, by far the largest proportion of " the Guide and Gazet-
teer," properly so called, must, for some time to come, be very
much the same — the descriptive accounts of the third year, and
oinvards, being either verbatim repetitions of those given in pre-
ceding years, or repetitions so slightly altered, enlarged, or
amended, as to force on the minds of purchasers, the impres-
sion, iliat to pay for the same bulky matter over again is sheer
waste — an expenditure without any adequate return. Under
the influence of such an impression, what more natural for
the intending buyer than to say ; — " I do not wish every year
to be paying for so large a work, one half or more of which is,
from the very nature of the subjects, comparatively fixed and
unchangeable. I am thankful to have been put in possession
of so valual)le a ' Guide and Gazetteer' as tliat for 1841 and
for 1842. But having now obtained both, and seeing that the
one for 1843 contains substantially but a repetition of these two,
I can dispense with another. What I now want is, an ' Al-
manac and Directory' for 1843. And as I cannot obtain
this portion of the work — which is comparatively unfixed and
changeable, and requires, therefore, an annual renewal — un-
separated from tiie rest, which, from the more stable character
of its contents, does not stand in need of such frequent recti-
fication— I shall apply elsewhere for an Almanac and Direc-
tory, at half the cost, and thus save myself an unnecessary
pecuniary loss." That this prospective representation is no
idle fiction of fancy, but a sober ideality springing out of the
very nature of things, time, if no remedy be provided, will, we
are verily persuaded, amply prove. What, then, is the remedy ?
It is simply this : — Let the whole work, after the proposed
improvements now in progress for 1842 have been completed,
be at once divided into the two great departments of the com-
paratively fixed and the comparatively unfixed. For 1843, let
two distinct works be prepared and advertised — the one, a bond
fide "Guide and Gazetteer" in an enlarged and amended form —
the other, a bond fide " Almanac and Directory," to be distin-
guished from other similar productions by the super-addition
of " Companion to the Bengal and Agra Guide and Gazetteer,"
or some such expressive titular appellation. The "Guide and
Gazetteer," will thus become a standard work — to be renewed,
with improvements, every half dozen years ; or more or less
frequently as circumstances may warrant. A copious Alpha-

1841.]

Annual Guide, fifC.

585

bctic Index, containing the names of places and objects and
leading topics, with references to the pages of the voluuje
where notices or descriptions of them are to be found, would
be higlilj' advantageous. " The Almanac and Directory" would
of course be annual. It may be that our suggestion is not a
new one. It may have occurred to the editor and proprietors
themselves, and may, from some sufficient but undivulged
reasons, have been rejected. But be this as it may, we are
assured that practically and ultimately no reasons will be
found sufficient to counterbalance the manifold disadvantages
of the present arrangement. Regarding the whole as a noble,
and indeed, in one sense, a national work, we would press the
suggestion on the mature consideration of those who, by their
spirit and talent and labours, have already laid the community
under the deepest obligation — an obligation, which can be
tangibly requited only by an increasing patronage of this great
undertaking. The minor errors of tlie work, considering its
vast extent, and manifold usefulness, we have not the heart to
dwell upon. Most of these were inseparable from a first at-
tempt, conducted on so extensive a scale, and will, we doubt
not, be fully corrected in subsequent editions. Knowing, as
we do fidl well, the inexpressible difficulties which, in the first
instance, encompass and impede sucli a' design, our wonder is,
not that the errors are so mafiy, but that they are so fexo.

In conclusion, we cannot help noting two passages in the
editor's preface. There, he assures ns, first, that, in the work,
he " has not any, the slightest pecuniary interest." Such ge-
nerosity is beyond all praise, and would only be marred by
any eulogy on our part, however riclily deserved. Then, he
assures us, secondly, that " the Head of the Indian Government
not only permitted, but encouraged him to proceed with the
work, and that free access was given to every record office
likely to afford useful ma/erie/." Such conduct also is beyond
all praise. However unfavourable may be our view of certain
parts of Lord Auckland's Educational policy, nothing will
ever tempt us to withhold from his Lordship, the fullest cre-
dit for whatever good he has really done, or the still greater
good which it may have been in his heart to achieve for India.
It is clear, beyond all question, that the welfare and prospe-
rity of this great empire must, under Divine Providence, run
parallel with the interest awakened in its behalf in the mind
of the British public. This interest can never be profoundly
created or extensively diffused, except by abundant informa-
tion from authentic sources, presented in cheap, inviting,
and accessible forms. Such information can at present be
obtained only from those authoritative documents which, with
the best possible opportunities of observation, have been pre-

I

586

The Bengal and Agra Guide, SfC. [Sept.

pared by British officers throughout every branch of the pub-
lic service. These documents have to a considerable extent
been already published. The remaining aggregate lie snugly
piled up in the penetralia of our state offices. To unseal these
fountain-heads, therefore, and throw them freely open to those
who have the spirit and the power of contriving appropriate
ducts for the distribution of their contents, over the entire
surface of the popular mind in India and Britain and the world
at large, must be accounted as a noble and magnanimous po-
licy. Nor is this the only occasion on which such enlightened
policy has been manifested by the present " Head of the In-
dian Government." When, about the close of the last year,
Major Jervis, who has been appointed provisionally Surveyor
General of India, published the prospectus of a great national
work which he had long projected on " the Geograpliy and
Statistics of Asia,'' he sought and at once obtained free per-
mission to explore the archives of the State, in quest of unpub-
lished materials. And when necessitated by circumstances to
return to Bombay, the same permission was generously granted,
on his behalf, to the individual whom he was pleased to dele-
gate as his substitute — though wholly unconnected with the
Company's service, whether covenanted or uncovenanted. Yea
more, to their praise it must be recorded, that the heads of the
different departments, with their immediate subordinates, as
if emulous of the example set by their common Head, proffered
every facility in their power in rendering the search after suitable
papers effective. Nothing could exceed their frank politeness,
or ready attention to every reasonable request that might be
preferred. Now, all this successive unfolding of the rich and va-
ried contents of our State offices, cannot fail to operate benefi-
cially in more ways than one. It will prove to the world, that
the British Government has not been wholly idle in its inqui-
ries into the condition of the people and the capabilities of
the soil over which they exercise sovereign sway. It will
prove to the world, how intensely anxious it has often been,
amid the obloquy and scorn of ignorant demagogues, to ascer-
tain how or by what means it could best regulate and adjust
the conflicting interests of a singularly varied and divided po-
pulation. It will prove to the world, that if it has so frequently
failed in securing the great ends of administrative justice, it
has very often been, not so much from want of will as from
want of power — not so much from the absence of good inten-
tion as from the absence of upright native functionaries to carry
its wishes and designs into effect. It will exhibit to the world,
one of the noblest monuments that could well be reared to the
zeal, fidelity, and intelligence of so many British officers in
discharging the responsible trust committed to them. Above

1841.]

Poetry.

587

all, it will, by the dissemination of a knowledge of authenti-
cated facts, redound to the welfare and prosperity of India.
Altogether, despite our storms and our controversies, the signs
of the times seem ominous for good to this long, — ah, too
long, — neglected land ! After ages of an oppressive despotism,
in its ravages surpassed only by those of a giant superstition,
there is at length the cheering hope of intellectual, moral, and
religious liberty for India. — The soil is even now preparing,
in which the seeds of freedom are destined hereafter to germi-
nate, and all India experience a social resurrection. After
tiges of worse tlian Cimmerian darkness, there is at length the
joyous prospect of the dawning of the Sun of Reformation over
the multitudes of this benighted realm. And what friend of
man is not ready to join in the earnest prayer that the hal-
lowed influence of its reviving beams may speedily be felt,
throughout all their sects, and castes, and tribes, and families ?
May He, who is King and Governor among the nations,
hasten on the glorious day !

A. D.

THE KANGALUNE AND HER DEAD CHILD.

On Sabbath eve I paced my garden path
And thought upon the word of God, which saith
" Ye will not come to me/' when a loud wail, —
'i'he Hindu wail of death, — fell on my ear
In notes so sadly moin-nful, that my eye
Involuntary sought the sandy waste ;
\Fhere lo ! a widow poor, all clad in rags,
Bore slowly on, upon her bosom plac'd
A little girl, her daughter. Now and then.
The motiier took her child from off her breast
And eager look'd upon its pallid face,
As though she would recall some thought of what
Her infant used to be, or ascertain,
(Fond hope,) if yet, j)erhaps, her infant liv'd ?
But ah ! alas ! that look drew forth new grief-
More deep, — a wail more loud, — the dee]) sad woe
Of keen despair, which spoke a mother's heart !
Well, on she passed, near to my garden hedge ;
And, as she passed, hugging her cold dead child.
She wildly sung its funeral dirge ; and sobb'd.
And bathed its face with many bitter tears.
" And art thou gone, my babe ? and hast thou left
Thy mother poor, my babe ? and in whose face
Shall she now smiling look, and say, my child ?
And wherefore art thou gone, my cliild ! my love.''
Could thy poor mother give thee naught? and so
Thou'rt gone.'' and would this hungered bosom yield

588

Poetry.

[Sei't.

No milky food ? atul so tlion'i t gone, my babe ?
And art thoii gone, my lov'd one? and to whom
Shall now thy mother look, and say, my child ?"
And on the mother went, turning aside
T'wards where tlie river winds its shallow stream.
And tliere slie sat her down, and took her babe
Upon her knees, and clasped its hands and feet
M'ithin her hands, and looked on its face^
And wailed anew her funeral dirge, and cried,
" O art thou gone, my babe ? and now to whom
Shall I, my baby ! my lov'd baby ! say?"
And long she sat before she could prepare
To put her baby in its sandy bed:
At last, necessity prevailed ; and with her hand,
She dug a little hollow in the sand.
Then took some rags, and laid them o'er her child
So smooth and gently, that 1 thought she fear'd
To wake it, — all the while wailing aloud,
Shedding warm tears, tears of a mother's love
Upon those wretched rags : — and so embalm'd
She gently laid her infant in its grave.
'I'hen once again, righting its pauper coffin
She drew the white sand, (and the dry, except
As moistened with her tears,) first on the feet,
Then on the body ; then w ith gentler hand,
She covered up its head, and raised a mound,
^Fhich carefully she formed and smoothened o'er.
When this was done, she fell upon her knees,
And placed her forehead on the little grave
In act of worship, lest the little spirit,
Unlaid by offerings and funeral rites
Should seek revenge and work its mother ill.
But not all superstition was this act.
For much it seem'd like, "the last kiss," or look,
Or " Fare thee well, my babe !" for as she rose,
And dashed the big tears from her sable check,
She louder wail'd, " And art thou gone, my babe ?
And whom shall I, with mother's accents, now,
My child ! my child ! my lov'd one ! fondly call?"
And thus, loud wailing, slowly walked away.

^V^eep not poor Hindu widow, thy lov'd child.
Wasted, like thee, by famine's withering hand
Shall shine, ere long, in brighter worlds ; and there,
In beauteous array, for ever blest
Shall dwell. AFhilst thou, ere many days are past,
>Vorn out by famine, under some hedge or tree
Shalt lay thee down and die, thence to be dragg'd
To the same sand which covers thy poor babe.
But not like her, wilt thou be wept by friend
Or by relations' tears; butstript quite bare.
Be left, (the fate of thy poor child) the food
Of hungry dogs, and ravening jackals' mouths,
And thy poor soul ? Ah ! I forbear to trace
Its patli, its destiny ! O didst thou know
His grace, whose blood can wash the foulest clean,
And even raise such souls as thine from sin.
And misery, and hell, to live in heaven !
Cuiluch; July I'St'h, 1811. C. L.

]

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 589

1. — Missionary and Eoclksiastical Movements.

Intelligence from Europe lias reached us by the last mail from which
we gather that the Kev. M. Hill, and the llev. Geo. I'eatce with
their families were on the eve of departure for this country. —
'I'he Rev. H. Budden, appointed to the London Society's station at
Benares, had sailed on the Pekin. — I'iie ilev. \V. P. Lyon, formerly
of Benares, will not, we understand, return to India. — W& regret to
announce the following movements in consequence of sickness: — Dr.
Judson and family have been obliged to visit Calcutta : they have since
jiroceeded to the Mauritius. Dr. J. lost one child, while in Calcutta. —
Airs. Schiirman and family, from Benares, leave for Europe on the Mar-
quis of Hastinys. — The llev. M. Leupolt and Mrs. L. have arrived in
Calcutta with a view to proceed to Europe. — The llev. J. Panting has pro-
ceeded as chaplain to Singapore. — G. Udny, Esq., formerly of the Bengal
B;ink is, we understand, studying for the Church. — The new Cathedral
and the Hindustani Churcli in Wellesley-square are both making
rapid progress. — The Bishop of Calcutta has held confirmations both
at the Cathedral and at Christ's Church since our last.

2. — Re-baptisms — Practice ceased.
'Vhe first re-baptism (in Calcutta) in accordance with the Pnseyite doc-
trine took place at Christ's Church during the past month. The subject
of it was the Maulavi convert but recently baptised by the Bajjtist iVIis-
sionaries. Much discussion lias been excited on this painful subject
during the last month in the Advocate and Friend of India, principally in
the former; the result of which is that the Bishop of Calcutta has deter-
mined that the practice shall receive no sanction from him in his
Diocese. We sincerely rejoice at this decision, strengthened as it is
by the judgment of Sir H. Jenner, the Judge of the Court of Arche.s,
who has decided that unepiscopal baptisms are held valid i)y the Church.
The controvery has now closed, we trust to be revived no more.

3. — Proposed C-'hbistian Landholders' Society.

The first article in the present number is a prospectus of a Christian
Landholders' Society, The plan is drawn up by the Rev. M. Hill, for
many years the indefatigable Missionary of the London Society at
Berhampore. The prospectus has been sent out to tliis country with a
view to invite discussion and suggestion, as well as to olitain sharehold-
ers. Our ])ages will therefore be open to any suggestion or discussion
oil the subject — or we sliall be happy to receive the names of any jiersons
who may feel disposed to take shares in tlie new Society. Benevolence
and not the hope of gain must in the first instance be the prompting
motive. That the plan is open to objection, and the practical part of it
fraught with many difficulties, we do not pretend to deny, but it is a
beginnintr, an attempt to do something for the wretched ryots — Christian
ryots of India. Wlio will not lend his aid to such a plan .i* Difficulties
will visit every effort to do good in a teiiijioral point of view, to the
people of this country, but let it not deter us from making a beginning.
We would rather that the suggester of this plan liud formed a society
for bettering the condition of the ryotb of India and of Christian ryots in

VOL.. II. 4 H

590 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Sept.

piirticul.ir — for assistingr them in every hopeful way to hecome indepen.
dent and self-actiiify beinjjs ; and if not too late, we would still sugs;est
this to our esteemed friend ; this might l)e done in a variety of ways at
a comparatively small cost, the whole heing attended to by an agent
both in tiie way of personal inspection and through correspondence.

The plan of the Christian Landholders' Society hiis been submitted to
some of the most acute Indians in Britain who have approved the design
and signified their intention to become Shareholders, sliould it actually l>e
brought into operation. We suspend further remark until we shall be
put in possession of the sentiments of " the many minds" on this subject.

4. — Church Buildins Fund Society.
The fourth Annual Report of the Church Building Fund has been for-
warded to us. We are glad to learn from it that aid has been rendered
from the fund towards the erection of several new churches, and that
Christian sanctuaries are rearing their heads not only on tlie plains
of Bengal, at the Military stations, but also in the Hill stations and at
the Sanatariums. iNIay the Lord soon thrust forth able labourers into the
vineyard that in every sanctuary there may be a faithful minister of the
New Testament.

5. — The Report of the Coal Committee.
We have been favored with the Report of the Coal Committee, for
which we return our sincere thaniis. It must be gratifying to every well-
wisher of this country, to find its ample resources thus sought after and
brought out under the superintendence of Government. The discovery
of such large and ample veins of Coal in different parts of India at this
particular juncture is of the first moment, just when the manufacturing
and scientific necessities of the country are making demands on the
fuel of the land which it would be unable to supply, and hence must
it be fetched from distant lands and at an inmiense expense — ^just at this
period have we, in the providence of God, discovered to us the means by
which ihe fires of commerce and science can be amply fed, and the re-
sources of India applied to her own improvement and the aggrandise-
ment of her own children. The report on these grounds alone affords us
pleasure, but the industry and research displayed by the compilers ren-
der it worthy the attentive perusal of all who feel an interest in the
welfare of India.

6. — Sailors' Home.
A document connected with this Instituiion, and drawn up, we under-
stand, by the President, has been some time in our possession. The ob-
ject of the document is to refute the charges brought against that Insti-
tution in the public prints. W^e ''o not doubt, that, as the report states,
much good has been effected through the Home, but the great subject to
which the committee ought ever to look and on which all their energies
should turn, is the utter and entire up-rooting of the crimping system,
and the inducing the men to carry home their savings, 'i'o those,
the chief objects of the Home in its establishment, no reference is
made in the report. It states that the sum of 11,007 rupee has
been deposited with or has passed through the hands of the commit-
tee. How much of that sum has been saved by the men? or what
amount of it was carried home by them either in cash or goods? what
pro])ortion do the iimiates of the Home bear to the lodgers in the crimp-
ing houses? and have those houses increased or diminished, since the year
1838? What proportion of men are shipped from the Home, when con-
trasted with the men shipped by the crimps ? What proportion find

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. 501

their way to the Home on their first arrival in contrast witli those who
find tlieir way to the criinpinj^ lioiises? To tiiis niii;iit he added the
testimony of captains, officers, pilots, and preventive officers as to the
character of tlie men shipped severally hy the Home and the criinjjs. We
siij^gest these (juestions to the committee as sincere friends to tiie institu-
tion and witli a view to iirjfe them to strilje at the root of tliat system
which is the hane of tlie port ; until this is done, all the efforts of
the Home will he in vain, a few solitary instances of f^ood may he effected,
but on a lari^e scale, such a scale as shall affect the hest interests of the
port, f;ood cannot be expected. That the Home has done good, we are
ready to testify, but that it ought and misjht do much more we are «!on-
vinced, and that it will never have answered the end of those with whom
it originated, nor commend itself to tlie confidence of all, until it sliall
ninl<e a strenuous effort to cliL'ck the evils of tlie crim))ing svsteni.
Could the managers but induce Lord Auckland to give other aid than
funds, viz. the co-operation of tlie police, in rooting out tlie (u-imps, and
could they obtain a pledge from all the mercantile houses, which we
think they might, to ship no men but through the Home (for a twelve-
month as an experiment at least), ' and employ some four or five
diligent and trust-worthy aiiti-cnnii) agents uho shall visit the ships
us they arrive, and on their first arrival ; if this were done, we are
convinced of the complete and triumphant success of the llome as the
destroyer of the whole crimping system. Until this is done, we repeat
but little has and but little permanent good can be efi'ected.

7. — The Himai,ayan Missionary Society.
A few devoted servants of (Jhrist, residents in the lofty Himalayas,
have formed a Missionary Society for the hills, the object of which is the
conversion of the liill tribes in the neighbourhoods of mountain stations
and sanatariums, than which there can scarcely be a more commendable
undertaking. The tribes inhabiting these fastnesses, as well as all tlie
hill people throughout India, are a race of people amongst whom the
Christian missionary may labor with the best hopes of success ; and if he
does not cast in liis lot with them now and bring them to the knowledge
of Christ, the wily brahman will soon bring them under the withering in-
fluence of Hinduism. They at present more resemble the South Sea
Islanders or the inhabitants of Africa in a religious point of view, than the
people of the plains. They have no caste, no idols, no prejudices, save
those common to fallen and untutored humanity. A medical missioiiaiy is,
we believe, to be a part of the establishment of the Himalayan Missionary
Society. This is as it should be : with such a people, or with any people,
the blessing of temporal healing will always pave the way to the reception
of those truths which are designed to bless the soul ; an acquaintance
with the healing art will inspire confidence and command respect, amongst
a rude and superstitious jieople, when the beneficial effects of theory
shall have been experienced in practice. We trust the Himalayan So-
ciety will prosper, and that the day will soon appear when on every liill
and in every valley the praises of the Redeemer shall be sung by every
inhabitant.

8. — Dr. Duff and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute.

The papers which have appeared in the 06««rwr under the signature of
Dr. Duff and addressed to Lord Auckland, on the subject of education,
have excited considerable and varied discussion in the various periodicals
of the presidency. We had designed noting some of the more pro-
minent features of that controversy as marking the signs of the times in
reference to missions and missionaries. In the present number, want of
4 H 2

592

Missionary and Keliyious Intelligence. [Sept.

space and time have prevented tliis ; we hope however to attend to it in
tlie next or an early issue, liut in the mean time we would not have it
supposed that we liave been or are now neutral in the matter because we
have not expressed an opinion on the subject in debate— it was in the
bands of one quite capable of discussing' it with its most powerful
antagonist, and with him for the time we left it, but it is not our
intention to allow it to pass, either as considered in itself, or in the
feelings and views which it has elicited on the subject of missions.

9. — The Jaganna'th Fkstival.
We are again indebted to our excellent friend Mr. Lacey for an ac-
count of this fiendish festival, for we put it w hether the account rendered
by him deser\'es any milder ap])ellation, and yet it is to tlie ui)holding of
tliis iiii(iuitous temple, whose victims are mankind and whose ))riests are
the murderers, thai the present Government of India have sanctioned
an annual stipend of Co.'s Rs. 35,000 and 1000 rupees as an annual
g:rant for clothing ihe idol — !!! And yet this same Government has
been commended for its wisdom and promptitude when compared with
the Madras authorities in carrying out the intentions of the Court.
>\'bat a mockery is all this parade of indignation and philanthropy?
Has the neutrality of the Gov ernment come to this then ? that it is to add
to the overflowing tieasury of a heathen idol to maintain its tinselled
finery at the cost of ihe state, and that thousands of its subjects sliould
gatlier around it to perish from hunger and disease? If tlie Govern-
ment are still to sanction these degrading iddlatries attended as tliey
are with so many and foul murders under the sanction of religion, all we
can say is, let them expend the money in compelling the brahmans to the
exercise of humanity. Surely the Government of India and Britain have
the cry of suffering humanity enough in their ears from Chusan and Canton
without iif ediessly swelling the cry from the plains of Orissa. Is the
state a parent? and can its parental feelings suggest or invent no mea-
sure for preserving its unliapjjy children from falling victims to harpies
equally cruel and much more undisguised in their work than the Thugs?
Gov ernment of India, the blood of the murdered ones in the name, of in-
jured insulted religion calls from the plains of Orissa to you for redress ;
oh let them not go past you to the throne of Him who will assuredly
avenge him of his adversaries and require at your liands restitution for
blood. Let not our good friend and valued correspondent faint by the
way, because of theitiflux of pilgrims,— this will be for a little while, but
tlie time is not far distant, when he or his brethren shall court the muse
to record the wailings not of the Kaiigulnne over her dead one, but to
celebrate the triumphs of tlie cross on the bone-paved plains of Orissa,

10. — Sale of Female Chii.drkn — Human Sacuificrs.
We have once and again adverted to the practice of traffic in female
children for the purposes of prostitution — on enquiry we find the prac-
tice is not limited to (Calcutta, it pervades the whole country, and will
require, if it be suppressed at all, the strong arm of the civil power to
check or uproot it. An order from the Government, and a public exam-
ple made of one of the guiltj' parties, might go far to suppress so horri-
ble a trade — without this we fear benevolence can do but little. The
facilities for disposing of destitute or abandoned children are so great,
and the chalices of detection so few, that benevolence had need have
the eyes of Argus and the hands of Briareus to keep pace with the abet-
tors of crime. Were the Police at all a means of preventing crime,
humanity might look to it for assistance —as it is, we fear this, as well as
every means by which grist can be brougiit to the mill of the darogah

1841.]

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

593

and the thannadar, will not only never be touclied by them, but will
riither be held under their special patronaj^e and c;ire. One class of suf-
lerinj^ and helpless beinf!s niif;lit, by one stroke of the (Jovernor Gene-
ral's pen, be spared from the hands of the butchers of liaiil ; we refer to
the children purcliased or pilfered from the plains for sacrifice by the
Kkuiids. Let the Government remember that in their immediate vici-
nity children are purchased or pilfered, are fed and prepared for the
purpose of sacrifice to hejitiien demons — and that it is in their power
by one stroke of the pen and a small establisliment, to suppress, for ever,
a practice so revolting to every feeling of humanity.

11. — RluiiDEns ON THE Banks of thk Gangks.

We have frequently noticed the horrible atrocities which are daily
perpetrated by the natives on their sick and dying relatives on the batiks
of the Ganges; it is needless therefore to go over the ground aijain ia
order to ex[)ress our detestation of the inhuman practice or to strengthen
our appeal to a Christian Government for the abolition of such abomina-
ble deeds — we revert to tiie subject at ))reseiit with a view to introduce
some sensible and just remarks on the subject by an English contempora-
ry (ihe Quarterly Review ) in his notice of Dr. Henry's lately published
and exceedingly well written work, entitled " Indian Experiences:" —

" But the horror of horrors is the fact that the voyager can never keep
near the shore for an hour at a time without seeing some old, worn-out,
decrepit grandfather or grandniotlier, carried to the verge of the stream
by the hands of their own offspring, their mouth stuffed with the holy
river-grass, and tJie yet gasping bodies tumbled into the flood. We are
weary of hearing that such usages could not be interrupted without
alienating the minds of the Hindoos. No superstition was supposed to
be more deeply rooted than the horrid one of the suttee— but a single
rescript put that abomination down — and, except from certain sleek
Brahniuns interested in the matter of burning fees, not one voice hiis
been heard to com])lain of the abolition : the same as to infanticide in
some extensive districts, where it had jirevailed from a remote antiquity.
\Vho can doubt that all these diabolical atrocities have always been per-
petrated amidst the sacred loathing of the priest-ridden population of
India? It is of the very essence of such tyranny that it succeeds in sup-
pressing all outward show of aversion on the part of its victims ;

' Diicitur iratis plaudendum funus amicis,'
The feelings of humankind are the same every where ; and we are well
convinced that the authority of a civilized Government could in no way
be strengthened so effectually, as by making itself felt wherever it ex-
tends, to be the immitigable enemy of every usage that wars against the
instincts of natural affection.

Nay more — we venture to say that the English Government in India
can never gain any thing by autliorizing spontaneously any act that tends
to compromise it in the eyes of the natives, as if it were, as a power,
indifferent to the distinction between Idolatry and Christianity. 'I'he
majority of the better educated natives are, we may rest assured, infidels
to tiie creed of their ancestry. I'hese of course Hre very apt to suppose
that the same is the condition of ])rofessing Christians, who do not
hesitate to collect revenues and sui)erintend processions for the benefit of
Hindoo or Mussalman temples. Sincere Hindoos and sincere Mussal-
mans, on the other hand, must be shocked with our interference. No-
body but the priest who pockets the money, will ever thank us, and he
despises us too. Where any thing has been undertaken in a distinct
Treaty, with an as yet independent state, the obligation, however unfor-
tunate, must be discharged; but we should never step one inch beyond
what the exact letter of the compact binds us to."

594

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Sept.

AVe sincerely hope, now that tlie suhject has been taken up by more
than one writer at home, the true state "f" the case will f>radually be made
manifest to tlie minds of the rulers in Leadenhall Street, and at length
this i)ractice of delil)erate murder may share the same fate as has befallen
Sati and Infanticide — and that soon the nati\ es themselves will feel as
g^reat a disjfust at the idea of murderinsr their relatives rendered helpless
by disease or agej as they are now averse to Infaniicide. A mother, by
tlie kind interference of the British Government, knows now what it is
to have true affection for her ofFs))ring-, and would sacrifice any thing
rather than allow it to be sacrificed to superstition or fmatic zeal — and
tiiere can be no doubt, but that a parent or relative (when this nuirder-
sanctioninsj institution siiall be abolished) will be as much beloved and
respected by his children, when enfeebled by age and disease, and draw-
ing to end of life as in the palmiest days of manhood.

12.— The Orissa Mission. — Opening of a new Chapel and Mission-
ary LAj^oRS,
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Dear Sirs,

It has occurred to me that the following notices may prove interesting
to the friends of the Orissa Mission. If you are of the same opinion I
shall be obliged by your giving them a place in the Calcutta Christian
Ohfterve.r.

June 6th, 1841, was to us a day of peculiar interest and pleasure. It was
the day in which our newly erected Chapel wns opened for divine
service. In tlie morning at half past ten I preached in Oriya from Exod.
XX. 24. " In all places," &c. Enjoyed a good degree of liberty while I
noticed the place, the ])romise, and the blessinp;. As several idolaters
were present I embraced the opportunity of noticing some of the differ-
ences between the temple of the true and living God, which was then
being opened for divine service, and the temples of heathen deities,
the difference of the place, worshi)), scenes, &c. That here from time
to time the sacred worship of the ever-living God would be performed
with holy reverence and spiritual delight — faithful believers in our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Clirist would assemble to present their most
ardent thanks for the inestimable blessings they are made to enjoy —
sincere and anxious enquirers would come to be directed in the way
to everlasting biiss — and here too the unbeliever would be faithfully
warned to flee from the wrath to come: — that an idolatrous temple was
not unfrequently a place of most diabolical resort where the worst
passions of fallen nature were especially excited and indulged, — in
the worship in the Christian temple, the praises of God would be
celebrated with feelings of deep devotion — prayers and supplica-
tions would be addressed to his throne, his ordinances would be
duly and reverentially performed, his word proclaimed, its encourage-
ments, threatenings, instructions, all made known in truth and faith-
fulness. But what is the nature of that worship which is offered in
an idol temple ? There frequently the most ol)scene son^s are sung in
praise of the vilest gods ; celebrating the curse of Bramha for defiling
his own daughter — of Siba for committing adultery with Rishis' wives
— Vishnu's Ma>a, Sita's elopement and Rama's consequent distress —
the vile and incestuous sports of Krishna — Jagannath's fornication with
his own sister — Hanunian carrying tlie mountains on his tail, &c. There
too was the dancing of jirostitutes with every obscene gesture, sacrifices
and various bloody rites.

After enlarging on the second head, I shewed also the difference in the
presence of the gods. Here God as a spiritual being though invisible,
was as really present beholding our conduct and listening to our woids

1841 .J

Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

595

as if we could behold Iiiiii a visible and intellifjent spectator — be also was
ac(iuaiiited with the thoufjhts oF o>ir lieai ts, and knew every motion, every
liidileii feelinfj and passion. " He that made the eye, shall not be see ?"
Idolators had their gods in their temples, some of wood, some of stone,
some of brass, some of iron, silver, gold, hut they see not with tlieir
eyes, nor liear with their ears. The b/e,s.siii<j — liere God through Christ
dispensed sudi blessings as sinners need, pardon, peace, consolations,
s|)iritual direction, comfort, hope of heaven, hut all tlie blessings ididaters
sought or even expected from tlieir gods related merely to the present
world, such as riche.s, children, houses, as their own sage lias acknow-
ledged, " man meditating on pleasure worsiiips many gods."

In the afternoon the ordinance of the Lord's supper was administered.
Purushutam (a native preaciier) commenced the service by a short
but excellent addre.ss founded on I Cor. iii. 17. " 'I'he temple of God is
holy, which temple ye are." He first made some remarks on the templeof
God at Jerusalem and then referred the subject to the Christian Church.
After him brother \\ ilkiiison delivered a short address in English.
I then spoke a little on the nature of the ordinance of which we were
about to partake and the frame of mind necessary to be cultivated, and
administered the Lord's supper.

In the evening brother W ilkinson preached in English. His sermon
was founded on Job xxii.21. " Acquaint now thyself with him and be at
peace." His sermon was well calculated to impress the mind and lead
all to seek an interest in that religion which inspires with peace and joy.

I regret to say that but few Europeans, even from the station itself,
were present, compared with what we might reasonably have expected
on so interesting an occasion.

The body of the Chapel within is 44 by 38^ feet. Baptistry in front of
the pulpit, two vestries and one retiring room at the back. The roof is
tiled, except the front verandah which is pakka.

May it long stand as a house for God and prove the birth-place of
very many souls !

June 20th. Preached this morning in the Chapel in Oriya, and in tlie
afternoon started for Jarirda, accompanied by brother W. to visit the
Hath Jatra which is said to be one ol the largest local Jatras in this
neighbourhood. No sooner had we started than it came on one of the
heaviest showers I ever remember. Rested a few hours during the night
in tiie Police Cutchery verandah at Ishwarpur to allow our bearers to
cook and rest.

21st. Procured masalchis and started about 3 a. m. but in conse-
quence of the heavy rains which have lately fallen, and our ro:id lying
chiefly through fields, we did not arrive at our journey's end till 10 o'clock.
Our native preachers, tent, &c. arrived a little before us. ^V'lien some
little distance from the town, my attention was directed to four fissures
in a slightly projecting rock ; they were about 100 yards long and straight
as a line could be drawn. The natives say that nobody knows how many
ages ago they were made. They say that after Sarati (Jagannath's
coachman) had driven Jagannath's car at Purl on one of his Gun-
dicha excursions, he told Jagannath that he vvas desirous of tak-
ing a tour to see what the world contained. He travelled as far as
Jarirda, when he became so eiiiimoured with the place (a scene of
lofty mountains and dense jungle — the delight of wild beasts), that
he resolved to take up his abode there. After reconnoitering the
place, he returned with the car to Pari and told Jagannath how delighted
he was with the place, and requested permission from his godship to
reside there, promising to return every year at Gundicha to drive the car.
To this Jagannath consented, and off he started. He resides there
eleven months in every year where he receives divine honor and

596 Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

worship from tlie iiili;il)itants of the surroundiiin; neif^fibourhood and from
many pilgrims from the south who go to \ isit I'liii. It is said tlie marks
or fissures in the rock were made by tlie wlieels of liis car on iiis first
excursion and this iti their estimation is indisputable proof of the trutli
of the story.

After breakfast we went into the town accompanied by the native
brethren and had a long interview with a number of j)eople collected
together. The following extract I copy from the Journal of Lakhana Das.
" Standing nenr the door of the Raja's Patra, Stubbins Sahib first preach-
ed and the peojile heard well. After him Lakhana Das. While he waa
sjieaking, the Patra's brother rebuking the pe()))le gave them abuse, say-
irig ' you have all come to i)ehold Malia Prai)hu, why do you stop to hear
the Saheb's words, or why receive his books.'' These (alluding to the
native preachers) liave lost caste, and have eaten cow's flesh with the
Saliib, will you eat cow's meat with them.?' Two or three of the Jatris
re])lie(l, ' these men speak the truth — the true God no man can see—
this god is wood — yea, all our gods are of wood, stone and brass, and
can never save us. Tliey are evidently without life. Man made them ;
therefore how can they give sal vation to men .''' Hearing this, the brah-
man (the Patra's brother), i)ec()ming very atigry, s;iid, ' wherefore then
have you come to this place.'' Get out of it every one of you — go and
eat cow and drink liquor with the Sahib. Get out immediately ; for no
longer shall you remain in this Sansar.' One Jatri replied, ' we are not
of your country ; what can you do to us.''' He then asked '' why have you
come to this place.''' One said ' if that is what you ask, I will tell you,
some of us come to trade, some to commit adultery, some to steal, some
to eat plantains, oocoa-nuts, and sweatmeats, and others for other sports ;
for such things as these we come — but these (alluding to ourselves) have
come to teach the true religion ; their words iiideed none hear, because
none are disposed to walk in their way. You, brahmans, are all rascals,'
and (taking one of our books in liis hand) said, ' the religion of this boolc
is true.' Hearing this, the brahman becoming more enriiged said, " get
out, get out, go eat filth with the Sahib, you — •/ The Jatri replied,
' will you brahmans swallow liuman bones — a dead man's hones are mi.xed
with rice and milk wliich you brahmans for the sake of gain eat.' Hear-
ing this the brahman being greatly ashamed fled." (It is said that on
some occasions, when performing shraddha, the bones of the deceased are
ground to powder and mixed up with rice, and that the sinful sou) of the
departed may be delivered from hell by a part of his body passing
through a holy brahman. The brahmaTi is called Harda Gila. It is
reported that this ))ractice obtains a good deal in some ])arts of Bengal.
1 should be veiy glad to see an account of this rite as it was new to me.)

After dinner we returned to the scene of labor, but instead of going
into the town, we took our stand at the Fort gate, the only entrance ^
and distributed very satisfactorily 4000 books to people returning to
their homes, wliile one or two of us was incessantly engaged in exhorting
the people, as they departed, to abandon their refuges of lies and seek sal-
vation in the Lord Jesus Christ. About 12000 or 14000 people attended
the festival. 1 trust our labors amongst them will prove to have been
of some benefit to their immortal interests. I visited that neighbourhood
once last cold season ; before that, they had never heard the sound of the
gospel. 'I'he Lord follow his own word with his everlasting blessing !

We expect a Missioiuiry and a .Missionary printer with their wives, and
another young lady, who probably all have ere this left England, to join
us in the Orissa mission. They were to sail at latest early iu June. I'he
God of Missions come with them !

Yours in Christ,

Beihampore, July iltli, 1841, near Ganjam. J. Stubbins.

TIIK

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

NiiW Series, Vol. II. No. 22.— Old Series, Vol. X. No. 113.

OCTOBER, 1841.

I. — Dr. Chalmers, as a Christian Philanthropist.

The name of " Chalmers" has long been associated with
all that is great and lofty in intellectual and moral attain-
ment— with all that is great and beneficent in intellectual
and moral achievement. In him we have at once revealed
unto us one of nature's own nobles — one, who derives his nobi-
lity from a much higher source than mere hereditary right, or
the favour or caprice of earthly sovereigns. Of the range
and versatility of his extraordinary powers, however, — or of
the number and variety of those inestimable services which
he lias rendered to moral, theologic, social, and economic
science, it is not our purpose, at present, to attempt to fur-
nish even the faintest sketch. Our simple object is, for a
moment, to glance at him in his own peculiar career as a
Christian philanthropist.

One of the first steps in that splendid career was his unan-
swered and unanswerable defence of Bible Societies, It was
indeed a defence which swept away the wretched sophisms of
the indifferent and ungodly, like chaff before the whirlwind.
It demonstrated to the world that, if such Societies threatened
to become popular, it was not friam poverty of intellect on the
part of their friends, or from a drivelling irrational pietism
on the part of their champions. From Bibles the transition
was easy to the translators and distributors of Bibles, and the
promulgators of Bible truth. Accordingly, at a time when
Missions were most despised, and Missionaries held most des-
picable by the great and the wise and the mighty of this
world, he stood forth the intrepid and triumphant vindicator
of both. Take the following as a specimen of his pleading : —

VOL. II. 4 I

598 Dr. Chalmers, as a Christian Philanthropist. [Oct.

" I liave," said he, " I have been among illiterate peasantry, and I have
marked liow apt they were, in their narrow Held of observation, to cherish a
kind of malignant contempt for the men of anotlier shire or aiioiher county.
I have heard of barbarians and of their insolent disdain of foreiuners. I have
read of Jews and of their unsocial and excluding; prejudices. But I have al-
ways looked upon these as the jealousies of ignorance, which science and
observation had the effect of doing away ; and that the accomplished travel-
ler, liberalized by frequent intercourse with the men of other countries, saw
through the variety of ail these prejiidices and disowned them. W'iiat the man
of liberal philosophy is in sentiment, the Missionary is in practice. He sees
in every man a partaker of his own nature, and a brother of his own species.
He contemplates the human mind in the generality of its great elements. He
enters upon llie wide field of benevolence, and disdains those geograpiiical bar-
riers, by which little men would shut out one half of the species from the kind
offices of the other. His business is witii man ; and let his localities be what
they may, enough for his large and noble heart that he is bone of the same
bone. To get at him, he will shun no danger, he will shrink from no priva-
tion, he will spare himself no fatigue, he will brave every element of heaven,
he will hazard the extremities of every clime, he will cross seas and work his
persevering way throuiih the briers and thickets of the wilderness. In perils of
waters, in perils of robbers, in perils of the heathen, in weariless and painful-
ness, he seeks after him. The caste and the colour are nothing to the compre-
hensive eye of a Missionary. His is the broad principle of good will to the
children of men. His doings are with the species ; and, overlooking all acci-
dents of climate and of comilry, enough for him if the individual he is in quest
of, be a man — a brother of the same nature — with a body which a few years
will bring to the grave, and a spirit that returns to the God who gave it. But
this man of large and libi ral principle is a Missionary ; and this is enough to
])ut to flight all adtiiiration of him and of his doings. I forbear to expa-
tiate ; but sure I am that certain philosophers of the day and certain fanatics
of the day, should be made to change places ; if those only are the genuine
philosophers who keep to ])rinciples in spite of mimes, and those only the
genuine fanatics who are ruled by names in spite of principles."

This is eloquence ; — eloquence, which does not lead us to
the goal by slow marches of argument, or parade of verbal
logic, or ingenious devices of subtilty. No ; it flashes upon
the subject like lightning, and at once makes every under-
standing to perceive, and every heart to feel. In the wliole
range of Missionary literature it would perliaps be difficult
to meet with any treatise winch, within a shorter space than
that occupied by the discourse now quoted, exhibits a finer
delineation of the Missionary character, or a more powerful
exposition and defence of the great object of the Missionary
cause.

But it may be, as it has already been, more than insinuated
that the noble author's own example belies the glowing por-
traiture of his pen. Of this we never could be persuaded.
If, by general consent, he is now acknowledged, in point of
real intellectual and moral greatness combined, to be the
MASTER-MIND of his own couiitry, if not of his own age ; —
we would further add, with little fear of contradiction, that,
though not a Missionary himself in the ordinary literal and

1841.] Dr. Chalmers, as a Christian Philanthropist. 599

technical use of that term, in all that constitutes the real
grandeur of wide, ail-compreheiidiiia^, God-like piiilaiithro-
py, he is at this moment, the leadinsf Missionary spirit of
Christendom. As one of the few that have heen raised up in
any country or a<?e, gifted from on liigh with a sight of mind
that is telescopic among the millions endowed with ordinary
vision, he is constantly liable to be misunderstood in his
plans and doings. The schemes of such a man, rightly inter-
preted, would be found to affect, not Scotland or England
alone, — not the present age onlj' — but the world and all pos-
terity. And centuries hence, the truth not less than the mag-
nificence of his conceptions, may be appreciated and admired
by the grateful descendants of those wlio now join the vulgar
tluong in vilifying the man, and in ridiculing or condemning
his measures.

Mighty, however, though he be in performance, his mind
is as much, if not more, of the legislative caste, than the
executive. Using " speculation" in its higiiest noblest sense>
he may truly be said to be at once the most speculative and
the most practical of living men. In religion and morals, as
well as general philosophy', he is an experimentalist and theo-
rist on the largest, surest scale. He first began, or rather,
God in mercy to his country and mankind, enabled him by
His good Spirit to begin with himself. His own personal
experience he generalized and instantly rendered available in
his management of human nature in a rural parish. His
rural experience he generalized and applied to the unravelling
of the more arduous complexities of an urban and suburban
population. His rural and civic experience combined he
next generalized, and has now transferred with giant power to
the scaling of almost insurmountable difficulties, in the-erec-
tion of new churches and the establishment of a vigorous
parochial economy, with a view to effectuate and complete
the Christianization of a kingdom. But will he stop here ?
We have, indeed, most woefully misapprehended the character
of the man, if he will. No : it cannot be. When, through
the blessing of Heaven, he shall have succeeded in rearing
a monument of his present labours, in the land of his fathers,
mightier and more enduring far than that of the monarch
whose boast it was, that he found the capital of his empire of
b7'ick, and left it of marble : when he shall have established
the means of every where converting that " bulky sediment,"
which now putresces in all the loathsomeness of moral coi'-
ruption at the base of society, into nuiterials more precious
than the gold of Ophir — materials enstamped with the name
and superscription of the King of Ziou : — then, if spared by
4 I 2

600 Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. [Oct.

the kindness of a gracious God, then, it is that the church —
the world — expects that he will generalize his national expe-
rience and bring it to bear, in the full breeze of triumph, on
the countless outcast population of a globe. And if privileged
by Providence so to do, with a field so vast for the range of his
excursive powers and an object so transcendant for the sym-
pathies of his benevolent heart, is it too much to hope, that
he will be empowered from on high, to speak in such a voice
of thunder, and lighten in such flashings of love, as to arouse
all Christendom from its guilty slumbers and the awakening
nations to seek their God ?

A. D.

II. — Mission to the Aborigines of New South Wales, with
some Account of the tribes in the Vicinity of Moreton Bay.

The vast continent of New Holland is inliabited by numerous small native
tribes, differing considerably in habits and disposition, but evidently belonging
to one race, and in the lowest stage of barbarism. This race, of which the
purest type is found in the Papuans of New Guinea, is generally known as the
Austral Negro, and is spread, not only over New Holland, but through New
Guinea, the Louisiade, New Hebrides, New Caledonia, New Britain, and
others, the fairest the most fertile, and least known islands in the world*. In
the immediate vicinity of the rising British Empire of Australia, with every
advantage of scenery and climate, and a soil of exhaustless fertility, they seem
destined at no distant period to show wliat European skill and energy can do,
when furnished «ith natural and mechanical facilities hitherto unparalleled. It
is glorious even to tiiiuk of a British Christian empire in these lovely islands of
the sea, rolling upwards and onwards till it meets the Anglo-Indian Empire in
Asia : but it is glorious only in so far as the religion of Christ, and the blessed
fruits of that reliijion, follow wherever the English rule prevails.

But for this, there is notiiing for the poor savage to expect but oppression,
warfare, and inevitable destruction. What the sword and the gun spare, Euro-
pean vices, and European spirituous liquors, cut down. Not to speak of races
that have perished long ago, the North American Indians are rushing to the same
fate; the natives of the Society and Friendly Isles, of New Holland, and New
Zealand are thinning with appalling rapidity, and the entire native population of
Van Diemen's land (it is a thing but of yesterday) is blotted out from the face
of the earth. Of all these there are none in a more pitiable state than the Abori-
gines of New South Wales. Driven back upon the more desolate portion of the
country where game is scarce ; necessarily at war with each other, sometimes
from superstition, but more frequently for food; scarcely clothed, and unable
to build even a hut to cover them, it is too much to expect from human nature
that they will die quietly of hunger, when the flocks and herds of their white
neiglibours are at their mercy : hence resistance, bloodshed, and murder. Nor is
this all. The atrocities of the crews of whalers, and of the convict servants at
the extreme limits of the settled districts, are almost beyond belief. Instances
have been knovvn of native females having been carried off by the whalers, em-
ployed in every drudgery, beaten like beasts of burden, and at last tied to trees
on some desert island, or uninhabited part of the coast, and left there to perish

• The same people are found in the Andaman Islands, and in the interior of the
Malay Peninsula.

1841.] Mission to the Aborigines of N. S, Wales. COl

in slow nn;ony. Not more limn three years nco, a numl)er of overseers and
convict servants (I think sixteen in all), bein'^ annoyed by the natives, invited the
poor creatures with their wives and children to a feast, under the pretence of
makinp; an ugreenienl with them. When they were merry with eatinij; and drink-
in<i, they were secured without resistance, bound, and imprisoned for the nit; lit in
a large barn : next morning they were taken out to a neighbouring wood, murder-
ed in cold blood, men, women, and children ; and tiie bodies burnt in fires kindled
for the purpose. But this atrocity was not suffered to go unpiuiished : such of
the murderers as did not escape, were apprehended, tried, and found guilty:
and, in spite of the demands, nay the menaces of a party by no means incon-
siderable, not fewer than seven of them were hanged at Sydney in one morning.

To the natives the crime was well known : not so its punishment. Is it
any wonder that they retaliate indiscriminately ? Is it any wonder that a mur-
derous strife is now going on, that the whites are never safe in these districts,
and must often defend themselves by violence, and that such horrible massa-
cres, as that of the unfortunate crew of the Maria, should from time to time
take place .'' It is impossible for Government to interfere with effect or success-
fully. What more melancholy than to see a miserable savage brought before
an English court, often without an interpreter, in utter ignorance of what is
passiujr, and breaking out on the scafTold into an agony of tears and entreaties,
when lie first knows that he is to die. Add to this, exposure, fatigue, and hun-
ger; scarcely any definite notions of God, or the future ; cruel and merciless
habits, and well established cannibalism ; and I appeal to every thinking man,
whether any thing can save them except Christianity ; — whether there is not ne-
cessity laid on us to send Missionaries to them. Little, I rearet to say, very little
has hitherto been done for them by Christian England, Scarcely a beginning
has been made, and the difficulties, from their wandering habits, are very formi-
dable. These being overcome, there is good hope of success. In many parts
of New Holland, the natives are naturally a merry, lively, and intelligent race,
with great power of mimicry, and well disi)osed to exercise it. Towards King
George's Sound especially, where the best understanding has hitherto subsisted
between them and the colonists, I was much struck with tlieir quickness and
good-humour. There they seldom wander far from the settlement, and they
voluntarily offered to leave their children with me always, if I would stay and
teach them ; and, though generally it must be allowed sufficiently ill-favored,
many of the little boys and girls I saw would be accounted handsome any-
where.

The following report of a Mission to this unfortunate race will be read
with interest. It is a most clear and graphic account of the natives, and
the peculiar difficulties in the way of a Mission to them. This Mission
originated with the Rev. Dr. Lang : and now, that he has returned to Sydney,
lie is lending to it the aid of his untiring energy, and powerful influence in the
colony. In addition to the German Missionaries, he has secured the co-opera-
tion of the orthodox American Presbyterian church, and one or more Missiona-
ries from America are immediately expected. He has requested me to ask
assistance from the Christian public of Calcutta; and surely they could not
employ their money for a nobler purpose. Any subscription sent to the Editors
of the Calcutla Chiktian Observer or the Rev. W. S. Mackay, will be
thankfully received and forwarded. W. S. M.

"The Mission to the Aborigines at Moreton Bay was projected and under-
taken in the year 1837, at the instance of the Rev. Dr. Lang, who, when in
England in that year, obtained assistance for the establishment of the mission
from Her Majesty's Government, and was enabled to secure the services of a
corps of missionaries — both clerical and lay-assistant — from the continent of
Europe, who, with one or two exceptions, had been trained up for missionary
labour under the superintendence of that truly apostolic man, the Rev. Johan-
nes Gossner, of Berlin, in Prussia.

602

Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. [Oct.

" A few of the missionaries arrived at Moreton Bay in April, and the remainder
in June, 1838. At present llie mission consists of two Clerical missionaries,
the llev. C. VV. Schmidt, a reguiariy ordained minister of tiie Prussian Churcli,
educated at the Universities of llallc and Berlin, and the Rev. C. Eipper, edu-
cated at the Missionary College, at Basle, in Switzerland, and ordained by the
German and French Protestant Cleray in London, with their wives and chil-
dren, and nine assistant missionaries, six of whom are married.

"The locality which this band of labourers have occupied is that of Moreton
Bay, which, from its physical character, and from the number of natives resid-
ing in its neighbourhood, or occasionally visitinc; it, is jjeculiarly adapted for a
Mission Station, and affords every desirable facility of intercourse with the ci-
vilized world ; its distance from Sydney bein>r only 480 miles. The climate,
which is not subject to hot winds, is perhaps superior to that of Sydney. The
country flattens towards the sea-coast, and affords a vast amount of land avail-
able for cultivation, especially along the banks of the Brisbane River. The
penal settlement, called Brisbane Town, is situated on the left baidc of that river,
at a distance of about sixteen miles from its mouth. The Bay is reckoned to
be from sixty to seventy miles across, over which a number of small islands are
scattered, diversifying its aspect agreeably ; some of them being covered with a
soil fit for cultivation, while others exhibit only clumps of mangroves, or Cyprus
pine. Besides the Brisbane River, two or three others empty themselves into
the Bay, of which, however, little is as yet known ; the Brisbane River is na-
vigable up to the settlement, and even still higher, but it is not accessible to
large vessels, as a bar with only nine feet water on it crosses its entrance. The
navigation of the Bay itself is obstructed in a similar way, as at ils entrance at
Amity Point a bar with fourteen feet water, and heavy breakers on it, very
often presents a serious impediment to vessels either entering or going to sea ;
while the sand banks within it are constantly shifting, so as to render the as-
sistance of a pilot absolutely necessary. A passage to the northward has, how-
ever, been discovered lately, and tried successfully by some vessels, both in and
out.

" The missionary settlement is situated seven miles northward from Brisbane
town, and about two miles north-west from Eagle farm, now a Government
cattle station, but formerly an agricultural settlement and female factory. It
is, from its situation, peculiarly adapted for missionary exertions, as it lies at the
great thoroughfare of the Aborigines, when proceeding either from the north or
south along the sea-coast, as well as of those coming from the interior ; it may
safely be said, that nowhere are there so many natives met with together as at
Moreton Bay, which makes it as important a locality for a mission, as it is in
other respects a favourable one.

" The number of the Aborigines in the district is not easily ascertained, as the
occasions are rare on which they assemble in great numbers. At fights, which
have taken place in the neighbourhood of the settlement, and even of the mis-
sionary station, as many as from 200 to 300 have been present. They are sub-
divided into small tribes ; each of which has a certain territory allotted to it, from
which they generally derive their names. Each of these tribes may number
from 50 to 60 souls. On the right bank of the river are the Amity Point, Mar
lurbine, and Moppe's tribe, who number, together, about 200 ; on the left are,
the Duke of York's tribe, the Pine-river natives, the Ninge Ninge, Umpie
Boang, and Yun Monday tiibes. which, including the mountain tribes in their
neiglibourhood, amount to about 400 souls. The tribes are distinguished from
each other by the direction of the incisions which they make on their breasts
and arms ; but the fishing tribes have, from their peculiar occupation, a fleshj-
protuberance on the wrist, to which they are often found referring to prevent
their being confounded with other natives.

" The Aborigines change their place of abode very often, sometimes from ne-
cessity, and sometimes from superstition or caprice. They seldom pitch far

1841.] Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. 603

from the niissionary statiou now, whenever tliey nre in the neis;libourhood at
all. To remove from one place to anotlier costs them little trouble, as they
have only to tix three sticks in the form of a triangle in the yronnd, and to cover
them with the bark of the tea-tree, of which the women have always to carry a
quantity on their backs, as they might not fall in with any of these trees at a
place otherwise cli;;ible for their abode. Their hut, wiien complete, assumes
the form of a bee-hive cut asunder in the middle, and is from three to four feet
in width, and six in diameter ; ti>e floor bein;j; covered with a i)iece of the same
bark, upon which they lie down, in the only jjosition which the sliajie of the hut
will allow of, namely, with the body bent into a semi-circle. One family only
occupy such a hut ; in the front of which a fire is always kept u)) for warmth,
light, and cooking. Skins, and sometimes blankets, serve for their covering at
night ; but in want of tiiese they keep themselves warm, if necessary, by lying-
dose together. Spears, shields, nets, water-utensils, and bags called are
generally stuck or hung up on branches of trees around the hut, or, like the
louddks and woiiieraiiis, deposited in it ; but their most formidable weapon — a
stone knife or blade of steel, carried about in the girdle, or iu a small ditli/
vndev the arm— is scarcely ever laid aside. Their water-utensils are either made
out of a peculiar kind of wood, and nearly in the shape of a three-cocked hat,
or from the large leaf of a plant resembling the banana, with this difference,
that the fibres run longitudinally, whilst those of the banana run transversely or
across the leaf ; this leaf is gatliered up at both ends, each end, being made
into a bundle, through which a stick is forced to serve as a handle. Some of
these vessels will hold a gallon of water ; but generally they are not so large,
and the smallest are used to collect honey. Their camps, although irregularly
scattered over the ground, always show a distinction of the tribes, in the several
groups of huts, which are fixed at some distance from each other.

" The Aborigines derive their food both from the animal and vegetable king-
dom ; of the former, almost every creature the bush aflbrds is eaten, as kanga-
roos, opossums, snakes, lizards, birds, and even worms ; to which must be
added the produce of the sea, fish and shellfish, seafowl and seahogs. All these
articles undergo a certain course of preparation over the tire to singe the hair
off, &-C., sufficient, in their opinion, to make them eatable. Their cooking there-
fore resembles that of under-done meat ; but when hungry, they will not disdain
even raw flesh, and you may see them occasionally tearing asunder a small snake
with their teeth, which a few minutes before had crossed their path. From the
vegetable kingdom they derive, amongst other edibles, two roots, which consti-
tute their chief food, and whicli it is the daily occupation of the women to dig
out of the swamps ; the one is called Bangivall, the other Imhoon ; the plants
somewhat resemble the fern tree, but the imboon is more farinaceous than the
bangwall. They are found in pieces of the size of a man's thumb. When the
root is roasted on the fire and the black skin pulled off, it is not unpalatable ; but
to increase its relish, the good housewife has a smooth stone with which she
pounds it into small cakes, and then hands them to the different members of
lier family, or to a guest if he should fancy the dish. It is a homely sight,
when you proceed in a clear evening to a camp of the black natives, to behold
them occupied in taking their frugal, or it may be even plenteous meal ;
for they regulate their appetite by the scarcity or abundance of food at
hand. As you approach yon will hear a noise as of many small hammers ;
but on coming close up to them, you find it is the busy wife or mother pound-
ing cakes for the family. Every other eatable is then produced, according as
the good luck of the day in fishing or in the chase, or from their labour other-
wise, may have filled their dillies ; but however plentiful their rejjast may be,
and however great the supply, no provision is made for the next day : what
they are not able to eat is given away to such as have not been so fortunate in
their exertions. Siiould any of the tribes on the sea coast have been so fortu-
pate as to catch a sea-hog — called youngiin — which sometimes is of the size of

604 Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. [Ocr.

a young bullock, intelligence of the event is immediately sent along tlie coast to
invite the neii^hbouring tribes to the banquet ; this lasts, between incessant
ealinti and sleeping when quite gorged, two or three days, until the whole ani-
mal is consumed ; their gluttony then obliges them to cliange their place of
encampment, and sometimes oftener than once, as their olfactory nerves seem
to be very sensitive, notwithstanding their voracious appetites.

" At certain seasons the fruit of certain trees, especially a nut called bunya
buniju, of the size of a largo walnut, and at other times wild honey, which is
very plentiful in the mountains, serve them for food ; but as tliey are only the
children of cliauce, they have plenty of food at one time, and grow quite fat
upon it, while at other times they are half starving ; and then, in want of any
thing belter between their teeth, lliey will chew and suck the cloth with which
they have wiped their hands and caught up drops of honey, when revelling in
this luxury. Since Europeans have cultivated the ground, and introduced
grain and vegetables, they have become exceedingly fond of potatoes, maize,
l)umpkins, melons, &c. ; but they have never imitated their practice in raising
u supply of food for themselves, by tilling the ground. Tiiey prefer robbing the
gardens, if they can, to earning their bread by the sweat of their brow. Such
as have mixed much with white men will eat any thing they see them eat. They
find also great delight in smoking a pipe of tobacco, for which there has of late
been a great demand, which has not, however, been complied with on the part
of the Missionaries, who do not use any themselves.

" More than half of their time every day is taken up in procuring their food ;
and the fishing tribes often go out in the night, or at daybreak, to their occu-
pation, for which they make up by sleeping in the day-time. If not engaged
in procuring food, they employ themselves either in repairing their nets, sharp-
ening their spears, carving their waddies, or making new ones ; or they will
idle away their time in chatting, and other play ful amusements. The women
have to make their dillies, in which they cany their food and all their other pro-
perty, from a kind of long stringy grass ; their twine, for various purposes, they
twist on their knees from the inner bark of trees. Their nets are made of good
twine, and are in no way inferior to any made by Europeans. The nights are,
for the greater part of the year, taken up with dancing and singing warlike and
other songs, accompanied with peculiar movements and gestures of the body;
one of the number beating time with two sticks, which lasts until eleven or
twelve o'clock. But very often the camp is made the scene of strife and con-
tention, which issues in blows with the waddies, and cuts with the stone-knives.
The savage nature of the Aboi-igines, although in l,heir intercourse with the
whites they may be found harmless and even pleasing, is clearly evinced in their
intercourse with each other, when they are excited by hatred, jealousy, or carnal
passions.

" At certain seasons the different tribes challenge each other to battle, of which
they are eagerly fond, and on these occasions they contrive to be dressed in
their best style. Fu'st, all the hairs over the body are singed off ; then a new
coat of grease and charcoal is laid on, or red ochre instead ; and the plumage
of parrots — long kept in reserve for the purpose — is stuck all over the body
either in broad or narrow streaks, as far as it will go. The hair of the head,
which is usually tied in a knot behind, is now loosened, and receives its due
proportion of grease to make it pliant, when it is dressed to render it curly with
an instrument of bone. If they have no parrot's feathers to decorate their bodies
with, they make u()on their black shining skin longitudinal streaks with red
ochre or white clay, on the arms, body, and thighs. The nose and the cheek-
bones shine with grease and ochre. A thick white reed, stuck through the car-
tilage of the nose, finishes the demon-like appearance of these warriors, who are
by this time full of spirits in anticipation of their wonderful achievements.
I>astly, they wind their scarfs six or seven times round their waists, and fasten
the stone-knives into them, eager to express the gestures of horror or despair

1841.] Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales.

605

which their enemies will make wlien attacked, or to imitate the howhng by
which they will be terrified.

" Their weapons are the spear, wliich for battle is made very lonij, sometimes
ten feet, and often provided with a barb ; tiie club, or waddie, which is gene-
rally round, but often carved out into sharp edges ; and the womeram. With
these weapons the natives invest their young men at the age of from fourteen
to sixteen years. This is done with certain ceremonies, reminding one of those
practised on conferring knighthood in former times. These young men are
then called kippers, and for the first time enjoy the privilege of taking an active
part in the fight. These fights are, generally speaking, not fatal ; it is evident
they are rather of the nature of sports than real fights, although blood may oc-
casionally flow, and the parties profess great enmity. If they were to be
believed, you would conclude from their boasting speeches, when returning
from one of these fights, that their enemies were all slain to a man. It is not
regarded, however, as a matter of any moment, if any one, through his own
want of skill, should receive a spear, and thereby lose his life ; but such an
event will draw after it a series of fights, through the instigation of the relatives
of the deceased, who are always anxious to avenge his death either on his anta-
gonist or on the whole tribe. They fight man to man, one or two dozen at a
lime on either side ; each having two or three spears, and endeavouring to
throw one of them at his antagonist, which the latter of course is anxious to
evade, by springing from the ground. Vi'hen the spear has fallen to the
ground, he takes it up and throws it back at his adversary. The greatest inter-
est is shown on such occasions on both sides, by old men, women, and chil-
dren ; and if the spears fall at some distance from the scene of action, the
women will pick them up to hand them to the combatants, whom they likewise
endeavour to excite to greater efforts by singing warlike songs. To mourn over
such as have fallen is chiefly the business of old women and near relations.
The young soon forget their grief, although they may join in the general howl'
for a while ; but even if one of their relations has only received a severe blow,
the old women may be seen and heard whining for days together. The wome-
rams are most dangerous in these fights, as they are thrown with great force at
random, where the enemy is in the densest mass ; their force is, however, gene-
rally broken by trees against which they fly, but this renders them not less
dangerous, as they will sometimes break down pretty thick branches, which by
their fall hurt those below very seriously. When the combatants are tired they
retreat, and others take their place ; but as soon as either party turn their backs,
the throwing of spears terminates. After two or three hours have been spent
in this way, hunger obliges them to look out for something to eat, and they dis-
perse.

"The women of tlie Aborigines are in a state of the most deplorable slavery ;
they have no other idea themselves but that they are destined to subserve the
passions of the men, and at one time or other to meet an untimely death at
their hand. The smallness of their number is often a source of strife ; for al-
though they are sometimes wedded by a sort of courtship, it is the general
practice of the men to steal them, and to conceal themselves for a season with
their prize. This is particularly the case when comparatively old men have young
women as their wives ; for in such cases young men will say, " This fellow is
too old to have a young wife ; it ought to be our turn to possess such a trea-
sure." But in these cases of elopement or stealing of wives, the robbers are
not allowed to retain their prey, unless cuts and blows have been previously
exchanged with the relations, especially the old husband who is thus unceremo-
niously dispossessed of his wife, and who will therefore make a determined
stand for his honour. Their union is therefore sealed with blood ; both the man
and the woman receiving at such times dreadful wounds across the head, back,
or arms. But woe to the woman who after the death of her husband should
dare to choose for herself, or whose inclination should be against the man to
VOL. II. 4 K

COG Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. [Oct.

whom cither the tribe or her relations shoulJ have appropriated her ; lier doom
is sealed, if she does not submit. She may run away, or follow another man,
but this is considered an offence for which her death only can atone ; for in
such a case either the rejected suitor or her own relations will inflict this pu-
nishment upon her. A woman stepping over a black man's feet will certainly
be speared or beaten. \\ hen called she is to approach the men (Voni behind,
not thronnh the circle in which they may be sitlinj;. Blows are their lot at any
time on the sliohtest provocation, and these are not calculated to improve their
temi)er. Some of the women, indeed, appear to have mild dispositions, but
others are very ill-natured, even towards the whites. They are very fond of
their offspring, and almost inconsolable when they die. In this case tliey carry
pieces of their skulls with them for a long time, and large must be the present
to induce them to exliibit them to a white person.

" Whether the physical or the moral condition of these children of tlie forest is
considered, the picture they present is one of gross darkness and misery. 'J'heir
God is their belly : their will, or rather their passions, are their law, as long as
they are able through violeme and cruelty to maintain their point ; and the
testimony of Scripture, that " the dark places of the earth are full of the habi-
tations of cruelty" finds in their case an awful verificaiion. There is no man
who appears to exercise any authority over them ; and their obedience to the
laws of Britain extends only so far as they see a necessity for submission, from
their dread of superior power. It is difficult to say what their own idea either
is or was of a Supreme Being, as they have for upwards of fifteen years past
been in contact with Europeans ; at all events they have learned to swear by
that God, of whom they are ignorant as a God of truth and mercy. Certain it
is that they believe in the immortality of the soul, and the existence of evil
spirits. Of thunder and lightning they are exceedingly ahaid ; they will on no
account pronounce the name of one that is dead, and they seem to hold that after
death they will be like the whites, and that all white men have been black fellows
before. Since they have heard of England they imagine that it is the place of
their regeneration or metamorphosis.

" Tlie intercourse of the Aborigines of Moreton Bay with the population of a
penal settlement has, as may be expected, been of no benefit to them. It is
only to be wondered at that they are no worse than they are. Yet it must be
owned that some advantage has arisen even from this intercourse, although it is
one of the negative kind, viz , to make them accustomed to association with
white men. The condition of the female part of the native population has,
however, become decidedly worse than it was before; for, in addition to the
slavery in which they are held by the men, they are now made prostitutes by
them, and have thus been the means of bringing diseases among them which
were formerly unknown ; especially that shocking malady which Divine Pro-
vidence has wisely ordained as the due reward of profligacy. This disease is
producing sad efliects among them ; and at a certain age their children are all
more or less affected by it, and often become the victims of the disease.

"The intellectual faculties of the Aborigines are by no means to be despised.
Their enterprise and cunning often call for admiration ; but tiieir language, as
may be expected, is very meagre, as their ideas go no farther than their wants
or employments. Tiie following is a specimen of their dialect :

Biro (term of ad-
dress) - -

Malar - - -

Byng- - - -

Butung - - -

Awarig - - -

Tadifig - - -

JJulo, or got/im -

" A further specimen will be given next month.

Sir

Durkanheun - -

Cane

Moyxim - - -

Paper, book

Man

Dourour - - -

Net

Father

Dingul - - -

Fat

Mother

Wuiaroo - - -

Hungry

Brother

Nungka - - -

Hot

Sister

Dun ton - - -

Cold

Fire

Mar urn ba . -

Good*

1 84 1 .] Mission to the Aborigines of N. S. Wales. 607

" Tlie labours of the Missionaries liave liitlierto, from slieer necessity, been
confined in great measure to the preliminiiry operations of clearing ground,
erecting liouses, and oilier buildings, and fencing in, and breaking up ground
for cuiiivation. Tiieir settlement is situated on a hill, from which they have
given it the name of Zions-hill ; it consists of eleven cottages with inclosed
yards, kitchens, storehouses, &c. : these cottages are built in a line on the ridge
of the hill from east to west. In front of the houses small gardens are laid out
down the hill towards a lagoon ; at its base, and in the rear of the yards, larger
gardens run down on the opposite descent. The houses are either thatched or
covered with bark ; the walls are built with slabs and plastered with clay both
inside and outside, being whitewashed with a species of white clay found on
the spot, and mixed with sand. The ceilings are formed of plaits of grass and
clay wound about sticks laid across llie tie-beams, and floors of slabs smoothed
with the adze ; each cottage having two or three rooms and one fire-place.

" The cultivation of the soil was resorted to with two objects in view ; first, to
lessen the expense of the Mission by deriving support from the produce of the
land ; and secondly, to secure a sufficient supply of food for the Aborigines, —
because it soon became obvious that no influence whatever could be exercised
over them without this preliminary, as their time is almost entirely taken up in
procuring their livelihood by hunting and fishing ; and consequently they can-
not be expected to stay with the Missionaries, and be sent away fasting at last.
It was also no less evident, that iu no other way but by their own labour could
food be provided for this purpose ; as they could not think of issuing food
gratuitously with their scanty means ; — besides, the Aborigines would have de-
rived no benefit from such a system : the plan was therefore at once adopted,
not to give a particle of food without at least some labour being done for it
and thus were the natives obliged to earn their bread by the sweat of their brow.
The manner in which they are employed varies according to their ability and
strength ; the men will fetch sheets of bark, timber, and saplings ; they will
assist in felling trees, in splitting and cutting timber ; they break up the ground
•with the hoe, plant potatoes, and till them ; they fetch fire-wood, and chop it
in the yard, and they bring water for the kitchen ; in short, they will do any-
thing they are set to do. They must, of course, be fed during the day, and
receive in the evening, or when they have done their allotted work payment
in articles of food, as potatoes, maize, meal or maize-cakes, fish-hooks, or
tomahawks, but the latter only in extraordinary cases. If they bring fish or
honey, twine or birds, for sale, they are paid extra for these articles. So much
are they accustomed to this treatment, and at times, at least, so willing to submit
to it, that they often solicit enii^loyment, and some of them may be as much
depended upon as any European day-labourer, to make their a)ipearance every
morning as long as they are in the neighbourhood ; or they will tell beforehand
that to-morrow tiiey will be absent, but will return one or two days thereafter.
The women and children make themselves no less useful, and the former can
even be more depended upon than the men ; for as they have to provide for the
family in every way, they find it belter to work for a certain price than to go at
random into the swamps, where they will probably find scarcely sufficient to
bring home at night ; in which case they are obliged to practise total abstinence
themselves. There is tlierefore every jirospect that the Aborigines at Moreton
Bay will be induced to cultivate land for themselves under the superintendence
of the Missionaries, as soon as the latter have the means of repaying them for
their labour in the same way as if they were employed on bthalf of the Mis-
sion. But the Missionaries have hitherto been prevented from doing what they
wished in this way, and what they might otherwise have done, from the want
of funds ; which has prevented them from ))rocuring working cattle to till the
ground and raise grain sufficient for their own subsistence ; and the scarcity of
food, which was the necessary consequence at the Mission station, obliged

4 K 2

608

Mission to the Ahoriyines of N. S. Walen.

[Oct.

ilipiii to be very spariii" in nvniliiij; tliemselves of ilie labour of the Aborigines,
lest tiiey sliouid Imve nolhiiig lo subsist on tliemselves.

" Tlie INlissionaries, however, do not consider that they have done all that is
requisite when they have got the means of attracting the Aborigines, and in-
ducing them to stay with them whenever they are in their vicinity ; this is only
one part of their object : they wish to follow them in their wanderings, — for
they are often absent for months together, — to go amon'^st them in their camps,
and there to preach to them the everlasting gospel. The means of conciliating
the Aborigines, viz., through a supply of food in reward of tiieir labour, is an
indispensable requisite ; but to follow them in this way for their spiritual wel-
fare, is an imperative duly. The number of the Missionaries at the settlement
is in this respect of sieat advantage, as some of them can stay at home for the
protection of their fiimilies.and property, as vvell as for maintaining intercourse
with such of the Aborigines as may visit the station, while the others are fol-
lowing the wandering tribes either along the sea-coast or into the mountains,
on their errand of mercy and salvation. They caimot but regret that their
direct missionary efforts of this kind have hitherto been so few ; but the truth
is, that as these direct efforts are entirely dependent for their practicability on
the outward facilities which the Mission generally could afford for carrying
ttiem on, so much time and labour have hitherto been required for procuring
food for themselves, by the cultivation of the ground, that they have been un-
able to devote so much of their time as they anticipated at the outset, to the
proper and immediate objects of their Mission, Such journeys of the kind
described, however, as have actually been undertaken among the Aborigines by
the Missionaries, have apparently told well upon them ; and efforts have also
been made to preach the gospel to them. What influence private conversation
about God and divine things may already have had on their hearts, it is impos-
sible to say ; but they often attend divine service, and they conduct themselves
on such occasions with great propriety : the singing pleases them very much,
and they imitate it with success. The imperfect acquaintance of the Mission-
aries v?ith their language, which has hitherto been a great hindrance to their
work, is an evil which is gradually lessening ; and when they have acquired
the requisite fluency in the use of their rude dialect, no obstacle shall prevent
them from carrying the gospel to these children of the forest, and proclaiming
it in their ears. A school, for the instruction of the children, would have been
in operation some time since, had the Missionaries had a sufficient supply of
food to give at least a few potatoes or a piece of maize-bread to each child ;
without which a school cannot be carried on.

" Such, then, have been the situation and experience of the German Mission-
aries at Moreton Bay, for the last three years. They are iiere presented to the
Christian public tlirou^hout the Colony, with a view to interest those who know
and love the Lord, and who rejoice in his salvation, on behalf of this Mission,
tliat through their liberality the Missionaries may be enabled to carry into effect
more vigorous measures than their past circumstances have renilered practicable
to enlighten these benighted heathen. The Colonial Government have allotted
a section of land for the use of the Mission, and have afforded pecuniary aid
hitherto to an amount equal to the contributions of the public ; but from the
condition of the Presbyterian Church in the Colony during the last three years,
the funds available from both of these sources have as yet been quite inade-
quate to place the Mission on an efficient footing. A moderate effort on the
part of the public at the present moment would go far to extricate the Mission
from its embarrassments, and enable the Missionaries not only to support them-
selves for the future, at least in great measure, but to have a supply of food at
their command for attracting the natives, and thereby affording tiiem oppor-
tunities of dispensing to them the bread of life while they offer thein the bread
that perisheth. Amidst all their toil and troubles, the Missionaries have great
reason to acknowledge, and they do so with unfeigned gratitude, that Divine

1841.] Memorial to the Governor General of India. G09

Providence lias often appeared in tlteir behalf, and llial help has come to them
again and again from quarters from which tiiey least expected it. They are not
conscious, therefore, of any ubaleinent in their zeal, but are determined to go on
in the strength of the Lord, and to fuifd his divine command in reference to
these perishing heathen. 'J'hey are resolved to maintain their ground, as long
as they are not driven from it either by force or faitiine ; but they solicit, for the
sake of their work, fortlic sake of their Lord, the co-operation of the Christian
public, not oidy in the way of pecuniary help, but also in that of their prayers.
Were they seeking their own, there would be ample o|)portunity for their indi-
vidual aggrandisement in this Colony ; but they choose rather to continue poor,
in imitation of him who became poor for our sakes, that through his poverty
we might be rich .''

III. — Memorial to the Right Honourable the Governor General
of India in Council.

[N. B. — It has often been our lot to direct the attention of our readers to the
peculiar difficulties which tend to impede the progress of truth in general, and
Divine truth in particular, in this land of heathen darkness. Of these, some are
internal, and some, exlernul. The former can never be removed save by the
spread of knowledge and the effusions of omnipotent grace. Among the latter
there are some which fall legitimately within the control of Legislative inter-
ference—some, vvhicli it is possible for a patriotic and enlightened government
to modify, mitigate, or wholly remove. Of this description there are three, of
which special and even elaborate notice has been taken in our numbers for
November and April last. These are, the rights of parents, the laws of inheri-
tance, the marriages of converts. It was then distinctly stated that the notices
in question were prepared with the specific design of making them the basis of
a memorial to the Governor General of India. A memorial was accordingly
prepared, and signed by every Missionary of every denomination in Calcutta.
In consequence of the importance attached by the friends of Christianity to the
objects ot the memorial it was deemed best, if agreeable to the Governor Gene-
ral, to have it presented to his Lordship by a deputation consisting of one
member to represent each of the great Christian denominations, now engaged in
the work of IVlissions in this part of India. To this proposal, his Lordship, at
once and with the utmost fraid<ness, consented. The deputation, consisting of
tlie Rev. Drs. Yates and DufTand the Rev. Messrs. Lacroix and Innes, waited,
by appointment, on Lord Auckland, about the end of April last. \\ e do not
reckon it either proper or necessary to allude farther to this long and interest-
ing interview, than simply to state, that his Lordship received the members of
the deputation with his accustomed urbanity and courtesy — that he listened
with the greatest patience and deference to all the statements and explanations
offered on the occasion — that he put many questions, with the view of eliciting
additional information— and that he at once agreed to submit the memorial to
the consideration of the Law Commission. Of the memorial itself, duly signed
as already stated, the following is a cojiy, which we publish for the satisfaction
of our readers.]

To the Right Honourable the Governor General of India in Council.
The undersigned memorialists beg permission to state : —
1st. That your memorialists are deeply interested in the welfare of
their Indian fellow- subjects, and specially of one class of them al-
ready numerous ; daily increasing ; and likely, (as is to be hoped and
expected) to embrace eventually the great body of the people.

610 Memorial to the Governor General of India. [Oct.

2nd. That the class of men referred to is that important and influ-
ential one, which consists of those, who, through the natural and
inevitahle operation of the educational and other measures now pur-
sued hy Government, public societies, and private individuals, have
been driven to re|)udiate the irrational rites and forms of idolatry and
superstition : as also of those, who, besides abandoning the hereditary
creed of their fathers, have been led, through the light of divine
knowledge brought home to their understandings and hearts, openly
to profess the Christian faith and become members of the Christian
church.

3rd. That this twofold class in common with others, not of the
Hindu or Muhammadan persuasion, such as East Indians, Greeks,
Jews, Parsis, and Armenians, at present labour under sundry legal
disabilities of a specific character, and are also left in reference to
many other momentous civil concerns and relationships without any
laws to guide and direct them.

4th. That among the grievances more immediately referred to and
loudly and very generally complained of, may be specified the follow-
ing :—

(1st.) The efi'ects of the coercion, and it may be cruelties, to which
the religious bigotry of parents and guardians may subject those
imder legal age, who, as the result of enlightened conviction arising
from improved education and other means, are impelled to renounce
their ancestral religious opinions and adopt others instead.

(2nd.) The loss or total forfeiture of lands, goods, and other pro-
perty to which such conscientious renunciation may (in certain cir-
cumstances and particular localities) render them liable.

(3rd.) The defects of the laws relative to marriages and rights of
inheritance, of all classes of persons who may not be of purely Bri-
tish, Hindu, or Muhammadan descent.

5th. That tlie classes of our Indian fellow-subjects now mentioned
are already much oppressed under the foregoing and other similar
grievances, and are likely to be yet more oppressed, and tliat therefore
speedy relief and adequate remedy is anxiously desired and earnestly
prayed for.

6th. That as a full enumeration of particulars would prove of too
great length for insertion in the body of this memorial, a statement
of the more prominent facts, natural principles, legal enactments,
and remedial suggestions, will be found in the documents appended*.

7th. That should your Lordship in Council be too deeply occupied
with other national affairs to allow the present subject to engage your
personal attention, your Lordship is respectfully and humbly requested
to refer tiiis memorial with the appended documents to the Law Com-
missioners ; with a recommendation that they take it into immediate
and serious consideration, and prepare without delay the drafts of
general and comprehensive laws, by which the grievances to which
attention has now been directed, may be removed and appropriate
remedies applied.

* These documents consisted of the papers already inserted in the Observer,
in the numbers for Noveiubev and April last.

1841.]

Infringement of the Sabbath.

Gil

8th. That, as the names of some of your Lordship's predecessors are
destined to go down to posterity enshrined in the heartfelt homage
of tens of thousands of the native inhabitants of her Britannic Ma-
jesty's Indian Empire, who, in consequence of the peaceful and patri-
otic reform of abuses, have been delivered from the tyranny of many
a i)rescri])tive usage and tlie arbitrary exaction of many a despotic
hxw ; — your memorialists earnestly liope that your Lordship will be
privileged to bear away from these vast realms some similar civic
trophies, and, not content with the crown of conquest, will be led by
an overruling Providence, to seek a more true and lasting fame
in the redress of oppressive grievances, the amelioration of barbarous
legal codes, the purification of the founts of equitable right and ju-
dicial power, and the grateful tribute of admiration and esteem spon-
taneously rendered by a relieved and benefited people, and re-echoed
in hearty response from age to age.

Of the due delivery of the above niemorial to the Law Com-
mission the following is the official notification : —

To Rev. A. Duff and other Missionaries.

Gentlemen,

Legislative \ I am directed to acknowledge the receipt of a memorial
Department. J to the address of the Right Hon'ble the Governor General
of India in Council with enclosures, relating to certain grievances
under which native converts at present labor, and to state in reply
that the papers have been referred to the Law Commission for their
consideration.

I have the honor to be. Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

T. H. MADDOCK,
Secy, to the Government of India.
Council Chamber, the \Oth May, 1841.

IV. — Infringement of the Sabbath, or the compulsory attendance
of Native Christians at the offices of Police Darogahs on the
Sabbath day.

We have often had occasion to i-evert to the civil disabili-
ties under which the Native Christian community are placed,
solely from their profession of the Christian faith ; the follow-
ing correspondence forwarded to us from a missionary of the
Baptist Society, laboring in Jessore, exhibits another phase
of those disabilities, in the forced violation of the Sabbath,
through the tortuous persecution of the heathen. As in
the question of marriage and divorce, the laws of inheritance
and the like, as far as this Government is concerned, it would
appear it is useless and hopeless to appeal for redress, and

C12

h}f)-ingement of the Sabbath.

[Oct.

except the administration of Government in reference to
Native Christians be placed (jenerally on a more liberal basis,
our poor brethren must in patience not only suffer wrongfully
in the spoiling of their goods, but in the violation of their
consciences, and in defiance of the commandments of their
Lord.

To the Judges of the Sadder Nizamut Adaulut, Fort William,
Gentlemen,

The public observance of the sabbath by the servants of the state
beingf recognized by the Britisii Government, I feel it my duty as a
Christian Missionary, to bring to your notice, the desecration of tlie
sabbath by the police darogahs. These officers, I should suppose, were
never directed to abstain from the performance of general public business
on the sabbath, as tlie subordinate officers of the civil department are
proliibited by a late circular order. Hence the present anomaly which
exists under a Christian Government, of a portion of their servants ob-
serving, and the other portion violating, the sabbath under the colour of
public sanction. This lamentable circumstance perhaps has never
occurred to the authorities, wlio as Christians, it is to be presumed, could
never intentionally permit the j)ublic desecration of the Lord's Day.

\Vith certain exceptions, such as the apprehension of heinous offenders,
&c. and the preservation of the public peace, all other business within
the province of the darogahs can, in my humble judgment, be suspended
on the sabbath without much public inconvenience. If the magistrate's
kacheri is closed on the sabbath, I suppose no objection can exist to the
subordinate police officers' kacheri being likewise closed.

'I'he interesting subject in question attracted my attention a short time
ago, while I was on a visit to a section of my church consisting of native
converts situated in the niufassal. The darogah of the thana Nyabad being
engaged at the time in conducting a certain local investigation, summoned
two or three of my converts to attend his kacheri on the sabbath for
the purpose of taking their depositions. I of course objected to send
tliem, but engaged that they should wait on him on the following Mon-
day morning. As Christianity prevails in India, the native converts are
likely frequently to be annoyed by the darogahs, who, being lieathens
and not being restrained by any rule from committing the breach of the
sabbath, may compel under a sense of duty, the native Christians to
break the sabbath by attending to tlie police orders. Under such circum-
stances permit me, gentlemen, to solicit you, most respectfully, to take
the subject into your serious consideration, the result of which I sincerely
pray may be a decision in favour of the expeiliency of prohibiting the
j)olice darogaiis from transacting all unimportant business on the sabbath.

I have the honor to be, &c. &c.

Reply from the Register of the Court.

Sir,

I am directed to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 24.th
ultimo.

2. In reply I am directed to inform you, that it is not within the
power of the court to issue a general order of the nature contem])lated
by you, this can only be done by tlie Government, or under its express
sanction.

3. At the same time the court desire me to state, that they are pre-
cluded from recommending to Government the adoption of such a mea-
sure;, as that advocated by you, as they consider it extremely difficult,

1841.] The Inefficieut Stale of Muf 'assal Law.

613

under existing' circumstances, to lay down any rule for the guidance of
the subordinate police officers in regard to the subject of your letter.
There are certain police duties, such as the a])])rehension of heinous of-
fenders, inquests on bodies in cases of unnatur;il death, the ))reserva-
tion of the public ))eace, «hicii tlie police officers must perform on the
sabbath as well as on any other day of the week — and the difficulty of
dealing witii the suliject consists in the necessity of adojjting a rule in-
volving dislitu tions, the determination of vvhich must in each case be
left to the police officers themselves, who it cannot be questioned are not
the persons best qualified to judge of them.

4. The court, however, fully recognizing the improi)riety of a darogah
unnecessarily summoning a Chrisiian to attend at his office on the sab-
bath, are of opinion that each case of the kind should i)e dealt with,
as it occurs, and they liave no doubt, that on such an occasion, should the
attendance required be clearly shewn to have been unnect'ssary the magis-
trate, on a projjer representation being made to him, would prohibit a
repetition of the proceeding.

I have the honor to be, &c.

Fort William, 9lli July, 184.1.

Uespecting the foregoing docuttieiits, the Missionary writ-
ing to a friend in Calcutta, ()l)serves —

Now, my dear brother, I shall occupy your valuable time for a short
space regarding the subject of the infringement of the sabbath. My let-
ter to the judges and their reply will put you in possession of every infor-
mation. I wish to draw ])articular attention to the last i)aragraph of the
judges' letter,— the remedy pointed out for the evil, by them, is no reme.
dy at all. After a poor Native Christian has been compelled, contrary to
his conscience, to break the sabbath, he must lay his case before the m<*i-
g'istrate; what can this officer tlien do? lie cannot reprimand the daro-
gah ; the most the magistrate can do under present circumstances, is to
prohibit the darogah, when a representation of the nature above alluded
to is made, not in future to molest a Christian on the sabbath. Another
darogah may take the place of the one who was prohibited to do so, and
other circumstances, such as a long lapse of time, may intervene before
another case occurs, and thus jirevent the magistrate's htikam being
carried into effect.

Another Disability — Mufussal Law and the Operation of a
certain Criminal Regulation.

Another disability under which the native Christian commu-
nity labors, is embodied in the following extract of a letter
from the same niissioiiar}'. It is an evil under which tiie
heathen in common with the native Christian community
labors, but it falls with greater force on the Christian than on
the heathen, for this reason, — the enmity of the latter is so
ingenious and persevering that they will, for the very purpose
of injuring the native Christian conuimnity, drive them into
litigation by acts which may be iiighly destructive to their
interests, yet very difficult of proof. The evil of which we
now complain is this, — an aggrieved party or the party put-
ting in a complaint, whether that complaint have reference to
a common breach of the law or murder, must bear all his own
expenses, those of the witnesses and the accused, and to pro-

VOL. II. 4 L

()14

The Inefficient State of Mufassal Laio.

[Oct.

vide for them while at the seiit of justice. This evil is iiicreas-
ed, as our correspoiuleiit very justly renuuks, by the paucity
of magistrates and judges — sometimes it may be, a party will
be kept a month or even longer, far from home, and with a
posse of witnesses, or the villains that have plundered hiiu
or otherwise interfered with his interest, dependent on ids
purse. The proposition of our correspondent is reasonable
enough, that the Government in the first instance should bear
the amount of costs of both parties previously to the com-
mencement of the trial, and ultimately make the guilty party
pay the whole of the costs — for it is indeed a hardship that in
addition to the loss of property or whatever it may l)e, a man
should be saddled with the whole expense of prosecuting the
delinquent. Let us illustrate the matter by an actual case —
a charge of debt is brought against a native Christian for
arrears on land, which land he and his family had held for
generations ; on his Ijeconiing a Christian, false pottahs are
made out and sworn to in order to deprive him of his posses-
sions ; he is summoned to answer the charges, waits for
many days in the neighbourliood of the judge — is told that
his case cannot come on for some time; poor and unable to
remain he ventures to return to his home~ for a day or two :
immediately he has departed, through the chicanery of the
native officials of the court, his case is called for and being
absent, he is sent for by the chaukidars, fined for contempt of
court, and, in default of payment, imprisoned and nmlcti-d in
the whole of the costs ; his enemies in the mean-while, having
obtained his imprisonment, carry out their wicked project
with success, and he returns to his village plundered of his
estate, broken in spirit and without the hope, save in removal
funn his native place, of obtaining even a small subsistence.
This is mufassal justice ; nor is it an isolated case, it is not
the exception ; nay, we fear it is the rule, and who shall
wonder, when we find but one muyistrate to a million of
people ! ! !

riie present inefficient state of tlie judicial system renders the opera-
tion of ii certain crininial reguliitioii liiglily oppressive to parties in geiie-
ti \, but especially to Native t liristiatis.

A Jieatlien can persuade liis neighbour to come forivaril and give liis
evidence, but none of theui will come forward for a j)oor Christian, so tliat
unless a lieatlien is compelled by the arm of tlie law to apjiear to give his
evidence, be will not do so vn illingly : esjiecialiy for an outcast, as
Cbiistians are considered to be in some places. It is proper, I say, that
a witness should receive his khoraki, but tliat Government ouglit to bear
the expense in tiie first instance, and \\lien the case is decided, the party
who is cast, should pay the expenses of tlie feeding of the witnesses, &c.
But the enormous expense for feeding the witnesses is created by the
inefficient stale of the judicial system. V\ e have for a niiUiou or up-

1841.] A. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute. 616

wards of inhiibitants a .siugfe inagistiate, consequently what might have
been accomitlistied in a week or so, if there were more magistratca,
reqiiires under the present system two to three and even four months.
As the evil originates from tiie mc;isures of Go\ernment, it is but tight
that, instciid of makin<>: the poor payfor fccdinsi' the witnesses from two to
four mouths, the Government should be;ir this unnecessary expense, or
make the defendant, if cast, pay such cliarf;es as a punishment.

A short time aj^o, Sadanaiula, a new convert, was arrested under a
false complaint of debt, on llie sabbitth ; and taken to a certain ti-
lakdar's kacheri, where he was kept in durance vile, for nearly
three days, and met with cruel treatment ; his hands were tied
back, and beaten unmercifully with the fist, so that he might have
no marks upon his body. \l"hen he regained his liberty, he relat.
ed to me bis t;ile of «oe, and 1 of course took the necessary steps
to have the delinquents brought to punishment. On his petition the
Magistrate, who is a most upright and courteous man, passed the
usual order, viz. " that the complainant deposit two rupees for each wit-
ness's khoraki. when a parwauah will be issued for their appear-
ance." Now I found Sadananda had named five witnesses, and that the
expenses of prosecution would be as follows :

Five witnesses, Rs. 10

Piyada's wages, &c., 2

13

If the case could not be decided within one month, the
complainant would have to deposit more for expenses of
khoraki for another month, Rs. 10

22

Complainant's loss of labour while attending the Conrt two
montlis, 6

Total, Rs. 28

How can any poor man afford to pay such high charges? he must ruin
himself or starve, or beg, or he must sulFer every injustice and oppres-
sion in utter silence.

V. — A. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute.

[VVe have deemed it advisable to band over the communication of " D. M."
to "A. D." in Older that be might at ouce reply to bis observations, and thus
bring the discussion within a narrow range. Our correspondent will, we are con-
fident, approve this plan rather than that the matter should be kept under dis-
cussion ad infinitum in a monthly periodical. — Ed. C. C, O.]

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Dear Sirs,

As you have frequently enforced the opinion that where
charges or arguments are advanced in a public print, they
should be replied to or commented on in the same, I venture
to solicit a corner for the following remarks on the papers
which have appeared in your magazine under the well known
4 L 2

610 J. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Mhmle. [Oct.

signature of A. D. in condemnation of Lord Auckland's niiimte
on education. Tlie point to ^^'hich I would refer is tlie proposed
introduction of the Christian religion as a portion of the course
of instruction. And although I must confess that I have heen
surprised no less than grieved by the systematic spirit of de-
traction which pervades those letters, even in regard to points
and persons not immediately concerned, yet entertaining as I
do, feelings of the highest respect for their author, I would
not have broken silence upon this ground, and am solely led
to do so from a deej) conviction that the success of the cause
which I have most deeply at heart, is intimately concerned
in this question. (I )

I would ask then, of the author of those letters, with re-
ference to the troubles and excitement which we witnessed
not very long ago in consequence of the conversion of two
Parsi youths at Bombay, and which have more recently been
renewed at Madras from a similar cause, what he conceives
would have been the probable results, if the youths in ques-
tion had been avowedly converted in a Government institu-
tion ? Does he think that the ferment would have subsided as
it ultimately did on those occasions? And can he conscien-
tiously declare that he would desire to see the heads of the
British Government charged by the populace, as they must
then have been, with being the intentional causes of what
they regarded as a gross infraction of their domestic peace?
For myself I uiust declare my belief that a handle would thus
have been afforded to the bigotry and fanaticism abounding
through the country, which would render the force of their
uprising irresistible — that the part of Government and its of-
ficers would have become a most difficult and invidious one,
and that the cause of education, to say notliing of other in-
terests, would in consequence have received a shock, from
which, without a change of system, it could not have re-
covered. (2)

To put the matter into a more argumentative shape. We
well know that the progress of conversion and the introduc-
tion of a new religion or even the attempt to do so, is certain
to beget violence in various shapes, and of necessity Govern-
ment must in all cases be the arbiter. If then this Govern-
ment have previously itself taken a direct and active part,
such as that which has seriously been proposed, in promoting
this cause of irritation ; can it be reasonably expected that
the people will bow to its decision as an unprejudiced arbitra-
tor ? If not, what must be the probable consequence ? — Nay
more than this, although the conscious purity reigning in the
breast of an enthusiastic minister of tiie gospel, may lead

1841.] A. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute. 617

him to anticipate nauglit but blessings from the acts of a
Cliristian Government so impelled ; j^et^ does the history of
nations, Heathen or Christian, past or present, enable us to
regard with complacency the investing with proselyting pow-
ers those secular bodies who rule over (humanly speaking) the
destinies of a nation ? (3)

If, then, it l)e concluded, as I feel assured it may, tiiat no
consideration will ever induce the British Government in In-
dia to take tiiat part in the matter which has been urged on
it, or the British nation to confer on it the power to do so ;
are we forced to sit down in despnir, under the conviction
that all then is vain and injurious ? That in fact the only
other alternative is the preferalile one for Government to
adopt, viz. to withdraw altogether from the vvorkof education ?
Surely it cannot be so — A. D. is well acquainted with the
High School of Edinburgh, and the numerous other national
day-schools of Scotland, into which mention of religion is
rarely or never introduced ; unless, perhaps, through the me-
dium of the mythological absurdities of the classics ; why then,
constrained as we are here, should the introduction of an
analogous system be considered as altogether abominable
and antichristian ? None, I think, will deny that it can pro-
duce most valuable and important fruits; however inferior to
the direct inculcation of that wisdom which is from above ;
and A. D., I believe, himself allows that some of his most
willing and interesting listeners when he has preached the
gospel, have been pupils of Government schools, where reli-
gion is not taught ; whoni he has had an iniportant share in
eventually turning fvom darkness into light. (4)

Granting, then, that the educational establishments of Go-
vernment will continue to extend on the principles on which
they have been begun ; and that for some generations to
come, if not to all time, they will continue to bear an enor-
mous proportion to all the combined educational efforts of
societies and individuals; one consideration yet remains
which appears to me to be fraught with fearful practical im-
portance, viz. that if the opinions which have recently been
enforced with so much of impetuosity and denunciation pre-
vail, the result will be that all devout persons will withdraw
themselves from these establishments ; the supervision of
which would then devolve either upon infidels and deists, in-
different about God's religion, or on inveterate Hindus and
Musalmans. This consideration it is, in fact, alone, which has
induced me to address you ; and it is one on which I would
entreat of the ministers of the gospel seriously to reflect. (5)

Next to direct religious instruction, I have long Ijeen con-

(518 J. D. mid Lord Auckland's Educational Minute. [Oct.

vinced tliat by far the most important point to be observed, is
that the preceptor he himself a man of devotional feelings. In-
deed I have sometimes been tempted almost to doubt whether
the effect of example on the part of the master, the tender-
ness of heart, and purity of action, which will distinguish
a devout teacher, may not in the end have a more powerful
effect than even direct precept, to make the pupils feel the
importance of heavenly things and instil into them a desire to
seize all availal)le means of instructing themselves in a reli-
gion which begets such fruits. But oh ! how different the result
where the teacher leads them to regard religion and a future
world as matters of indifference; and science and literature
all in all ! and how shall we have to reproach ourselves if the
national establishments, instead of a powerful engine for good,
become, by being an object of aversion to virtuous men, an
extensive source of the most noxious and soul-destroying
influences. Within my own experience, I have already met
with ingenuous and seriously-disposed young men whom these
discussions have disposed to believe that connection with a
Government education establishment is unsuitable for a true
Christian. I view the extension of such a sentiment with the
greatest possible alarm. In the earnest hope that you. Sirs,
and your readers, will serioush* consider this matter, I remain,
dear Sirs, with all Christian regard, faithfully yours, (6)

D. M.

(1.) A. D. too lias been " surprised no less than grieved" that a person of
tlie general good sense indicated by D. M. slionid have allowed himself to be
so far cauglit by the infections cant and slang of an ungodly world, as to
write in this unwarranted and oflensive manner. Nothing but his being unte-
cedenlly wedded to the Government system and saturated with iis noxious prin-
ciples can account for it. It is an additional proof of the blinding and
perverting influence which partizanshi|i ever exercises on the moral judgments
even of good men. In A. D.'s letters there is, as there ought to be, a righte-
ous condemnutiun of what is demonstrably ivrong ; but nothing, nothing, which
can fairly be construed into a " systematic spirit of detraction." This is mere-
ly an expression of wholesale abuse vvhicii should have been lelt to the monopoly
of ungodly men, as it never was more grossly mis-applied. In his own secret
consciousness, A. D. feels that he is utterly incapable of indulging in such a
spirit, as is her^ so unjustly im()uted to hmi. And the editors of the Observer
he doubts not, are equally incapable of giving circulation to aught, which
could be fairly shewn to breathe such a spirit, without animadversion.

(2.) All this is sheer declamation, springing from those idle alarmist fears
which A. D. formerly exposed in reply to another antagonist. That a Chris-
tian man could lend his sanction to this stale Indian war-whoop cry of
hostility against the spread of the gospel more than grieves him. That an avow-
ed intidel should thus write of the " gross inlraclioii" which conversion to the
truth of God is said to iiiHicl on the " domestic peace" of native families, were
nothing strange. But that a Christian man could so far forget himself as to
feel something like horror at the thought of the British (iovernment being
charged with such an imputation — that is, in very truth, the imputation of being

1841.] A. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute. 619

the " intentional canses" oi the converuon of imiuorUd smds to God! — is indeed
passing siian>;e. V\ iiat a crime ! 'I'o be ciiaiged as imlntmeuts in accomplisii-
ins; a vvoik, Ibr the accoin|)lislnnenl ol wliicli the Divine lledtenier, oa llie cross
of Calvary, bowed his head unto tiie sacritice !

(3.) The honest and earnest conviction lliat the Government vvas, as it
should be, the impartial friend of Christianity would go far to prevent the out-
breaks of violence here anticipated. It is the prevalent notion abroad amou";
the natives that the Government is stranyely hostile to Christianity, which feeds
and Ibmenls the seeds and principles of outrage against the professing disciples
of Jesus. As to " secidar bodies" being " invested with [jioselytiMg powers,"
merely as secular bodies, it is a consummation which A. D. would deprecate
just as warmly as D. M.

(4.) W hat is here said of the National Day-schools of Scotland is happily
not true, without such qualifications as wholly neutralize the slalement. In all
the parochial schools, with very few exi-eplioiis — and these arising from tempo-
rary and lueuL negligence — the Asstnibly's culechisin, the Bible, sacred hymns
or psalms have, from the time of the Relormatioii, been systematically taught.
And of Jate years, when the spirit of supervision has been more thoroughly
revived, the exceptions have dvvindled down almost to nothing. Even in the High
School of Edinburgh, the Edinburgh Academy, and other similar institutions
things of late have greatly umended. The business of the day is begun
with prayer, and Bible lessons are regularly taught. But even if the statement
were not, as it happily is, wholly untrue, that is, unfounded or contrary to iact,
it would not help D. iVJ.'s argument. In a Chrisiiaii country, it would be just
as wrong as in India to divorce religion from the education of the young. But,
should it unhappily be so divorced iii public institutions, there is always tlie coun-
tervailing remedy of domestic instrucliuii and example, the exercises and lessons
of family devotion, the solemn services oj t/te subbuth, and the vigilant guardian-
ship of tlie shepherds of the Jiock. But, ill India, if religion be divor<;ed from
public institutions, there are at present none of these countervailing injiiicnces to
operate us a remedy. D. i\l .'s analogy is therefore logically and practically a
iaise one ; and tells most powerfully against his own argument. As to those
who became " willing and interesting listeners" of A. D.'s preaching, no
thanks to the Government system, as such, if they became so. That indeed de-
stroyed their Hinduism; but it also fdltd them with hatred and contempt of
Christiumty. And it vvas A. D.'s own expostulations and addresses \^hich were
blessed of God in renderirjg some of the victims of that system, willing listeners
to the exposition of a system which at first they cordially hated ; and ultimately
in turning a few from " darkness unto light."

(5.) iT the system, which A. D. has felt and ever will feel it to be his duty to
impugn, be an Anti-chrisliuti one, the sooner that really Christian men cease to
have any thing to do with the coiuluct an i iijanagemeut of it, the better. 'J'heir
connection with such a system at all is one of the strangest practical anomalies
in the history of Christianity ; and can only be accounted lor by the blinding in-
fluence of carnal views of political expetliency. 'l'he)rjirit duty should be to
attempt to rejorm the system. If that failed, their next should be calmly to
protest against it — " to come out'' from it, and to be " separated" — thus washing
their hands in innocency as regards its guilt in the sight of a holy God. If
Anti-christiaii measures were supported exclu>ively by the advocates of a world-
ly temporizing expediency, their true nature und character would stare every one
in the face; — there could then be no mistake, no delusion. But it is the unhal-
lowed connection oJ' reputedly Christian 7nen with demonstrably Anti-ckristiun
measures, that coiilers an adventitious respec lability on the latter — that origi-
nates and propagates and perpetuates the illusion of their supposed innocence.
So long as this connection lasts, it furnishes the strongest prop and buttress
of an erroneous and iniscliievous system. There is nothing which its more de-

620 A. D. and Lord Auckland's Educational Minute. [Oct.

voted advocates would deplore more than the dissolution of such connection ;
as then one of their main grounds of support and appeal would be at once re-
moved. There is nothing in which the friends of truth and rigliteousness would
rejoice more than in such dissolution ; as then the strangely compounded and
heterogeneous system would stand (orth in all its nakedness of deformity and
fiitaliiy of mischief, and would soon perish amid_the rebuke and detestation of
an indignant (Jhrisiian jjublic.

(6.) 'riiere is very mucii of confusion and self-contradiction in these para-
graphs. D. M. started with an expression of something like horror at the
thought of introducing the "Christian religion" as a "portion of the course
of instruction" in Governmei\t seminaries." Against such introduction he has
attempted to argue throughout. Now he insists upon it that " the preceptor''
should be " himself a man of devotional feelings !" — As if a Cliristiun man of
devotiuiud feelings could ever bind hiiiiselj' In/ covenant to deny llie Loi-d tliat
boitglit liiiii, in his instructions to the young ! lie deplores " the result where the
teacher leads them (the young) to regard religion and a future world as matters
of indifi'ereuce, and science and literature all in all !" — and yet he strenuously
advocates a system which, by its silence and negation and omissions, in the
hand even of the best disposed must lead the jjupils to " regard religion and a
future lile as matters of indifference, and science and literature all in all !" — a
system, which, by its perempton/ prohibitions on the subject of religion, must
tend to throw the greater part of its preceptorships into the hands of unscrupu-
lous men, who will not hesitate to infuse the poison of their own noxious
principles into all tlieir teucliings ! Having a very high respect indeed for D. M.
— A. D. would implore him seriously to reconsider his opinions on the jjresent
subject — to bring tliem to the test of God's revealed word — and no longer lend
the sand ion of his name and cliaracter to a system which is dishonouring to
the one li\ing and true God, and ruinous to the souls of men.

Fnially A. D. returns his best thanks to D. M. for his honestly-intended and
harmless attack. It will do a vast deal of good to the cause of truth and godli-
ness, which he has espoused, in opposition to the cause of error and ungodliness
which he has assailed, and which he will continue to assail as long as he can
think a thought or wield a pen. Attacks like the present, from the well-meant
but ill-directed zeal which they betray, as well as from their own intrinsic
weakness, will do more than all counter-arguments to expose the badness of
a bad cause. Already, A. D. knows, from manifold assurances, that not a few of
those who were once enthusiastic in their su|)port of the Ciovernment system —
oriental and occidental — have been greatly siiiu;gered. Others have not scrupled
openly to avow that they have been actually proselyted into the adoption
of opposite views and principles; while many, who hesitated, have been
confirmed, and many who believed have been strengthened. In spite, there-
fore, of the torrents of angry and senseless abuse in which, under the pretended
mask of dissatisfaction at the tone and style of the letter-writer, rertiiin scribes
chose to give vent to their ill-disguised hostility toward tlie cause itself vi\\\c\\ it
was his privilege to advocate, that cause has been making silent but rapid and
decisive progress in the minds of hundreds of right-hearted men, Ancl with a
head so capable of devout reflection and a heart so fraught with generous feel-
ings, as there is reason to believe that D. M. jiossesses, A. D. despairs not to see
the day, when, abandoning the timid and the dangerous course of carnal expedi-
ency, he will deduce all his guiding princi[)les from Jehovah's holy oracles, and
plant his standard high on the holy hill ot God.

A. D.

1841.] Missionary Trials ^ Encouragements in India. 621

VI. — Missionaj'y Trials and Missionnry Encouragements in

India.

1. — Missionary Tiuai.s in India.

A Missionary is a Cliristian man sent by tlie Lord Jesns Clirist, through
tlie ordinary channels of liis providence, to preach the [gospel, for the world's
conversion. To prcacli is his immediate work ; to convert is iiis nltimale
end : — for the acconii)lisiiineiit of the latter he is not accountable ; but regard-
ing the fulfilment of the former it is said, " Woe is unto me if I preach
not the gosiiel." Hy preaching is meant, generically, the [)rochunation or
making pnblic of the word of God by human speech, in whatever circum-
stances ; — whether in the bazar or the school, whether in the street, or in the
chapel — whether to promiscuous assemblies of the old for an hour, or to slated
meetings of tiie young for a year — whether in the speaker's own language
acquired by the hearer, or in the hearer's own language acquired by the
speaker, or whether in a tongue that is common to both speakers and hearers
alike. Thus to make known the gospel of Christ, as every man severally and
best can, is Missionary work.

In India there are niiiny Missionaries : — we mean, inani/ as opposed to none,
not many as regards sufficiency : — and these have, amidst many changes,
been labouring in tliis country for a long enough time to be able to form a
definite experience on the subject of the peculiar difficullies of Missionary work
in this country. Indeed difficulties present themselves before almost any thing
else in Missionary operations, because the gospel is the direct antagonist of
sin ; and sin being universal, ihe gospel is therefore universally opposed.
Such opposition, or its effects, assumes the form of trial — and the fiost of
difficulties, arising from physical or moral causes, yet still connected with sin,
become trials of Missionary faith, universal in their extent, and painful in their
efTect.

There are two grand sources of trial to tlie ministers of Christ's gospel
over the wliole world, and of course they exist here also ; — (1.) The world is
" dead in sin," in a state of spiritual insensibility to our message ; — so that no
man does, of himself, ever repent, or believe, or become a converted man, a
true Christian. Every Missionary knows this fact from his bible, and also
from painfid experience; so that he has in reality more reason to wonder that
one sinner believes truly, than even that none should believe at all. (2.) The
ministers of Christ are in themselves weak and powerless to meet this evil in
man, sinful, dead man. They cannot give life, nor communicate the power of
feeling — they cannot change a heart, or convert a soul — they can speak, and
teach, and pray, and persevere ; but they cannot save. They also feel sin in
themselves make them more weak, more powerless than at first, it may be ;
and they can number over things done by them, which ought never to have
been done, and many things left undone, which ought first to have been per-
formed. These two attendants on Missionary labours, try much those who are
concerned for the souls of man. The deudness of the hearer, and the weakness of
the preacher, are things sufficient to lay low all the romance of juvenile theory,
and to level for ever all the proud imaginations of wistful sentiment and of
boastful intellectualism. Whether a man be in Africa or in Asia, whether he
preach to the Hottentot or the Hindu, he has in substance these same facts to
deal with : — the dead will not hear, without the quickening Spirit of God; —
the weak can accomplish nothing without the omnipotent grace of the Lord.

These two chief and universal trials of Missionary spirit, are not those to
which now we are directing our attention. There are specialties superinduced
on these, or that stand connected with them, and which therefore from them
derive a power which they otherwise would not have ; — and these specialties,
varying their form and insinuating their influence, often harass and depress the

VOL. II. 4 M

()22 Missionary Trials Encouragements in India. [Oct.

spirit, when we have faitli in sufficient force to resist and overcome the greater
modes of spiritual trial.

1. Tiiere are trials resulting from the peculiar character of the People amongst
whom we labour ; — at least in so far as this character bears iqion their treatment
of the gospel. We do not say that this class of trials here is greater or more
severe than those which are experienced by the servants of Christ in other conn-
tries ; — but only, that, in some special forms, they are more severely felt here than
probably elsewhere. 'I'lie result may be the same — the manner different. Four
rulers, Pilate, Felix, Festns, Agrippa, rejected Christ in the end, and died
unbelievers — but, how different their modes of rejection ! — So may it be with
countries. The Gentiles who rejected the gospel, did not generally behave in
the same manner with the Jews who were guilty of the same crime.

Now, whilst the Hindus generally refuse submission to the gospel of Christ,
it is not altogether in the same manner with the Pars'is — nor does the conduct
of the Musalman in this matter correspond with that of the pure Hindu. It is
evident that our blessed Lord was more tried by the conduct of some men than
by that of others ; and that the mode in which unbelief was manifested excited
in liim its own peculiar pain, and met with iis own ai)propriale rebuke. If so
with the Master, how much more vviih the disciple !

In Bengal, and especially in its lower districts, best known to us, there has
been a long continued ])reaching and teaching of the gospel to a sufficient
extent to evince the trials of Missionary spirit that exist on the part of the
people. And what have we to conttnd with ?

1. Great and general tf/)(///ij/ of mmd. There is no spirit of enquiry ; — nay
generally speaUing, there is little spirit of curiosity. Natives may wish to find out,
what the wandering Missionary is, or what he desires to say — but, having found
out that he preaches about salvation, regarding which they feel no concern, they
soon turn away and depart. If he be a stationary minister of Christ, they will, if
jiassing, turn aside with stationary apathy, to hear him, for a lew moments — and
then with the formality of a soldier on drill, to the righi-about-face, and retire.
The greatest difficulty that the Missionary feels is, to break up this habitual
apathy of spirit; and oh, how happy is he to see some one, with fixed posture,
glistening eyes and open countenance, listening to the word of truth ! This
apathy does not extend uenerally speaking to other subjects, with the Hindu ; —
but through the multiplicity and vastness of the religious provision made in his
shasters, he does not ^ee room for an addiiioii, more than he can see need for a
substitution of truth, in matters of religion or salvation, lie has volumes of
scriptures — myriads of gurus or guides — nmllitudes of propitiating ceremo-
nies— millions of fellow-believers ; and so is he enabled to be systematically
ai)atheiic in the highest degree. This is the apathy of system, not of stupidity—
of self-sufficiency, not of sottishuess — and ilierefbre it is all the more painful.
The field is necessarily extended, not to the hearer's state of mind only, but to
the system on which he feeds — and it is difficult to say, whether is more pain-
ful to search out the lies of iiinduism, or to awake the mind of the sleeping
Hindu.

2. Lrviti) of spirit is another quality in the Hindu treatment of the gospel
or of its teachers, which sorely tries the Christian mind. The mythology of
Hinduism, that is the theology of the Hindus, is of a peculiarly absurd kind.
There is nothing of a serious order connected with their belief. The actions of
their deities, as recorded or related, are mean and contemptible, and induce a
silly and foolish state of mind on the mass of the people. Their religions festi-
vals are the great sources of their amusement and merriment. The evident con-
sequence is, to view religion yeneraliy as a lii^ht, not a serious thing ; — and
to meet particuhir references to the vanity of their system, or the verity of ours,
not with a frown but a smile ; and that the smile, not of satisfaction or of scorn,
but of simple levit). In a native congregation there are generally to be found
some few or more, who put some very silly and absurd question to the speaker,
and why ? in order to turn the whole service into a laugh, and break up the

1841.] Missionary Trials Encouragements in India. 623

moeliiiu; if able, under ihe merriment of u farce. Young men in scliools too par-
take of this spirit of levity ; and one of tiie grand difficulties is to produce any
tiling like seriousness of mind under instruction. Indeed, as far as tiie writer
knows, a sense of the so/ciiin, seems unknown to the Hindu mind, until touciied
from lieaven, and any y))pearaiice of it in our institutions seems ratlier the
efiect of discipline than of feeling. How great the pain of presenting the
crucified Saviour to the foolish laugh, and childish merriment of perishing men !
We have seen a pretty large congregation standing |)atieiitly and cpiietly
for some time listening to general truths — but whenever the name of Jesus
Christ was introduced, we have seen them look round on each other, as if by a
latent sympathy; and when one or two began to laugh or make signs of ridi-
cule, we have seen the meeting join in the silly smile ; until some brahman put
some still sillier question, and then the bulk have gone away under covert of
the silliest laugh possible.

3. Subtlety of speech is another besetting sin of the Hindu, which sorely
tries the spirit of those who would do him good. Tliis quality amounts often
to direct and habitual lying, and always includes within it every S|jecies of
sophistical evasion by which an argument can be stopped, or a truth be warded
off. The disciples of brahinanisni have a serpentine dexterity, in this method of
resisting the gospel, which to a stranger seems incredible. Their object is
always to draw off the Missionary from the matter on hand ; as a London
pick-pocket will tickle a man's ear, in order that he may rob his person.
They start up difficulties which have no connexion with the subject discussed,
but only with their own latent object ; — nay, they sometimes gainsay and pro-
voke merely to rouse a man's temper, and so when he becomes vexed, expose
him to the derision of the people. The strength of their subtlety lies in employ-
ing false illustrations, and turning a mere figure into an argument; so that
often when a teacher of the truth thinks he has established a point by the clear-
ness of his illustration, he all at once finds an opposite point in his figure turned
against him, and he seems to his audience to be cut down by the weapon forced
out of his own hand ; whereas, in reality, he has not been so much as touched.
Sometimes these sophists i)ut an unanswerable question ; and instead of admir-
ing the modesty which says, " That question cannot be answered," they laugh
out-right and turn round, as if to say " I have finished liiin now !" Oh, who
can tell the pain which a pious ingenuous mind endures under such subtle
contradiction of sinners ; — and how often the youthful servant of the cross has
returned from his work saying, " The heat of their sun is nothing to the cruel
subtlety of their minds !" Even the youth of India are masters in subtlety ; and
the dexterity of even little boys in evading the gospel is the amazement of the
Missionary. Such is the power of the Serpent !

4. The Missionary has thus also to contend with a perpetual cowardice of
spirit, which prevents much good from being done. The infiuenoe of fear is
great in the Hindu character; even the young man is afraid of his own convic-
tion, and dreads lest his countrymen should find out any change of opinion in
his mind. Brought up under the despotism of caste, men become its very
slaves, and acquire a habit of fearing to think for themselves, which operates
powerfidly even when the idea of civil or religious penalty is not present to
their minds, A certain great moralist said that he " loved a good hater" — so
may we say here in a certain sense — We want a fighting, not a slinking enemy
—we desire soldiers, not cowards. But many Hindus me afraid they may be
convinced — therefore they admit at times, when alone, any thing-, rather than
be shut up to a close argument. — In single-hand combat they feel they have no
chance ; therefore their whole object is to prevent the future, by surrendering to
the present; and then, when departed on ])arole, to esca))e as best they can.
The fear of consequences, if he touch, taste or handle, is so strong in the Hin-
du's mind, as to matters of his own superstition, that Ins mind acquires a habit
of cowardice even where he may have nothing to dread, or where he might gain

4 M 2

624 Missionary Trials 1^ Encouragements in India. [Oct.

more than he ciui lose. Tlie true convert in liidia, as elsewhere, has often shewn
the boldness of the lion ; and some young men have shewn much firmness
of spirit: but, that was when Christianity within tiiem had overcome Hindu-
ism, and when the superior hopes of the gosi)el had silenced the fears of caste.
The same enmity which in the Musalman would fight, in the Hindu will flee ;
and the sume spirit wiiich begins in apathy, will pass through the phases of
levity and subtlety,- and terminate in a deceitful and evasive cowardice.

These peculiar and active workings of human character are to be found every
where over the world, in various degrees of combination and in various forms of
action, but India is one grand seat of their united operation. We are not writ-
ing of what Missionaries in other parts of the world do jiot experience, but of
what Missionaries in India (/o experience. And certainly allhough there may
be differences of experience even in this same country; yet what Missionary
does not acknowledge how much his love to the souls of men, and his zeal for
the conversion of sinners have been tried, not merely by the amount of unbelief
but by the peculiar asjjects under which that unbelief operates ? And are not
apathy, levity, subtlety and cowardice amongst tiiese ?

II. Another source of tri.d is found in tiie state of the professed church in
India.

There exists in this country " hat has never almost existed in any other pagan
empire, a complete Christian church, and that church comprehending within it,
by profession, a state or Government, consisting of professed Christian men —
togetiier with all the several gradations of power, office, wealth and influence
incident to such a position — and all this civilly raised above, and religiously
se]iarate from, the grand mass of pagans who are to be converted to Christ. In
most other fields of Missionary labour there is no representation of the
church, whether for good or for evil, save that which appears in the Missionary
body. Not so in India. Here the ministers form but a small part of the social
body of Christians ; and therefore is there a very powerful mffuence either for
evil or for good, for trial or for comfort, emanating from this surrounding
church. Our object is not now to state whether there may be a preponderance
of gain or loss from this state of things ; but only to shew, that there are some
severe trials incident to Missionary faith in India, arising from the present state
of the church. It was worse; it is now better — may it improve! There is much
to give thanks for— there is much to grieve over still, and it is well always to
contemplate what we would seek to remedy.

How few ave those Christians on whom the Missionary can reckon as sin.
cere and single-minded supporters of Christ's cause in India — we mean the
cause of salvation by the blood of Christ ! There are many general-talkers and
general-doers, but how few on whom to reckon in the special work of spiritu-
ally converting the souls of men to God ! Yea, how few give evidence of loving
their own souls, or of taking any pains for their own salvation ! The working-
man of the gospel-field looks for encouragement and sympathy to the church,
the Catholic churcli, but the thousand becomes ten— he looks to his own section
of that one church, and he sees money and names, but where are the hearts and
the men ? This is a sorrow. Still he knows a few that love Christ more than
they love the world, and he is sorrowfully glad.

But how charigelul are these few saints, in such a country and in the midst
of such a social polity, as this ! Moved to or fro by the hand of human autho-
rity—scattered by necessity of business — hurried off for health by tropical
disease — snatched suddenly from this needy land by some of its peculiar deatiis
— or if, surviving their early friends, they still remain, only that they may as
speedily as possible return to their native land, and there rest their wearied
frames ere they enter the precincts of eternity. Such is the present outline of
influential Ciiristian society — and how trying to the servant of Christ who is
just looking round for his trusty friend in Missions, to be told, " He is just
gone !"

The multiplied division of sect in the church, is sometimes a source of trial to

1841.] Miisionnry Trials «^ Encouragemenis in India. 625

the spiritnally-minded. It is impossible that llie world can really underslund
or believe in thai grand and vitnl unity vviiicli always pervades the Cailiolic
cliurcii of Christ, however mnch in the outer bark divitled. The appearan(;e of
division, even wilhont its animus or rather virus, is an evil to the world — and
ti>e more this appearance is increased, the more is the evil magnified. Now in
India there is a sample or representative of every sect of true Christians ; and
this is set before the eyes of a pagan empire whom we would convert to one
single centre, even Christ. 'I'lie heathen see indeed one gospel common to
all — but they see them with different names, difi'erent stations, different Mis-
sions, different kinds of ministers, different ceremonies, and diU'erent cliurches
— and so tliey fancy union to be the mask, but difference to be the person. Yea
how sore is the trial to tiic faithful Missionary to be compelled to think often.
" From none of all these divisions may I expect help — for 1 am not of them !"
So is it — and yet must we say that as far as our information and a little experi-
ence go, there is no field of labour where so many sects are so much one in
intercourse and kindness, as in Calcutta.

The spirit of rivalry with the world — an endeavour to compete with its gran-
deur, power, modes of ojieration, schemes, results, reports, and scales of action
— such a spirit and such an endeavour are often but too manifest in a country
where the temptation is to think, tliat the strong man must first be the great
man. Not so ought it to be with the disciples of Christ, of whom it is said
" Let him that is least amongst you be greatest." To a spiritnally-minded
man it is a source of real distress to see that system of comparison, numeration,
emblazonment, and self-laudation, which we have borrowed from the world,
and most certainly have not received from Christ. The temptation to act and
to speak, and to write, as the world does, must ever be great to those who are in
the midst of the world ; — but the danger of yielding is great. Christ's saying
was, " Your Father which seelh in secret, himself shall reward you openly !"
Sad is it to see so little trust put in this secret Fatherly cognizance — and such
love of worldly notice and worldly patronage, such thirst for worldly power and
worldly rank ; so that it is difticult to say where the world terminates and the
church begins. The Missionary sees all this spread out before the heathen and
is sorrowful ; and expects but little advantage, until the church in India cease to
be the wax forming itself on the great world's or the little world's model.

Can we omit in this enumeration of trials the fact that, in this peculiarly con-
structed empire, Power, that most important and influential of God's temporal
gifts, is seen associated with much un-christian conduct ? This is a peculiar sor-
row. The day was when in India power itself was fearfully abused by indivi-
duals, bodies and governments, called Christian ; but this is passing away. Still
however, bow many representatives of power are leading un-christian lives ainong
these surrounding heathen ! What neglect of divine worship, what violation of
the Lord's day, what fearful ebullitions of temper, what private licentious-
ness, what habitual love of money, what selfish neglect of their miserable
neighbours, what utter indifference to the salvation of men's souls ; how much
in short of un-christian inconsistency, is manifested through the many stations
of India ! — How much are these things still before the eyes of the unbelieving
natives ? The Lord has done much to diminish this formerly inveterate evil ; —
but IJe has in righteousness left mnch to try his servants in this matter. No
doubt this evil exists in Christian countries, even as here; nay, perhaps, even
in a higher degree: but here lies the great ultimate difference — in a Christian
country the inhabitants may judge from other sources apart from what they see
— but here, the pagan is sliut up by necessity, and compelled by an exclusive
influence, to behold and cotisider what the great man does who rules him — and
by that he judges of (Christianity, by that lie judges whether he would be a
Christian too. O, who can tell, how the unbelief of India, has sprung from
the ungodliness of Britain ! and how much we, of this generatior), are reaping
the fruits of the sins, the fearful sins, of our CItristian fathers of a former age,
in these trodden-down countries ! And what, even now, is the compact of power

G2G Missionary Trials ^ Encouragements in India. [Oct.

as openly professed, but this ? " We iire Christians ; but, give us your lanil,
and we will never mention t/i(it word ; give us revenue, and we cede you the name
of Christ!" Is this no triiil of Christian spirit ? Is he a Ciiristian Missionary
tliat feels it not ? We envy him not, if he be.

III. Next do we turn to our converts — and is there nothing here to try the
faitii of even the experienced Missionary ? Are not our converts J'ctv, those of
whom we have reason to heheve that they are pure disciples of Christ ? If they
may seem somewhat in numbers in one place, is not the number small wher»
divided over the land ? liow detiiclieil are they, scattered over an empire con-
sistinij; of many millions of people ! In other fields of laborir we may see all
at a glance, and comparatively in a visible mass ; here they are to be searched
for iar and near over many thousands of square miles, and through many
different channels of communication.

How ckpendunt are they on their European teachers ! — leaning so much
on man for e\ery thing, that they can scarcely act for themselves. With-
drawn from them, it seems as if they could not stand. There are noble excep-
tions— but are they many ? — How like to the climbing plants of their own
land. How iveak in grace — how soon do they fall into sin ! Is there not
much discipline necessary to purify their little churches ? How many catechists
have fallen ! How many young men forfeited their Christian standing ! How
many elder ones have been expelled for a time ! Are not converts a source of
much concern, and in many cases of much sorrow }

How backward generally to devote themselves to the good of their country-
men, without some extrinsic inducement, some outward influence ! Is it not
necessary in most cases that they be gently compelled, or substantially con-
strained, by being expected to account for tiieir time, or being reminded that it
is their compensating duty? Here too there are exceptions ; — but what is the
rule

How changeable too in their connections are very many of our native bre-
thren ! — ready on very slight grounds to shift from one body of Christians to
another, not in the spirit of catholicity but of temporary preference ; — not,
apparently, because they love all sects alike, but because they are pleased with
each in turn ! Are not churches sometimes weakened by this caprice — and in-
dividual Missionaries sorely tried ? — not, because a convert has been lost, but
because his brotherly love has dejiarted with the change.

How powerless over their countrymen are our converts generally ! This is a
very evident thing as a whole, although there be doubtless not a few exceptions
of a very honourable kind. We do not generally in this country, so far as the
writer can gather, expect much, if anything, in the way of Christian influence
from the weight of native Christian character, at least in churches ; but a very
general complaint, in this part of India, is, that native character is not advanc-
ing native conversion, as we would desire and expect. This must be to Mis-
sionaries a source of trial, that, after all, so much must be done by-themselves,
and so little be accom[)lished by others — and many of them do frankly acknow-
leds:e the fact.

Tiiere is no benefit arises from concealing these things, although the world
may pervert and abuse them. We are no-wise surprised, disconcerted, or
dam]>ed by such facts;— we follow Him who had twelve disciples, of whom one
sold him, another denied Him, and the rest for a time forsook Him and fled ;
but of these, eleven returned and served Him even in his absence to the death —
and by them the world was filled with the gos|)el, and Rome itself became
Christian. It is by the door of trial that we enter into the fulness of joy ; — and
the circumstances to which we have been adverting, may prove but the porch
and gateway to a glorious church in India. In the mean time let us exercise our-
.selves in much humiliation of s|)irit over the condition of the native church as
'\tnow is ; — and in due time the Lord vvill lift us uj), if we (aint not — so that
they who have sown in tears shall reap in joy — whilst they wiio would not
weep, and have refused to mourn over obvious facts, will be found bending
under slieaves of sorrow and despair at the last.

1841.] Missionary Trials Encouragements ia India. 62/

IV. Does the occasion of trial cease, when we turn our eyes upon tlie M/'s-
skmari/ bodi/ itself in India ? — Here liltle need be said ; — tlie feelinj; of trial is
here but too strong, and its causes but loo obvious. Ilovv small is our body,
compared with the wants of tliis liut;e region of riiinjiant heathenism ! How few
out of this body are in a state of effective operation at any one time — so many
sick — so many unable for much work — so many just come out, and in a state of
pre|)aration — and so many whose honoured labours are drawing to a close
through mere exhaustion of frame ! How many die, out of our small numbers,
as of late we ii.ive often with weeping eyes belieid ! The average of Missionary
life is small — the average of Missionary mortality great : — be the cause what
it may, such is the tact. How little itinerant work can be done during a
great part of the year — during llie hot weather and rairis, more than half the
year ; — and how few Missionaries are there fitted for such labours, even when
travelling may be safe or jiracticable. How lew are such thorough masters of
the native tongues, as to be able fluently and effecti^ely to preach the gospel
in them to the ]ieople. Alas ! that this branch of usefulness is so much neg-
lected— by some from choice, by others from a sort of necessity. What constant
change of jjlans, in consequence of the perpetual changes of men ! What neces-
sary suspense of confidence, until new men are known and proved ! Conse-
quently, whilst there is much brotherly kindness, how little of personal intimacy
subsists, or can well be formed, between the members of the Missionary body,
in such peculiar circumstances !

Truly there is much of the trial of Missionary faith in India. We are not
called to martyrdom as of old, in surrendering life to our fellow-men; —
but we are called to much that is in result llie same, in that it enables us to
prove by trial our faith in the testimony of Jesus. True, the world may say,
" do i>ot men of other professions die for the attainment of their objects too,
and are not they martyrs also.''" Nay, it is the object for which men die, not the
act of dying alone, which constitutes true martyrdom worthy of the name.
Will men of the world suffer or die for Christ — will tliey sacrifice themselves
for the purpose of telling men that Christ died for sinners ? Will they invest
energy and ca|>ital in seeking the salvation of India from sin, as they will invest
it in promotion, merchandise and state ? They will indeed sacrifice country for
livelihood -health for money — and life for honour and for fame : — but, will
they sacrifice one or any of these for Cod ? For Christ ? For the souls of men ?
Nay, and if not, why so? Are the latter inferior to the fonmer ? Who will say
so .'' None — we believe — for it is self-evidenlly better to die for God than to die
for gold.

V. But, we hasten to a close. Are there no symptoms of divine displeasure,
no s\)ins Ihut ihe Hulj/ Spirit is restramed amongst us ? What means the fact
that there is so little conversion ? Is not t/iut the Holy Spirit's special i)rovince.
His peculiar work, by His performing or not performing of which we may know
His present mind towards the church ? When there has been long ministration
of the gospel and little or no spiritual fruit, does not this indicate a withholding
of His saving grace? and does this indicate pleasure or displeasure, satisfaction
or dissatisfaction ? True it is, that the cause of such restraint may be either in
the preachers, or in the peo|)le to whom they pireach ; — but, the cause is some-
where ; for the effect is manifest, in leaving India under hardness of heart.
We seek not now to discover with whom the cause rests ; — but the effect is the
restraining of the Spirit's work, and that is manifest. And can there be a sorer
trial than this — the Spirit is " grieved," the Spirit is " resisted," or the
SiPiKiT IS "■ quenched ?" If He, by whom alone tlie gospel can convert one
soul or save one sinner, be angry, and work only so much as to shew His mere
presence, and so little as to shew His displeasure, shall we refuse to be humbled
and rightly exercised under this most comprehensive of Missionary trials ? —
V\ e leave this head under a questionary form — may the Lord make us all will-
ing to search and to know where the evil lies.

628

Prayer for the Conversion of the World.

[Oct.

Such are Missionary trials in India. If any tliink that he has more lhaii
these, let him add them to tlie list, and take the benefit of larger sympathy from
his brethren. If any man think that lie has less, let him not be displeased with
this enumeration, but give God thanks for his hapjiier lot. If any man think
that such^ view as we have given is calculated to de|)ress, let him not judge
others by himself — for it may be that they who suffer these things are as joyful
and triumpliant as he wtio does not. If any man despise this, let him remem-
ber, how soon his day of sorrows may come : — if any man desjjond, let him
remember Calvary and say, " From the cross came the crown; out of the
grave came heaven, by accursed death came eternal life, and thronyh the gib-
bet's shame came the church's glory As it was in Judea, so will it be in
India ! This is our motio, if any man ask for it, — " Faint, yet pursuing* !"

J. M. D.

VII. — Prayer in the whole Church for the Conversion of the

World.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

Being much struck at once with the simplicity and grandeur, I may almost
say sublimiti/, of the proposal for uniting the whole people of God in a uni-
versal concert for prayer, I have tak€n the liberty of extracting a few lines from
a powerful writer, which seem to bear upon the subject.

" 1 have intimated my fear that it is visionary to expect an unusual success
in the human administration of religion, unless there were unusual omens ;
now an emphatical spirit of prayer would be such an omen ; and the individu-
al who should solemnly resolve to make proof of its last possible efficacy,
might probably find himself becoming a much more prevailing agent of sjood
in liis little sphere. And if the whole, or the greater number, of the disci|)les
of Christianity, were, with an earnest unfailing resolution of each, to combine
that Heaven should not withhold one single influence which the very utmost
effort of conspiring and persevering supplication would obtain, it would be the
sign of a revolution of the world being at hand." — Foster's Essays.

The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Let, then, the
most rational, as well as the most enthusiastic of our Redeemer's followers, unite
in this blessed scheme for calling down on the world, and especially on poor
India, the Spirit of God : t/iat very effort will be an omen for good ; who can
tell that it may not be the seed, from which the boughs of a goodly tree shall
spread the sweet shadow of salvation across this scorched land,— the spark
which fanned by a gracious Saviour shall burst forth into a glorious flame to
turn the Gentiles of India from darkness to light.

The sermon of the Rev. R. Hallf , on " The success of Missions depends upon
the Spirit,'' might be profitably read upon the occasion.

I will only add that, as the space betwixt the hours of 8 and 9 with us, does
not correspond with the space similarly expressed in England, an hour or half
an hour might be devoted to prayer at 2 p. m. There is something delightful in
approaching the Throne of Grace when we knoio that it is surrounded by a vast
company of the faithful and redeemed, all united for one purpose.

N. W. P. ax^vhris.

* Tlie above very imperfect sketch of a very important subject, was originally
submiited to the " INlissionary Conference" in opening, at one of its meetings,
the question for discussion, " Wliat are the trials of Missionary Faitli in India, anj
what its chief encouragements ?'' — The speaker was requested to become the writer ;
and in doing so he lias embodied no sentiments but his own-
t In the Cth volume of his works.

1841.]

The Brdhmanical Gayatris.

629

VIII. — The liraftmanical Gayatris.

To tlie Editors of tlie C<ilciitt;i Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

The bnilimans have from time iinMicinoiial entcM-taiiied the
vain notion tliat the words ot" the Giiyatri (sTT?5t) cannot be
repeated by any SiuUm without drawing upon himself some
signal punishment from Heaveiu There are, as I am informed,
twelve Gayatris belonging to as many sects of the Hindus —
that of tlie brahman's is called Hramh-Gayatri. This is known
to very few persons of other sects.

To convince the brahmans that the mysticism they pretend
to involve in the words of tiie mantra has no effects whatever
on any person, let him be of what sect he may, I thus trouble
you and beg you will give to the public the famed Gayatri (in
the Bengali or Debnagar characters) of the bralimans with an
English translation, and also the other eleven Gavatris if ob-
tainable. Your native Christian friends (who were formerly
brahmans) would be al)le to assist you and tliereby render a
service to the cause of Christianity. The numerous readers of
the Observer could explain it to the natives around them and
shew them the fallaciousness of the Brahtnanical creed.

Moongir, Jth Sept. 1841. Junior.

P. S. — I have many brahmans in my neighbourhood, and I
would wish much to shew them their Gayatii in print, and con-
vince them that it is not so sacred a thing aa they imagine.

Note by the Editor. — There are accordina: to the four Vedas, four kinds
of Gayatris or sacred text, intended for the exclusive use of barlinians.
'J'hat, most universally known and repeated, is as follows : —

Deb Ndgri Character.

irf T^^TcT I

Bengdli Character,
^"S ^^^g N5^Tlt%^^%«iJ°\ ^Tfl CIRTIJ Sft^lf^

'I'he above differ a little, thoui,di by no means substantially, from each
other, and may be thus translated :

" Om ! F^arth ! Sky! Fleavens ! We meditate on that adorable light
of the resplendent sun, may it direct our intellects."

VOL. II. 4 N

630 Puseyismy and the Church of the Fathers. [Oct.

REVIEW.

Church of the Fathers. London 1840.

(Second Notice.)

*'The especial value of theii- work.s," says the author of
the Church of the Fathers, lies in their opeiiinijj u[)oii us a
state of the Ciuircli whicli else we should i)ave no notion of.
We read in their writings a great number of high and glori-
ous doings and customs. * * * The times in wliicii tliey vvrote
of course are of authority, though the Fathers tliemselves
have none" — pp. 178, 1/9. Again, " no candid Protestant
will he loath to admit, that the slate of tilings to wiiich they
bear witness, is, as I have already said, a most grave and con-
clusive authority in guiding us in tliose particulars of our duty
about which Scripture is silent : succeeding, as it {h)es, so
very close upon the age of the apostles" — p. 179. The Fatliers
alluded to in tlie context are Athanasius, Gregory, Ambrose
and Basil : the time is the 4th century. In wiuit sense the
4tli century can be said " to succeed so very close upon the
age of the apostles," it is not for me to determine ; nor how
the " times" alone authenticate the orthodox faith, any
further than they authenticate the Ariau, Pelagian, or any of
the earlier heresies. If antiquity is to be our guide, who more
ancient than Simon Magus ? who more venerable than the
Nicolaitans ?

Nothing can he more true than this, — that the writings of
Ambrose, Jerome, Chrysostom and tiieir contemporaries " open
upon us a state of the Church which many have no notion
of;" and froni a /air recital of which the Puseyites shrink as
from red hot iron. The same shrinking struck me forcibly In
Dupin, Alban Butler, the compilers of the History of the Coun-
cils, of Moreri's great dictionary, and such other Roman Catlio-
lic works as 1 have access to : for the 4tli century went too fast
even for them. Tiiere is indeed a temper of mind, in which men
surrender themselves up to delusion, and become lncapal)le of
distinguishing between truth and falsehood; when the most re-
volting absurdities, tlie most glaring contradictions are turned
away from in silence, or eagerly evaded by any subterfuge.
Yet not more desperate is tlie eagerness, with which, like
drowning men, they clutch at straws, than the bitterness and
virulence, with wiiich they turn from the voice, that would
lead them back to plain dealing, honesty, and truth.

Not, however, even sucli a state of mind as this, — notliing
short of infatuation, can excuse men, who, writing of the

1841.] Puseijism, and the Church of I he Fathers.

631

practices of tlio 4th century, and fully acquainted with thoiii,
venture to call them " hi!> ii and jrlorious doini^s and customs,'*
and dare to liold tiiein forth as " £rrave and conclusive autho-
rity," in jjuiding us to duties about which Scripture is silent.
On the contrary, I am convinced, tiiat no holiest Protestant,
who reads even the slii)ht and su[)(.>rficiul sketch which follows,
will hesitate in classing " the customs and doings" which it
enumerates, with the unscriptural, idolatrous and demora-
lizing errors of Popery ; in looking on them, not as guides, but
as beacon-lights to such, as venturing too near, may make
shipwreck of their souls.

I return to tlie bishop of Milan. He is declared, as we
have seen alread}^, to be " one main pillar of the Church of
the 4th century," and to his life, ecclesiastical principles
and proceedings, a certain authority is said to be attached,
founded on direct miraculous interposition.

Ambrose was descended from a noble Roman family, of
great wealth and distinction. In the year 374, he had been
for some time Consular of Liguria, and had acquired great
popularity, for the vigour and justice with which he governed
that province. It was " a practice" of the fourth century
ttiat tfie people should elect their own bisliop : and on the death
of Auxentius, the Arian bishop of Milan, the Emperor refusing
to interfere, and the orthodox and the Arians, being nearly
equally balanced, dangerous tumults were apprehended. Such
tumults were but too conunon at the election of bishops : only
five years before, when Damasusand Ursinus contended for the
bishopric of Rome, the contest was decided in favour of the
former after a murderous conflict, which Juventius, the Pagan
prefect of Rome vainly strove to allay. One hundred and tliir-
ty-seven dead bodies were found within the Cliurch where the
election took place, aiul, it is affirmed, that Damasus himself
was present, with a troop of hired gladiators, and other armed,
men, and that not one of his party was among the slain. He
was a Pope of the 4th century !

To prevent a similar catastrophe in the capital of his pro-
vince, Ambrose hastened to the cathedral, where he found the
people in a state of the most dreadful uproar, and addressed
them with such eloquence and good sense, that a cry, begiu-
nitig with a little child, was caught up by the whole assembly,
and Ambrose was saluted Bishop l)y universal acclamation.
The popular choice was cheerfully confirmed by Valentinian.

The " doings" which followed, it is necessary for my pur-
pose, however unwillingly, to relate. Tliey prove but too
plainly how little scrupulous this eminent man was in attain-
ing his ends, and how little weight can be attached to his
4 N 2

632

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Oct.

testinioiiy in regard to niirack's, as well as to many thing's
else.

To prove the sincerity of his " Nolo episcopuri," he had
recourse to the following worse than questionable expedients.
He ordered several of the criminals in prison to be taken out,
and publicly and cruelly tortured, to convince the people of
his unchristian and merciless disposition. When this failed,
he had women from the stews brought into his palace, where
they remained all night. Afterwards he fled, and hid himself
twice, until an edict was published, forbidding any one to
harbour him; when he issued out of his concealment, and con-
sented to be bishop of Milan. •

The next startling fact vve meet with is, that, not only was
he totally unprepared l)y previous study and training for the
iiiinistry, but that he was as yet unbaptized 1 The Church
of the 4th century however was not nice in these matters.
Contrary to the apostolical canons, contrary to the decisions
of councils, general as well as provincial, contrary to all
ecclesiastical order, Ambrose was first baptized, and eight
days after consecrated bishop. His election is attempted to be
justified on the ground that he was specially qualified " by
divine grace," an assertion certainly not very consistent with
the preceding account of his conduct : but even supposing it
to be correct, what becomes of the Puseyite dogma, that " the
sacraments are the sources of divine grace V How shall it
consist with the doctrine of Ambrose himself, when, in his
eulogy of the youthful Valentinian, he asserts, that that prince,
though dying unbaptized, was undoubtedly in heaven ? Truly
there is little sympathy between the large, bold, and energe-
tic mind of this great man, and the formal, superstitious, eva-
sive, and timid spirit of the new Oxford school !

I add another instance. Among the otlier " doings and cus-
toms of that primitive age," it was usual to celebrate the saints'
days, and the Jewish sal)bath, as well as the Cliristian : and the
question whether the Jewish sabbath was to be observed as ii
fast, or a festival, occupies no mean place in the annals of Coun-
cils, and in the Tracts for those Times. The Church of Rome
held ii as a fast day ; the Church of Milan as a festival, to the
great scandal of Monica, the mother of Augustine, and the no
small perplexity of Augustine himself. However he was told
by Ambrose, whom he consulted, that the true solution of the
difficulty, and that which he himself invariably adopted, was,
"to fast with the Church of Rome," to feast with the Church
of Milan, and always to conlorm to the forms and ceremonial
of the place where he happened to be !" — a decision, which
as Augustine informs us, whenever he thought of it after-

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 633

wards, he looked upon " as an oracle sent from heaven " I
recommend it to the special regard of the sticklers for forms
and ceremonies, fastings, crossings, genuflexions, and all the
other husks and dross, which they love l)etter tiian the strong
meat of the Gospel. It is tlie voice of the 4th century.

As a hishop, Ambrose commenced his labours (1 use his
own words) " by teaching what he had not yet learned ;"
and he prosecuted theiu, in the sanie spirit, by publisliing as
his own what he had never written. Notliing is more notori-
ous than his gross plagiarisms froni Clement of Alexandria,
Origen, Basil, Athanasius, and others of the Greek Fathers.
His book on tlie Spirit, Jerome declares to be a compilation
chiefly from Didymus and Basil, adding that he had made a
bad Latin, out of many good Greek works.

His Hexameron, or Treatise on tlie Six Days of Creation, is
little more than a version of St. Basil's book, with the same
title ; and from the same author he has borrowed most largely
in his homilies on the Psalms. Tiiis was his last work, and it
was, when he was dictating his exposition of the 43d Psalm
to Paulinus, that the shield of fire, which so astonished that
worthy secretary, covered his face, and entered into his
mouth. It is difficult to refrain from a smile, when connect-
ing this alleged miracle, with the very strong probability, that
he was then dictating a passage from Athanasius or Basil, as
his own composition. Upon the defects of his writings it is
not at present necessary to enter ; but surely no miracle can
lend authority to the gross dishonesty of pul)lisliing, in his
own name, and without acknowledgment, the productions of
other men.

Though neither a cruel man. nor a bigot, he took an active
part in the condemnation ofJovinian and his followers, for
teaching the " Ultra Protestant errors," that a married man
might be as good a Christian, as one unmarried : that there
was no peculiar virtue in fasting; that a truly regenerated man
could not fall into condemnation ; that the Virgin Mary was
not " the gate of heaven," and that she and Joseph lived to-
gether as man and wife, after the birth of our Saviour. For
these plain and scriptural truths, Jovinian was condemned
first by Siricius of Rome, and then by Ambrose; and handed
over to the tender mercies of the Emperor Honorius, by
whose order he was cruelly scourged with thongs loaded
with leaden bullets, and banished to an island on the coast
of Dalmatia : while his opinions were denounced by the civil
power, and his followers visited with severe penalties. 1 can
barely allude to the prominent position Ambrose assumed in
the great civil wars, and political movements of the day: to

634

Pus ey ism," and the Church of the Fathers.

[Oct.

liis liigh ami dauntless bearing in all cases of danger and
emergency; to his siiccessfui resistance, and uncompromis-
ing rel)uke, of the fiercest alike, and the most powerful of
the Emperors ; to the converts he won from Arianism by his
eloquence, and still more by the introduction of the oriental
chanting into his church, to which the music-loving Italians
flocked with wonder and delight ; to his contempt of wealth
for itself, his unbounded hospitality, and his unwearied indus-
try in deciding civil cases for his flock :

" Nou ragionam di loro, ma guarda, e passa."

But when I find him denouncing as most unrighteous the de-
cree of the Emperor, commandiiig the Christians to lebuild a
Jewish synagogue, which they had riotously pulled down, and
forcing Theotlosius the Great, to do public penance for the mas-
sacre atTliessaloiiica, when he entered the chui ch, according to
the Historian Theodoritus, l)0()k v. cliap. 18, " neither upright,
nor on his knees, but crawling on the pavement, smiting his
forehead, tearing his hair, watering the ground with his tears,
and crying, " My soul doth cleave unto t!ie dust : cpiicken me
according to thy word ;" — while Ambrose refused to speak to
him, save through his archdeacon, and haughtily forbade him
to enter within the rail, I look in vain for tlie meek s[)irit of
the New Testament, though I could easily find a parallel in the
days of the Emperor Henry, or of our own King John. " Thus
ended" says honest Cave the dispute between Theodosius
and St. Ambrose, wherein how far Ambrose overstrained the
string, I shall not now dispute."

How far these glorious doings and customs" of a model
bishop, and model church are calculated to teach us duties
about which Scripture is silent, 1 challenge the Puseyites to
point out. In regard to the miracles which give them autho-
rity, I forgot to mention that Cave places the martyrdom of
Gervasius and Protasius under the reign of the Antonines —
thus differing from tlie received account by seventy years 1 but
who would cavil at a trifle like this in the history of a martyr ?

The weight of Si. Augustine's testimony still remains to be
estimated, ere I enter on a wider field. He was as far superior
to Ambrose in the arena of intellect, as beneath him in fear-
lessness, decision, and commanding influence in public atTairs :
indeed, thougl> in learning inferior to Jerome, in judgment,
genius, controversial skill, and profound and accurate appre-
hension of the great doctrines of Christianity, Augustine
is of all the Latin Fatiu rs facile princeps." Better than
all these, he appears to iuive been a true, useful, and highly
honoured servant of the Lord Jesus Christ: and, (so far as

1841.] Puscyism) and the Church of the Fathers.

635

I can discover) he alone amidst tlie prevailiiiiij iiii(niity lifted
up lus voice, trenibliii^- it may be, but clear and distinct,
against the besetting sin of the times : for, as 1 shall show
in its due place, the Fathers of the 4th century taught
with one consent, that evil night be excused, or palliated, for
the sake of the good cause, which it subserved.

But weak is the arm of flesh, and vain all confidence, save
in Christ, and his pure unerring word. The nwiny changes of
Augustine, his book of Retractations, his frequent inconsisten-
cies, of which his four different o])'i\\un\s in regard to the state
of the soul after death, are a specimen, his countenancing all
the aliuses and superstitions of his, age, and his excessive and
boundless credulity in regard to the lying miracles and absurd
legends of the day, — what are they all but clear and melan-
choly proofs, that, in this world sin, error, and iuiperfectiou
will cleave to the wisest and holiest men ?

Most strangely my first quotation tends to show that the
very existence of miracles was then denied, and that at best
they were few, obscure, and little known.

The 8th chapter of the 22d book of " tiie City of God" be-
gins thus — " But how Cometh it (say they) that you have no
such miracles now-a-days, as you say were done of yore 't"
Then, after showing why in his time they were less necessary,
he proceeds, and for miracles, there are some wrought as
yet, partly by the Sacrament, partly by the memories'^ and
prayers of the saints, but they are not so famous, nor so glori-
ous as the other : * * they are known but unto the cities where
they are done, or some parts ?bout them. And generally there
are few that know them there, and many that do not, if the
city be great ; and when they relate them to others, they are
not believed so fully, and so absolutely as the other, even
though they be declared by one Christian to another."

This is modest enougli ! but St. Chrysostoiu is more deci-
ded, and plainly and most unequivocally declares that fhe age
of miracles had passed, and that none were wrought in his
times ! In answering the same objection, which he does with
great force and eloquence, he says, " do not then urge the
fact, that signs are not done now, as a proof that they were
not done then. For as then they were profitably wrought,
so now profitably are they no longer wrought." — Library of
the Fathers, 0.vford, vol. 4, p. 7<J- Again, still more expli-
citly, p. Jl, " FOlt THIS REASON, MIRACLES ARE NOT DONE

NOW." Yet this same Chrysostom attests, in other places,
miracles innumerable, and stufts bis eulogistic sermon on Ba-
bylas so full of tliem, that the very Benedictine monks cry
* Memories, that is, oratories, or places for prayer.

Piiseyism. and the Church of the Fathers.

[Oct.

shame on liini, and reject his stories, as utterly unworthy of
credit.

Wiio would suppose that these extracts were written in an
age, when miracles, the most illustrious, the most prodif^i-
ous,were counted, not by scores and hundreds, but by thou-
sands and tens of thousands ? Wlio would suppose that the
modest preamble of Auj^ustine was immediately followed l)y
a narrative of njiraculous cures, medical and surgical ; of five
individuals raised from the dead by cloths that hud touched the
shrine of martyrs, or some of St. Stephen's oil*- ; of evil spi-
rits, that maimed cattle, and wounded farm servants, driven
away by prayer, and a little of the earth from Christ's sepul-
chre; of devils, in the shape of curly-headed nei^ro boys, who
stamped upon a poor man's feet, and forbade him to be bap-
tised, but never troubled him after his baptism ; and of ano-
ther devil, who, being expelled by a relic of Qervasius and
Protawius, pulled out the Energumen's eye, and left it hanging
on his cheek by a little string, at the same time turning the
black part white, yet the eye was restored whole again ! Tlie
reader nuiy have more to satiety in the City of God, book 8,
chap. 22. An estimate of their number may be formed from
the fact, most distinctly attested by Augustine himself, that
in his own town of Hippo (in Africa), and at the single shrine
of St. Stephen therc\ seventy niiracles were recorded, each in
its own book, besides others known to him, but not commit-
ted to writing : at Calama, a far greater number were inscrib-
ed in books kept at the shrine ; and at Uzalis, near Utica,
very many miracles were wrought, all within the space of
two years, — all by the marvellous energy of the relics of St.
Stephen alone.

Now ONE HUNDRED and FIFTY miiacles, at the least, v(ui-
ched for by the great Augustine, well authenticated, and re-
corded in public monuments, as the yeakly quota of three
obscure African towns, and a corresponding allowance for all
the shrines scattered over the whole extent of the E;istern and
Western Empires, (for we are assured by the weightiest contem-
poraneous authority, that they were all in full play,) together
with the equally prolific energy of the monks, and sonie of
the Thaumaturgist bishops, form a cluster, a very galaxy of
miracles, unparalleled in lustre, as in multitude, and to which
no eye could be blind. Yet Augustine, in his modesty, speaks
of them, as few, obscure, and generally denied ; and Chrysos-
tom distinctly asserts, and gives the reason, that not one
of them ever took place ! Surely here is a dead lock.
" Which," as the Puseyites have it, " which alternative shall
* Oil from the ];iini)s burnt at the shrine.

1841.] Puseijism, and the Church of the Fathers. 637

the Protestant accept? shall we retreat, or shall we advance ?"
Shall we believe the Fathers asserting, or the same Fathers
denying ? shall we accept miracles by the million, or not one
at all ? Here at least this same voice of the fourth century
gives a most uncertain sound !

I shall pass a very few years farther on to present my readers
with a brief narrativ*; of the invention of the relics of no ob-
scure saints like Gervasius and Protasius, but of the illustrious
Stephen, the proto-martyr for Christ; a nari'ative devoutly
believed, not only by Augustine, but by whole Christendom
of his time, and supported by the miracles already alluded
to, and thousands equally valid.

On Friday, the 3rd December in the year 415, about nine
o'clock at night, a tall, comely, and venerable aged man, with
a long white beard, a white garment, edged with gold plates
and covered with crosses, and a golden rod in his hand, appear-
ed to the priest Lucian, as he was sleeping in the Baptistry of
the Church of Caphargamala, a small place 20 miles from
Jerusalem. " I," said he, am Gamaliel, at whose feet Paul
was brought up. Go to John, bishop of Jerusalem, and tell
him to open my tomb. With me lie Nicodemus, who came
to Jesus by night, Stephen, who was stoned to death by the
Jews, and my son Abibas, a youth of 20 years." Lucian think-
ing it merely a dream, did not go : but fasted. On the Friday
following, Gamaliel appeared again, bringing, as emblems of
the relics, one basket of silver full of fragrant saffron, and three
baskets of gold, two filled with white, and one with red roses.
" These" said he " are our relics : the red roses represent
Stephen : the white, Nicodemus and myself ; and the silver
basket, my young and stainless son." Lucian still hesitated,
until on the third Friday, Gamaliel came again, but this
time stern and threatening, and declared that the general
drought which then prevailed should never cease, till the re-
lics were found. The trembling priest immediately discover-
ed the vision to bishop John, who wept for joy : but alas !
they looked in the wrong place. Next morning however there
came forward Migetius, a monk, to whom Gamaliel very con-
veniently had given a better direction ; he led them to ano-
ther place, where, on digging, three coffins were found, and
on them engraved in very large characters, Cheliel, Nasu-
AM, Gamaliel, Abibas. Now Cheliel in the Syriac is the
same as Stephen, " a crown," and Nasuam, as Nicodemus,
"the victory of the people and Gamaliel and Abibas ex-
plain themselves. To dispel all scepticism, on opening St. Ste-
phen's coffin, an ineffably fragrant odour was diffused around ;
the earth shook ; and seventy-three people were cured on

VOL. II. 4 o

638

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Oct.

the spot, of fever, dysentery, head-ache, falling sickness, scro-
fula, and cholic. Shortly after, the mere sight of a Uttlc dust
and some of the small hones of the Martyr converted five hun-
dred and forty Jews in Minorca : these relics were carried
there hy Orosins, the friend of Jerome, and Augustine. The
" invention of the relics" (as the Roman Catholics very pro-
perly term it) is comn\emorated for some unknown reason on
the 3d August ; and on that day, we are informed by Alban
Butler, on the authority of Gonzales, general of the Jesuits,
the blood of St. Stephen kept at Naples annually melts, and
boils up ! ! Thus were the relics discovered ; thus were they
proved to be genuine. Lucian writes the narrative ; and it is
attested by Evodius and Augustine.

If any thing more be necessary to establish the boundless
credulity of Augustine, and his utter unfitness as a witness
or an authority in all that regards miracles, let it not be the
human tooth (mentioned in his 15th book) equal in size to 100
modern teeth, which he saw with his own eyes on the shore
at Utica, or any other story of the same stamp ; — but surely
the following must stagger even Mr. Newman himself. In the
3d vol. of his works, pp. 819, 820, as quoted by Dr. Middle-
ton, he gravely relates on the authority of credible persons,
that the apostle John was not dead, but sleeping in his grave
at Ephesus, until our Lord's second coming ; and that the
earth, under which he lay, was always seen to heave up and
down with his breathing ! The invention of a story so wild-
Ij', so grotesquely absurd, is, on ordinary principles, inexpli-
cable : that Augustine should repeat and believe it, altoge-
ther so.

Do 1 accuse Augustine then of fraud, or wilful imposture ?
With hesitation 1 answer, No. This great and good man
found the belief, in miracles, firmly and strongly established ;
and received it without question as a part of that Christianity,
which he embraced from sincere conviction on other and
most satisfying grounds. He saw too, no doubt, not a few
real and apparently marvellous cures wrought at the shrines
of the martyrs, — and in similar circumstances, when the ima-
ginations ot a rude and semibarbarous populace were strongly
excited''^. Seeing, in the partial success, direct evidence of
miraculous interposition; accounting for the numerous failures
by want of faith in the applicant, and carried away by the
prestige of authority, predisposition to belief, and the weight
of Christianity as a whole, of which these miracles appeared to

* Wlio lias not heard of tlie doings at tlie tomb of the Abbe Paris
in the last century, or the notorious phenomena of Animal .\Jagnetism
in our own days?

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church ofdhe Fathers. 639

him ail essential part, inucli credulity may be pardoned even
in Augustine, the most thoughtful and judicious theologian
of his time.

Exorcism too was not without its plausibility.

An affliction very similar to possession, if not identical
with it, has prevailed in all or most heathen countries, and
is, at this day, well known in Bengal. The afflicted
person, most commonly a girl, or a very young woman,
foams at the mouth, speaks in an unnatural voice, falls
on the ground in fits, and retains no memory of any thing
that occurred during the attack. A class of persons, an-
swering very closely to St. Luke's description of " certain
Jewish vagabonds, exorcists," gain tlieir livelihood by profess-
ing to drive out the evil spirit by charms, or exorcisms. In
recent cases, reported to me by eye-witnesses, there appeared
traces of ventriloquism ; and in one, the performer, a native
resident in Cliinsurah, seems to have thrown his patient, a
little girl, into the magnetic sleep : but with them all, success
is only occasional, and frequent failures occur. Such exor-
cists were quite common under the Roman empire : and from
this class of low, illiterate, and sometimes unbaptized vaga-
bonds, the exorcists of primitive times were selected. As if
to afford every facility and encouragement to imposture, tlie
energumens, or possessed, lohen not cured at once, (as most
generally happened,) were kept and fed by the church,
chiefl}', it would seem, as blood-hounds, to hunt out, and dis-
cover the blood and bones of martyrs. They roared too
(if they were bidden) when brought near the bread and
wine of the Eucharist, or the water of the Baptismal Font.
Lucian tells us of the advantages, which Peregrinus and
other impostors took of the honest but absurd credulity of the
primitive Christians : and truly a rogue must have been more
than mortal, if he let slip the golden opportunity. So bare-
faced and shameful at length became tliese " glorious doings
and customs," that the bishops were obliged to interfere, and
take the work of exorcism into their own hands. And what
was the result ? — the energumens ceased to appear and the
devils to be cast out. I reject, with scorn and abhorrence, the
blasphemy of comparing such trash as this to the tried, sober,
heaven-like and undenied miracles of Christ, wrought without
one failure, by a word speaking. Truth and falsehood are
not to be compared, but contrasted.

There is one other ground of excuse to be pleaded for Au-
gustine, which his translator, L. Vives, (himself a Roman
Catholic,) alleges. It is, that his works (or at least all in them
which regards miracles) have been extensively interpolated.
4 o 2

640

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Oct.

To this, however, I attach small weight, for no proof is adduced.
Valeat quantum ! It is a very nice question whether a false or
an interpolated hook, be the better interpreter of scripture.
Besides miracles were never so rife as in the fourth century ;
and a few more or less are not worth a thought : naj^, in
Augustine's book of Retractations, noticing his own assertion
in his book of tiue religion, that " miracles had ceased in his
time," he explains that his words are not to be taken strictly,
for that miracles were still wrought. What in the end then are
we to think of Gamaliel, andNicodemus, of Stephen and Abibas,
of the baskets and the roses ? of the little curly-headed devils
that trod on the poor man's corns ? of the eye that hung by a
string ? of the people that were raised from the dead by a lit-
tle oil, or a cloth that had touched a so called relic ? or of
poor St. John with the earth rising and fulling upon him as
he breathed ?

On the other hand in his treatise on the business of monks,
he upbraids them with the practice of " carrying relics about
(if they be relics) and making advantage thereby :" in a let-
ter to Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, he mentions the feast-
ing, drunkenness, and other abominations, which so commonly
took place at the graves of the martyrs, under the pretence of
religion ; and though in the City of God, book XXII. chap.
10, he denies that prayers were ever offered to the martyrs, in
book XXII. chap. 8, he expressly mentions the well known fact,
that the multitude did pray to them habitually ; and as I shall
prove in due season, so did the holiest and most enlightened
bishops of the time, with perhaps the single exception of Augus-
tine himself I Nay further, in a treatise on the care due to the
dead," he labours to explain how the martyrs hear the praj'-
ers of the faithful, and is in doubt, whether they themselves
work miracles, or whether God does so at their request. He
is enthusiastic in praise of Celibacy and Ascetism, with the
monks and " virgins of the church" before his eyes, in the
full practice of those idle, worldly, dissolute, and shameless
habits, which had drawn down on them the repeated denun-
ciations of councils and fathers, and which he himself notices
with the most bitter and cutting sarcasms. In a letter to Vin-
centius, a Donatist bishop, he strongly approves of forcing
heretics and schismatics to return to the church by secular
authority and the severity of the laws ; and laments his for-
mer mistaken notion, that persuasion alone should be used,
and that violence could only make counterfeit Christians :
but, having seen many so brought back to the church, he
finally yielded to experience !

In his 1st book on marriages which cannot be excused

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 641

from adultery," he teaches that dying catechumens may be
baptized, though insensible, and known to be in a habit of sin ;
and, in his second book of Christian doctrine, that tlie Septu-
agint is an inspired version, and to be preferred even before
the Hebrew text. It would be useless to quote other instan-
ces, of which there is most assuredly no lack.

I have selected St. Augustine, as tlie soundest, the most
illustrious, and the most judicious of the Fathers, and one of
the holiest men of primitive Christian times : as such, he is held
in reverence alike by Protestant and Roman Catholics, and
there is something like an unanimous judgment of the Catholic
Church in his behalf. Yet nothing can be plainer than this,
that far from being an authority or an oracle, on many points
he is at best to be pitied or excused ; — excused, for weakness of
judgment and unbounded credulity, or pitied, for suspecting,
and in some sort knowing the sins of his times, yet passing on
his way " winking hard." Shall we then despise or distrust
his judgment in other matters, yet consider it of weight in
illustrating and determining the precise meaning of the oracles
of God ? Here is the sentence of Dupin, a Roman Catholic
himself, and ever anxious for the authoritative teaching of the
church. "As a commentator," says he " Augustine is full of
useless allusions, ill-grounded subtleties, and improbable alle-
gories. His very moral thoughts are seldom such as might have
been naturally inferred from the scripture text : but ordinarily
such far-fetched notions, as could never fall into the mind of
any man that should read the text — Dupin vol. i. p. 397.
Again, p. 395, " Here Augustine frames difficulties upon every
word, and makes several objections to himself, but often an-
swers them not: or if he doth, his answers are not commonly
very just, nor sufficient to satisfy the least scrupulous." Now
sujjposing that all the Fathers and their successors were equal
in weight and authority to Augustine, which confessedly
they are not, from what given combination of the useless, the
absurd, the improbable, and the unsatisfying, are we to derive
" a Catholic faith," — a teaching more unerring than the in-
spired Word of God ? St. Augustine, as a Christian man, was
well acquainted with the leading doctrines, and living truths
of experimental Christianity ; but is it not clear, as the sun-
shine at noonday, that the Bible determines ivhat truth there
is in St. Augustine's teaching, and that it would be midsum-
mer madness to adopt St, Augustine^s errors and follies, as
the teaching of the Bible ? Yet Augustine was the most sober
scripture interpreter of his age : nearly all the others, follow-
ing Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and the Eclectics, carried
licence to the very verge of blasphemy.

642

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Oct.

Carefully have the Puseyites selected their model century,
and with equal care their model miracle, and their model
witnesses. It may be asked, why, like the Papists, they slur
over so slightingjly 300 years, and select the fourth century as
the standard of primitive and evangelical Christianity. Per-
haps— as is urged by Dupin, because the names of the Fathers
of the fourth century are better known than those of the au-
thors of the first three ages, their reputation more established,
and the world has a greater idea of their knowledge and
merits. In short, we may affirm," says he, " that as the
church was never in a more flourishing condition outwardly,
so it never enjoyed such illustrious, learned, and eloquent
authors, as at this time." — Preface to vol. 1. Perhaps — because
they are unwilling to imitate the simple plain ceremonial, and
the sober unworldly spiritual lives of martyrs and persecuted
men, who were thrown upon the great truths of the gospel
for their daily food, and whose minds were lifted far above
bendings and bowings, and saints' days, and chantings, and
pictures, and gold, and marble, and worldly strife, and the
lust of power, and the trickery and falsehood of miracle-mon-
gering, by the frequent contemplation of the devouring flame,
and the wild beast, and the fierce unsparing sword. Perhaps —
because Papist and Puseyite alike draw back with prudent re-
serve from Tertullian, and Clement of Alexandria, and Origen,
as guides in theology : yet these men in genius and learning are
inferior to none ; and none have exercised more influence on
the theology of their age, and many an age that followed. Why
reject those who were so much nearer the Apostles than
Ambrose and Augustine ? Why say so little of the Apostolic
Barnabas, and Clement of Rome, and Ignatius ? Because
what is good in them, is " for all time" and devoutly believed
even by ultra-Protestants ; because, what is bad in them, near
as it is to the fountain, sanctioned as it is by the primitive
church, cannot be defended. Perhaps — more than all because
" never was church in a more flourishing outward condition"
than the church of the fourth century.

Fair indeed and gorgeous was the outward show, but within
this " whited sepulchre" was morally and literally full of dead
men's bones, and all manner of uncleanness. She gathered
unto her, not the spirit of Christianity, but the abominations
of the heathen ; the pride and vain deceits of a philosophy
falsely so called, the allurements of the world, the lusts of
the eye, and the pride of life.

For the " Queen of Heaven" and the " Dii Majores" and the
" Dii MinoresGentium," she had the Virgin Mary,and her array
of Saints, greater and less, male and female, local and tutel-

1841.]

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

G43

aiy, prayed to after a like fashion, aiul worshipped after a
nianiier in many respects identical. For the solitaries of the
Thebaid, the faUirs and jogis of the East, she had her solita-
ries also, and her ascetics and monks, witii self-torturings
and penances not less disgusting and ahsurd.'For the few hut
famous Vestal Virgins, she had thousands of virgins to show,
hut alas ! of a character far less irre[)roachahle. For the
Jewish ceremonial, she had her fasts, and festivals, her gor-
geous ritual, her processions, robes, music, arcliitccture, and
external practisings of devotion, so numerous that Augustine
complains of them as beyond measure slavish and burden-
some. For the secret rites of antiquity, she had her " holy
mysteries" reserved for the initiated, gradually unfolded to
the catechumen, carefully guarded from tJie profane. From
Plato she borrowed his principles of interpretation, and
added to them the mysticism, the mixture of the marvellous
with the sceptical, and the suspicious and most questionable
morality of his nominal followers. From gross unadulterated
popular Heathenism, she unblushingly adopted the lying
legends, the false and cheating miracles, the monstrous and
impossible stories, which disgrace her annals, delude the igno-
rant, and to this day feed and strengthen " the rank idolatry"
of Rome. From the persecuting Emperors, she learned to wield
the sword of secular authorit)', and to condemn to banishment,
torture, and death, all who presumed to differ from her teach-
ing. From the devil, the world and the flesh, she drunk in
eagerly, pomp, and the love of power, and strife, and heresy,
and luxury and uncleanness : and never, as I shall prove, was
the internal state of the church, as a body of Christians, so
utterly, so deplorably low as in this boasted fourth century.

Sickened, disgusted, and ashamed of the details to be unfold-
ed, (which establish, alas ! more, far more than I venture to
allude to, without the guarantee of the accompanying undoubt-
ed fact, or undeniably fair quotation,) gladly would I quit my
painful task : gladly would I leave the eradication of this poi-
sonous heresy to the godly, scriptural, and orthodox teach-
ing of the Bishop of Calcutta, and other men far better quali-
fied than myself. But the ground, on whicli 1 have entered,
thougli lower and less important, is here at least in a great
measure untrodden : and if the Cliurch of the Fourth Centmy
can be siiown to have been as a church full of the most deadly
errors, superstitions, and corruptions, — in its teaching un-
sound, unscriptural, often immoral, and its very truth inex-
tricably interwoven with extravagance, absurdity, falsehood,
and imposture, it appears to me, as an inevitable consequence,
that even Puseyism can scarcely ask us to go back from the

644

Poetry.

[Oct.

better to the worse, or, leaving out the comparison, to believe
in error, idolatry, superstition and false doctrine. The prevail-
ing sentiment in my own mind is that of unmixed wonder,
how men can turn from the pure, ho\y, blessed, inspired,
heavenly, and life-giving word of God, to delight them-
selves in such " filthy puddles." Never do I so relish, never
do I so truly appreciate, and rejoice with such trust and
delight in the majestic and unapproachable simplicity, the
calm glory, the ennobling and enlightening spirituality, the life,
the truth, the manifest inspiration of the pure unerring word
of God, as when I turn to it from the allegories, superstitions,
rhetorical trickeries, inconsistencies, and falsehoods of the
Fathers.

To me tlie glory of the Reformation is the free and unin-
terrupted access, which it has opened out to that blessed
Word of God, which is able to make us wise unto salva-
tion.

W. S. M.

(To be continued.)

EVENING VOLUNTARY.
(For the C. C. 0.)
1.

A holy stillness evening brings :

Life, with all bright and cheerful things,

Fades with the light !
My sad eyes follow, where the day
Sinks in his silent grave for aye

From human sight.

2.

AVith gathering tears they linger still,
With longings infinite, that fill

My being's whole.
Away from this dark vale !— I pine
For freedom by yon glorious shine, —

Day's setting goal.

3.

There rise, within yon lustrous blaze,
No sounds, save more than mortal praise,

No voice of wo ;
And thro' the soul, in flashes bright,
Streams from the Sun of Life and Light

For ever flow.

1841.] Missionary and Religious Inteliigencc. 645

4.

Soft fiills the tvviliplit, soft and still ;
And like a veil o'er mead and hill

The nifjht hues creep ;
Fades from the sky the last faint red,
And silence, with a stealthy tread,

Lulls life to sleep.

The green wood, in its trenihling leaves,
Soft breathings from the west receives;

They reach my ear;
Heaven sent, they come to warn away
My soul that struggles thro' its clay,

'J'heir voice to hear.

(i.

Forth from the Heavens this voice doth part ; —
Beats low and quick my listening heart.

My eyes are dim, —
" Fast falls the night. 'I'he .Angel there
Stands on thy life's last verge. Prepare
To go with him."

7.

But let the evening shadows fall ;
No terrors can my soul appal !

Eternal light
Shines from on high on life's dark sea;
And, thither steering fearlessly,

The grave is bright.

These verses were written originally in German, and translated into
English by the authoress. All that I have done, is the turning of them
into rhyme, as literally and faithfully as I could.

^v. s. M.

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiastical Movesients.

We regret to announce the death of the Rev. R. Kerr, one of the first
Missionaries of the Irish Presbyterian Church to India. Mr. Kerr, with
his colleague and Dr. Wilson were on their way from Bombay to Katiawar,
the site selected for the new Mission, when he was overtaken by the jungle
fever and died in a few days — one of the children of his colleague died
also, and Dr. \\'ilson was much indisposed with fever. 'Ihc Rev. J. Fox oi
the W'esleyan Mission at ^Madras, ^ve regret to say, died on his passage to
England ; he was but a comparatively young Missionary. The llev. E.
Schutze of the Patna Mission, we regret to learn, met with his death
in the following melancholy manner. He was proceeding from Huji-
poor to Patna in an ekka in the night ; the driver precipitated the vehicle
into a large hole full of water and ran off ; next morning the good man,
who it is supposed must have been issleei) at the time of the accident,

VOL. II. 4 P

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Oct.

was biouglit into Putna, dead. He was a young man of considei'able
promise ; had just acquired the hmguage and would in a few montlia
have been united in matrimony to a young friend now on her passage
from Germany. 'I'he following departures have talcen place since our
last — the Rev. Mr. Leupolt, Mrs. Leupolt and family ; Ulrs. SchUrmann
and family, of Benares, (on Europe; the Rev. J. ill orison, o( Allahabad,
has l)een obliged to seek for the restoration of health in the hills. The
Itev. Geo. Pearec arrived on the Oueii (Jleudowcr on the 21st uit. ; W. T.
Beeby, Esq. arrived on the same vessel. The Rev. W. P. Lyon, late of
Benares, has accepted a unanimous call to the pastorship of Albany
Chapel, Regent's Park, London. It is a new Chapel situated in the midst
of a dense population. May our good brother be abundantly blessed in
his new sphere of labor.

2. — The Monthly Missionary Prayku Meeting*.

The Monthly Missionary Prayer Meeting was held at the Union
Chapel on Monday tiio 6tli ultimo. The address was delivered by the
Rev. A. F. Lacroix ; subject, the importance of preaching the gospel to
the heathen. In discussing the subject Mr. L. spoke of the importance
and necessity of the work ; tlie oi)portuneness of the time, and tiie
process by wliich it was to be effected. In dilating upon these several
heiitls, he afforded much interesting information, and many really sound
views ill reference both to the work in India, and the feelings with whicli
it should be regarded by the churcii both in this country and in Europe.
The attendance was very encouraging. The devotional parts of the service
were engaged in by the Rev. Messrs. Gogerly and Sution of Cuttack.

3. — Calcutta AnoiTiONAL Clergy Aid Society.

AVe understand that the Bishop of Calcutta has formed a society with
some such designation as the following : — " The Calcutta Diocesan Addi-
tional Clergy Aid Society." I'he object of the society is by voluntary
contributions to provide an increased number of humble devoted epis-
copal ministers in Northern India ; an object to which none who desire
the spread of Christ's kingdom amongst our too-much-neglected fellow-
countrymen can object ; nay, to which all must sincerely wish God speed.

4. — The Dukga' Puja'.
The abominable festival of the Durgd will be celebrated during this
month, we notice it with a view once more to warn Christian people
from attending its saturnalia. Novelty or indijference might induce many
and especially new-comers to attend the nautches, wlio may be entirely
ignorant of the fact that in so doing they are rendering homage to a
senseless idol, invested by its votaries with all that is libidinous, and
w hose worship is a compound of cruelty and lust. The chief object of
attraction to Christians, the nauich girls, are common women, who are
hired for the purpose ; the songs are all in honor of the Durgd, and the
whole service in her praise. We do trust that neither the novelty of an
Indian nautch, nor the sparkling cliami)agne of the Krlshnds, the Roys
or the Sens will be sufficient to tempt any really Christian peojjle to sanc-
tion this, the only heathen festival at which they could in trutii be seen.
It aifofds us much pleasure to know that our notices, on this subject in
former years, have not been in vain, and we do trust that the time will
come when participation in such rites will be left, as far as nominal
Christians are concerned, to those who might as well be designated by
any other name as that of Christ. The practice of allowing young
people, especially females, to attend such scenes, under the empty plea

* We are again indebted to our contemporary the Advocate for many items of
intellig^ence. — En. C. C, O,

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence.

64/

of seeing them once, cannot be too strongly reprobated. Tliey might on
tlie same plea be introduced once into every vicious scene, in order to
try the strength of their principles, and the extent of their virtue.
Christian parents ! be not partakers, either in yourselves or in your
children, in such scenes; nay, rather reprove them.

5. — PnizE Essays on Fkmai.e Education.
yVe are in possession of tliree prize essays by native youths on tlie
important subject of Native Female Education. 'I he most finished l)oth
in matter, style and fretting up, is that of tlie Rev. Krishna Mohun
Banerjea ; as yet we have not been able to do more than g;lance over
them, they may form the subject of a more lengthened notice as signs of
the times. The impression gathered from the cursory perusal of the
whole is, that the present condition of the native female population of
India is degraded in the extreme, and that the only metliod whereby it
can be elevated is to educate and convert the men. Direct efforts to
educate and convert tlie females of India appear to be, comparatively
speaking, ;i waste of energy, property and time. We are rejoiced, liow-
ever, to find our young native friends coming forward in the cause of
those who as yet scarcely feel the yoke of bondage, because they have
never tasted the sweets of education and freedom, and who are on this
account unable to sjieak for themselves. The enormous price put upon
Krishna iMohuu's work will, we fear, greatly retard its circulation— three
rupees for 154. widely printed pages is an exorbitant demand. Tlie
typography and whole getting up of the essay reflects the highest credit
on the Bishop's College Press.

6. — Oriya MrssioN in Calcutta.
We understand it is in contemplation to establish an Oriya AJission in
this city in connexion with the General Baptist Mission. The expense
of the establishment will, we are informed, be maintained for three years
by one individual, at whose suggestion the subject has been mooted. The
large Oriya population in Calcutta has long rendered such a measure
necessary, and we trust it will be accomplished.

7. — Bibles for the Army.
In compliance with an order of the Horse Guards that every soldier
able to read and who shall desire it, shall possess a copy of tlie Scrip-
tures, the Government of India have indented on the Bible Society for a
limited number for the purpose of supplying the European soldiers
in the Company's service; an order of long standing would, if car-
ried out, effectually prevent the evil which this order is designed to
rectify, viz. tiiat every soldier should be provided \vith a coi)y of the
scriptures as a part of his kit on entering the army, for the preservation
of which he should be as liable as for any other article provided by Govern-
ment. We do not regret the existence of the new order, it strengthens
and confirms the old one and can do no harm.

8.- — Benarts Missionary Society.
We have received the second rejiort of the Benares Auxiliary to the
London Missionary Society, from which we gather that the brethren of
that station baptized one convert during the year, the native church
consists of seven members — the numbers of orphan boys under the direo
tion of the Mission is nine, they have afforded considerable s.itisfaction to
their benefiictors — the female school under Mrs. Kennedy, contains
4 p 2

4

648 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Oct.

thirtj'-tliree pupils, two of wliom are orphans — the number of bazar
schools is nine — j)reachiny; to the heathen has been regularly and faith-
fully maintained every day in the city, 'i'here are three native chapels
connected with the jNIission. In the work of translation the brethren
state that tlio New Testament in Urdu has been revised and sent to
England to reprint — the second edition is shortly expected. They are
also, at the request of the Calcutta Bible Society, carrying through the
press a complete edition of the Old Testament in Urdu, partly the work
of Mr. 'I'homason, and ])artly of Mr. ^Vilkinson of Gorruckpore, the re-
mainder by tlieniselves, but all under their revising superintendence. This
work, both in the Urdu and Roman character, is fast passing through the
press. The preaching aud other labours of the native catechists are
mentioned with approbation. The annual receipts and expenditures are
as follows: — receipts lis. 3717-6-3, and expenditures Rs. 2836.3-3. We
sincerely hope that the brethren will be enabled to pursue their arduous
but important labors with unremitting zeal, and that ere long they may
witness an al)undant harvest of tlie good seed sown in faith for so many
years unto the praise and glory of Christ.

9. — Government Connexion with Idolatry.
We have been given to understand that the orders of the Court of
Directors on the dissolution of the Government connexion with idolatry
are pereni})tory — that they must be carried into effect fully and entirely,
before May 1842 ! ! '^Ve rejoice at the decisiveness of tlie order and sliall
be prejiared to keep jubilee, should it be really and unequivocally carried
into effect. Will it involve the cessation of the payment of the 35,000
rupees to the temple of Jagannath, aud the 1000 rupees annually for
purchasing clothes for the idol ?

10.— The Second Report of Operations in Translating, etc. the

Sacred Scriptures, by the Calcutta Baptist Missionaries.
The second Report of the Calcutta Baptist Missionaries in connexion
w ith translations of the sacred Scriptures, has been forwarded to us. From
it we learn that the good work of translation is going on well, and the
still more hopeful work of distribution is carried on witli no sparing hand.
During the year Scriptures to the amount of 101,000 copies have been
completed in the following languages : — Sanskrit, Hindustani, Persian and
Bengali. 'I'here are still in ])rogress in the same languages, (Sanskrit
exce])ted,) 25,500 volumes. There have been distributed during the year
57,250', making a total distributed in three years of 114,256'. The amount
of funds, the i)rincipal portion of which has been i)rovided from England and
America, is 20,578-0-2. The efforts wliich have been and are now being
made to give to the people of India a faithful translation of the whole of
the word of God will, we trust, be soon crowned «ith complete success —
we say, the people of India, for it is evident from this and similar reports
tliat the labors of the Church in the work of translation are not confined
to one or two of the ancient languages of the country, but extend to all^
the dialects of the mountain tribes not excepted. This in itself is a cheer-
ing prospect, for as the people become enlightened and able to read, the
sacred oracles uill be ])rei)ared for their perusal and they will be prepared
to read them with a\idity and ])r()tit, so that every man shall be able to
read in his own tongue tlie wonderful works of God. It is to this period
we look with bright hope ; tlieii shall India, in answer to the prayers and
v aried labors of the Church, j ield her increase to Ciirist, and hence do we
liail with delight the successful efforts of every section of the Cliurch in

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence. 640

the way of translations — Tliey may possess peculiarities we could w isli
they had not, but as they speak the mind of the Spirit, they will he hlessed
to the salvation of souls and the glory of Ciirist ; in this we will and must
rejoice.

11. — CiiniSTiAN Tkaot and Hook Society — Extended Operation
— Pkcuniauy Kmbaiuiassment.

We regret to find from a notice w hich has appeared for some months
past on the cover of the Observer, that the Christian Tract and
Book Societij is labouring under considerable pecuniary embarrassment.
The present atid i)rospective debt of tlie Society is about I t, 000 rupees.
'I'iiis has been incurred by the increasing demand for religious tracts in
the native languages, and by the puldication of larger and more standard
Christian worlcs. 'I'lie London Tract Society have afforded most liberal
aid both in funds and paper. 'iUe generosity of a few friends in India
has been also very marked in enabling the Society to prosecute its more
extensive operations ; yet notwithstanding the liberality of Foreign and
Home friends, the funds of the Society are thus deficient, nor does the
future afford any hope of relief ; the demand for religious tracts and other
and larger publications will increase, not diminisli, with every succeeding
year, and the necessity for them will become more and more apparent —
iiinorance will be removed, knowledge will be diffused, the number of
Native Christians will be augmented, and intelligent heathen or other
enquiring readers will increase day by day. 'I'liere is therefore no alter-
native for the Christian Tract and Book Society — it must either print and
circulate that knowledge wliich alone can guide man into the path of
truth, or leave an enquiring people the prey of every religious adventurer.
The latter can never be allowed — the church must arouse herself to meet
the increasingly interesting religious necessities of our neighbours. The
'J'ract Society is one of the most economical and effective means by which
the knowledge of Christ can be propagated in this countr)^ Its lesser
publications are admirably adapted for si)eedy and remote transit, and
they generally convey the essence of the faithful saying which is worthy
of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ;
they may find tlieir way into parts where the foot of a Missionary has not
and cannot tread, and where a larger work could be ill conveyed and
with difficulty preserved or retained. The very smallness of these works
has tliis additional reconmiendation in tlie present state of society, they do
not weary the half-educated on perusal, or they can be read by an
educated child to his altogether illiterate friends, witliout being a tax,
eitlier upon ids energies or their patience. Tlie larger works of the So-
ciety (of a Christian kind chiefly), are not less adapted to tlie present and
increasing wants of the infant church in India. The translation of such
works as Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, Doddridge's Rise and Progress of
Religion in the Soul, the writings of the devout and soul-stirring Baxter,
Earth's Cliurcli History and the like, all of which and ottiers equally
valuable, eitlier have been or are now being translated, must and will
prove a great blessing to Native Christians. They will be a source of
instruction, as well as the means of driving them away from the writings
of the heathen which, up to a late jieriod, (tracts excepted,) were the
only works in the vernaculars to wliicii they could have access. Thus,
whether we look upon the Tract Society as it regards the Heathen or
Christian community, it is a Society worthy the amplest support of every
Christian, nor ouglit it to be permitted to languish for want of funds.
The many and pressing claims upon the treasury of the London Society
from every part of the globe, prevent its extending its liberality, much if

650

Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Oct.

ftt all, beyond its present gratuities, this we trust will stir up those iii
this land, into whose treasury the Lord hath poured abundantly, to come
to the help of the Lord against the mighty.

12. — Mfchanics' Institution.
Tiie half-yearly meeting of the Mechanics' Institution was held on
Friday evening, the 27th August. Sir J. P. Grant presided. 'l"he report
read by the Secretary described the Institution as steadily progressing.
The lectures delivered had been very instructive and attractive ; the num-
ber of members had steadily increased ; the drawing classes had been well
attended ; the funds nearly equal to the expenditure : and promises of lec-
tures had been obtained from several gentlemen. The meeting was ad-
dressed by the chairman, Ilev. T. Boaz and Dr. Corbyn ; resolutions were
j)assed, approving the report and proposing a revision of the rules and re-
gulations, with a view to render them better adapted to this country. The
meeting, tliough but thinly attended, was encouraging. The Mechanics'
Institution will, we trust, )'et prove a blessing to tlie youth of this city,
for whose benelit it was especially establislied. We hope that many will
enroll themselves members. The annual subscription is only five rupees,
which entitles the subscriber to admission to all the lectures, the classes,
(one of which, drawing and perspective, is alone worth ten times t)ie sum ;)
and free access to the library, iu which may be found nearly all the sciea-
tific periodicals of the day.

13. — Agricultural Society — Captain Charlton — Tea Discovery —
THE Reward of Merit.

\Vq sincerely rejoice in the issue of the motion made by Dr. Grant
that the gold medal of the Agricultural Society should be awarded to
Captain Charlton as tlie individual who did actually bring the Assam Tea
plant to the notice of the public, so as to be of any avail either to the
Government or to Commerce. We rejoice first, because we would that
the really meritorious should have the reward of their merit, which is not
always the case, and had well nigh not been the case in this instance. —
Secondly, because it is an indication that there are men in Calcutta who
have courage enough to strike at the root of a system of monopoly which
lias but too unhappily prevailed in the Agricultural Society, and many
others in Calcutta, for many a year. The departure of such things from
amongst us and the commencement of better days must be matter for
gratulation. Captain Charlton obtained the Society's gold medal by a
majority of some twenty-six over three or four, and that after the most
sifting investigation and amplest discussion of the subject.

14. — Uncovenanted Service Family Pension Fund — Provision for

Families.

'J'he Anniversary of the Uncovenanted Family Pension Fund Jias
again induced us to revert to a subject which, under the most painful
circumstances, is ever pressing itself upon our attention — -the ])rovisioii
which it is the bounden duty of every man, to make for his family in the
event of death depriving them of hissu])port. For the Covenanted and
Uncovenanted servants of the Comjiany there are now Funds, and every
man who neglects to join these institutions can have but little regard for
those who have the strongest claim n\io\\ his affection, and should have a
large share in liis solicitude for their future welfire. Where the door is
open for making such provision, there is no excuse for not obeying the
dictate of Jiumanity as well as of afifection ; and yet men, both humane

1841.]

Missionary and Religious InteWgence.

G51

and affectionate, benevolent and religions, procrastinate to do that which
they never dispute they ouglit. How often do we hear it said, on the
demise of a respecuible man, wliose family are plunged into absolute
penury by his removal, — " Oh ! how sad — he had intended to join the
Fund or to insure iiis life next month ; he had made all his arrangements
but alas for his fatnily, it was only in intention not in deed." Then
comes that which the dead feel not, either the dependency of the widow
and family on the kindness of friends or on the charity of the crowd, or the
public subscription, in the obtaining of wliich the character of the dead
and ihe feelings of the living are often equally insulted, and after all the
struggling and fighting with almost ovei whelmiiig difficulties for a mere
subsistence, inevitable penury too often overtakes the widows and chil-
dren. It were useless for us to enter into details, but if it would give
weight to our suggestion we could point to many and painl'ul instances of
this description in our own city, and many there are, we doubt not, equal-
ly afflictive, not known to us.

We urge it therefore upon every husband and every parent, at once to
make provision for the partner of his joys and sorrows, as well as for
those who are bone of his bone and flesh of his flesii.

The Uncovenanted have now the means within their grasp, and we re-
joice to find the Fund in such a liealthy state and its members steadily
increasing. We once feared for its stability; but now rejoice to find that
under judicious management it is likely to be tiie means of comforting
the widow and the fntlierless in their bereaved condition. For one and
a large and incre;isingly large class there is no distinct Fund, we refer to
those who ;ire not in the emjjloyment of the Company — for them there is
no such i)rovision, and we would suggest whether or not some such insti-
tution as that which has called forth our remarks on the present occasion,
might not be established in connexion with their interests.

15. — DisTKioT Chauitablb Society — Alms-house, etc.

" A Friend" has brought to our notice, too late we fear to be of much
avail, the proceedings of the District Charitable Society. This Society
was formed, we believe, for tlie relief of the once respectable but now-
destitute, and for tlie suppression of vagrancy, irrespective of caste, color,
or faith ; a noble object and one which the institution, we trust, will
never lose sight of. Ihe mode hitherto adopted for effecting this has been
by pecuniary aid — this plan, it would appear, is to be almost if not entirely
abandoned — Alms-houses are to be built, or rather are being erected,
in which all claimants for the Charity of the Society must reside. These
Alms-houses are, as far as we can learn, to be conducted on tlie principle
of the Union ^Vorkhouses in Britain,— in which the husband is separated
from his wife, and other plans adopted repugnant to the spirit of Chris-
tian philanthropy. To adopt such plans in an Alms-house in Calcutta in
connexion with the District Charitable Society, would be to deviate from
its original intention. Brand idle pauperism with tlie most ignominious
badge, let a Bastille or Penitentiiiry be provided for the incorrigibly vag-
rant, but surely those who have been reduced to poverty by misfortune
are not to be treated as idle paupers put on a level with the practised
chit beggar, or tlie heedless wretch who would rather steal than work, —
whose trade is begging.

To adopt the plan referred to, would be to shut up in hopeless wretch-
edness vast proportion of those who most need the Society's aid. Many
a once respectable person, now reduced to penury, may have friends
willing to give them a room for life, who have not the means otherwise
to aid them, and to whom some 15 or 20 rupees per mensem would be the
means of affording comfortable subsistence— in such a position their mis-

#

1

652

Missionarij and Religious Intelligence. [Oct.

fortunes are somewhat niitig-ated. Again others m.ij' have a small house
which, if let, would not afford me.nns adequate for their subsistence ; but
who haviuff no other aid cannot live upon the air, to such tiie stipend
liitlierto allowed by the Society is a real blessing; or it may be,
the widow of a once respectable man may by dint of persevering labor
scrape togetlier a few rupees, yet by no means adequate to her sup-
port, to her the Society would be a real blessing with its limited aid
at home." — Now take iiny of these cases or others equally striking, and
we ask, would it not be unjust, nay cruel, to compel such persons either
to reside in the Alms-liouse or to be deprived of all aid from the funds
of the Society ? Suppose, moreover, an aged and respectable couple who
have travelled life's weary path together in adversity and sorrow, com-
pelled in tlie last stage of life to live in separate wards under the same
building! — Is poverty a misfortune or a crime? Such may be the
mercy of a liberal and enlightened age, but it is not the humanity
wliich works by love. We earnestly entreat the committee not to
cease the erection of the Alms-house, but to reconsider tlie propriety of
aiding those who in our esteem are really deservin/r objects of their
benevolence, — those wlio may in some measure be assisted by others, or
wlio may be able and willing to do some small trifle towards their own
support, but who without the aid of the Society must starve or beg.

] 6. — Native Catecoists — Salaries — Advice.
For some months past the Calcutta Christian Intelligencer has, through
the medium ef correspondents, been discussing the subject of the salaries
of Native Catechists and Ministers. We have watched this discussion
witli considerable interest, not so much for its own sake, as for the feel-
ings and sentiments elicited by it on the subject of the Ministry and its
responsibilities, from tlie. first race of educated Native Catechists and
Ministers. We regret that there is much over which every Christian
man must mourn, and but little to admire, in the sentiments expressed on
the great subject of the Christian Ministry and its functions. Looking,
as we do, on the Cliristian Ministry, not as a remunerating profession,
but as one which looks for its reward in the amount of good effected
to the bodies and souls of men, we cannot but regret to find the
Native correspondents of the Intelligencer, or those who advocate their
cause, evidently anxious to obtain as high salaries as they possibly
can, and especially endeavouring to shew that they are entitled to
the same salaries as European Missionaries, and in order to make this
appear, inserting such items as shawls, sweetmeats and the like, in their
estimate of iMissionary's expenses. European Alissionaries do not receive
more than suflicient to enable them, as foreigners in a climate extremely
hostile to their constitutions, to keep up their strength for labour, and
it is well known that a native of this country can subsist on much less
than a foreigner, in a style far more conducive to the preservation
of his health, just as a European would be enabled to live on much less
in liis native land than a native of this country. Moreover, it is to be
feared, that many of these young men have mistaken the end and design
of the Christian ministry, especially if they look upon it as a means by
which they are to obtain large salaries, live in affluence or save fortunes.

That there may be those who sustain the ministry of the gospel, who
have large, yea, princely incomes, we do not deny, but they are not those
who, as Ministers, are to be imitated in this matter ; the character of a
Minister and especially a Missionary, as it regards reward, should he
like unto his Master who was poor, yea, who had not vyhere to lay his
head. We should strive not to follow the errors of the servants, but the
example of the Master.

1841.1

Missionary and Heliyioiis InteUi(jence.

053

^ye would offer for the serious consideration of our native fiietids,
wlio are eitlier in, or way l)e as])irinir to, tlie worlc of tlie Ministry, tlie
followin4>' observations forwarded to ns by a friend. 'I'lie moral is point-
ed, and may, if attended to, sa\ e many a Nati\'e aspirant to the Ministry,
from an equally moitifyini>- and humiliatiiifi' rei)ul<e : —

" A youufj' man proposed liimself as candidate for the Missionary work
to one of the continental Societies. — A conimission of Ministers was, as
is usual on sucii occasions, apjiointed to examine liini with reijard to his
general ([ualifications ;ind his ])iety in ])ai ticular. — The candidate gave
satisfaction as to tlie former; but the examination on tlie latter j)oint did
not turn out quite so favorably. — 'I'he business of the day being ended,
the ciiairman requested the young man to retire with the promise that he
would, at an early date, inform him of the decision tlie commission should
come to on the suliject of his application — Previous to leaving the room,
however, he ratlier pertly addressed the chairman and said : ' I cannot
tell of course whether I liave gi\'en yon satisfaction or not ; but in Ciise
you decide on receiving nie as your Missionar\', 1 \\\s\\ to know how much
I shdll yet.' — The ciiairman instantly perceiving from this question and
the flip))ant tone in which it wi;S put, what description of character he
had before him, rose and replied : ' Sir, 1 am not able at present to say
precisely what sum the Society will allow you to ])rovide yourself with
food .and raiment; but I am happy to have it in my jioiver to give you a
definite answer concerning anotlier part af your future income, if you
should eventually be accepted as our AJissionary : the amount is specifi-
cally laid down in the scrijjtnres — -You will see there that in the world
you shall iiave tribulation, — that you shall be reviled and persecuted, —
that you will he made as the filth of the earth and the oif-scouring of all
things, and that even the time may come when whosoever killeth yon,
will think that he doeih God service. — Are these terms to your liking.^'
— The candidate saw he had committtd himself, he felt ashamed, took up
his hat and walked away ; — and 1 never heard afterwards that he again
offered his services to the Society, a circumstance little to be lamented ;
— for that man makes but a sorry Missionary whose principal induce-
ment for embracing the sacred calling, is the amount of salary he is
to receive, and whose chief enquiry when undertaking the work of an
evangelist, is — now much shai.l i get.''"

17. — Prospectus for publishing a. new book of Church Psalmody in
Roman Hindusta'ni'.

[We cordially recommend this work to the attention of the Cliristian church,
and hope it will meet with the patronage it deserves. — Ed. C. C. O.j

The members of our mission, in common vvilh others, having seriously felt
the want of a more comprehensive book of Church Psalmody in the lliiiclus-
tani language, than any Ihiherlo published, it was resolved at our annual meet-
ing in tlie autumn of 1839, to endeavour, by correspondence with our mi-ssion-
ary brethren in diflftrent parts of Hindustan, to ascertain wlieilier means could
be found for siip)ilying the deficiency.

The result of this correspondence was a promise, on the part of several
individuals — persons lliau whom no others are known to be better qualified for
such an undertaking — to furnish original compositions, to be used in the com-
pilation of a new work. Accordingly at our last annual meeting, held in
November, 1840, a committee was appointed to receive the manuscripts;
select from tliem such as might be best adapted to the purpose ; ari ange them
in their natural order; make out a copious index of subjects, together with a
VOL. II. 4 Q

654

Missionary and Religious Intellvjence.

[Oct.

table of first lines, and prefix, to each portion, the names of such tunes, as
niiiiht seem best fitteil lo express the sentiments of the piece.

In order to meet the expenses of the publication, the Committee was
instructed to issue a prospectus, as sooti as practicable, with a view to obtain
s\ibsCriplions, at tiie several missionary stations, where such a work was likely
to be needed. This is altouether a necessary measure, as the mission is not in
jiossession of any funds, which could properly be applied to this object.

It is sincerely hoped, therefore, that all who would like to avail themselves
of the advantages of this work, (for the most part new,) will, without delay,
siunify, either to the Committee themselves, or to the Rev. Jos. VVarren,
Allahabad, the number of copies they may require. The extent of the edition
will depend on the number of copies subscribed for.

The work will consist of a paraphrastic version of the Psalms— after the
manner ol Dr. Watts — divided into 350 or 400 parts of different metres ;
together with about 250 hymns, on various subjects. A few of the latter are
to be altouether in the native style ; while the principal part of the work, for the
sake of being adapted to Eiiijlish music, has been composed in English mea-
sure like Mr. Bovvley's llyiun book, now in general use. It mi^lit be mention-
ed here, that of the materials which are to compose the work, Mr. Bowley is,
by far, the largest contribnior.

The buok is to be jKinted in 24mo. on good paper, with new brevier Roman
type, in the orthography now most common. It is expected to contain about
430 i)ages. The binding will be various, to suit the taste of subscribers. It is
hoped tliat an edition of not less than 1000 copies will be called for. In this
case the cost of each copy will not exceed one Rupee eight annas, or at most,
two rupees.

f John Newton.
Committee, < J. M. Jamieson.
(J. Caldwell.

Loodiaiia Mission, }
Juli/ 30, 1841. S

P. S. The Committee cannot venture to put the work to press till at least
600 copies are subscribed for.

A Specimen of the Work.

1. Pahila' Zabur. Pahila' Hissa
L. M. Alfreton, Euphrates, Wells.
Sharir o Dinddr kt c/tdl o anjdm.

1 Muba'kak hi wuh banda hai, 4 Una se kam wuh karta hai ;
Khuda hi se jo darta hai ; Bai kal sablii men pata hai ; —
Alag sharir se rahia hiii ; Bedin to aise naliiu hain ;

Un ki salah na nninta hai. Par bliuse ke misal we liain.

2 Sharir ki dial se darta hai ; 5 Inhen hawa uraii hai ;
Chirhai ki rah se'bliagia hai ; Lanat unlien bhagati hai;
Par kliush Khuda ki rali se hai Adalat men iia cliliutenge :
Rat din kaldn; ko soclita hai. Na nek ki sulibat pJiwenge.

3 llaia darakht sa rahta hai, 6 Khuda dindar ko jauta hai,
Dhare ke pas jo laga hai ; Aur dial unki pahchaiita hai ;
Mausim men phal jo lita hai ; Sharir ki rah to aisi liai,
Hara hameslia rahia hai. Ilalakat ko p'hunchati hai.

[The Psalms and Hymns of this work have, in many instances, been altered
from (he original forms. This was done with the consent of the authors.]

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Intelligence.

655

18. — Christian School- Book Society's Rioport.

We would ciill the attention of the heads of seminaries and Missions
to tlie report of the Calcutta Christian School Boole Society. The Society
is now jirepared to sii|)|)ly many of tlic most useful school hooks to our
Indian seminaries — hooks adai)ted to the country, at the lowest possihle
rates and in wliicli Cliristianity is fully t;iuf{ht where it can |)0ssil)ly be
introduced. The Society deserves the «m;^/e.v< supjmrt from all enj^aged
in the instructiiui of the youn"-, and it will, we douht not, ultimately
obtain the su|)port it jnerits; but at the outset of its career it needs to
be remembered when hooka are required, the order should then be sent to the
secretary of ttie Chrixtian School-Book Society. Let us intreat all our
friends to order l)0oks, school apparatuses, &c. through the medium
of this Society, and it vvill ensure to tliem a systematic order of works
and apparatus of every description at the lowest rates and always avail-
able. I'he Society has this additional recommendation, it seeks to infuse
the truths of Christianity into the youthful mind, even with its daily
searchings after secular knowledge.

Second Circular of the Oilcutta Christian School-BooJe Society,
(from July \st 1840, July \st 1841.)

The progress of a Christian Institution can be expected to correspond
only with that of the whole dispensation of wliich it forms an integral
part. Such has been our experience, and such is now our report, in re-
gard to the Calcutta Christian Souool-Book Society, during the past
year. Like the " grain of mustard seed," embodying a vital principle,
it has germinated, and is now gradually rearing itself up into the lii;ht,
presenting buds of immediate interest, and of future promise for India.

VVe are contented that the less should be as the greater, that a portion
of Christianity should not obtain more extensive favour than Christianity
itself: and we therefore feel thankful in being able to say, that, during
the year which has elapsed, from July 1840 to July 1841 we have been
enal)led to increase in some degree our internal resources, and to extend
considerably our friendly relations. Still, however, it is " our hearts'
desire and our prayer to God," that all India " may be saved ;" and
therefore do we earnestly desire, that the gospel may prosper a thou-
sandfold more than it has yet done, and that witii it also may })rosper a
thousandfold every insirument whicli it employs.

Our subscriptions for the two past years liave l)een upwards of Rs. 4000
— giving an average of about Us. '2000 per annum as the Society's present
income. Tliis is but initial, we trust, not permanent: for, even now, we
find this sum inadequate to meet the heavy demand of preliminary pub-
lication which is required from us, in order to put our Depository in an
effective state. Several thousand copies of various works have been pub-
lished by the Society, for vvhicli a complete sale cannot for along time
be expected ; — and some of these books must be sold to native scholars,
even at a loss to the Society, else tliey cannot readi their desired des.
ti nation at all : from which circumstances arises a pressing claim for pre-
sent liberal aid, that the Society may be enabled to act with freedom and
with power. Way we not hope for aid in our work, from all those who
love the i)ure theism of the Bible, and the Catholic Christianity of the
gospel .'' from all who would honour Cod and bless man from the high
grade of those who believe a Christian school-book to be the best, down
to the lower grade of educational adherents who say at least, " a Chris-
tian is /^p/^cr than a Pagan school-book I.s it so.''— then, help us to
j)riiit and to give the books that are better ; — for surely, that is tlie bet-
ter work.

4 Q 2

CfjO Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Oct.

The list of the Society's school-boolcs has been increiised during the
past year. In this number we include all works f'urnislied tVoui our De-
pository, in our name, whether origintilly prepared or only adopted by
us. A very few of these, not yet i)ul)lislied, are still in such a stale of
forwardness, as to warrant their insertion for the ensuing year. Our pre-
sent list is as follows : —

1. 'i'lie Beti<>ali Spellini^-Book, a small work, for Vernacular Classes
— now in tlie press.

2. The First Instructor — English, with preface of hints to 'I'eachers
— new edition— 1 anna.

.3. The Srtrtze in Y^nglo-Bengali — 3 annas.

4. The same in Anglo-Urdu — read)' for the press.

.5. 'I'he Second Instructor — English, 4 annas.

6. The samt' — in Anglo-Bengali —4 annas.

(This Instructor is now being tran.-slated into Urdu.)

7. 'i'iie Third Instructor. A new and improved edition, with con-
siderable alterations, is now in progress —price 12 annas. It
is also in course of translation into Bengali.

8. The Fourth Instructor. A large selection of Extracts, price
rupee 1, (also in course of translation into Bengali.)

9. The Poetic Instructor. A large selection from our best poets,
rupee 1.

10. JNlacculloch's Course of Reading— highest prose reading-book —
chiefly scientific and religious, with poetry — rupee 1-8.

11. MaccuJloch's English (Jrumiiiar — 12 annas.

12. Arithmetical Instructor — with English and Indian tables — in
the press and almost ready — 12 rinnas.

13. Elements of Euclid — six books — rupee 1-8.

14. Solid Geometry, Spherics and (^'onic Sections — rupee 1-8.

15. IMarshman's Brief Survey of History — two parts ; each Us. 1-2.

16. Marshnian's History of India — ditto ; Rs. 1-2.

17. IMarshman's History of Bengal — ditto ; Us 1-2.

18. Barth's General History on Christian Principles ; from the
German : — (ordered, and expected in the course of some months)
— for uj)])er classes.

19. Manual of the Evidences of Christianity— 12 annas.

20. Letters on tlie Evidences of Ciiristianity — 12 annas.

21. Bacon's Novum Oiganon — a new Translation ; with occasional
notes of a Christian chiiracter — now expected to be completed
in the course of the year. _

22. Also in preparation, on Geography, two works : (1.) a small
Manual for beginners -(2.) A larger Manual for advanced
classes. The former will he ready in two or tiiree months.

21. Maps of the World, in sets of six, viz. Europe, Asia, Africa,
America, Eastern Hemisphere, NVestern Hemisphere: — In
sheets, rui)ees 30 a set. Tliey may also he had varni.shed and
mounted, at an increased exi)ense.
Besides the above works, we have before us offers and proposals in
regard to other desirable publications in different departments ; — and out
of these, we trust, something profitable may ultimately arise, as our funds
increase, and our friends multiply. One difficulty we have to encounter
in regard to speed of publication ; which is, that our best iielpers are
those who are already most activ('ly engaged in other absorbing duties :
— so that we must be contented to receive them gladly, on their own
disinterested condition, that we give them time.

It will be seen that we are desirous of |iromoting?;ernacM/ar translations ;
and the more so as we find indigenous Bengali literature to be generally

1841.] MisK'mnarij and lleligious Intelligence.

of sucli a nature, iis cannot be useil in a sj'stem of evon moral and in.
tellectiial instriu tion, not to say Cliristiaii eiliicatioii. One of our most
iiccom])lislie(l Heuji^ali scliylars, lately attempted to form a volume of mo-
ral extracts, such as miijlit be safely used in fieneral s('liools ; — but, the
attempt failed ; and probably, an expurf^ated edition of the llitopadesli
will be tiie only result of his labours. Should we l)e able to obtain any
such comparatively ))ure Beiif;ali manual, we shall i)e adoj)t or

recommend it. I'his remark we extend also to tiie Hindusthani or
Urdu.

Local .Associations have not yet come to our aid ; and in a country
where |)ul)lic influence is so mucii tiirown into an oi)i)osite scale, we can
easily account for the fact, wiiy many official men, who libei'ully aid us ia
private, may not choose to embody our princijjle in it cor))orate associ-
ation, or to identify themselves with us in our apparent antajronism to an
op))osite scheme : still, we are satisfied to receive \vhate\er we can
obtain:— and we endeavour to lio))e, that, in due time, nay soon, the
evident and palpable benefits of Christian education will gradually steal
away official reserve from individual minds, and induce even statesmen
themselves not to forbid what yet they may not command. Will not
our friends at liombay, Madras and \g}:n be induced to bestir themselves,
and f»;ive body to our common principle ? \\'e shall be glad to hear of a
*' Christian S(;hool-IJooic Society," at each of these gr ind points of ema-
nation ; and we shall also be happy to corresj)ond with lliem, either as
co-operators, or as inilependent ; and to reader them vvliat aid we can,
where Onity of si)irit is necessary, and uniformity of plan desirable.

The present seems a proper o(!casion for presenting to view again, after
the lapse of two years, the principles and rules of action in which our
Society rests.

I. The name of the Society shall be, the " Calcutta Christian School-
Book Society."

li. The bond of the Society shall be, those grand Christian doctrines
in which tlie Protestant evangelical churclies are agreed.

Ill, The special object of the Society shall be, to obtain and furnish
a supply of books in the English and native languages, for promoting
education on Christian principles.

JV. Such general school-books only shall be kept by the Society, as
are not inconsistent with the word of God : — and such religious school-
books only, as are decidedly scriptural.

V. The necessary supply of boolcs shall be obtained by original com-
position, re])ublication, or by jjurchase, as may seem best.

VI. The Society's works shall be sold at the lowest price consistent
with pecuniary obligations, and necessary expense of agency : and the
Society shall retain a power, in special cases, to dispose of books at
reduced rates.

VII. The Society shall also be at liberty, if expedient to use its in-
fluence, in any more general form, for the advancement of the grand
object. Christian Educiition.

VIII. There shall be a "General Committee" for m.iuaging the
business of the Society — with a special " Sub-Committee" to superintend
the |)reparation and publishing of books.

IX. Subscriber.s, to whatever amount, shall be considered members of
the Societ)'.

X. The formation o( Local Committees throughout the country shall
be solicited and promoted, in order to co-operate with the (Jeneral Com.
niittee in Calcutta.

Such was our original basis ; and such is that on which we now rest,
in the sure confidence that the specific Christian principle involved in it

658 Missionanj and Relii/ious Intelligence. [Oct.

can never be overturned. We found it in tlie Book of truth, and we
carry it into a world of error ; — we found it in the Book of God, and we
carry it into a worhl of sin — and why ? that all men may he completely
hlessed. Is not ours the Chiistiaii dispensation, and shall we not seek
to make every thinj? Christian ? Is not this the ajre of Ciirist, and shall
we not. as his redeemed people, strive to concentrate all in him ? — Yea,
we would have all men love Christ — we would have all books serve Christ
— we would have all thin'i's lead to Christ, — we would have all Societies
confess Christ — and tiiis is what we call Clu is/ianity : — if it be not, shew
us from the word of Christ that we err. Our hearts are surrendered to
this, that by all Christian means, India shall be Christian : - and what
are those means ? Love, Reason, Truth, and Grace. We will act with
love ; we will use reason in argument ; we will teach the whole truth of
Christ ; and we will pray for, and trust in, the grace of the Holy S])irit.
Philoso})hy and literature, the languages, the arts, tlie sciences, and all
secular influences, shall be but as the camels, dromedaries and elepliants
of burthen in this enthusiastic service : — we will not bow down and serve
them; \nii they shall all bow down and serve Christ. This, this is the
true order of things ; and this is that which shall yet be owned and done
over every land. In this work, let us spend our days; — for this work,
let us sanctify our resources ; — to this work, let us dedicate property;
— by this work, let us ever stand in good report and in bad alike ; —
through this work, let us seek to fulfil the compound law of love to God
and man ; — and, from the very midst of this work, let us answer our
Master's summons saying to us, " Come up hither!" And when we go,
may many a Hindu, blessed by us, in due time follow us, and attest for
ever the blessedness of Christian education, and above all, attest eter-
nally the unfailing truth and immeasurable importance of this funda-
mental Christian proposition — Christ IS THK i,iGHT, and Christ is the

LIFE OF THE WORLD !

J. Macdokald, Corresponding Secretary.

J. Campbell, Minute Secretary.

J. W . Alexander, Cash Secretary.

*,* Subscriptions to be forwarded to the Secretaries : — Applications for books to
iMr. G. C. Hay, at the Depository, 99, Dhurramtollah.

19. — The Anniversaries in London.

We regret our inability to give any lengthened account of the different
religious anniversaries in London in the months of April, May and June
last — we had designed so to do, but press of other matter and inability to do
anything like justice to them without a heavy supplemental number, have
compelled us to forego the intention for this year at least. Should our
friends desire a supplement containing an account of the meetings next
year, we shall be glad to hear from them on the subject. We can under-
take to j)rovide them with a number containing neai ly all the important
meetings, for two ru])ees, and this we are willing to undertake, provided
a sufficient number of subscribers can be found to cover the expense.
The anniversaries were distinguished by more sobriety than in former
years; less excitement has evidently prevailed. The re-.il difficulties of
the Mission work have been brought out more fully, the funds of nearly
every institution, while they have been greater than in former years,
hnvef'tlloi short of their expenditures to a considerable amount. This
arises from the estal)lishnient of new Missions and the increasing wants
of old stations. :\ feelina: of brotherly lovi' amidst all the l)ittcrr)ess of
politico-party-feelinus evidently characterized the assemblies of the
people of God, and upon the whole we should hope that the importance of

1841.] Missionary and Reliyious Inlelligence,

659

Missions and tlie responsibilities of the Clinich in connection with them
was more deej)!)' and prayerfully felt tliaii in former years. 'I'iiis aiijj;urs
■well for Missions^ and will, we doubt not, be productive of much good.

20. — England.

Since our hist, events of the deepest moment to the Fatherland Iinve
ha]i|)ened. Parliament has been dissoKed, the elections have closed
and the probabilities many that tiie adininistration of affairs will be
transferred to tiie Cotiservati ves, and that India will liave a Tory
Governor General. Fiom all that we can feather, purity of election has
not been secured nor tlie morals of t!ie people iuqjroved by that wliich
was declared to be a panacea for all the ills of life, the Reform Bill.
The countrj' was, at the time tlie last Mail left, in a very disturbed and
dissatisfied state. 'J'be only hojie for England at present is a coalition
of the moderate and practical men of both parties ; our hope is that
tired and jaded by the cotitests of parties, the people may express their
desire to this effect and the Sovereign at once respond to it.

21. — Sc0TIi.4ND.

The subject of discission in the matters of the Church of Scotland
appears almost in statu quo — various vexatious and irritating;- proceedings
liave been commenced, in which the prutciple under discussion is involv-
ed, but by which it will not be settled, i'he leaders of both the great
parties in parliament. Sir Robert Feel and Lord John Russell, have
declared their determination, if any interference must be rendered on
the part of the ])arliament, to support the deposed ministers. This of
course will only widen the i)reach. The leaders of both parties appear
stedfast to their purpose, so that unless sonie medium measure can
be adopted, in which a considerable majority will acquiesce, we see
no means by which the question can he settled, at present, without
exclusion of the many by the few, or by the secession of liie majority.
Our only desire is that the discussion and excitement may be over-ruled
for the good of the true spiritual body of Christ in Scotland, and this
attained, little will it avail who shall triumph as a party, wjiether this
or whetlier that, if Christ be but glorified.

a*?. — Death of the Rev. John Dyer, Secretauy to the Baptist
iMissioNARY Society.

The following documents have just reached us, in the Calcutta Baptist
Jllisstonury Herald, respecting the melaiiciioly death of the Rev. J . Dyer,
for 23 years secretary to the Baptist Missionary Society. \V^hile labouring
under temporary derangement he committed suicide by drowning. Symp-
toms of insanity had lieen observed in his conduct by his friends for
some time previous to the melancholy event, traceable to no especial
cause, unless it may be ascribed to the untiring energy with which he
had pursued the arduous duties of his station for so great a number of
years, which may have impaired his intellect or thrown it out of its hap-
py equilibrium. He was naturally and religiously a most amiable, cheer-
ful aiid devoted man, and we can but say of this event, as of many others,
it is inscrutable, and must wait the issue of the great day, ere the design
of that Being who is too wise to err, too gooil to be unkind can be seen
in its permission. Most sincerely do we sympathize with the afflicted
family and friends of tlie deceased.

Fen Court, July 3ht, 1841.

DtAR BniiTHREN,

It is my painful duty to announce the death of my respected colleague, the Rev.
J. Dyer ; he was removed under circumstances of a very painful nature, but such as
left no doubt of his derangement. I enclose a resolution of the Committee. Trust-

GGO

Missionary and Reli(/ioHs Intelligence.

[Oct.

ing tluit by tlie kiiuliipss of our friends lierc llie duties of the Mission will suffer no
iiicouvcnieute, and tliat we shall liave the guidance of the great Head of the Church,

1 remain, yours very faithfully,
To the Brethren at Calcutta. (Signed) JOSEPH ANGUS.

At a Meeliny of the Comniiltee of the BaplL^t Missionary Society, July 29th, 1841 ;
" Resolved,

" I'liat this Committee, in recording on their minutes the decease of their invalu-
able coadjutor ;\nd beloved friend, the Rev. John Dyer, desire, with huuiility and
profound submission to the will of God, to bow to the inscrutable and lie irt-rending
providence by which the Society has been deprived of its senior Secretary, and his
family bereft of an affectionate and revered parent They call to mind, with feelings
of mournful satisfaction, the numerous and important services, which he was enabled
to render in the promotion of tlie Redeemer's kingdom both at home and abroad, by
the singular abilities and endowments which it had pleased God to confer upon him ;
and with devout thankfulness they reflect on tlie Christian virtues which adorned his
blameless life, and on the unimpaired integrity and uniform consistency of his per-
sonal character and official conduct, down to the period of his deeply lamented
affliction and death. Under the distressing circuuistances amidst which that event
has taken place, they feel it to be a duty they owe to his memory, to his sorrowing
widow and family, and to the constituents of the Society, to pay their public and
unanimous tri',>ute of respect and Christi.in love to Ins moral worth, his dignified and
amiable deiiortnient, his entire consecration to God, and to the accuracy, punctuality
and uprightness which characterized to the last, and through the preceding period of
23 years, the performance of the onerous and responsible duties of his office,

" Resolved also, that the above Resolution be transmitted to the family, and insert-
ed in the Herald and Fatriot."

23. — Heal Statu; of the Mission field and Feeling i.v a Letter from
THE Rev. J. Macdonald, Calcutta.

To the Missionary Association cnnnecled with the Scotch Church, River
Terrace, London.

Calcutta. Feb 13, 1841.

My dear Friends-and Brethren, — The grace of our Lord Jesus (Jhrist
be with you all ! Y^our pastor, who is also the president of your Associa-
tion has requested me, on your behalf, to write you a letter concerning
the state of the Lord's work tfeiierally, and of our own specific mission in
the field in which I am stationed. And with whom can I corresjiond so
gladly as with you.? Were ye not once my flock ? are ye not still tenants
of my heart, under the Lord Jesus Am I not now yotir missionary, if
ye will ; even as once your minister, and president of the same Association
to which now I write.''

Yet, what shall I write about ? I scarcely know. All mv report to you
may be summed up in few words. \^'e are sowinj>' seed, and it disappears
from our eye in the earth ; l)ut, we hope that it will grow and ajipear
some day. Wliat more can 1 say — what more would you wish to know ?
I have been now for three full years in this field of labour, endeavouring
to work as the Lord leads me. Each year am I sinking in my own
esteem — each 5'ear does the magnitude of the work rise in my sight —
each year do 1 see that God has a controversy of some kind with liis
Church in India, and thiit much patience and humiliation will be needed,
until he fully vindicate his sovereignty of ()|teratioii and his righteousness
of character in the salvation of sinners, — each ye.ir do I feel more and
more that the Church has more need to work in silent humiliaiion, and
deep serious jirostration of spirit, than to be sjieaking constantly about the
beggarly trifles wiiicli she has yet done : — for, w hat has the visible Cliurcli
yet done in this land, that is worthy of any other name, when compared
with her obligations, her opportunities, her means.'' We have not yet
drawn one furrow through the length of the land. The work is only
beginning. " We have not yet scratched the surface," said an active,
zealous, and most eflncient missionary, of the London .Missionary Society,

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

GGl

of 15 years standing:, to me a few days ago, when we were talking of the
state of things. Our muster roll may read well from a platform at
lionie — but, alits ! when read out on tiie field of action, how differently
does it sound ! We have not, nominally, a man to a million — we liave
not really, in constant operation, above a man to two millions, s\ich is
the effect of climate — yea, if you consider that missionaries are generally
stationed in towns and villages, then are there throughout the country
whole fives and tens of millions, without a man of God to visit them!
There are villages, and many thousands of peoi)le, within .OO miles of
Calcutta, which have never even heard the Gospel as yet, — so hath told
me tliat respected missionary (A. F. Lacroix) to whom I formerly refer-
red. Now, what are 50 miles around Calcutta to a country which is thus
described, "It extends somewhat above 1800 miles from north to south,
and, at its greatest breadth, nearly 1500 miles from east to west !" See
London with her 500 Churches and Chapels — yet, how destitute does she
seem to those who watch her miseries ! but what shall we say to Calcuttn
with her eight or ten Chapels for missionary woric, and congregations vary-
ing from a score to 150, in each from time to time — and that amongst a
population of about 400,000 idolaters and infidels ! Ah, my brethren, re-
metnber what is not done, whilst ye count up what is done for India.
No man who only thinks of what he has paid, but forgets what he has
not ))aid, and what he therefore yet owes, can be safe in his temporal
concerns — no more can ye, in that which is spiritual.

liut, my beloved friends, there is to me something more painful still
than this defect of human agency. There is an evident restraining of divine
influence, so that conversion is a very rare thin^' amongst us. Tliis is a
fact most painfully obvious to us ; God is not putting forth power amongst
us ; the Holy Spirit is restrained. It is sometimes supposed at home that
there is a spirit of enquiry among the natives. I will not speak of other
places which I have not known, but of this district I will say, positively, /
have seen no spirit of enquiry as yet. Tliere is a fearful deadness, a fearful
levity, amongst the mass of native society, to all that is holy, righteous,
or true. 'I'he Hindu laughs, the Musalman scowls, the sceptic sneers —
and these are the great divisions of the city. Now and then you meet with
one who has been shaken in his errors, and may be induced to enter into
serious conversation — even this is a source of joy when it occurs — but
how seldom does it lead to any substantial result. Alas ! alas ! how often
arc we here like men in a dry and thirsty land, straining our eyes for a
symptom of divine grace in the souls of pupils or hearers — and often does
that wliich pleases the eye turn out to be but a mirage of the flesh !

What I write applies to our Missionary Institution. For ten years, with
an average from first to last, varying from 300 to 800 pupils, from the
age of 5 to 20, has the word of God been taught in this valuable institu-
tion. AVhat better selection of susceptibility could be made, what more
favourable circumstances be chosen ? yet the result as to present conver-
sion is just the same. \V^e have but four who have been induced to follow
Christ out of all these— and, at present, we know of none wlio desire to
join them. It is a fact acknowledged amongst us, that, of our oldest
pupils we have our least hope, — and that here, just as at home, there is
a certain stage after which truth seems to produce no effect, and excite
no emotion save that of dislike. These are painful facts — they indicate
a very serious absence of divine influence in this great field, — and what
can distress a Christian more than this .'' I know there is a very light
and easy way of getting rid of this subject, by saying that all the work
now is preparatory ! And so it is, — but can a man see generations
dying, and millions perishing, and only say, all this is preparatory ! Can
we see class after class, in the very prime of childhood and youth, passing

Missionary ami Religious Intelligence.

away from under the souiul of salvation, to the amount of hundreds, witli
only three or four believing in Christ, and not be pained when it is
said, " this is preparatory." Christ wept over present unbelief, and so
must we — and until we become a race of weepers and mourners over the
present state of conversion in this land, especially in this neighbourhood,
1 expect no good. Oh for a heart to feel with Christ, to weep with
Christ, to bleed with Christ !

^Vhy have I written in this strain, so different from what many desire,
and what some dread to publish ? 1st. Because I write as in the sight
of God, who is witness of my writing, and weigheth every word that I
write. 2d. Because the naked truth alone can produce the fruits which
we desire to see produced. 3d. Because this statement will shew how
much we need the sympathy of our brethren at home. 4th. Because it
will shew how great is our affection to this work when we love it, and
would live and die in it, amidst all its painful trials. It is easy to love the
living — but oh, how difficult to love the dead ! 5th. Because we would
have you prepared for any gracious interposition of our Lord on our
behalf, should it please Him to grant us help from above, and to pour out
his Spirit upon us, so that many or few are converted, then, having
sung of judgment, you will sing more sweetly of mercy afterwards.
6th. Because we would stir you up to lay hold of the great Covenant of
Grace on our behalf. Oh ! pray, pray, pray, for us ! In the closet, the
family, the sanctuary, pray for the Holy Ghost to visit us. 7th. Because
we would stir you up to extreme efforts for the work here. This is no
ordinary case. We want in India a thousand men, as well as ati
Omnipotent Spirit. I speak not now of particular missions or sects.
Send us men, more men, "full of the Holy Ghost and of faith." We
may some day have a good native agency ; we have them not yet —
and if we had, they cannot yet act alone. They are very weak in grace
generally, and very few in numbers. Oh, brethren, come to our help
more than ever ye have done.

The missionaries of the Church of Christ in Calcutta are a very united
body. They meet together, pray together, preach together (with a few
exceptions), and consult together. We feel our losses to be mutual.
These have been severe during the past year. The London Missionaries
have lost Piffard — The Church Missionaries, Wybrow, — The Baptist
Missionaries, Pearce and Parsons ; these in Bengal, whom I personally
knew as holy and devoted men. But fresh men are stepping forward to
lill their places. " Who next?" is our frequent thought in this land of
trial and danger.

As this letter is in some degree introductory, it is therefore more
general. The ordinary details of our missionary institution you have
through other channels. We have an attendance of 870, and there are
live missionaries in constant educational operation. My own work,
about which I am asked, is the teaching of God's word, in its letter, its
doctrines, its evidences, five days of the week. On the Sabbath days I
have constant opportunities of preaching to different congregations, so
that 1 have not had an idle Sabbath for months. My brethren are devoted
to their Christian work, and it prospers in their hands.

But I must conclude. 1 have endeavoured to fulfil your request, and
have written you a full letter. The Lord bless you all with his holy
Spirit.

Yours in most affectionate remembrance,

(Signed) John Macdonald.
We have much pleasure in inserting the letter of our esteemed friend,
we trust it is the beginning of a new and faith-stirring series of letters
from the Indian to the European churches.— Ed. C. C. O.

THE

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New Series, Vol. II. No. 23. — Oi.n Series, Vol. X. No. 114.

NOVEMBER, 1841.

I. — J few Thoughts concerning the Theory of the Hebrew

Tenses*.

1 . There are two forms of the Hebrew verb that are more
particuhirly used for the purpose of denoting the different
tenses.

2. The first of these is chiefly used, when positive matters
of fact are to be specified. Now, as it may be said that it is
mainly past occurrences that are positive matters of fact, it is
natural that this first form of the Hebrew verb should be used
in preference, when past events are related. But that it is not
strictly a past tense, may easily be seen from the numerous
cases in which future events are introduced by this form,
because they are represented as positive matters of fact, con-
cerning which no doubt is to remain on the mind of the
reader. Thus very many prophecies are expressed by this
form of the verb, because the certainty of their fulfilment is
as indubitable as the occurrence of a past event.

3. The second form of the Hebrew verb is used when
occurrences are spoken of as habitual, hypothetical, probable,
or desirable.

As future events for the most part fall under the description
of occurrences merely probable or hypothetical, it is natural
that this second form of the Hebrew verb should be used in
pi'eference to the first, when future occurrences are spoken of.

But this form is often employed in order to denote the pre-
sent and the past tense just as well as the future. Tlie cases
in which it is chosen in preference to the first form, will
invariably be found to be such in which no positive matter of
fact is specified. Thus :

• The following remarks do not lay claim to completeness ; if they again
direct the attention to this difficult subject, the object of the writer will be
attained.

VOL. II. 4 R

664

Theory of the Hebrew Tenses.

[Nov.

3n2' may mean, he writes or he wrote, when the meaning is, it is or was
his liabitual employment, so that he probably would at any given time be
found engaged in it.

in3 on the other liand means either, he writes (I know it for certain that
he writes now) — or lie wrote on the specified occasion — or \\q will write :
it is as certain as if it were already done.

In the case of general sentences, such as are contained in the
Proverhs, it matters little which form is used, inasmuch as
such a sentence may both by the writer and the reader be
considered either as a general rule, or as the description of a
particular case falling under that rule.

4. The first form of the verb, besides its original func-
tion, is frequently also employed as a mere supplementary
form. Thus when two verbs, connected with and, both ex-
press a command, the second will generally be found to be in
the first form, which in that case is, by way of supplement,
used instead of the Imperative mood. In like manner, when
one verb of a sentence has been used in the second form, and
another connected by and, follows, the latter will be put in
the first form, it being understood that in such a case it is only
a supplementary form :

Examples : hedni 'fi np take and gather.

npbi IT "[bffi' p lest he stretch forth his hand and take and eat.

5. In a narrative, the second form, preceded by i (Vaw
conversive) is often used. This Vaw conversive is an ab-
breviation of iTiTi or ^iT*, and it came to pass that, — which at
once accounts for the idiom.

6. When the second form is used in order to express
what is desirable, it generally appears in a somewhat altered
shape.

7. The Present Participle ami xin means, he is or was writ-
ing, and also he is or was about to write.

Comparison with the Latin Verb.

Scribit irsy in general (he writes raucii).

— — — iro in a specified case, he writes.

3ni3 «in he is writing.

Scribebat ^niD sin he was writing.

.... aro' he would write, (he would usually write in the

morning).

Scripsit ana he wrote or has written.

Scrij)serat .... 3n3 lie had written.

Scribet 3n3 (a specified case, of which there is no doubt,

he shall write, whether he likes it or not).

■ 3nD' he will write.

Scripturus est ym «in he is about to write.

Scripturus erat 3mD Nin he was about to write.

Scripserit .... 3ro or ara' he will have written.

Scribal 2n3' he may write.

Scribf.ret ini' he might, would, or should write.

Scriberet 2ro (he would certainly write, if he could),

Scripserit .... ^TO' he may have written.

Scripsissel .... aro he would, should, have written.

PlIILOLiOGUS.

1841.] Essay on the exclusion of Religion^ !^c.

665

II. — An Essay on the exchtsion of Religion from the Govern-
ment System of Education in India.

[The general importance of the subject discussed in the fol-
lo\vin<r essay at the present moment, has induced us, notwith-
standing it has occupied so much of our pages lately, to afford
room for it in the Observer. We must not, by its insertion,
be understood as sanctioning all the sentiments of the writer,
though we entertain the highest respect for the mode in which
the subject is discussed by him, and have only to pray that
many more in tlie honorable position of the writer may be
stirred up to agitate in a similar spirit a subject so fraught
with interest to India, as tlie instruction of her mallion sons in
the truth of Christ. — Ed.]

The object of the following essay is to demonstrate the sinfulness and inex-
pediency of excluding religion from any scheme of education ; with particular
reference to the system established by Government in India. Being addressed
to Christians, it is assumed at the outset that there is but one true religion, viz.
that of the Bible ; and also that " the Bible and the Bible only is the religion,"
and ought to be the rule of conduct of all true Christians*.

* The numerous Scriptural quotations I mean to introduce, I shall give generally
at length. An opposite practice is followed in many valuable religious treatises:
but it is attended with no advantages that I can see, beyond the saving of a little
paper and type, whicli could not be better expended ; while it is open to great objec-
tions :

1. When bare references only are given, many will shun the trouble of seeking
them out; more particularly those, who, caring least about such things, are just the
persons on whom the Scriptures should be pressed and obtruded in every mode.

2. Rlany who are inclined to take the trouble have not leisure ; and, if they had,
their time would be better employed in meditating on wliat " God has spoken to us
in sundry places," than in merely making search for the passages. J'he end in view
is doubtless worth all the pains and a great deal more ; but it seems little better
than superstition to attribute any particular virtue as inherent in tlie means ; or to
suppose that any particular benefit is to be derived from the mere mechanical opera-
tion of turning over the leaves of the Bible.

3. When, to support any argument or doctrine, the authority of many different
passages of Scripture is appealed to, it is by having them before the eye at once, and
at full length, that the manner in which they illustrate, enforce or contrast with each
other may be most easily perceived ; and if (liHicullies occur, facility is thus afforded
for studying them in connexion, till apparent inconsistencies are fully weighed and
reconciled. On the other hand, when a long string of bare references is given, the
attention is so much distracted in turning from one to the other, that, when one gets
to the last, it is too often with the painful consciousness of having retained no indivi-
dual remembrance or clear notion of the passages gone through, and (consequently)
of having reached no distinct and definite conclusion : particularly when the con-
nexion between different texts, though perhaps real and important, is not immediate-
ly obvious.

4. When references are made only in short, this laborious process must be repeat-
ed whenever it may be necessary to turn back to reconsider the steps of the argu-
ment; or else the most valuable, perhaps the only valuable parts of the reasoning,
comprising too the proofs on which the other parts are supported, omitted in review,

6. Mistakes are peculiarly apt to occur in transcribing as well as in printing a
series of figures ; and these are of a nature not likely to be rectified by an ordinary
correction of the press. An error is manifest and therefore occasions less inconve-
nience, when, as sometimes happens, we are directed to a chapter or verse that does
not exist ; but occasionally we can only infer it from the apparent inapplicability of
the text to the matter treated of. In this lalter case, though our own perceptions
may be in fault, vet this consideration serves but to enforce the reasons given above

4 R 2

66G Essay on the exclusion of Religion from the [Nov.

I. My first position is tliat, as Chiistians, it is our duty to regard every
subject ill a Christian point of view ; and we are bound as Christians to regu-
hite all our actions on the Christian standard ; more especially when in any acts
of ours, important consequences either to ourselves or our fellow-creatures are
involved.

II. But tlie question whether the national education of the inhabitants of India
is to be conducted on Christian or anti-cliristian principles is one which con-
cerns the highest and the eternal interests of its imipense population : and con-
sequently, a vast corresponding weight of responsibility rests, in diflerent de-
grees, upon those who frame the system, who sanction or advocate it, or who,
in any way lend themselves to carry it out.

III. Viewed in the most general light, a scheme of education proposed
and carried out by Christians, in which the exclusion of Christianity is a pro-
minent feature, is rt /M-jo; j inconsistent with the whole strain and tenor of the
word of that God "who will have all men to be saved and to come to the
knowledge of the trutii,'' 1 Tim. ii. 4; of that word which in reply to the ques-
tion, " What must I do to be saved.-"' gives every where but one answer
" Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved," Acts xvi. 30, 31 ;
whilst not a hint is given of the possibility of salvation on any other terms ;
''Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none otlier name under
lieaven given among men whereby we must be saved," Acts iv. 12. Conse-
quently all arguments for the suppression of the word of God, or for excluding
(iny perishing sinner from uny opportunity of iiearing the glad tidings of salva-
tion, might safely be rejected even without particular examination, on the gene-
ral principle that, as leading to false conclusions, they must be fallacious and
unsound.

Just imagine an essay bearing some such title as this — " The duty of a
Christian Government to interfere by positive enactments for the exclusion of
Christianity from the schools established by it ; and the duty of private Chris-
tians to aid in active measures for giving effect to such a decree — demonstrated
on Christian principles." Does not the enunciation of the proposition carry con-
tradiction and absurdity in its very statement? and will the absurdity be re-
moved, if a position substantially the same be maintained, though covertly,
and laid down in more obscure or more ambiguous terms ? Arguments pro-
fessedly unchristian migiit, no doubt, be advanced, but it is not within the scope
of the present essay to deal with such.

IV'. But, in such an important matter, we are not left to gather our duty
by mere inferences, however necessary and conclusive.

We are under a pusitive general obligation " whatsoever we do in word and
in deed, to do all in tlie name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the
Father by hiin," Coloss. iii. 17, and again " whatsoever ye do, do all to the
glory of God," 1 Cor. x. 31. This command includes even the most insigniti-
cant and ordinary actions, exemplified in " eating and drinking it extends to
(lU " whatsoever we do." Does it then require arguments to prove with what
peculiar force, it bears upon the trust of forming the minds of the young, of
bringing up im.mortal souls.''

Again it is written — " I will confess to thee among the Gentiles and sing unto
thy name," Rom. xv. 9 ; Ps. xviii. 49. " Sing unto the Lord ; bless his name ;
shew J'orlh /lis salvation frutu day to day. Declare his glory to the heathen,
his loonders to all people. For the Lord is great, and greatly to be praised : he

for aiding the perceptious by a synoptical view of the passages of Scripture cited :
unless periiaps, where whole cliapters or very long passages are referred to.

0. Another point to be noted is, that when glaring errors have once shewn them-
selves, one is apt to suspect otliers, more latent, where they do not exist; or when,
owing to erroneous citation, one has been baffled in the attempt to discover the ap-
plicability or mutual hearing of the different texts, he is rendered indisposed to repeat
ilie same labor in other instances, where perhaps, it would be better rewarded.

1841.]

Government System of Education in India.

GG7

is to be feared above all iJods. For all the CJotls of the nations are idols, l)ul
the Lord made the heavens * * * * Give utUo the Lord, O ye kindreds of the
people, give unto the Lord glory and strengtii. Give unto the Lord the glory
dne unto his name ; bring an offering and come unto his courts. O worsiiip
the Lord in the beauty of holiness : fear before him all the earth. Sai/ uiiiong
the lieallicn that the l^ord reigneth * * * he shall judge the people righteously
* * * (or ho cometli, for he cometh to judge the earth : he shall judge the world
with righteousness and the people with his truth," I's. xcvi.

How is it possible to reconcile the commands of God, to " declare his glory
to the heathen," and to " say among them that the Lord reigneth to make
liis glory our object " in whatsoever we do," " in word and in deed, to do all
in the name of the Lord Jesus," with a system whose fundainental principle re-
quires a Christian teacher in the grand day-long occupation of his life, to for-
bear all mention of the glory of the one true God ; which specifically forbids
him to make any mention of" the name of the Lord Jesus ;" which more es[)e-
cially requires him to suppress all recital of those great transactions; to with-
hold all explanation of those supremely important doctrines, by which, as God's
own word assures us, his most glorious attributes of holiness, justice, wisdom,
power, goodness and truth, are best displayed and vindicated in the sight of men
and angels.

"Christ is set forth by God to declare the righteousness of God, that he
miiilu be just and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus," Rom. iii. 26, 27.
It was the prayer of an inspired apostle in behalf of a heathen people — " That
the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of Glory may give unto you the
spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him ; the eyes of your
understanding being enlightened, that ye may know what is the hope of his
calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and
what is the exceeding greatness oj' his vov/ek toward us who believe, accord-
ing to the working of his mighty i'ower, which he wrought in Christ when he
raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand," &c. Ephes. i.
17 — 23. " Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God," 1 Cor. i. 24.
" Christ is declared to be the Son of God with power," i. e. with a jjre-emi-
nent display of divine power, Rom. i. 24, " The preaching of the cross is the
power of God," 1 Cor. i. 18. " In the mystery of God and of the Father and
of Christ are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge," Col. ii. 3, see

1 Cor. ii. &c. &c. (see further section vi. towards the end.) " Into these tilings
the angels desire to look," 1 Peter i. 12.

Again we have general injunctions to " contend earnestly for the faith once
delivered to the saints," Jude 3 ; to be instant in season and out of season,"

2 Tim. iv. 2 ; and that we " stand fast in one spirit and with one mind, con-
tending earnestly for the faith of the Gospel," Phil. i. 27. Now, as Christians
we profess to receive and to hold by these injunctions as well as by all the
other precepts of scripture.

Do we then, and do the teachers, our instruments, all bearing as we do the
name of Christ — do we and they give hearty effect to the oft-repeated injunction
of our Master, " when a great door and effectual is opened to us and there are
many adversaries 1 Cor. xvi. 9. Alas ! we are the adversaries ourselves ; and
we and our fellow-servants are engaged to one another in unhallowed league,
that in the valuable trust committed to us to " occupy till our Lord come,"
" we will not have this man Christ to rule over us," Luke xix. 12 — 27. Or if
one should be found disposed to " obey God rather than men," Acts v. 29,
and make use of his opportunities either " in season or out of season ;" would
not a Christian Committee forthwith " contend" with their Christian servant for
obeying the command of their common Master and " forbid him to preach to
the Gentile children that they might be saved .''" 1 Thess. ii. 16. And if this
were not enough, would not this Christian Committee be backed by the autho-
rity of a Christian Government ; and would they not, Government and Com-

GG8 Essay on the exclusion of Religion from the [Nov.

miltee, be seen forthwitli striving together with one mind for the suppi-ession
of the f'aitii of the (TOS|)el in the scliool taught by the delinquent?

Sucii it is to be feared would unquestionably be the course pursued. Many
too would be ready to vindicate it, and by specious reasons of worldly policy ;
but by what sophistry could such conduct be reconciled with a regard for
Christ's authority or the advancement of his kingdom on earth ; or how shall
we stand justified at his bar for making void his commandments by our " tra-
ditions ?"

V. But further we are addressed with a particular and express command
to " preach the gospel to eveiy creature in the whole world," Matt, xxviii. 19,
20 ; Mark xvi. 15 ; Luke xxiv. 47 ; see also Acts ii. 37 — 40. A command exten-
ded to all times by the promise with which it is accompanied, " Lo I am with
you ahvai/s to the end of the world " and directed to every individual ; for what
our Lord said to his disciples, " he said unto all," see Mark xiii. 34 — 37 ; and
Luke xii. 3, In this very passage, be it also observed, the disciples were
ordered to teach the Geulile nations " all things whatsoever Christ commanded
them ;" which comprehensive expression must include the command to propa-
gate the gospel ; and the accompanying promise as has been just observed,
makes the command especially applicable to future times. Any more restrict-
ed interpretation is further contradicted by the consideration that every precept
of our Lord was reasonable and therefore possible ; whereas it was physically
impossible for the eleven individuals to whom the command was immediately
addressed, to exhaust its requirements within the brief remainder of their lives,
even with such miraculous powers as they were gifted with. They actually did
not fultil such a task ; nor does any part of Scripture shew that they were re-
quired or expected lo do so. On the contrary it is said ye shall not have
gone over the cities of Israel till the Son of man be come," Matt. x. 23 ; while
the injunctions of inspired apostles, to say nothing of the example of martyrs
and confessors, all tend to prove the obligation universal. And although it
would be running into the opposite (though less dangerous) extreme of error to
conclude that we are all and individually required to become Missionaries in
the literal sense, yet the precept does require of us all to conform our actions
to its spirit; and to promote the spread of the gospel by every means in our
power ; if not in every case by direct Missionary efforts, at least to employ in
the furtherance of that great object our power, our influence, our pecuniary
means, our mental talents and acquirements and — our prayers.

VI. Moreover we are bound as Christians to " love and as we have oppor-
tunity to do good unto all men," Gal. vi. 10. Proceeding on this maxim,
the souls of men must claim the first and chief place in our regard ; and there-
fore, it shoidd be our business to promote by every lawful means, " as we have
opportunity," the preaching and teaching of the gospel and the conversion of
the heathen as the only means of " doing good" to their souls. For the souls
of the heathen will perish everlastingly, if they continue in idolatry or unbelief :
as is proved by the following among many passages of Scripture. Scriptures
they are which will try but not " stagger" the faith of true followers of Abra-
ham, Rom. iv. 18 — 22, ol those who have imbibed the spirit of " little children,"
Matt, xviii. 3, &c. &:c. of tliose "who have been taught of God," John vi. 45, Is.
liv. 13, that " his judgments are unsearchable and his ways past finding out,"
Rom. xi. 33, and that his " judgments are a great deep," Ps. xxxvi. 6, — of those
who know how vain is the attempt " by searching to find out God, to find out
the Almighty to perfection," Job xi. 7 ; and how presumptuous it is in " man to
reply against God ; the thing formed to him that formed it," Horn. ix. 20, of those
whose hearts respond to the words of the mysterious voice that sounded in the
visions of the 'I'emanite of old, "Shall morial man be more just than God?
shall a man be more pure than his Maker ? Behold he put no trust in his ser-
vants ; and his angels he charged with folly : how much less in them that
dwell in cottages of clay, whose foundation is in the dust, which are crushed

1841.] Government System of Education in India.

before the motli ?" Job iv. 17—20; of those finally who rest upon llie pro-
mises, " What I do thou knowest not now, but tiiou slialt know hereafter,
John xiii. 7. " Now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to face : now
1 know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am known," 1 Cor. xiii. 12.

The Scriptures 1 have to adduce are the following : — " The wicked shall be
turned into hell and all the nations that forget Ood and " the heathen will
be judged in the sight of the Lord," Ps. ix. 17 — 19. " All they that serve graven
imaoes', that boast themselves of idols shall be confounded," Ps. xcvii. 7. " Ido-
laters and all liars shall have tiieir part in the lake which burnetii with fire and
brimstone, which is the second death," Rev. xxi. 8, see also 1 Cor. vi. 9,
10 ; Gal. V. 19 — 21; Ephes. v. 5. "He that believeth and is baptized
shall be saved ; but lie that believeth not shall be damned," Mark xvi.
IG. Also John iii. 18. " He that believeth on the Son hatii everlast-
ino- life : and he that believeth not on the Son shall not see life, but
the wrath of God abidetli on him," John iii. 36. " Without faith it is im-
possible to please God," Ileb. xi. 6. " Except a man be born again, he can-
not see the kingdom of God," John iii. 3, &lc. The meaning of tiiis phrase
being " born again" is illustrated by another passage. " Being born again, not
of corruptible seed but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and
abideth for ever," 1 Peler i. 23. " Whosoever shall call on the name of the
Lord shall be saved. IIow then shall they call on him in whom they have not
believed? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard ?
and how shall they hear without a preacher And how shall they preach ex-
cept they be sent ?" &c. Uoni. x. 13 — 17. It follows that those who are sent
to teach the heathen ought not to be restrained in the exercise of what should
be deemed the chief and the highest part of their vocation.

But deep as is the guilt of those who offer any impediment to the " free
course of the word of God," 2 Thess. iii. 1 ; those whom they thus deprive of
the most favourable opportunity of being made acquainted with the " gospel of
peace, the glad tidings of good things," Rom. x. 15, are not therefore excused
for their ignorance ; this is proved by the texts above quoted, where idolaters
and all the heathen are not only not excepted from God's denounced curse, but
expressly and specijicalli/ declared amenable to it.

The same mysterious and awful doctrine is, if possible, still more specifi-
cally taught in many other places.

" When I say unto the wicked, thou shall surely die; and thou givest him
not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way to save
his life ; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity ; but his blood will I
require at thine hand." Ezek. iii. 18; compare also xxxiii. 6. "Even those
heathen who have sinned without law shall also perish witiiout law," Rom. ii.
12. Even those who " know not their master's will" are " punished with stripes
(though fewer,) if they do it not," Luke xii. 48. Here the objection or difficul-
ty presented by the ignorance of the sinner is expressly considered, and declar-
ed to be no valid plea for bearing the sentence of condemnation, though it is
recognized as a ground for mitigating, in some degree, its severity. " Never-
theless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them who had not sinned
after the similitude of Adam's transgression," Rom. v. 14, i. e. even over those
who had not sinned as Adam did against light and knowledge, and who were
deprived even of the light and guidance afforded by the law to a portion of
Adam's posterity — even they were accounted sinners in the sight of a holy
God and suffered the penalty of sin at his hands. Their ignorance did not ex-
cuse them. Again eternal life as respects the Gentiles is represented as being
connected with a believing repentance, as a necessary condition, " When they
lieard these things (accounts of the reception of the gospel by the Gentiles) they
(i. e. the inspired apostles and the bretlnen which were in Judea) held their
peace and glorified God, saying, " Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted
repenlaiice unto life," Acts xi. 1, 17 and the context ; and in the texl, " forbid-

C70 Essay on the exclusion of Religion from the [Nov.

ding us to preach to the Gentiles that tliey might be saved," 1 Tliess. ii. 16 ;
while the prohibition is siiewn to be deeply sinful (they who issued it are said
to " please not God and to be contrary to all men,'' and their sin herein is
classed with (he " killing of the Lord Jesus and the prophets and the persecu-
tion of the apostles,") the connexion is at the same time distinctly implied be-
tween the salvation of the Gentiles, and the necessary means, the preaching of
the gospel ; i. e. the teaching" Matt, xxviii. 19, the doctrines of the gospel to
the Gentiles and exhorting and entreating them to believe and follow it.

<'The times of this ignorance God [formerly] winked at, but now command-
eth all men everywhere to repent, because he hath appointed a day in the
which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath
ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men in that he hath raised
him from the dead," Acts xvii. 30, 31 ; and parallel to this, "And I saw ano-
ther angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting gospel to preach
unto them that dwell in the earth, and to every nation and kindred and tongue
and people, saying with a loud voice, fear God and give glory to him ; for
the hour of his judgment is come : and worship him that made heaven and
earth and the sea and the fountains of waters," Rev. xiv. 6, 7. Here we have
a proclamation addressed with awful solemnity to every singular unconverted
soul among all the tribes of men. What mortal, high or low, or what earthly
power shall stand with impunity between such a messenger and any of time to
whom the message with its eternal sanctions is directed?

Further, if we consider the energy of language and boldness of imagery em-
ployed by the inspired writers, to paint the misery and hopelessness of the natu-
ral state of the heathen, on the one hand ; and to describe on the other hand
the magnitude of the change they undergo when they are turned from dead idols
to the service of the living and true God — we may thence infer the unspeakable
importance of conversion to them, and our consequent duly in love to their
souls and in gratitude to ourSaviour, see 1 John iii. 16, &c. &c. who " died for
all men,'' 1 Tim. ii. 6 ; 1 Johnii. 2 ; 2 Cor. v. 15, &c. &c. for Ihera as well as for
us, to "beseech them to be reconciled unto God," 2 Cor. v. 20. The Gentiles
or heathen are described as " walking in the vanity of their mind. Having the
understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the igno-
rance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. Who being past
feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness
with greediness." The apostle goes on to contrast this with the change brought
about by conversion. "But ye have not so learned Christ, if so be that ye
have heard of him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus. That
ye put off concerning the former conversation, the old man," &c. &c. Ephes.
iv. 17 — 24. The Gentiles are said to be " under the power of darkness'' from
which they must be delivered before they can be translated " into the kingdom
of God's dear Son," Col. i. 13. They are as sheep going astray till they " re-
turn unto the shepherd and bishop of their souls," 1 Peter ii. 25. The effects
of the change brought about by faithfully preaching to the heathen are said
by our Lord himself to be, " To open their eyes, and, to turn them from
darkness to light and from the poiver of Satan unto God, THAT tliey may
receive forgiveness of sins and inheritance among them which are sanctified by
faith which is in me," Acts xxvi. 17, 18 and again, " To give light to Ihem
that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way
of peace," Luke i. 79 ; and again Paul addressing a Gentile church says, " Ye
were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord," Ephes. v. 8. The
process of conversion is described as a " passing from death unto life." " Veri-
ly, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth my word and believeth on him that
sent me, hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is pass-
ed from death— \m\.o life," John v. 24. Once more, Paul addressing a Gentile
Church descvibes them as having been " in times past" Gentiles (or heathens)
in the llesh * * * * and goes on to say " at that lime ye were without Christ,

1841.] Governmmt System of Education in India. 67'

being- aliens from tiie conimonwealth of Isniei uiid .slmngers from the covenant
of'proiinse, having no hope and without God in the world. But now in
Clirist Jesiis ye who sonielinies (i. e. formci lv) in tlie (Gieek irore olim) wure fiir
ofl', lire iiuule'nicih by the blood of Clirist.* ***** Now tlu'iefore ye are no
more strangers and t'oreii;ners, but fellow-citizens of the saints and of the house-
hold of God, and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets
Jesus Christ himself beinij the chief corner stone," Epiies. ii. 11, 12, 19, 20.

Awful as these scriptures are, tiiey are dictated by the spirit of lliin "with
whom there is no variableness, neither shadow of turnin;;," James i. 17; but
is " the same to-ilay, yesterday and for ever," Ileb. xiii. 0. " Heaven and
earth shall pass awav, but not" a jot or a little of these words shall remain un-
fulfilled, Malt. V. 18. " God is not a man that he should lie ; neither the son
of man that he should repent; hath he said and shall he not do ir ? or
hiith he spoken ami shall he not make good?" Numb, xxiii. 19. Lastly, and the
admonition is directed chiefly to us, " these words" that the spirit of God hath
spoken, " the same shall judi;e us all at the last day,'' John xii. " O that we
were wise, that we understood this, that we would consider our latter end,"
Deut. xxxii. 29.

The passages I have cited req\iire little comment, plainer or more emphatic
statements cannot even be imagined ; and if they do not establish the truth of
the (iioposition set at the head of this section there is no meanin'j; in language.
Mysteiious and awful I have admitted the doctrine to be, and I know of no
way of meeting the difficulties that undoubtedly belons; to it, except by those
indirect aruuments with which I prefaced the proof of it. These ought to be
sufficient though not perfectly satisfactory. But " God's way is in the sea, and
his paths in the great waters, and his footsteps are not known," Ps. Ixxvii. 19.
" His thouahls are not our thouuhts, nor his vvays our ways. For as the heavens
are higher tlian the earth, so are his vvays higlier than our ways, and liis thoughts
than our thoughts," Is. Iv. 8, 9. Moreover we see but " a part of his vvays and
are acquainted witl\ but a little portion of his wonders," Job xxvi. 14. But
though "clouds and thick darkness are round about him, yet righteousness and
judgment are the habitation of liis throne," Ps. xcvii. " Justice and judgment
are the habitation of his throne, mercy and truth shall go before his face,"
Ps. Ixxxix. 14.

The incomprehensibility to us therefore of any doctrine is no proof against
the truth of it. That demands a very different test. VViiat is there in tlie nature
of God, nay in our own nature, or in the structure of the meanest insect or
plant, or of the most insignificant atom of his creation ttiat is not incompre-
hensible to us ? see chapters xxxviii. toxli. of Job. A heathen philosopher reach-
ed the climax of wisdom when he had attained to know this, that he knew no-
thing. And in many parts of science the whole difference between the clown
and the iihilosopher lies herein, that, the one is ignorant even of the difficulty,
and the latter sees it, without being otherwise a whit nearer seeing through it
than his uninstructed i'ellow-creatuie. A peasant would ridicule any one who
found difficulty in the fall of an apple ; the man of science on the other hand
has long seen a great difficulty in the matter, without even approaching the
solution of it. True, he has given the phenomenon a name (gravitation) ;
but the foi/se of it, though he has named that likewise (attraction), and has dis-
covered some of the laws under which it acts, is in its essence as deeply hid
from him as ever. In hke manner the uninitiated are disposed to ridicule the
paradoxes of mathematical science*. But stranger still the mathematician him-
self, though contemning siu'h presumptuous and narrow-minded ignorance in
others, frequently shews himself helpless as an infant to pursue the analogy of

* For instance the doctrine of incommensurable magnitudes ; or the famous pro-
position of conic sections which proves that two lines may approach each other for
ever and never meet.

VOL. II. 4 s

672

Essay on the exclusion of Religion from the

[Nov.

his own fiivouiiie tlieoipins to tlieir legitimate dednntions. Althoiiirli he has ftl-
taiiied tlie .'encral conchisioii tiiat pavinloxes, and what at first sight to his limi-
ted powers are conlradiciions apparently liie most compifile, may yet be true
and p ovcfl true by the most rii;id demnnsiralion eoiiceivablo ; and still the con-
tradiction thouoh proved not fully explained; alliiouyh he acknowledges that
his own mind is a wonder to himself ; that there are mysteries in its physiology
and in its connexion with the material part of him which he cannot explain or
understand ; that the mode of operation as well as the results of his own reason-
ing; and his own volition are, frequently at least and in some aspects, luiintelligi-
ble to him who wields them, — vei the (extraordinary spectacle is not nnlrequently
witnessed of a man after acknowleduins; all this, proceeding to summon his
Creator to the bar of that jud<;meMl he has himself discovered and confessed the
weakness and insufficiency of, even in relation to mere earthly knowledge, and if
unable to square tlie divine purposes, as made known by God himself, to his
idea of the fitness of things," and his own notions of the proper mode of
governing the universe— if baffled in such an arrogant and jiresnmptuous al-
temiit as this, he is neither ashaiued nor afraid, therefore to give the lie to the
plainest deidarations of the revealed vvord o^God. But let those who are more
modest and more truly philosopliical bear ui mind, that " all our knowledge
runs up into something that is unknown to \is," and not understood. And
thus so far as appears it ever must be. The horizon of onr view may be extend-
ed perpetually, yet still the jnnction of heaven and earth continue to bound our
prospect ; and the very widening of the circle will indicate the existence of yet
vaster regions unexplored beyond. And thus through the cycles of eternity the
more we may discover of the luitnre of the Infinite One, the more will seem to
be left behind unknown : and as the histories of the various families of heaven*
pass before us, and their relations to him " after whom they all are ?uimed ;" the
longer and the larger survey we take of them, and the loftier the heights to
which onr understanding may be ever soarin'jr, and though exulting and rejoic-
in:; in every accession to its powers, the readier will it be to confess the impos-
sibility of compassing in its ken the exjiiniding field of enq\iiry and the multi-
plying objects that crowil it.

But I will not venture to pursue further a train of speculation that attempts
to intrude " within the vail," lest I should seem to set the example myself of
affecting to be wise above that which is written, and of meddling with things
" too high for me," Job xlii. 3, Ps. cxxxix. 6. I would remark however that
as the aimels theni-<elvps are left ignorant of some things, if not of the very things
under consideration, vvhich still they " desire to look into," 1 Peter i. 12, we need
not wonder, and ought not to complain ihiit fallen man, in his best estate " a
little lower than the anuels," Ps. viii. 5, Ueb. ii. 7, should fail in comprehending
part's of the ways of God which baffies them.

But the subject mav be considered with advantace in another lii^ht more use-
ful and practical. \Fh:it must have been the feelini;s of Abraham when God
commanded him to slay that child of covenant through whom he had promised
him an innumerable posterity ? How dark and mysterious the ways of God
must have seemed to him, and how stron'::ly he must have been tempted to
question his g;oodness and veracity ! Yet he was " strong in faith," and
" staggered not through unbelief," Rom. iv. 20, under the trial. Now one very

* This phrase is not used at randonn : see Ephes. iii. 15. E| oO Tra<ra irarpih. iv
otpafols icai evt yrii oyo/xa^erat. In our iintliorized version this is translated " of
wlioin the whole, family in heaven and earth is named," but not quite correctly,
as tliat renderin? would require irna-a r) Tcarpia. See Valpy's Greek Testa-
menf and Bp. Midilleton on the Greek article there referred to. Without the
article it ought to l)e translated " of whom every family," &c. implying that
there are many families in heaven. We read indeed in another passage that
" there shall be one fold and one shepherd," John x. IC, but there may be many
tribes in one great family, and many families may be gathered into one great fold.

1841.] Government System of Education in India. 0/3

probable reason why God leaves so many of liis dealins;s toward us in awful
and inscrutable mystery, nniy be with the purpose of givins; us an opportunity
to approve oiuselves, tnider somewhat similar trials, the true spiritual Suns of
"faithful Abraham," Galat. iii. 9.

Hut many, without evin condescendiuu; to notice the plain words of the
" scriptures of truth," still less patiently and humbly to trace out their latent
analogies, contemptuously and at once, set them aliO'^ethr r aside, and as I have
hinted a little above, piesunie to argue the question on the lii;^h grounds of
abstract right, taking (or granted that the conscience of the criminal should
decide the law for the judge ; and that the notions of right and wrong remaining
in the breast of corrupted man furnish siiflicient grounds for setting aside
the truth of God* when these clash together. " Cliurity" is the specious pre-

• The absurdities into which, in Natural Philosophy, the most eminent men have
fallen by follovviiif; what is called tin; .synlhelic or deductive t'orni of reasoning, is well
known to all who are in the least conversant with tlie liistory of physical science.
The true luetliod is to ascend from ficts up to the laws, not from assumed axioms to
attempt a ptiorilo deduce a train of consequences. I'his great principle, first un-
folded hy llacon, has by none been more lieautifully exemplified or more piously
acknowledged than by the " Prince of Philosoplier»" Sir 1. i\ewton. (See Mac-
laurin's account of his discoveries. Not having present access to the work. I cannot
quote or refer more particularly to the passage to which 1 allude.) Now it seems to
nie that " tests," are to the theologian what •" facts" are to the natural philosopher,
and that it is only by a cautious and reverend generalizitiou of tliese, that we can
attain to any thing like a correct notion of the principles of that "divine philoso-
phy," vvliich embraces the science of God's Government. I'pon tliis principle, we
must not say God will act thus and tlius became it is l iglic ; " but relying not on the
conclusions" which man's wisdom teaclietli ; l)ut on tliose wliich the Holy Ghost
teacheth ; and ascertaining by carefully " comparing spiritual things with spiritual,"
1 Cor. ii. 13, and Scripture with Scripture how God will act, we ouglit to infer tliat
what "the Judge of the whole earth," declares he will do is thetefore necessarily
" right," Gen. xviii. 25, whether it tallies with our preconceived ideas or not. To
proceed in any otiier way is to set aside the use of a revelation altogether. It is to
suppose we come to dictate not to learu, and leads both into impiety and practical
absurdity. Who setting out from mere general ideas of tlie wisdom, power and good-
ness of God, could have imagined that sin would be so soon permitted to mar the fair
world of his creation ? Who that had seen naught but life could have conceived of
death, or its liightful accompaniments, tlie noisomcness, and the corruption, and
the worm that riot in the grave over tlie strength and the beauty of man .' Who
could have conceived the stupendous method of redemption and the suffering of
" the just for the unjust ?" Who could have predicted tliat the vast majority of the
hunian race should have been left for ages uninformed of the method of salvation or
the way of holiness ? Who co'ild have supposed that so many of those to whom
the gospel has been ottered should despise and reject it ; and that God should never-
theless bear with tliem so long? Finally, of those who would restrict the Infinite
God to the one attribute of mercy, representing him shorn of holiness, justice, truth and
incomprehensibility, wliich of them could have conceived the destruction of a world
for sin by the flood, including as it must, myriads who " knew not to discern between
their rigiit hand and their leh," Jonah iv. II ? Or how could they account on their
narrow principles for the sin of eating an apple being visiteii with a curse not only
on Adam liiuiself and " on the ground for Ins sake," and probably on the infeiior
animals, hut on all his descendants to the latest generations? " Unto the woman he
(God) said I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow thou
shalt bring foitli children ; and tiiy desire shall be to tliy husband and he shall rula
over thee. And unto Adam he said, because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of
thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee saying, Thou shalt
not eat of It: cursed is the ground for thy sake, in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the
days of thy life ; thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee ; and thou shalt
eat the herb of the field. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou
return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou taken ; for dust thou art and unto
dust thou shalt return,'' Gen. iii. 10 — 19. "By one man sin entered into the world
and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men for that all have sinned * » • •
by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation * * • * by one
man's disobedience many were made sinners * * • moreover sin hath reigneil unto
death," Rom. v. 12, J8, 19, 21. O there are other things in heaveu and earth than
are dreamt of in our " philosophy .'"

4 s 2

074

Essay on the exclusion of Religion from the

[Nov.

lext for tl\eii' (tnbelief ; nnd on this very unbelief, tliey found a reason for dis-
couraijin^, or nej^lecting to promote tlie efTorls muking for tlie conversion of ilie
Gentiles.

VVliitt miilice ronld work tliem worse evil than such charity ? It wonid be
dirticult to shew how there is more charity displayed in disbelieving the eternal
or " second death," of the heathen, iu ihc face of evidence to tlie affirmative,
than there vvonld be in denying contrary to all experience that they are s\ibject
to natural or temporal death. Love tends rather to make ns anxious and fore-
boding about the objects of it than the first to say " all is well with them."

In fact it is neither the extent, nor the dei^ree, nor the duration of sin and mise-
ry, but its existence at all under the providence of a holy, merciful and
almighty God, that is the stand problem. The sceptic may teach to believe
or disbelieve what he may ; but he can neither deny this fact nor lead us a step
towards the solution of it.

It may help us to a right view of this momentous subject to consider that the
unconverted lieathen are in much the same condition now that we should all
have been in, had not God interposed and sent his Son to die for us. Now
this is uniforinly represented in Scripture as an act of astonishing and unme-
rited grace not required by God's justice but wonderfully saving it, as I shall
proceed presently very briefly to she.v. And if God might justly have left us
all to that death which he denounced against our sins, and which they merited,
how does it necessarily iini-ieach his justice to suppose that he may still so deal
with some of us? A free and nnnierited gift may be justly withheld either in
whole or in part ; for surely God is free to do what he will with his own, see
Blatt. XX. 15.

Now, that but for the death of Christ we must all liave perislied everlastingly
is evident from this, that that is every where in Scri|jture represented to constitute
the sole ground of our salvation ; and faith in that atonement the only means
of appropriatimj; the benefits of it. Now if this sacrifice had not been offered
and accepted, it is plain there would have been no object for faith to rest upon ;
and faitli and the fruits of it could never have existed. To prove this in detail
from Scripture, itwouhljust be iid'essary to transcribe the Bible, for what
part of the word of God, from the history of the first transgression does not
speak of a holy and jealous God, and on the part of man of a broken law and
of man's inability to help himself. 1 shall therefore give only a few texts taken
almost at random. " W e are all corrupt and have done abominable works ; we
are all together become filthy, there is none that doelh good, no, not one,'' Ps.
xiv. 1, 3, again " Whosoever shall keep the whole law and offend in one
point is uuilly of all," Jam. ii. 10. " The soul that sinneth it shall die," Eze-
kiel xviii. 20. " The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungod-
liness and unrighteousness of men," Ilom. i. 18. " By one man sin entered
into the world and death by sin and so death passed upon all men for that all
have sinned," Rom. v. 12. The few following texts among a multitude of others,
prove that the salvation of any of us is to be ascribed only to the undeserved
goodness and mercy of God in Christ. "The wa^es" (suitable recompense)
" of sin is death ; but the g ft of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our
Lord," lioin. vi. 23. " Now we know that what things soever the law saith,
it saith to them that are under the law, t/iut evert/ mouth may be stopped, and
all tlie ivorUI bfcoine guilt i/ before God. Therefore by the deeds of the law there
shall no flesh be justified in his sight, for by the law is the knowledge of sin.
But now the rii;hteoiisiiess of God without tlie law is manifested, being witness-
ed by the law, and the propliets, even the riuliteousness of God which is by
the fiiith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe. For there is no
difference ; for all hare sinned and come short of the glori/ of' God, being
justified freely by his grace tlirou'.;li the redemption that is in Clirisi Jesus,
whom God hath set forth to be a propiiiation through faith in his blood, to
declare his righteousness the the remission of sins that are past, through the

1841.] Government System of Education in India. Gijb

Jorbeurance of God. To declare, I say, at lliis lime liis rii;liteousiiess ; tliat lie t/n<r/it
be just and the jiistijicr of' him which biliiccth in Jesus," Horn. iii. 19 — 26.
" Kiiowiiiu- this that u man is not justified by llie works of the law but by the
faith of .lesus CIn ist," &.c. Gal. ii. 16 " By j;race are ye saved tiiroui^h faith ;
and that not of yourselves, it is the i^ift of God, not of works lest any man slioidd
boast," E|)h. ii. 8, 9. " Not by works of iii;iiieousness which we have done,
but act'ordiui; lo his mercy lie saveil us," Sec. Tit. iii. 3. " O Israel thou hast
destroyed thyself, but in me is thine help," lloseu xiii. 9. " Blessed be the Lord
Goil of Israel ; for he halh visited and redeemed his people throui;li the tender
mercy of our God, whereby the day sprini; from on high liaili visited us," Luke
i. 68 — 78. " But God is rich in mercy ; for liisi>reat love wherewith he loved us,
even when we were dead in sin, hath quickened us together with Christ (bj/ grace
are ye saved) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in hea-
veidy places in Christ Jesus, that in the ages to come he might shew ilie
exceeding riches o/"/((s gr«fe in his kindness towards us through Jesus Christ.
For by grace are ye saved thuoloh faith ; and that not of yourselves, it is the
gift of God," Eph. ii. 4 — 8. And so in |)assages innumerable. «

The same great doctrine of man's sin, and the necessity of a Redeemer is sym-
bolized by the sacrifices of the law, typical of the one perfect and complete
sacrifice offering, and oblation for sin which our great High Priest offered once
for all on Calvary, through the eternal spirit, without spot to God, Ueb. ix. 14 ;
X. 12, 14.

To recapitulate. It has been my object in this part of the discussion, to prove
that love and charitv require us to omit no lawful and practicable means of pro-
moting the conversion of the heathen ; seeing thai "unless they repent they
must all perish," Luke iii. 4.

This I have shewn Jirst, directly, by quoting the express declarations of Scrip-
ture asserting it.

Secondly, by proving from Scripture more generally the hopelessness and
misery of their present condition, and by pointing out the vast imporlauce at-
tached to iheir repentance and conversion.

Thirdly, more indirectly, by adducing proofs of the future condemnation of
all unconverted sinners in general ; and particularly of those guilty of certain
specified sins, which the heathen of all countries, and of this especially are
notoriously addicted to.

1 have next combated the objections apt to rise in our minds by the consi-
dei'ation that God's ways are incomprehensible ; illustraiiiig by analogies from
abstract science that seeming contradictions may nevertheless be true, urging
further, that if a little instruction can make tliis evident " in mere earthly
things," John iii. 12, and thus put one human undersianding so much in ad-
vance of another, gifted perhaps with equal original powers and tlience inferring
a muUo fortiori how utterly incapable must any created mind be to judge of "hea-
venly things," John iii. 12, and of the nature and conduct of him who formed
it; and the impossibility in general of the finite ever comprehending the infinite.

Next I have suggested one probable reaSon of our being left in so much igno-
rance to be, to furnish us with a test of [)robation, and hinted at the improve-
ment to make of this idea. And incidentally, I have sheiui from the history
of physical science, that ue are not competent to predicate conclusions and
consequences even from ascertained data ; and that as it is only by induction of
facts that we can rise to a knowledge of the laws of nature ; so it is only by a
reverent comparison of Scripture with Scripture that we can attain any certain
knowledge of the mind of God and the principles of his Government ; and that
to attempt to lay down a course for hiin is sinful, absurd and presumptuous in
the last degree.

Ijuslly, I have endeavoured to refute the fallacy of the most specious reasons to
be assigned in behaU of those who still oppose themselves; and have proceeded
to argue, that it is no more necessarily unjust in God to condemn the heathen.

67G

Slavery in British India.

[Nov.

than it would have been to condemn us all, had he not sent his Son to die for
u>. And 1 have proved from Scripture that we might all have jusUi/ been left
to perish ; and that God's interposition to save some of us is uniformly repre-
sented in Scripture as an act of wonderful and wholly unmerited ^r&ce; not
only not requiied by his justice, but oidy miraculously reconciled with it.

Let not my object be misrepresented or misunderstood in establishing with
so much paius so sad a truth. The hopeless condition in which myriads of
fellow-creatures are born, and live, and sin, and die, and pass to their account,
can aflbrd no pleasiiiii matter of contemplation to any benevolent mind. But
what God has seen fit to reveal, we cannot safely remiiin ii^norant of or nej;-
lect. The practical importance of this particular doctrine is immense ; since
the evannelizing- of the heathen depends in great measure upon the reception
of it ; whether as furnishing a motive for Christians to preach the gospel or for
the heathen to listen and receive it. The large majority of those who disbelieve
it, will be found lukewarm, if not open adversaries to this great cause. Their
opinion is sometimes termed the " charitable" one, though as I have endea-
voured to show, on very fallacious ground. Ours is at least the safe one, both
for them and for us ; and it leads us to follow the course of which Paul and all
the holy apostles, prophets and martyrs of old give us the example. On the
other land, if ihey are in delusion— and 1 am convinced the word of God |)uts
it beyond a doubt with those who simply look to it for teaching — and if the
delusion should extend to and become general among religious people, how
tremendous the consequences of error on this side!

Let us beware then of crying " Peace, Peace, when there is no peace." For
there is no peace saith my God to the wicked*," Is. xlviii. 22 ; Iviii. 21. Let
lis beware of ever disparaging the truth as being " speculative, " or of pallia-
ting error as being " charitable." But let us " hold fast" every part of God's
revealed truth, for it is indeed " our life," (carefully Prov. xxiii. 23, and iv.
13,) and every violence done to it is fraught with death to the souls of men.

III. — Slavery in British India.

[We have traiisfeired the accompanying paper from the
Britisli and Foreign Anti- Slavery Reporter to the pages of
the Observer, containing as it does a fair digest of the Report
of that Committee appointed to investigate into and report
upon the nature and extent of Slavery in the East Indies.
We do this without binding ourselves to subscril)e to every
sentiment of the reviewer ; we hope to be able at an early day

* That the heathen are accounted " wicked," in the sight of God I have
already abundantly proved. I wish to take this opportunity of remarking fur-
ther that in the text, "The wicked shall be turned into hell and all the nations
that forget God," Ps. ix. 17, the word "and," is not found in the original ;
and if it be necessary to supply a word at all, " even," would perhaps be pre-
ferable, thus making the second clause expository of the first, agreeably to the
constant Hebrew idiom. If this view be right, iti the term " wicked," in this
place, the Gentiles are not only included but specifically, and principally intend-
ed. We learn then from the passage that the wicked are, einphatically speak-
ing, synonymous with the nations that forget God (" who shall be turned into
hell.") They again are identified with the Gentiles by Run. i. 28, where it
is said of them that '' Even as they did not like to retain God in their know-
ledge, God gave ihem nver to a reprobate mind to do tliose things which are
not convenient," &c. Of course nothing here stated militates against the (ruth
that the wicked among nominal Christians shall meet with a far more dreadful
doom than the heathen.

1841.]

Slavery in British India.

077

to take lip the suhject with all its actual f^rievances, and they
are not a few. They diflfer, it is true, from the calamities at-
tendant on West Indian Slavery, but they are not less odious,
and should call forth the warmest energies of the Cluistiaii
world for their removal. — Rd. C. C. O.]

Since the pul>liciition of the last Reporter, two volumes of parliameti-
tarv papers have heen issued, in continuation of tlie documents j)ie-
sented to the House of Commons in 1838, on the suhject of Slavery in
British India. The first of these volumes (No. 238 — 1841) embraces
the correspondence of tlie Directors of the East India Company with
the local authorities in India, on the preparation of a report on slavery
in India by tlie Law Comnns^ioners — on the state of slavery generally
— on the protection of slaves — on the power of correction possessed
bv a master over his slave — on objections to any legfislative enactment
defining the rights of masters — on the proposed law enacting that
offences against slaves shall be puiushed in the same manner as
offences committed against free persons — on the state of the law and
practice relative to the sale of children in India — on debtor slavery in
the Tenasserini provinces — on slavery in Assam — on the condition of
the charmars, or rustic slaves, in Malabar — on the kidnapping of
children in the Madras presidency — on the slave-trade in the Persian
Gulf and Bombay — on the importation of African slaves into Catch
and the Portuguese settlements of Uemaun and Diu — on defects in the
existing law for the punishment of parties charged with exporting
slaves and free persons and selling them in a foreign territory, and on
various other points arising out of the loregoing particulars.

In this volume also we have the pai ticulars of the emancijiation of
the East India Company's slaves in Coorg. They amounted in num-
ber to 1115. Neaily two years after tiieir liberation from bondage,
the superintendent of Coorg, in a letter to the commissioner, dated
14th August, 1839, thus adverted to the conduct they had exhibited
under their new circumstances: — " I have much plejisure," he said,
" in stating that I have not heard a single instance of any of the indi-
viduals who were emancipated from slavery at the beginning of the
last year having misconducted themselves, as it was at first a])pre-
hended they would do. Indeed, as far as I can judge from what has
fallen under my observation, I have every reason to believe tliat they
are remarkably quiet, well-behaved, industrious j)eople. A number
have continued in the service of the ryots to whom tliey were formerly
attached ; but it will be observed under the head of ' house-tax' in the
accompanying memorandum, that 383 families of them have, during
the past season, established themselves as independent labouiers.
Between 50 and 60 families cultivated on their own account small
patches of land." This is a cheering account, and is a full proof that
the Indian slave can appreciate his freedom, and make a right use of
it too. We are happy to perceive that it is the intention of the Com-
pany to liberate the slaves they hold on their estates in Malabar. The
number of men, women, and children who will thus enjoy the bless-
ings of freedom is reported to be 2009. One thing, however, sur-
prises us, that, although measures began to be taken as fai- back as
1836 for the accomplishment of this important work, the papers before

6/8

Slavery in British India.

[Nov.

us do not indicate that it has been con.suminated. We hope it has
taken jilace, although we luive not any official notification of it, unless
it be impbed in the following- extract from a revenue despatch to the
government at Fort Goorire, under date the 1 /ih Augrust, 1838, to the
following effect : — " We entirelv aj'prove this proceeding, and we
desire that you will take into consideration without delay the means
of extending a similar benefit to tlie slaves on the estates of private
individuals in this and other districts." Whether the latter proposi-
tion was agreed to by the local authorities doe* not appear, though
we hope that on inquiry, we shall find the East India Company does
not now possess a single slave, or derive anv revenue from so un-
hallowed a source.

Tlie second volume (No. 262 — 1841) treats of the systems of sla-
very and bondage prevailing in the territories which were subject to
the presidency of 13engal prior to the year 1814; and the practice
of the courts and magistrates in cases respecting slaverv and bondage.
To this are added, short digests of the papers alreadv presented to
parliament, on the system of slavery prevailing in the presidencies of
Madras and Bombay ; and an appendix which contains the evidence
of thirty-two native and four European witnesses, on the extent,
nature, and incidents of slavery in Bengal. Most of the natives were
slave-holders. From their evidence, and the information collected by
the law commissioners from other sources, we learn that slaverv, both
domestic and prredial, is niore generally diffused than we had previ-
ously expected it to be. On this point we n>ake a few extracts from
the report before us. Referring to Bengal — the districts south, as
well as east and north of the Ganges — Orissa, Behar, Oude, Allaha-
bad, Agra, Delhi, Saugor, and Nerbudda territoiies, Kumaon, Assam,
Arracan, the Tenasserim provinces. Prince of Wales's Island, Malacca
and Sin<rapore, the commissioners sav : — " It may be stated gene-
rallv, that slavery prevails, more or less, throughout the whole of
these territories ;" and in the more detailed account thev sav, " it
prevails to a great extent in the northern and central divisions of
Cuttack, particularlv in the chukla of Bhudruck in tlie former, and the
chukla of Jehazpore in the latter division." One of the witnesses ex-
amined, himself the owner of fifty slaves, stated that in those districts
a wealthy zemindar will possess as raanv as 2000 slaves ; and it is
stated that there are 200 or 250 landholders who have that number
each. In the province of Bengal south of the Ganges, they say that
the slaveiy which " does exist appears to be almost exclusively of the
domestic kind. This part of Bengal includes Midnapore, Hoogly,
Burdwaii, Beerbhooni, Moorshedabad, twenty-four Pergunnahs, the
city of Calcutta, Nuddea, Jessore, Backergunge. " In the city of Cal-
cutta, the majority of the Mohammedan, Portuguese, Armenian,
Parsee, and Jew inhabitant* possess slaves."

In the districts lying beyond the Ganges, slavery prevails to a great
extent. " In Chittagong all the Mohammedan inhabitants of respecta-
Inlitv possess slaves." One of the witnesses, a landholder, stated
that he had twenty-four Mus^ulman slaves; and " we are informed,"
sav the commissioners, " that the Hindu slaves are even more numer-
ous than those of the Moslem faith." " In Tipperah the slaves are

(
I

1841.]

Slavery in British India.

679

supposed to constitute a fourth of the population." A single family
frequently possess from ten to twenty-five slaves, and Hindus and
Mohammedans are alike slaveholders. " In Dacca Jeialpore most of
the better class own slaves." " In Mymensingh all the great Zemin-
dars hold slaves in proportion to their wealth, who are settled upon their
estates." One landholder, whose agent was examined, possessed 1400
slaves. On many estates they compose the greater part of the culti-
vators. Even persons of small means, such as clerks, " have gene-
rally five or six slaves." In the district of Sylhet no just estimate can
be formed of " the multitude of persons existing in that servile condi-
tion." One witness, a Mussulman from that part of the country,
stated that he had "about 25 families of hereditary slaves" in one
talook, and " about 120 families in another." Anotlier witness, a
Hindu, stated that his " father, who i« the proprietor of a small
talook, owns about 75 families of slaves." In 1813 the slaves in
Sylhet were estimated at one-sixth of the population, " they are now
supposed to amount to nearly one-third." In Rajeshahy *' most
persons of respectability, both Hindus and Mohammedans, have
domestic slaves. In Rungpore and Gowalpara " there are many
slaves among the domestics, especially towards Assam, and every
where along the northern frontier." Among the Garrows the slaves
form " two-fifths of the whole population." In Dinagepore " the
number of slaves is very small." In Purneah the slave population is
estimated by the commissioners on the authority of Dr. Bucha-
nan, at 24,560 ; it is probable, however, that the number is larger.
" In the districts composing the province of Behar slavery prevails
to a great extent." " To possess slaves is considered a mark of dis-
tinction." In Behar and Patna, according to Dr. Buchanan, who
made his survevs in 1807 to 1811, there were 131,280 slaves; in
Bhaugulpore, 17,736 ; in Shahabad, 21,340. The limits of the seve-
ral districts, however, have since been altered. In Sarun " some of
the great landholders have as many as 200 slaves." In Goruckpore,
province of Oude, the slave population is estimated at 1648, four-fifths
of whom are engaged in agriculture. In the provinces of Allahabad,
Agra, and Delhi, we have very little information. Slavery exists
" principally in the cities and towns," and is supposed '•' to be almost
exclusively of the domestic kind." In Ghazeepore " slavery is chiefly
confined to the towns." In Jaunpore " the slaves are supposed to
be very few." In Benares " most families of respectability possess
them." In Bundlecund " Hindoo slavery is very hmited, but Mussul-
man slaves are common." In Cawnpore domestic slaves are to be
found in the families of Mohammedans. In Etawah " many families
of substance possess domestic slaves." In Muttra the number of
slaves is small. In Allygurh " slavery is confined to the houses of the
wealthy." In the districts of Bareilly and Mooradabad " almost all
families of respectability, especially Mohammedans, keep them." In
Saharunpore the number of slaves is said to be very trifling. la
the Delhi territory the number of slaves is stated to be confined to the
city of Delhi, though in all the surrounding independent states, espe-
cially where the chiefs are Mohammedans, it is more common. In the
VOL. II. 4 T

680

Slavery in British India.

[Nov.

Hurrianah division the Rajpoots only possess a few slaves. In 1813,
Sir Charles Metcalfe, then resident at Delhi, addressing government
on the means of checking the traffic in slaves within the territory,
observed, " the natives of this country are undeniably greatly addicted
to the purchase of slaves, especially of the female sex ; some because
slaves are kept at a less expense than other servants ; others for the
sake of the privacy of the apartments of their wives ; others for the
gratification of their own vicious propensities ; others for the purpose
of public prostitution. Tliey will go to any expense, and run any
risk to possess slaves." This is the substance of the information fur-
nished by the commissioners on the extent of slavery in Bengal. We
regret much that these gentlemen were not able to ascertain the num-
ber of prsedial slaves in that presidency, though in some districts it is
quite clear they abound. It will be our duty hereafter to inquire into
the nature of their employments, with a view of ascertaining whether
any portion of the sugar, rice, and cotton imported from British India
into this country is the produce of slave labour. In the meantime we
fear we must state it to be our impression that slaves are employed in
the cultivation of these articles ; and that now the duties on sugar and
rum, the produce of the East as well as the West Indies, are equalized,
it becomes the more necessary that the people of this country
should urge the abolition of slavery in British India, not merely on the
ground of its essential injustice, but as a duty which they owe to the
sugar growers in our emancipated colonies, and as an example to
the world

We cannot follow the commissioners in our present number, through
the various details they give of the origin of slavery in British India —
of the castes to which Hindu slaves usually belong — of the extent of
the master's dominion over his slave — of the modes in which slaves
are employed — of the coercion used to enforce obedience or exact
labour — of the food, clothing, and lodging of slaves — of the treatment
and general condition of slaves, and ot the moral evils connected with
the system of slavery in that part of the British dominions ; and there
is the less necessity for doing this, as the digest of the parliamentary
papers on these points contained in the pamphlet entitled " Slavery
and the Slave-Trade in British India," which has been recently pub-
lished, and which we have strongly recommended to our readers, con-
tains the pith of what they have collected and submitted to the consi-
deration of the government. Of course we shall notice the additional
evidence the commissioners have collected on slavery in the presidency
of Bengal, so that our readers may have the whole subject completely
before them. We cannot, however, refrain from stating here, that
one or two additional features of the system of Indian slavery, not
less hideous and brutal than those which mark the slavery of the
United States, have been brought to light ; and, notwithstanding the
attempt which i? made to gloss over the evil, and the obstacles which
are thrown in the way of its abolition, we believe that, when the facts
of the case are known, it will be impossible to screen it from universal
execration, and from the doom it deserves.

In suggesting measures for correcting " the abuses of slavery," to
use the expression of the commissioners, as though slavery itself were

1841.]

Slavery in British India.

681

not the greatest abuse, these gentlemen differ in opinion. Messrs.
Cameron and Millett would take from the masters the power of punish-
ment altogether ; but Messrs. Amos, Elliott, and Borradaile, were
of opinion, that whiUt the status of slavery remained, it would be in-
expedient to withdraw from the masters the power of punishment.

The remedial measures proposed by Messrs. Cameron and Millett,
are as follows : — viz. 1. That it shall be unlawful for any free person
to become a slave by any means whatever. 2. That it shall be law-
ful for any free person of full age to contract to serve another for life,
or for any number of years. 3. That it shall be lawful for parents or
guardians of minors to apprentice them till majority, or for a shorter
period. 4. That all contracts under recommendations two and three
shall be void upon the ill treatment or prostitution of the service, or
apprentice, and shall be void ab initio if made with a view to prostitu-
tion. 5, All contracts to be registered within a limited time by some
public officer. Other recommendations, of which there are five
more relating to persons of free condition, are mere adjuncts to the
former which are here given. Their recommendations as to slavery
are — 1. That it shall be unlawful for any person to acquire any slave,
or to hire the services of any slave from his master, except persons
who are the issue of Hindu, Mohammedan, or Parsee fathers and mo-
thers. 2. That any act which would be an assault if done to a free-
man shall be an assault and punishable as such if done to a slave by
his master, or by any other person. 3. That no sale or gift of a
slave, nor any transfer of his services for a limited period, except
where land in the cultivation of which such slave is employed is sold,
given, or transferred for a limited time, shall be valid, unless it be
made in writing and authenticated by some public officer, and unless
it be made with the consent of the slave, if adult, or of his parent or
natural guardian, if a minor. 4. That no slave shall be sold by pub-
lic authority in execution of a decree of court, or for the realization of
a decree of court, or for the realization of arrears of revenue or rent.
5. That any slave who has been treated with cruelty by his master,
or has become a common prostitute through the influence of her mas-
ter, shall be entitled to emancipation. 6. That any slave shall be
entitled to emancipation, if a reasonable price be tendered to his master.
7. That whenever any slave is entitled to emancipation, the wife or
husband, and the minor children of such slave, shall be free, provided
they are slaves of the same master. 8. That any person exporting a
slave by land from the British territory into those of any foreign pow-
er against the will of the slave, or removing a slave against his will with
a view to such exportation, shall be punishable by fine or imprison-
ment. 9. That any person who shall remove from the British terri-
tories any slave who may have taken refuge therein, or any slave whom
he may have brought into these territories, and who is unwilling to
return, shall be punishable by fine, or imprisonment. Other recom-
mendations incidental to some of the foregoing are noticed by the
commissioners, but those quoted are the most material.

The recommendation of the commissioners with respect to bonds-
men are the following : viz- 1. That no right to the services of any
4 T 2

i

682

Slavery in British India.

[Nov.

bondsman shall be transferred without his consent. 2. That no
right to the services of any child or other descendant, or of the wife
of any bondsman, shall accrue upon the death of any bondsman to the
person entitled to his services, notwithstanding any agreement to the
contrary expressed or imjjlied between the bondsman and the person
entitled. 3. That all contracts of bondage shall be void upon the
ill-treatment of the bondsman, or upon the ill-treatment or prostitu-
tion of the bondswoman, &c.

For the prevention of the slave-trade, under the statute 5th George
IV. cap. 1 13, the recommendations of the commissioners are, l.That
the government of India should request the home authorities to cause
commissioners of vice-admiralty to be sent to all places within the li-
mits of the Company's charter where there is a court of admiralty,
and where no vice-admiralty commission exists. 2. That the go.
vernment of India should request the home authorities to apply to
parliament for an act declaring and enacting, or simply enacting, that
the government of India, and the governments of Madras and Bom-
bay, and of the Straits, shall exercise the same powers, as, by the
above-mentioned statute, are to be exercised by the governors of any
colonies, &c. belonging to Her Majesty ; and that the officers of the
East India Company sliall exercise the same powers, as by that sta-
tute, are to be exercised by Her Majesty's officers, civil and military.

Messrs. Cameron and Millett add, " Several other measures have
occurred to us which might perhaps contribute to secure both to mas-
ter and slave, the benefits which each party looks for from that relation,
which we nevertheless abstain from recommending. The reason is,
that we are anxious the law should be, as far as possible, in such a state
as to oppose no obstacle to the dissolution of slavery, whenever it shall
cease to be in accordance with the feelings of the people ; and also in
such a state as to oppose no obstacle to that change in the feelings of
the people."

The other commissioners, Messrs. Amos, Elliott, and Borradaile,
in a separate report, observe, that " while they caimot concur in the
observations and conclusions of their colleagues on some important
points, yet they agree with them for the most part in the opinions ex-
pressed, and the recommendations offered." They add, that " the
main difi'erence between them relates to the power of coercion and
restraint which the masters of slaves now possess and exercise, for the
purposes of enforcing their services, maintianing discipline among
them, and preventing their absconding, the effect of that power, and the
consequences of abolishing it." They are unwilling to withdraw that
power — the compulsory power of the masters over their slaves — and
hint that compensation would be required, if it were done. But they
think " the injury that would be most felt, arising from the relaxation
of discipline among domestic slaves, and consequent disorder in fami-
lies, would admit of no compensation, and there would be no other
means of allaying the discontent which it is feared would be excited
by a law calculated to produce such results." They concur with their
colleagues in their recommendations respecting the slave-trade abolition
act; but not on " the importation and exportation of slaves to and

1841.]

Slavery in British India.

683

from the British territories by land." In other words, these gentle-
men would not make the soil of British India sacred to freedom to
fugitive slaves. In conclusion they say, " though they have mature-
ly considered their various recommendations, they could have wished
for some further time in order to explain and illustrate their sentiments
more fully." We could have wished it also, for certainly, at present,
it is difficult to conceive how the learned commissioners could have
arrived at the conclusions they appear to have reached. We must not,
however, forget that these gentlemen have had the difficult task assign-
ed them, of suggesting measures for " mitigating the state of slavery,"
and for " ameliorating the condition of slaves, a thing which we believe
to be impossible. It must be cut up root and branch : for, so long
as the thing is allowed to remain, its pernicious fruits will remain also.
What those fruits ai e we shall have occasion to see, when we come to
a closer and more extended examination of the report before us.

The extent of slavery in the Saugor and Nerbudda territories cannot
be ascertained. In Kumaon a census of the slave population has ne-
ver been taken. We find, however, from the testimony of several
natives, that " whoever has the means buys slaves" — that " Brahmins,
Dalaras, Daftries, Rajpoots, Sahukars, and other persons of respectabi-
lity, have about twenty or twenty-five domestic slaves, male and female"
— that " persons of every class (Brahmin excepted) may be slaves ;"
and that one class of tlie slaves named (halis, or domes) are employed in
agriculture, " for the support of the country is therefrom." In Assam
the adult slave population is estimated to be about 11,000, or 12,000,
of whom it is calculated about a quarter are married ; allowing four
births to one marriage, this would give altogether a slave population
of 27,000 souls." Independent of these, there is another class
amounting to about 3000 or 4000 in number, who have placed themselves
under the protection of the great men of the province. Their state
approximates to slavery. Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces, it
is said, that " the system of holding the person in bondage is one of
common practice in the province would seem to admit of no doubt
and that " the inhabitants of this country advance money to men and

women, and retain them as slaves This practice is the bane

of the country." We are further informed, that parents, to meet the
demands of a creditor, will " place their children in bondage ;" that
they will sell them " with a view to secure a retirement free from
labour ;" that female children are " sold and bought to be maintained in
a state of concubinage ;" that " a husband, embarking in an adventure
requiring a sum which he happens not to possess, pledges his wife as
a bondmaid," to the individual from whom he borrows ; and that a
father borrowing money to game with (not an uncommon case) will
make his child " the bondsman of another." These, among others, are
the sources of slavery in those parts of our Indian empire.

The latter part of the volume is taken up with correspondence on
the subject of slavery in the Madras and Bombay presidencies, with
illustrations of the proceedings in the law courts in which slaves have
been interested. To this point we shall return hereafter, though but
little is added to our previous store of knowledge. We are also fur-

684

Slavery in British India.

[Nov.

nished witli further information on the slave-trade which exists in the
Persain gulf, and are pleased to learn that his highness the Imaum of
Muscat has entered into an additional treaty with this country, which
is likely to prove more efficient in its operation than that which pre-
viously existed, though we are convinced that no measure short of the
entire abolition of slavery in British India will destroy that nefarious
traffic.

We regret to learn that an extensive slave-trade in the persons of
children has recently been discovered in the Madras presidency. For
years it has been carried on without having apparently attracted the
attention of the authorities. It appears that a native vessel, called the
Moydeen Bux, was discovered at Madras to have on board thirty-two
children " of very tender age, none being above seven or eight years
old, and some apparently being no more than four years old." These
children, it was found upon examination, had either been Ijought, kid-
napped, or obtained by fraud or force, somewhere in the neighbour-
hood of Bimlipatam ; they were shipped at Coliiigapatam for Nagore ;
and the disgraceful practice of kidnapping and selling children has
prevailed for a length of time. It appears also, from the statement of
one of the parties implicated in this transaction, that the children thus
obtained have not only been disposed of at Nagore, but have been
taken to Sumatra and other places, and sold into perpetual slavery !
The wretches engaged in this traffic were to have been tried for the
offence ; but, through the culpable neglect or carelessness of the officer
who drew the indictment, they escaped all punishment.

Our readers will see from this glance at the papers recently printed
by order of the House of Commons, to be followed by others giving
a more extended and particular account of slavery in Madras (where
praedial slavery exists to the greatest extent, and in its worst form), and
also in Bombay (with which, perhaps, the African slavetrade has most
prevailed), that they have a great work before them, and that no efforts
must be spared to remove from British India the foul abomination of
slavery, which degrades so many millions of their fellow-subjects, which
has now become the reproach of our country, and which must be abo-
lished to perfect the great work in which British abolitionists have been
so long and so honourably engaged.

IV. — State of the Mission at Vizagapatamy — Mr. Malcom's
errors corrected.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

As I know you are glad to receive any information in reference to
the progress of Christian Missions on this vast continent*, I have
thought of addressing a few lines to you, giving you a brief statement
of the Telugi'i Mission at this station within the last six years. It is

* It will always afford us pleasure to hear from our esteemed correspondent.

1841.] State of the Mission at Viaagapatam.

685

my wish especially to correct some mistakes which have gone forth in
reference to the Mission, and which have arisen chiefly from a want of
correct information, and from persons seeking their account of it
from second hand resources.

Mr. Malcom in his hasty work, entitled Travels in Hindostan and
Burmah, in which he has touched upon many things which he had
much better have left alone, has given a passing notice of this Mission
which he has never visited, and concerning which he has made some
mistakes, as might he expected from one who did not seek his infor-
mation from the Missionaries themselves who were stationed here, but
from a person of his otcn denomination who visited the place for a few
months. In his celebrated work he has mentioned my name as being
chiefly engaged in English preaching, as though I neglected the hea-
then, for whose salvation I have professedly devoted my chief time
and energies.

Now this I can afiirm with good conscience, that ever since I left
the shores of my native land, my chief labours have been directed to
the benefit of the perishing heathen. It is true, indeed, that on my
first arrival I did preach for some time in English twice a week, but
then what was the state of things at that time ? I found a number of
my own countrymen who were sunk in ignorance and vice perishing
for lack of knowledge, and no man caring for their souls. At that time
the Gospel was not preached in the Established Church, and but for
the labours of the Missionaries, our ignorant and depraved fellow-
countrymen would have been left to perish in their sins. At the ear-
nest request of many we cootinued to preach the Gospel every sab-
bath and once in the week, and we have good reason to hope that our
labours were blessed to the salvation of some. Upwards of 50 Euro-
peans and East Indians were in the course of a few years added to the
communion of the church. Some who had been notorious for vice
became the meek and humble followers of the Lamb, and many are
now living witnesses of the fruit of our labours. To God we desire
to give all the glory. Notwithstanding my labours amongst my own
countrymen, the principal part of my time and attention was directed
to the salvation of the perishing heathen, and every day in the week,
Sunday excepted, I was engaged in the diligent study of the Teliigu
language in order to qualify myself for usefulness amongst them.

After I was able to preach in the native language I relinquished
one of the English services, and in conjunction with my former esteem-
ed colleague, now in England (the Rev. J. Gordon), I preached alter-
nately on Sundays and Wednesdays, i. e. on an average once a week
in English. The day-schools which the former Missionaries set on
foot were continued, and two native orphan schools were established,
one under the care of Mrs. Gordon, and the other under the care of
Mrs. Porter.

At the earnest request of many of the natives, a native English
school was established which was very well attended. Besides the
superintendance of these schools, which were established exclusively
for the benefit of the heathen, the Gospel was preached in the native
languages regularly in the town three times a week, and in several of

680

State of the Mission at Vizagapatam. [Nov.

ths villages arouml this station. In these labours we were assisted
by one Tamul catechist and one Telugu reader. During the cold sea-
son we were alternately engaged in itinerating amongst the villages
in this populous district. These plans were in operation towards the
end of the year 1839, during which Mr. M.'s celebrated work was in
the course of publication.

Two out-stations, Chicacole to the north and Aukapilly to the south
of this station, have also been taken up in connection with this Mission,
and I am thankful to say the former is now occupied by our esteemed
brother Mr. Wm. Dawson, the sou of the former Missionary at this
station and an excellent Telugu scholar. His prospects are encourag-
ing ; six adult heathens have been baptized, besides several orphan chil-
dren. He has an interesting orphan school and four day-schools
under his superintendance. There are als?o two small chapels in differ-
ent parts of the town which are very well attended. The town of
Chicacole contains at a moderate computation upwards of 40,000
inhabitants, and loudly calls for another Missionary. Aukapilly, the
other station to the south, has also been visited frequently, and a school
has been established containing upwards of 30 boys. This station is
about to be regularly occupied by Mr. Thompson, a member of the
Mission Church at Vizagapatam, who has been for some time preparing
for Missionary labour under the auspices of the Indian Missionary
Society. I am happy to say we have another member who is prepar-
ing himself for the same blessed work, and whom we hope will be
stationed at some large village in this populous district. You may see
by this that the English church is in fact a Missionary one, and has
an important bearing upon the heathen around us. Indeed ray constant
aim since I arrived in the country, has been to raise up suitable agents
to carry forward the work of the Lord amongst the neglected village
population, who are in general more willing to listen to the truth than
the people in the towns. During the past six years 26adultsand several
children have been baptized at this station. A few of these are Roman
Catholics, the greater number were heathens. Five only of the above
number were Teh'igus, the rest were Tamulians or Mahrattas. Two
of our Telugu converts were removed from us by death at the com-
mencement of this year, leaving behind them a very satisfactory testi-
mony of their preparation for the great change. May the Lord speedi-
ly raise up others to fill their place.

At present there are in connection with this Mission two ordained
European Missionaries and three assistant Missionaries. You will no
doubt be gratified to hear that the three latter have been raised up in
this country, and are able to preach the glad tidings of salvation with
acceptance in the native language. At present there is a spirit of
inquiry amongst the native population but I regret to say the fear of
the world appears to predominate over the conviction of their consci-
ences. In reference to the publication of the Telugu scriptures, Mr.
Malcom has also committed another mistake ; he states in his work
that the book of Isaiah was published. Now at the time he wrote his
book, the following portions of the sacred scripture in Telugu were
only published. — " The New Testament complete ; the Book of Psalms ;

J 841.] Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. 68/

the Book of Genesis and Exodus, as far as the 20th chapter." This
year an edition of the Five Books of Moses and the 1st and 2nd Rook
of Chronicles has been printed, but I regret to say that these jiortions
sadly need revision. Witliin the last two years we have established a
Printing Press at this station, wliich I am tliankful to say is now in
active operation, our brother Mr. Johnstone, assistant Missionary, has
the charge of this establishment. Upwards of 6000 Christian tracts
and catechisms on Scripture doctrine have been printed, many of
which have been circulated in the surrounding district. The native
English school is now under the efficient superintendance of our
brother Mr. Hay, and has much increased since he took charge of it.
Our native or[)han school now numbers upwards of 70 children.
The girls are under the care of Mrs. Porter, the boys are under the
charge of Mr. Johnstone. Should this letter prove acceptable I hope
in a future communication to give you a more detailed account of the
schools in connection with this Mission, and of our prospects of suc-
cess. In conclusion I would intreat an interest in your pravers and
those of the friends of Missions in general, on behalf of the much neg-
lected Telugii people, that the Son of Righteousness may speedily arise
on their benighted land with healing beneath his wings.

I remain,

Your's sincerely in the bonds of the Gospel,
Vizagapatam, Sept. I6th, 1841. Edward Porter.

Note. — We regret to state that if all we have heard be correct, Mr. Malcom's
work abounds with similar errors in reference to other stations as well as Viza-
gapatam.— Ed.

V. — Notices of Japan Sketch of the Religious Sects of the

Japanese.

[From the Chinese Repository.]

The history of Japan is, in its commencement at least, so connected
with the rehgion of the country, that, in the little here intended to be
said of either, the latter seems naturally to take precedence of the
former.

The original national religion of Japan is denominated Sinsi/u, from
the words sin (the gods) and syu (talth) ; and its votaries are called
Sintoo. Such, at least, is the general interpretation ; but Dr. Von
Siebold asserts the proper indigenous name of this religion to be
Kami-no-michi, meaning, ' the way of the karni,' or gods, which the
Chinese having translated into Shin-taou, the Japanese subsequently
adopted that appellation, merely modifying it into Sintoo.

The Sintoo mythology and cosmogony, being as extravagantly
absurd as those of most driental nations, possess little claim to notice,
except in such points as are essential to the history of Japan, and the
supremacy of the mikado.

VOL. II. 4 u

,»

688 Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. [Nov.

From primeval chaos*, according' to the Japanese, arose a self-
created supreme god, throned in the highest heaven — as implied by
his somewhat long-winded name of Ame-no-mi-mka iiusimo-kami
— and far too great to have his tranquillity disturbed by any cares
whatever. Next arose two greater gods, who fasliioned the universe
out of chaos, hut seem to have stopped short of this planet of ours,
leaving it still in a chaotic state. The universe was then governed
for some myriads of years by seven successivt; gods, with equally
long names, but collectively called the celestial gods. To the last of
these Iza-na-gi-mikoto. the only one who married, the earth owes its
existence. He once upon a time thus addressed his consort, Iza-na-
mi-mikoto : " There should be somewhere a habitable earth ; let us
seek it under the waters that are boiling beneath us." He dipped
his jewelled spear into the water, and the turbid drops, trickling from
the weapon as he withdrew it, congealed, and tornied an island. This
island, it should seem, was Kiusiu, the largest of the eight that con-
stituted the world, «//'rts Japan. Iza-na-gi-mikoto next called eight mil-
lions of gods into existence, created ' the ten thousand things' (yorodzu
no mono), and then conmiitted tlie government of the whole to his favo-
rite and best child, his daugliter, the sun-goddess, known by the three
diflerent names of Aina-terasu-oho-kami, Ho-hiru-meno-mikoto, and
Ten-sio-dai-ziu, which last is chiefly given her in her connection with
Japan.

With the sovereignty of Ten-sio-dai-zin began a new epoch. She
reigned, instead of mvriads, only about 250,000 years, and was fol-
lowed l)v four more gods or denii-gods, who, in succession, governed
the world 2,091,042 years. These are terrestrial gods ; and the last
of them, having married a mortal wife, left a mortal son upon earth,
named Zin-mu-ten-woii, the immediate ancestor of the mikado.

J5ut of all these high and puissant gods, although so essentially
belonging to Sintoo mythology, none seem to be objects of worship
except Ten-sio-dai-zin, and she, though the especial patron deity of
Japan, is too great to be addressed in prayer, save through the medi-
ation of the kumi, or of her descendant, the mikado. The kami, again,
are divided into superior and inferior, 492 being born gods, or perhaps
spirits, and 2,640 being deified or canonized men. They are all
mediatory spirits.

But with divinities thus numerous, the Sintoo are no idolaters.
Their temples are unpolluted by idols, and the only incentives to
devotion they contain are a mirror, the emblem of the soul's perfect
purity, and what is called a gohei, consisting of many stripes of white
paper, which, according to some writers, are blank, and merely
another emblem of purity ; according to others, are inscribed with
moral and religious sentences. The temples possess, indeed, images
of the kami to whom they are especially dedicated, but those images are
not set up to be worshipped ; they are kept, with their temple treasures,
in some secret receptacle, and only exhibited upon particular festi-
vals. Private families are said to have images of their patron kami in
shrines and chapels adjoining the varandah of the temple ; but Meylau
* SiebolU ; the authority for nearly the whole of tliis chapter.

1841.] Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. 689

confidently avers that every yasiio is dedic.ited solely to the one
Supreme God, and ISiehold considers every iniaj^e as a corrupt innova-
tion. He seems to think that in genuine Siiisyu, Ten-sio-dai-zin
alone is or was worshipped, the k(oni heing analngous to Catholic
saints, and that of these no images existed prior to tl>e introduction of
Budhistic idolatry.

There is, as there was likely to be, some confusion in the state-
ments of different writers upon the whole of this topic ; amongst
others, respecting the Sintoo views of a future state, of which Dr.
Siebold, upon whom the most reliance must ever be placed, gives the
following account : " The Sintooist has a vague notion of the soul's
immortality ; of an eternal future state of happiness or misery, as the
reward respectively of virtue or vice ; of separate places whither souls
go after death. Heavenly judges call them to account. To the good
is allotted Paradise, and they enter the realm of the kami. The wicked
are condemned, and thrust into hell."

'i he duties enjoined by Sinsyu*, the practice of which is to insure
happine.*s here and hereafter, are five (happiness heie, meaning a
happy frame of mind) : 1st, Preservation of pure fire, as the emblem
of ])urity, and instrument of purification. 2d, Purity of soul, heart,
and body to be preserved ; in the former, by obedience to the dictates
of reason and the law ; in the latter, by abstinence from whatever
defiles. 3d, Observance of festival days. 4th, Pilgrimages. 5th, The
worship of the kami, both in tiie temples and at home.

The impurity to be so sedulously avoided is contracted in various
ways ; by associating with the impure ; by hearing obscene, wicked,
or brutal language ; by eating of certain meats ; and also by contact
with blood and with death. Hence, if a workman wound himself in
building a temple, he is dismissed as impure, and in some instances
the sacred edifice has been pulled down and begun anew. The impu-
rity is greater or less — that is to say, of longer or shorter duration —
according to its source ; and the longest of all is occasioned by the
death of a near relation. During impurity, access to a ten>ple, and
most acts of religion, are forbidden, and the head must be covered,
that the sun's beams may not be defiled by falling upon it.

But purity is not recovered by the mere lapse of the specified time.
A course of purification must be gone through, consisting chiefly in
fasting, prayer, and the study of ediiying books in solitude. Thus is
the period of mourning for the dead to be |)assed. Dwellings are
purified by fire. The purified person throws aside the white mourn-
ing drtss, worn during impurity, and returns to society in a festal
garb.

The numerous Sintoo festivals have been already alluded to ; and it
may suffice to add, that all begin with a visit to a temple, sometimes
to one especially appointed for the day. Upon approaching, the wor-
shipper, in his dress of ceremony, performs his nblutions at a reservoir
provided for the purpose ; he then kneels in the verandah, opposite a
grated window, through which he gazes at the mirror ; then offers up
his prayers together with a sacrifice of rice, fruit, tea, sake or tUe

* siebold.

4 u 2

690 Sketch of the Reliyious Sects of the Japanese. [Nov.

like ; and when he has concluded his orisons, depositing money in a
box, he withdraws. The reniainder of the day he spends as he
pleases, except when appropriate sports helong to it. This is the
common form of kami worship at the temples, which are not to be
approached with a sorrowful spirit, lest sympathy should disturb the
happiness of the gods. At home, prayer is similarly offered before
the domestic house oratory and garden mii/a ; and prayer precedes
every meal.

The money contributions, deposited by the worshippers, are destined
for the support of the priests belonging to fhe temple. The Sintoo
priests are called kami nusi, or the landlords of the gods ; and in con-
formity with their name, they reside in houses built within the grounds
of their respective temples, where they receive strangers very hospita-
bly. The kami nusi marry, and their wives are the priestesses, to whom
specific religious rites and duties are allotted ; as, for instance, the
ceremony of naming children, alreadv described.

15ut pilgrimage is the grand act of Sintoo devotion, and there are
in the empire two-and-twenty shrines commanding such homage ; one
of these is, however, so much more sacred than the rest, that of it
alone is there any occasion to speak. This shrine is the temple of
Ten-sio-dai-zin, at Isye, conceived by the great body of ignorant and
bigoted devotees to be the original temple, if not the birtii-place, of
the sun goddess. To perform this pilgrimage to Isye, at least once,
is imperatively incumbent upon man, woman, and child, of every rank,
and, it might almost be said, of every religion, since even of professed
Budhists, only the bonzes ever exempt themselves from this duty.
The pious repeat it annually. The siogoun who has upon economical
grounds been permitted, as have some of the greater princes, to
discharge this duty vicariously, sends a yearly embassy of pilgrims to
Isye. Of course, the majority of the pilgrims journey thither as conve-
niently as their circumstances admit ; but the most correct mode is to
make the pilgrimage on foot, and as a mendicant, carrying a mat on
which to sleep, and a wooden ladle with which to drink. The greater
the hardships endured, the greater the merit of the voluntary mendi-
cant.

It need hardly be said that no person in a state of impurity may
undertake this pilgrinuige ; and that all risks of impurity must be
studiously avoided during its continuance ; and this is thought to be
the main reason why the Budhist priests are exempt from a duty of
compliance with Sinsyu, enjoined to their flocks. The bonzes, from
their attendance upon the dying and the dead, are, in Sintoo estima-
tion, in an almost uninterrupted state of impurity. But for the Isye
pilgrimage, even the pure prepare by a course of purification. Nay, the
contamination of the dwelling of the absent pilgrim would, it is con-
ceived, he attended with disastrous consequences, which are guarded
against by aflfixing a piece of white paper over the door, as a warning
to the impure to avoid defiling the house.

When tlie prescribed rites and prayers at the Isye temple and its
subsidiary miya are completed, the pilgrim receives from the priest
who has acted as his director a written absolution of all his past sins,
and makes the priest a present proportioned to his station. This

1841.] Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. 691

absolution, called the oho-haraki, is ceremoniously curried home, tuid
displayed in the absolved pilgrim's house. And from the importance
of holdinj^ a recent absolution at the close of life, arises the necessity
of frequently repeating the pilgrimage. Among the Isye priestesses,
there is almost always one of the daughters of a mikado.

The Isye temple is a peculiarly plain, humble, and unpretending^
structure, and really of great antiquity, though not quite so great as
is ascribed to it, and is surrounded by a vast number of inferior miyn.
The whole too is occupied by priests, and persons connected with the
temple, and depending upon the concourse of jiilgrims for their sup-
port. Every pilgriui, upon reaching the sacred S])c)t, applies to a
priest to guide him through the course of devotional exercises
incumbent upon him.

In addition to the kami nasi, who constitute the regular clergy of
Japan, there are two institutions of the blind, which are called reli-
gious orders, although the members of one of them are said to sup-
port themselves chiefly by music — even constituting the usual orches-
tra at the theatres. The incidents to which the foundation of these
two blind fraternities is severally referred, are too romantic, and one
is too thoroughly Japanese, to be omitted.

The oriain of the first, the Bussats sato, is indeed, purely senti-
mental. This fraternity was instituted, we are told, very many cen-
turies ago, by Senmimar, the younger son of a mikado, and the hand-
somest of living men, in commeuioration of his having wept himself
blind for the loss of a princess, whose beauty equalled his own. These
Bussiits sato had existed for ages, when, in the course of civil war, the
celebrated Yoritomo (of whom more will be spoken ) defeated his
antagonist, the rebel prince Feki (who fell in the battle), and took
his general, Kakekigo, prisoner. This general's renown was great
throughout Japan, and earnestly did the conqueror strive to gain his
captive's friendshij) ; he loaded him with kindness, and finally offered
him his liberty. Kakekigo replied, " I can love none but my s\am
master. I owe you gratitude ; but you caused prince Feki's death,
and never can I look upon you without wishing to kill you. My best
way to avoid such ingratitude, to reconcile my conflicting duties, is
never to see you more ; and thus do 1 insure it." As he spoke, he
tore out his eyes and presented them to Yoritomo on a salver. The
prince, struck with admiration, released him ; and Kakekigo withdrew
into retirement, where he founded the second order of the blind, the
Fekisado. The superiors of these orders reside at Miyako, and appear
to be subject alike to the mikado, and to the temple lords at Yedo.

Sinsyii is now divided into two principal sects : the Yuitz, who
profess themselves strictly orthodox, admitting of no innovation ; they
are said to be few in number, and consist almost exclusively of the
kami nuni ; and Siebold doubts whether even their Sinsyu is quite
pure: the other, thi; Riobu Sintoo, meaning two-sided kami woiship,
but which might perhaps be Englished by Eclectic Sinsyu, and is
much modified, comprises the great body of Sintoo. Any explanation
of this modification will be more intelligible after one of the co-exist-
ent religions — namely, Budhism — shall have been spoken of.

092 Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. [Nov.

It miglit luwe been anticipated that a religion, upon which is thus
essentially founded the sovereignty of the country, must for ever
remain the intolerant, exclusive faith of Japan, unless superseded for
the express purpose of openly and avowedly deposing the son of
heaven. But two other religions co-exist, and have long co-existed,
there with Sinst/ii.

The first and chief of these is Budhisni, the most widely diffused
of all false creeds, as aj)pears by an authentic estimate of their
respective followers, in which we find 252,000,000 Mahomedans,
1 1 1,000,000 believers in Brahma, and 315,000,000 I3udhists. A very
few words concerning this creed may help to explain its co-existence
and actual blending with /S'^n.^ya.

Budhisni does not claim the antiquity, the cosmogonic dignity, or
the self-creative origin of Sinsyu. Its founder, Sakya Sinha — called
Syaka in Japan — not a god, but a man, who, by his virtues and
austerities, attaining to divine lionors, was thrn named Budha, or the
Sage, and founded a religion. His birth is placed at the earliest
2420, and at the latest 543 years before the Christian era. Since
his death and deification, Budha is supposed to have been incarnate in
some of his principal disciples, who are, like himself, deified and
worshipped, in subordination, however, to the Supreme God, Budha
Amida. Budiiism is essentially idolatrous ; and in other respects, its
tenets and precepts differ from those of •Sinsi/u, chiefly l)y the doctrine
of metempsychosis, whence the prohibition to take animal lite, the
theory of a future state, placing happiness in absorption into the
divine essence, and punishment in the prolongation of individuality
by revivification in man or the inferior animals ; and by making the
priesthood a distinct order in the state, bound to celibacy.

The Budliist somewhat hyper-philosophic theory of heaven does not
appear to have been taught in Japan ; and in the rest, there is
evidently nothing very incompatible with Sinsyu. The Budhist bonze,
who, atter it had for five hundred years tailed to gam a footing,
established his faith in Japan a. d. 552, skillully obviated objections,
and enlisted national prejudices on his side. He represented either
Ten-sio-dai-zin as having been an avaiar or incarnatum of Amida, or
Budha of Ten-sio-dai-zin — which of the two does not seem certain —
and a young boy, the eldest son of the leigmug mikado's eldest son, as
an avatar of some patron god. This flattering announcement obtained
him the training of the bov, who, as a man, refused to accept the
dignity of mikado*, although he took an active part in the govern-
ment of his aunt, raised subsequently to that dignity. He founded
several Budhist temples, and died a bonze in the principal of these
temples.

Budhism was now fully established, and soon became blended with,
thereby modiiying, Simi/u, thus lorming the second sect, called Riobu
Sihsyu. Tliere are many other sects in which, on the other hand,
Budiiism is modified by Siiisyu ; and these varieties have probably
given rise to the inconsistencies and contradictions that frequently
occur in the difi'erent acc ounts of Smsyu, Further Budhism itself is,

• Klapioth.

1841.] Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Japanese. 693

in Japan, said to be divided into a \\\'^\\ and pure mystic creed for the
learned, and a pross idolatry for tlie vuli^ar. The Yama-hnsi liermits
are Budhist monks, although, like the priests of the Ikko-syu, they are
allowed to marry and to eat animal food

The third Japanese religion is called Sintoo, meaning ' the way of
philosophers ;' and, although by all writers designated as a religion,
far more resembles a philosoi)hic creed, compatible with almost any
faith, true or false. It consists merely of the moral doctrines taught
by the ('hinese Kung footsze (Confucius), and of some mystic notions
touching the human soul — not very dissimilar to tiiose of high Bud-
hism — totally unconnected with any mythology or any religious rites.

Sintoo is said to have been not only adopted, immediately upon
its introduction into Japan, by the wise and learned, but openly pro-
fessed, accompanied by the rejection of Sinayu mvlhology and worship
and by utter scoin for Budhist idolatry. But when the detestation of
(-'hristianitv arose, some susjiicions appear to have been conceived of
Sintoo as tending that way. Budhism was, on the contrary, especially
favored, as a sort of bulwark against Christianity ; and thenceforward
every Japanese was required to have an idol in his house — some say a
Budhist idol ; others, the image of his patron kami. The last is the
more probable view, as Dr. Von Siebold distinctly states that, at the
present day, the lower orders are Budhists ; the higher orders, especi-
ally the wisest amongst them, secretly Sintooists, professing and
respecting Sinsyu, avowedly despising Budhism ; and all, Sintooists
and Budhists alike, professed Sintoo.

Such is said to be the present state of religion in Japan. But the
subject must not be closed without mentioning a story told by presi-
dent Meylan, of a fourth religion, co-existing with these three, prior
to the arrival of the first Christian missionaries. He Sd\ s that about
A. D. 50, a Brahminical sect was introduced into Japan, the doctrines
of which were, the redemption of the world by the son of a virgin,
who died to expiate the sins of men, thus insuring to them a joyful
resurrection ; and a trinity of immaterial persons, constituting one
eternal, omnipotent God, the creator of all, to be adored as the source
of all good and goodness.

The name of a Brahminical sect given to this faith cannot exclude
the idea, as we read its tenets, that Christianity had even thus early
reached Japan ; and this is certainly possible through India. But it
is to be observed, that neither Dr. Von Siebold, nor any other writer,
names this religion ; that Fischer, in his account of Japanese Budhism
states that the qualities of a beneficent creator are ascribed to Amida,
and relates much as recorded of the lile of Syaka, strangely resem-
bling the gospel history of our Saviour, whilst the date assigned to the
introduction of this supposed Brahminical sect pretty accurately coin-
cides with tlMt of the first unsuccessful attempt to introduce Budhism.
Further, and lastly, whoever has read anything of Hindoo mythology
must be well aware that the legends of the Brahmins afford much
which may easily be turned into seemingly Christian doctrine. But
whatever it were, this faith was too like Christianity to survive its fall,
and has long since completely vanished.

694 Missionary Trials £(• Encouragements in India. [Nov.

VI. — Missionary Trials, and Missionary Encouragements , in

India.

II. — Missionary Encouragements.

In sin alone is despair; — the g^ospel is all eiicourapfement. Missiona-
ries, above all men, ou«^lit to be standard-bearers of Hope ; from the
portals of Heaven, to the sates of Hell, is their field of expectation : —
from aire to ajre, even until the end of time, flows the deep, cool and con-
stant stream of their evanjjelic consolation. True it is, that they liave
to contend with the im])ossibilities oF spiritual denlfi in others, and with
tlie impracticabilities of spiritual wcnloies.i \i\ themselves ; — true it is,
that sin, with all its pro^'cny of evils, meets them every where, coun-
teracting their desiu;ns and couiitermininjr their operations: — true also
it is that India, as a special field of ministry, may present her Ri)ecial
forins of trial, from peojde, church, converts, missions themselves ; —
nay. there maybe indications of dis))leasiire from Gon himself ajjainst
his servants in this country, — in that he refuses to work much by them :
— all this may be, and all this is admitted to Ite : yet is there encourage-
ment to surmount the trial, and a triunipli of spirit above the defeats of
the flesh. This is i)eautifully expressed by the Apostle Paul in these
most striking- words, " Now, thanks be unto God, vviiich always causeth
us to triumph in Ciirist, and maketh manifest the savour of His know-
ledge by us ill every place. For we are unto God a sweet savour of
Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish : to the one we
are the savour of death unto death ; to the other, the savour of life unto
life ! — and who is suffiient for these things?" (2 Cor. ii. 14.)

Having formerly set in array our Trials in this land of sin, let us now
bring up our army of Kncouragements to confront them. We shall divide
our little host into two l)odies — First, General encouragements, under
its several divi-sions — this the main body : — Secondly, a reserve, consist-
ing of some special encouragements, connected with peculiar circum-
stances of a variable or local kind.

1. There are ^t'«er«/ encouragements of the highest possible order, and
of the surest ])0ssible eiFect, which pertain to the missionary work. They
attend it in all ages, in all places, and under all circumsttinces ; never
varying, never failing, they are the fixed quantities of faith and hope —
the inmioveable basis of patience, perseverance, and ultimate triumph.

1. This is the vfobk op God. It is carried on by human agency, but
it is the Lord's work. God is Love, and this is the work of love. God is
true, and this is the work of truth. God is i)ure, and this is the work
of purity. God is sovereign, and this is the work of making men subject
to him. (lod is offended, and this is the work of reconciling his enemies
to him. God is supplanted by idols, this is the work of glorifying him
alone. God is unKiiown, and we reveal him. His Son is unheard of, and
we proclaim him. To do all this is agreeable to tiie nature, and is the
very will, of God : — in doing this then we know we please him — and that
his glory is associated with our operations. Surely then, whatever trials
we may have to endure, we may well be encouraged by the thought and
sure knowledge that our work is the " work of God" — and we may
well say, " This work I cannot resign, in this work I caHnot despair ;
until I resign my God, and despair of Omnipotence !" — Happy he that
in his missionary work, " waitetli upon God !" " He shall mount up on
wings, as an eagle; he shall run and not be weary ; he shall walk, and
not faint !"

2. This is the Command of Christ. " Preach the gospel to evn-y
creature" — " Teach them all things, whatsoever I command you" — and

1841.] Missionary Trials 6f Encouragements in India. 695

" L<> ! I am w ith you iilways, even unto the end of tlie world !" To juRach
tlie iiospel, iitul to teach tlie thini;s of Christ, constitute missionary work ; —
iind to do this is the express cunimarid of our Lord niid Saviour. Now
I lien, whatever trials we may have and however small success, in the ful.
lilment of this work of (j!od, we have tliisto say — " Jksus commanded me!"
'J'o every scoff of the world, every ca^'il of llie flesh, ev ery douhtiuf;: of the
cliurcli, and every faintiiifr of the human spirit, we have this triumphant
iiuswer to make, " It is Christ's comn>;ind !" " Vou have no success" —
i have my Master's command. " You have no prospects here" — I have my
Master's commaiul, "You have scarcely a convert" — I have my Master's
command, " You have no hold of the peo|)le" -- But, 1 have my Master's
command. Go and preach to them and teach them ! Thus may ttie faithful
missionary deal with his trials as regards his work ;— after those trials
)iave heen sanctified to liis soul. Sat;in witli his host of temptations
will, nay must, flee hefore this answer of faith — " I'he Lord hath com-
manded this to he done, and done it shall he !" Happy is the servant who
can lahour in midnight darktiess, and say with noonday joy, " 'I'liis is
the Lord's work ;— for noon, and for nijjht, this is His one command !"

3. This is tub Ministiiation of the Holy Spiuit, iu which w« have a
part. Clirist told liis disciples, that when he departed, he would send to
them the Holy Spirit to he liisat tiiifj substitute witli them ; and that hy his
Spirit, he would do all thing's for them ; yea, that hy Him the world would
be "convinced of sin, rij^hteousness, and jiidfjment." All evanffelical
preaching-, all spiritual conversion, is of the Spirit of God. He is Supreme
Affent in the missionary work — He is identified with it — it is a part of
liis federal ministration. 'I'lie true missionary, in his true work, is the
Spirit's intmediate instrument, for the accomplishment of the S|)irit's pur-
poses, in the Spirit's own manner; — and if, in such circumstances he have
trials to endure, or evils to conflict with, lie may theii lift up his heart and
say, "Oh Eternal Spirit, these are for Thee, not for me — before Theb
this mountain shall heconie a |)lain !" So shall the opposing of infinity
to the finite, and the ofF.set of omnipotence against creature-weakness,
cheer the soul and cause it to say, " If God he for me, who can be
against me!" — Oh how little is this considered, that as our trials are
(Jlirist's trials for present syni))athy, so are they the Spirit's trials for
ultimate victory I Oh that we were full of the Eloly Ghost, then our
faitii would he great as our weakness; our hope would he strong as our
disa])pointment ; and missionary life would he a perpetual triumph of
encouragement over trial, 'i'his is the grace of the Holy Spirit, the great
Missionary Comforter: — all-sufficient is he as the Grand Eucourager —
the Guide of all who glorify Christ. Against all failures they say,
" Here is the ministration of the Spirit still" — against all possible blanks
and voids they say, •' Here is still the Holy Ghost !"

4. The FiEiiO is o.nb All true Missionaries are on one field, even the
world ; — and they themselves are one in faith and lahmir. So far as work
is concerned, what is done in one \n\v\. of the world is the same with what
is done iu another ; — the success of one is the success of another ; the suc-
cess of one and another is the success of all. W hilst we mourn over Asia,
let us rejoice over Africa ; — if we are sad over India, let us he glad over
the islands of the South Sea if China be shut, let us rejoice that Hiii-
doosthan is open. If here we be not revived, yet we, the same we, are re-
vived in another land: — if on this ridge, the corn be still green, then are
we sorry ; but if, on another, it he all ripe, then are we all glad. My
brother's conversions are mine, to cheer me — whilst my trials are his, tor
liis spiritua' good. Oh liappy reciprocity of brotherhood ! But, alas,
how little felt ! Why do we not lend to one another, and borrow from one
another again, in our missionary work — so that all the reapers, the ear-

VOL. II. 4 X

69() Missionary Trials &^ Encouragements in India. [Nov,

ly reapers and ttie late reaperf?, yea and the sowers iis weW as tlie reapers
may rejoice to<rether. If 1 have no spiritual cliildi en, I will he happy in
my hrother's offsprinj>- ; — and if niy converts he none, I will he much en-
couraged hy seeinfr that his are many. Oh lliat we had this spirit in us
all ; and that we could always have such confidence in each other's spi-
ritual judgment, as would enahle iis to rely witliout reserve on each
other's opinion of true conversion ! W'lien we vimv the state of God's
n-orU over the whole field of the world, there is much to encournife the
fainting spirit in lifeless India; — therefore like tlie Cliristians of Jerusa-
lem rejoicing when they he<ard of the doings at Cesarea and Antioch, let
us give thanks, that the joy of the whole field is one and is ours.

5. The result is fixkd — pinai- sliccfs-i is certain. So saith the
Lord — and that is enough. " The Earth shall be Full of the knowledge
of the Lord, as the waters cover the channels of Uie deep !" So saith tlie
inspired Isaiah — and what saith the inspired John in prophetic vision ?
"The seventh angel sounded, and there were great .voices in heaven,
saying, 'I'he kingdoms of this world are become the kinijdoms of our Lord
and of his Christ, and he shall reign for ever and ever!" — Yea, saith
Pavidj "All the kings of the earth shall praise thee, O Lord, when they
hear the words of thy mouth 1" — Many trials of men, many judgments of
God, shall there be; hut the gospel shall prevail, and missions shall tri-
umph. By the prospect-glass of faith, through the medium of prophecy,
we see the whole world blessed of Christ find blessing Christ; — and this
wliole includes the part in which v)e labour: — so that the future becomes
the comforter of the present ; — and instead of doing as the world, encou-
rage ourselves From that which z? as to that which sha/l he, we encourage
ourselves from that which shall yet be, as to that which now is. Thus,
the certainty of the result promotes the end to be accomplished; — and
t)ie child of the decree becomes the son of the promise, ami tlie sure heir
of hope and joy. In this matter we may enter Heaven itself by faith, and
behold it replenished for its eternal glories. How vast a part of that
replenishment is yet future ! — Probably the greatest part of the heavenly
kingdom is yet to be gathered — and that certainly shall be brought in
by the everlasting gos])el. Glorious encouragement to laI)our, and to
endure ! that heaven yet waits for the latter days, and for the universal
conversion that shall make the end more glorious than the beginning !
Who would not labour in faith and patience to he a final partaker of so
sure a result ?

6. Meanwhile, we ourselves are the care of ovn Heavenly Father.
He numbers the hairs of our heads, and sustains our burdens as His own.
We labour in His sight, we sigh in His ear, we ciy to His throne, we rest
at His feet. " Thou tellest my wanderings ; put my teais into thy bottle !
Are they not in thy book ?" He loves us because we s])eak of his Son — and
he will own us because we have followed his Son, away from father and mo-
ther and brother and houses and lands, unto pain and sickness, trial and
privation, wasting and death ! ^V^e are accepted of (Jod in Christ, whether
India accept of us or not ; and those who sustain rejection well, may
have a hif;her place, than some who have maintained popularity well : —
the Lord hath regard to those that mourn and are meek amidst the trials
of life and faith, e\'en as to those that turn many to riuhteousiiess and
who shall shine forever. Here then is the weary child's resting-place,
his Father's arms : — Here is the sick child's comlort, his Father's Face : —
Here is the d3'in^ child's reFuge, his Father's bosom ! This is our universal
and eternal encouragement — "Lord, I amlhine— save me!" "O God,
thou art my God." — Rich are these words — " Let all those that seek thee
rejoice, and be glad in thee: Let such as love tliy salvation say con-
tinually, The Lord be magnified! / am poor and needy, yet Jehovah

1841.] Missionary Trials Encouragements in India. 697

thiiilceth vpon me ; ilioii art my lielj) and iny deliveror, make no taiTV-
iiig, () MY (.Joi)!" — Tlais bej;;an we wilh tlie vvohk of God, and tlius end

we witll his CART.

11. We now come to tliose f>i <mnds of encoiirai>enieiit wliich may l)e
termed Speciul. These liave a local connexion \utii India, and a tem-
porary connexion with the inescnt ajjc ; nnd so as to time and ])lace, may
be reckoned nnder the he:i(l of specialties. These are not intended to he
matters of faith, like tiit details of the former liead ; Imt rather, as mat-
ters of lact, aihlressed to reason, to afford <>roiinds for inference, varyinj^
in strength from the simplest prohahility to the stronsiest certainty.
Ahout tliese a dirt'creiice of opinion may pre\ ail, both as to the extent of
fact and the j)ropriety of the inference ; — hut, out of the whole comhined,
ami taken in ihe mass, there arises a stronj;- impulse of hope and em oiir-
afjenient as to the sure and successful result of our missionary m ork in
India.

I. There is tiie remarkahle process of xeparntive preparation, by which
this country has been entirely detached from the f;reat mass of healheti
and Muhammadan territory around it, and united in political bonds to the
most powerful and the most communicative kini^dom of Christianity in
the world. And there is one remarkable feature in the mode of British
acquisition of India, that so far as refjardsthe Supreme power, it lias heeu
reluctantly made — no \)\»n for the conquest of tiiis country was ever en-
tertained, saie by subordinate afjents; on the other hand, instructions
have been constantly issued, declarinii' it tlie wish of the Supreme power,
tliat conquest should be restrained, and acquisitions be consididated not
extended. Yet still, impelled by what seemed a stranjife necessity, Britain
has advanced, and every thiuf; has fallen that opposed her; until now
she is queen of iiidiii, crowned l)y unexpected results, not by deliberate
intentions. And what mean we by this, but tliat Gon in his providence
lias transferred the ]>ovver of Fafjan India into the hands of Ciiristian
Britain ; — and seeinf>- that ;dl nations are in the hand of Christ as Mtdia-
torial kin>;-, for tlie establishment of his heavenly kingdom, what more
natural supposition than that it is for the end tiiat India may be (Christi-
anized? And is it less remarkable that this very process of adjunction
took place, about tlie very })eriod when Britain was becomini; a mission-
ary nation.? and that the first consolidation of Indian emiiire, and the
renewal of that charter which granted in 1M13 Missionary liberty o\er all
its boundaries, were not far removed in point of time — '1 liese and many
such things might be noted by us: — for that chain of providence which
had separated India and prepared it to be visited by the Gospel ofClirist
is not to be overlooked by those who labour in this singular land. Even
worldly men themselves plead some ])rovidential desij^n in the Britain-
izing (if we may use the term) of India ; how much more may the Chris-
tian liope (or its Christianizing ! 'I'his is the higher end, this the more
glorious result.

2. How quiescent is India, as to the ministration of the gospel of Christ !
She makes no resistance to all (he e\ angelical organization and operation
that exist within her bounds, for the destruction of her ancient sujiersti-
tion or more modern delusions. True, if her sons become converts, she
persecutes thim, few, weak and helpless as they are ; — but, the gospel is
untouched, and its ministers are free to convert still more. The law, which
protects the idolater, protects the Christian too ; — the magistrate, who
decides for the .Mussulman, decides for the British preacher too. — The land
is as if tied up hand and loot, so that it can do nothing but submit and be
still : — it must hear, and it does hear it must forbear, and it does for-
bear ; — it may hate, but it may not hurt any save its own ; —it may be apa-
■ 4 X 2

698 Missionary Trials ii^ Encourogemeiils in India. [Nov,

tlietic, but the foe's ;ip;il)iy becomes our victory, not iis to present conver-
sion, but as to the i)resent ministration of tlie Truth. It is an astonishin<<
sijiht to see a nation of superstitious men, even millions of unbelievers,
from whatever cause, thus quiescent and submissive, wliilst tlieir religion
is being destroyed ; — and stranger still when it is remembered, that the
fjovernment which accomplishes all this, claims no connexion with Christ,
and disowns all evanfjelizina aims.— Thus however does India submit;
as if '• four aii};els were holdinjr the four winds," until the redeemed of the
Lord 1)6 sealed. Let us be tliaiikful tliat we iiave a just and powerful
government, able and willing to keep peace in this vast empire, until the
kingdom of our Lord be fixed here: — and if that government be not
Christian itself, let us be encouraged by this great mercy, that it hinders
us in nothing good — and that by its energetic and steady rule it enables
us in peace and snfety to do all the good that we would do. The "hole
country is open — its towns, it villnges, its biizars, its ghauts, are open ; —
its roads, its rivers, its nullahs, its canals are all open. — W'e may teach,
we may |)rear.h, we may convert, we may cunlirm as we please : — we es-
tablish missionary stations, missionaiy bungalows, missionary schools,
missionary dwellings, as we please. We may speak, we may write, we
may preach, we may print, and who maketh us afraid } W'e may act, we
mav move, v\e may rest, we may begin, we may end, we ?Tiay continue —
and who is there at present to hinder us? Is this liberty accidental as
to the gospel ? Is it unmeaning as to missioniiry labour? Can we look
on all this splendid freedom of actio)i spread over a quiescent empire of
sill, and not be encouraged to preserve in our work of God. Pray for the
peace of India — for " blessed are the peace-makers!"

3. Tilt attention of the Church of Christ being fixed to such a degree
on India, seems a most favouralile ground of hope and encouragement.
For the mind of Christ dwells in the church, and whither his mind turns,
thither is she made also to turn. His Spirit animates his spiritual people,
so that as the Spirit would go, they are led, in their hearts' desire, and
their prayers, their acts of service and their gifts of mercy. True indeed
it is that Paul was thus drawn <>ut towards his countrymen (Rom. x. 1),
and yet tliere was to be no fruit ; b\it there was this clear difference, (1.)
His was very much a natural afFeclion — it was towards his "kinsmen
according to the flesh ;" not so here : (2.) His desires and efforts were
all rejected plainly and violently and stedfastly by those to whom they
were directed —not so here : (3 ) He was divinely and irresistibly moved
t<t give up those very kinsmen for whom he had laboured — not so here as
yet. Besides, we have the universal church united in this aspect towards
India; — England, Scotland, Ireland, have their missionaries here; —
America and Europe have tlieir missionarie.5 here; — Denmark has had,
Germany now has her missionaries here. The Churchman, Dissenter,
Presbyterian, Episcopalian, Iiidei)endent, Baptist, and W'esleyan, all
have missionaries here. — Prayers, donations, plans, societies, churches,
tend hither. — It hath been so for years — it is so now — and the feeling
increases instead of diminishing year by year. Does all this intent and
constant desire, all this united and continued effort, indicate notliing for
good to India ? We believe it does indicate something ; — and that tlie vast
accumulation of i)rayer nou before the throne of God w ill yet be answer-
ed in a proportionate blessing. And although there may have been
much sin mingled with many of tliose prayers, our trust is, thiit when
God hath ended his controversy with his servants on that account, he
will then answer these supplications, old indeed in man s esteem, but in
liis sight as of yesterday ; — and Oh, how rich a scene, how glorious a day,
when all the prayers of all Saints shall be answered, and God be glorified
as the hearer of prayer, in India !

1841.] Missionary Trials if Knroiiragementx in India.

4. Universnltty as to mode, of operation by tlie cliiircli in Iiidi;!, seems a
most favDiiralile token of jjckkI result. Kvery metliod of usefulness that
h;is been devised by tlie churcli in otiier |)laces. is ))ut into full exercise
lieie for fiood — indicatintf iliat defjree of earnestness, and dili^jence, and
active multifarious wisdom, wliicli God hath })romised especially to bless.
" In the morninii sow thy seed, in the evening withliold not thine liand ;
for tliou knowest not which shall ))ros])er, this or that, or whether both
shall be alike ijood." Rivalry of scheme is t(» be shunned and dreaded ; —
universality of plan i» to he desired and pursued. This employs every one,
or it draws on every one ; — and it has thus the effect of interesting and
unitinir ei'ery one. It increases Christian love, for every one is in good
tenipei w hen he is fully occupied according to his own preference, and let
alone in his own active choice; — and it brings out the body of ('hrist in
its relative completeness before those who are to be converted. Some
preach, some teacli ; some write, some print; some give, some receive ;
some itinerate, some abide at home ; some form Bible Societies, some
Tract Societies, some Scliool-book Societies, some Orphan Societies, some
Female Education Societies; — and many such like things are there in
India, for the conversion of the people to Christ. Now we feel much
encouraged in considering this combination of manifold labour as indi-
cating that the church is in earnest; — and also as affording to the sove-
reign grace of God room for that freedom of movement in the conversion
of sinners, which it claims, but wiiich exclusive schemes must ever deny.
'I'his too is good.

5. 'J'he pntient continunnce of supply, on the part of the church, amidst
much trial and constant bereavement, constitutes a most favourable basis
of hope for the future. In a former part we considered the painful pro-
cess of missionary change in this country ; — how much weakness, how
much sickness, how much necessary al)sence, liow much removal, how
much death; — and in consequence, what draining of men and funds, al-
though in the best of causes. Yet there is alu ays a fresh supply; — as
one falls, another steps forward ; — whilst some ai e beginning to sink,
others are beginning to rise. The work goes on without interruption; —
willing and devoted men are never wanting: — nothing has yet been
yielded ; the ground br<iken has been retained. No man thinks, or
speaks of surrender;' — even the men of sighs are full of ho|)e ; — the sick
men call upon their brethren to stand forvvard. — Who dreams of flight
from India.'' Who despairs of final success .f" None — or, at least, we have
lieard of none. There are as many ready to come to tins land now, as at
first — the living candidates would be more than the dead martyrs — and
all this where there is no praise of man for the enterprise, no missionary
romance to incite, no worldly lucre to reward. By such patient and meek
perseverance of old did the church prevail ; and there can be little doubt
tiiat in due time the Lord will graciously own his suffering and persever-
ing church in this land, and more tlian recompense all her pains. Our
Lord first tries and then crowns ;— and the very grace of patient perse-
verance hIiIcIi he has granted to his church in the matter of Indian Mis-
sions, seems to indicate approaching glory. Nay, an increase of afflic-
tions, on this basis, would only be an increase of hope — and in the '• val-
ley of Aclior" w e should look around for the " door of hope." — A broken
heart, with a contrite spirit, is ever triumphant; — but a faint mind is
ever vanquished and flees.

6. Native confidence in Missionary cAarac^e/-, is another most hopeful
token of ultimate results. The people of India very generally make the
distinction between nominal and real religion ; — and no man will find
the mere name of Christian a passport to the confidence of their hearts.
But if H man lead a pure, benevolent, righteous and actively useful lile,

700 Missionary Trials if Encouragements in India. [Nov.

him will tliey trust. The gospel preached, they may reject — the gospel
professed, they inay slight — but the gospel fairly and fully exemplified
in life and action, they universally respect. 'I'hey may hate the tree, hut
they admire its fruits. And we may without hesitation say, that the
missionary character generally has coiiimauded the esteem, the confi-
dence, and the praise of the great body of natives who have lived long in
contact with it — so that they will rely on a missionary's word, and repose
on the sincerity of his heart. Doubtless there have been ])ainful excep-
tions : — but they also have been exceedingly rare. True piety, as a general
rule, lias the confidence of the Hindu and the Mussulman in imlia Now
where theie is trust in gos])el character, a basis is laid for trust in gospel
truth: — where there is much confidence in the Christian servant, there
is so much of a preparation for confiding- in the Master himself, who is
Christ, 'i'rue, the mind may continue till de;ith in a merely passive in-
different state — true also, on other sinful grounds, Christ may still be
rejected ; but all this alters not the fact, that in itself considered, native
confidence in missionary character is a sign of present gos])el influence,
and a token of sonietliiug more and better in the time to come.

7. 'I'here is also a growing anticipation among the more intelligent
natives (we mean Hindus), that Christianity will become prevalent
in this land. This feeling seems to grow, as tiiey see Christian opera-
tions extending; — and pandits frequently profess their belief, that in a
generation or two, Christianity will be very general. 'I'he root of this
is not, as might be supposed, in the fact that a Cllli^tian power is politi-
cally dominant in the country, but is strangely enough to be found in
their own shasters. — In the prophetic shaster (Bhabishya I'urAn)*, there
is a prediction to the eflFect, that "in the Kali Jug (or last age) all
distinction of caste shall cease and all men shall he one. In tlie Kali
Jug also men will forsake image worship, and all shall worship Brumho,
(God)." — By believing this prediction Hindus are prepared for a religi-
ous change ; and seeing no source of change now in their country but
the religion of Christ, they naturally euoug.'i suppose that this religion is
connected witfi the predicted revolution. Devout Hindus indeed do
not consider the Kali Jug to be productive of any thing but evil ; — and
the triumph of Christianity they would consider to be such an evil;
still the fact remains, that there is an anticipation of the downfall of
Hinduism — and also the counter-part, that Christianity ni)w introduced,
whether for good or evil (as they may reckon), is to spread and prevail
over the land. This belief will, we doubt not, s))read more and more —
and whilst it weakens the hands of the predestinated Hindu, it may
well tend to encourage the commissioned minister of the gospel of Christ.
There was much expectation when Messiah was born ; — and let us be
glad that Hindu shasters lead their votaries to anticipate a grand change
at the time when the gospel has entered into this empire of the east.
This is some indication that the Prince of darkness sees the dawn of day.

^f^^T«^ ■Slt'Jf^ ^tc?T ^^U^ Stfs I't'C?, ^9n«. ®rff^ C^5f

<JrTf%C^ JI1 I '^'^•^ ^ltCi=T ^^ff? C«^T?P 2^^TWl ^tc^ ■^ToFT'^ £tf^5lT

1841.] Missionary Dials £^ Encouragements in India. "JOX

8. There is also soinewliat tliat is encoiirairiiif'' in the i>'"i'l"f ' sepa'd-
tion of oin (jdvi'riimrut from idnliitry in this coiuitry. 'I lie sei)icrati()ii is
vet far from complete in details but miu-ii has been done from time to
time ; iiuich thiit has heen ordered, has not yet heeii done. No doiiUt
the determined afritation of the Cliristian community. Iioth here and at
home has heen the chief cause of tiiis im|)rovement ;— hut still, it is well
that a iiOveriinuMit can be moved to jierform what is f;ood tlirough the
influence of the ('hnrch : — and it is well that the Chtirch. throufjh legiti-
mate channels, hath such useful influence in the country "hei-e her
Diissitxis lie. K\en the !)efiinnini> of the past year (isio) was ushered
in by one of the most iniportant, and (to the writer's mind) most valu-
able acts of leijislation which India has yet witnessed, the al)olition of
all idolatrous oaths and the substitution and couseciueut assertion of the
name of tioi), the one God, in all the courts of . Hindusthan. This was
a ffrand movement away from idolatry towards God, by the government
of the country; and we fear that Christians have not been sufficiently
thankful for this mighty boon, granted in the face of the strongest pre-
judices, and procured not without some jjainful sacrifices. Hengal scarcely
now presents to eye any e.xternal conne.xion of government with idolatry ;
— but Madras still does, in a painful degree. I he revenue of Jagari-
nath's gold is still the snare of Britain's faitli ; — and respect for the
persons of men is still a ])retext for the virtual dishonour of God. But
the leaven is working now, whicli neither avarice nor |)olicy can arrest ; —
and it will extend, nay it mast, until the state knows no idol even by
name. It is this evident and determined tendency set in, wliich helps
us to the furtlier hope that there is a miyhty power at work, when even
the men of might and interest are coni})elled to render up their j)rayer, —
and to sacrifice the spoils of idolatrous iniquity.

9. But there is tliat which is of more encouragement to iis tlian all
those minor specialties — ^it is this, that tliere it^ now in this country actual
and true conversion ;■- -it is a present existent thing, evident and
palpable. I'liere is a church of natives who have been converted from
idolatry to God, and who have believed in the Lord Jesus as the Son of God
and the Saviour of sinners — anil who have led, or are leading, a Christian
life in accordance with the word of God. I'his cliuich may be sm;ill,weHk,
imperfect, detached, and dependent ; — still, it exists, with the real attri-
butes of a true conversion : — and there is then conversion in India. Now
what special encouragement do we deri\'e from this fact? Twofold —
(1.) If there be conversion hiM-e, then there are true missionaries here,
there is a true gospel here, and there is true grace there, — tlien the
presence of the Holy Spirit is actually here to regenerate, the presence of
Christ is actually here to save, the presence of God is actually hereto
promote Mis work: — tliee\idence is before our eyes, behold it ! The
creation of a ifrain proves the present power of God, as certainly as the
creation of a mountain; — the conversion of one sinner, as the conversion
of a multitude. Let us take courajie not only from the truth thiit ours
is the work of God, but from the fact that God is working by us ; that
He is not Only witli us, but in us. W'e have indeed to mourn that tliere
is so little present sal vatioi), and the more we 7nourn, the better; but let
us rejoice in that which is, whilst we sorrow for that wliich is not — and
let us be encouraged to persevere by this, that we are already sealed as
accepted of God. — (2.) If the work of God is begun liere, we hnve a
strony pledge that it will goon still further. For it does not accord with
the usual procedure of God in past times to cause His work to cease at
its very beginning, or to permit it to be supposed that the gospel-cause
is not His. by its immediate extinction. Tlie Inquisition in Spain and
Portugal did indeed prevail for the extinction of begun gosiiel reforma-

1

i

702

Mifisinnarij Trials Encoiirageinents in India. [Nov.

tion but, let it be rt'ineii)l)ered, that for centuries these liad been
apostate hinds, wlio liad exchaiij^eil Ctirist for Anti-christ ; — they deserve
tiierefore, vvhat they had loiifr ciiosen ; — and they tiave been drinking
the cup «r judi^nieiit till this day. lint India is a new field, on which
the Lord's challenjje has been thrown to the hosts of hell, and to the
worshippers of devils — the 'jlory of the gospel is at stake — the truth of
the bible is involved — tlie glory of Christ is concerned — the very name
of tlie ever-blessed God, over this great empire, seems wrap))ed up in
the result. We have high precedent for such a prayer as this — " If thy
presence go not with me curry us not up lience. For wherein shall it be
known here that I and thy peo|)le have found grace in thy sight.'' Is it
not in that I'liou goest with us ? So shall we l)e separated, 1 and thy people,
from all the people that are upon the face of the earth. And the Lord
said unto Moses, I will dp the thing that tliou hast spoken !" If we had
such deep concern for the glory of God in his churcli, as Moses hnd, and
did plead as closely and tenderly as He did, then would our hopes brighten
and our assurance become as a rock. 'I'he very fact that a contest is
begun, would inspire us with iiope ; — and the hotter the battle, the more
sure the victory would become; — provided only we made the battle the
Lord's. Then would He maii;nify His own name — and His work begun
would be the pledge of His work ended.

10. Now in all these encouragements we feel the more encourage-
ment, because there seems growing up amongst us a spirit of self -despair
and contrition for sin : — in other words, a conviction that even in the
use of every thing, man can accomplish nothing, and that we are
altogether unworthy of even that which God can do for us ; — this is,
huniiUty. Many men have been employed, and little done ; — many
means liave been used, and little accomplished; — much piety has been
tried, even unto death, with small results ; — and great talents have
produced little present fruit. This is felt more and more, by many,
if not by all; — and there is caused a self-emptying process, which is
always essential to spiritual success. Self is the grand rival of God —
and ui»til self be banished, God cannot be honored. We are glad then
to read sad and sorrowful acknowledgments ol' the state of things in
India ; — we are glad to see a jjlain sincerity of lamentation over the
low'uess of God's cause, and we are glad to find a growing willingness to
confess that sin is more the obstacle to success than any defect of means.
We are glad to find that confidence in special modes of operation is giving
place to the lieallhier idea that the "foolishness of God is wiser
than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men." — W'e
are glad to hear mournful prayers, to listen to humbling addresses,
and to read saddening statements — and why? because these tend to
eippty man of pride, and make every Christian turn his eyes to God.
We are persuaded that there vvill be a great deal of public con.
fession and humiliation, and a great deal of candid discovery and honest
disclosure, more than has yet been, before we be much honored of God in
this land ; — and the degree of this spirit now manifesting itself (although
some favour it not) is one of the best tokens for good that India in its
present condition could have. We have talked enough about men and
their deeds; let us now talk about God and His Son, and His Spirit, and
the glorious power of the Triune Jehovah. Let no man speak against dark
and sad views of things, provided they be true views ; — facts are the works
of God, and let no man reject them. — If we acted more in accordance
with facts, we should be more humbled ; and being more hujubled in self,
we should have more confidence in God ; — and being more confident in
God we should have .i peace, joy, and perpetual trium|)h of spirit, to
wltich we are yet si rangers. The Lord God fill us with His own ful-

1841.]

Reviews.

703

ness ! — tlien sifflis will prognosticate sliowers, and tears of contrition will
indicate torrents of Messititf. Then the groaning prostration of tlie
human soul will herald the Holy Spirit's approacli for fjood ; — and tho
rapid leveliinj^ of our fondest schemes in one abyss of humiliation will
be as a still small voice, saying " I'he Lord is at hand! Come ye
forth to meet Him !"

In fine, the things written concerning trials and encouragements,
have hut one desij^n and one end ; to make us humble and joyful,
sorrowful and glad, weak and strong, empty and full, so that man may
be humbled and God exalted in the conversion of India. " Thanks bk
TO God which causeth us always to triumch !"

J. M. D.

REVIEWS.

I. — An Essay on Native Female Education, by the Rev. K. M.
Bauer jed.

II. — Prize Essay on the Condition of Native Females, by Dd-
daba Pdndurang.

III. — Prize Essay on the Condition of Hindu Females, by
Hari Kesanaji.

The antiquary whose business it is to elicit, from the
records of by-gone times, the manners and customs, the arts
and sciences, and the progress of civilization, has laid it
down as one of the rules of his art, that the condition of the
females of any nation is a good criterion whereby to ascertain
its amount of civilization : so generally admitted is this rule,
that the intelligence attributed and the respect shown to the
women in Ossian's Poems, were deemed by the opponents of
their authenticity, to be a powerful argument against their
antiquity, and were, by many thought decisive of the question
at issue : and here, according to tliem, Macplierson tailed to
keep up that deception which he had attempted to practise
upon the world. Whether this, the superior intelligence and
status of the females of the Ossianic age, be sufficient to prove
that the poems were the production of a later and a more civiliz-
ed period, it is not our business to inquire. The turn which
the controversy in reference to them (and it was cotiducLed
by the ablest men of the age) took, as well as the opinion of
men most conversant in such subjects, are sufficient to esta-
blish the d correctness of the rule to which reference
has been made.

The emancipation and acknowledged rights of woman may
not indeed, in all cases keep pace with the march of civiliza-

VOL. II. 4 Y

#

704

Reviews.

[Nov.

tioii. Tlie local position iiiul political relation of a nation,
its civil and social institutions, its long cherished prejudices,
and other causes which need not be mentioned, mar, in some
measure, the natural results of a mere secular education, and
prevent the spread of liberal opinions. Tlie improvement of
the condition of females may be checked by a variety of
untoward circunistances, when it is urged on by the mere
temporal civilization of a nation, but when that civilization is
based upon Christianity, when the people are enlightened by
its doctrines, and imbibe its principles, all difficulties in the
way of female emancipation will be removed, and woman will
attain to her proper rank in society.

The religion of Jesus is liberty. It proclaims freedom
from temporal and spiritual tyranny, to the rich and the poor,
to tiie savage and the sage, to male and female alike. Wher-
ever its benign influence is felt, and its principles acted upon,
females are enuincipated from the dominion of tlieir tyrant
lords, they attain to that position in society for which they
were designed, and are respected and honoured. So far from
being regarded and treated as inferiors, they are, in Christian
countries, treated with respect, and have the precedence,
cheerfully yielded them in all i-anks of society. Periiaps the
contrast between the general influence of Christianity and
Hinduism, is in nothing more striking than in the treatment
of the female sex.

Even a nominal Christian would despise to show any dis-
respect to an unprotected female, and if he were charged
with any crime, he might implicate others of his own sex, but
to excuse himself he would not willingly implicate a woman,
neither would he to save his own reputation expose her to
calumny or disgrace. Not so with the Hindu, the weaker ves-
sel is the object of his cruelty, and if he can, he will without
the least compassion cast the blame of his misdoings upon
her. We are taught to regard woman as " bone of our bone
and flesh of our flesh,'' not as a servile subordinate, but as a
companion, an equal, possessing the same faculties, actuated
by the same principles, susceptible of the same improvement,
cheered by the same hopes, depressed by the same discourage-
ments, and destined to the same immortality as ourselves.
On the grounds then of Scripture and of common sense, we
do not hesitate to maintain, that man has no more right to
deprive woman of personal liberty, than she has to deprive him.
She has as much authority over him in this matter, as he has
over her, she is as much the guardian of his virtue as he is of
hers. Sin is sin whether committed by man or by woman, and
the power of being virtuous or vicious belongs no more to the

1841.]

Reviews.

705

one, than to the other. God has tnade them equally account-
able, etjually moral assents. The practice of immurini^ women
in zenanas had its origin, doubtless, in the jealousy of men,
which increased in proportion to their own incontinency, and
the liberty they clainied to do as they |)Ieased : we find that
such customs prevail only in those countries where polygamy
is practised. And thus the watchfulness of the " green-eyed
demon'' over the conduct of females keep pace with the laxity
of morals among the males, and men become distrustful
of women in proportion to their own want of virtue. This
result indeed is in Uee[)ing with the principles of our nature,
for it will always l)e found, that the most culpal)le are the most
suspicious. Suspicion is an inse|)aral)le attendant on vice —
innocence thinketh no evil. But has this attempt to improve
females by depriving them of liberty succeeded ? Have
women in consequence, become more virtuous, nmre circum-
spect, more intelligent ? The contrary, as might have been
expected, is the fact. The history of mankind abinidantly
proves, that other things, such as education and religion,
being equal, the female population are much more virtuously
inclined in those countries where their liberty is unrestrained,
than in those where they are confined.

Such and similar results pro,ve to us, (would we but aright
attend to principles and the facts of history) the inefficiency of
all mere human appliances to improve effectually our fallen
nature, — appliances indeed, which have their origin in pride or
self-tiufficiency ; or as in the present case, in human passion.
Religion is the only remedy by which to cure the evils of our
nature. The human mind must be trained to fear and love
God, and then will it be improved. Hence the great impor-
tance of a moral and religious education. That it is not good
for the mind to be without knowledge, and that man must be
taught to think and to act aright, are universally admitted
truths; but that which is admitted in the general, is too often
practically denied in particular instances, as if education
were the privilege of one class of the human family, but denied
to the other. The refusal of this privilege cannot be defend-
ed upon any principle of reason or common sense, yet women
in this country are prevented from all moral or mental culture,
and this is one of the worst features of Hinduism.

Taking into vievv the great influence that women do, and
ought, to exert over individuals, and indeed over society, tlie
impolicy, to say nothing of greater evils, of keeping them in
a state of mental degradation, is too apparent to be much
insisted upon. Many of the brightest ornaments of tiie
Christian church received their first lessons and best impres-
4 Y 2

706

Reviews.

[Nov.

sions from their pious inotliers. In confirmation of this state-
ment we can appeal not only to such names as Timothy and
Augustine in ancient times, or Doddridge and Dwight in mo-
dern, but to the history of tlie church in all ages, which
abounds with such examples. There are not a few, at this
day, in India, who, though they may have, in some measure,
forgotten the God of their fathers, still in tbe uioments of
privacy, revert with melancholy pleasure, to tbe instructions,
the prayers and the tears of a pious mother. When secluded,
but for a short time, from the bustle of public life, the strife
of tongues, or it may be tbe din of arms, how oft does " fond
memory's faithful mirror" recall tbe image of a pious mother
teacbing them to lisp tbe praises of that God vvbom unhappi-
ly tbey have almost forsaken. Tbe silent argument of sucli an
image speaks to tbem in accents more powerful and pathetic
than tbe bighest flights of the most impassioned eloquence.
If such be tbe influence of educated females over tbe minds of
even tbose wbo have turned aside from tbe patbs in which
they were brought up, bow great, bow marked must it be over
those, who adorn society by continuing to be living exam-
ples of tbe lessons they imbibed in youth. Tbe cbaracter
and principles of those wbo bave been thus instructed, it is
needless to say, have an important bearing on the best interest
of man, and bence it is tliat tbe lessons of tbe nursery have
a much greater influence on tbe prospects of society, than
men are generally willing to admit.

It were easy, did we deem it necessary, to point out many
instances in which women were the prime movers, in eftect-
ing tbe revolution of empires and in changing the morals and
uKinners of the age. At the dawn of Christianity, the ladies
of Ccfisar's household, were the first to receive tbe gospel, and
by the purity of their lives, which stood out in bold and
open contrast to tbe licentious practices of the other ladies
of the court, they did much to recommend its doctrnies to
the great and the powerful. And doubtless tbey contributed
towards tbe overthrow of idolatry in tbe palace of tbe Ceesars,
and to tbe spread of that faith which tiie Empress Helena,
was honoured to estal)lisii in the Empire. Since then the
females of every nation have so much to do with its enligh-
tenment and civilization, their moral and intellectual status
is a subject of tbe greatest importance : for so long as the
mothers and sisters of a people remain ignorant of the true
God and his salvation, so long as their knowledge and ideas
are limited to the arts of cooking and dressing, and idle
gossiping, there is little hope of the general improvement of
the male. Every step gained by the youth of the present age,

I84I.1

Reviews.

707

will have to be trodden over again by the youth of the next,
and thus in a great measure improvement will be kept within
narrow linuts and remain stationary. The influence of the
zenana and the habits acquired there will require to be
unlearned l)y every succeeding generation, and it will be found
as it always has been, that the ideas and principles tbere
imbibed press like an incubus upon the energies and mental
exertions of the young. Convinced of the importance of this
subject, Christians have, from the first establishment of Mis-
sions in this country, anxiously watched for every oppor-
tunity to improve and enlighten its female population. For
this purpose various plans have been tried, and a diversity of
means have been put into ()|)eration. One u\ode of operation
has been prosecuted with vigor and energy, and after a while
it has given place to anotlier, which was thought more pro-
mising, and this in its turn has been succeeded by others.
This change of plans and operations is not to be regarded as
an evidence of vacillation on the part of the friends of female
education ; on the contrary it proves the great difficulty of the
work, and their anxiety to adopt the most approved plans,
and to change them according to circumstances, and that
knowledge which experience alone could impart. For many
years, there has been an alternate ebb, and flow in Christian
feeling, in connection with this subject, but it has never been
lost sight of, nor disregarded. 'I'lie Cliristian ladies of Britain
have ever been waiting for opportunities to improve the con-
dition of their own sex in India, and happily, within the
last few years, a greater degree of attention has been drawn
towards them than before. But although the subject has of
late attracted more general public notice than ever, we are
not to suppose that it is a thing of yesterday. Our honoured
predecessors, our brethren who now sleep in Jesus were deep-
ly interested in this matter. So far back as the year 1819,
the Calcutta Juvenile Society for tiie establishment and sup-
port of Bengali female schools, was formed, principally in
connection with the Baptist Missionaries ; soon after this time
was formed tlie Bengal School Society, connected with all
denominations, for the education of males and females.
About three years after the formation of the Juvenile Society,
Miss Cook, now Mrs. Wilson, came to Imlia witb a view to
engage in female education, in connection witb the Bengal
School Society. She however joined the Churcb Missionary
Society, and was the honoured instrument of establisliiug the
Central Female School in Cornwallis Square. About the
same time, sub-committees of the diH'erent denominations in
connection with the Bengal School Society were formed, and

708

Reviews.

[Nov.

each had under its special superintendence a number of female
schools ; these were designated the sub-coninnttee of the Bap-
tist Missionary Society, and the sub-committee of the Lon-
don Missionary Society. These sub-committees were subse-
quently formed into separate societies, which continue to the
present time to support female schools in Calcutta, and its
vicinity. At present there are female schools in connection
with all the Missionary Societies in Calcutta. From this
very brief statement, it will be seen that native female schools
were in existence more than twenty years ago, and that not-
withstanding the difficulties and discouragements attendant on
the work, the supporters of such institutions have persevered
in their labour of love.

As the attention of the Christian public has been lately more
particularly turned to the subject of female education, it was
with much satisfaction we heard the proposal to invite intelli-
gent natives to give us their opinion regarding the most prac-
ticable means of educating the females of India. In order
to elicit this a prize of 200 Rupees was offered in each presi-
dency, for the best English Essay by a native of India, on the
sul)ject of native female education, and minor prizes were
offered for other Essays. Tl\e result we have before us in the
three essays whose titles we have placed at the head of this
article. The little work by the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, is facile
princeps, and indeed the only one of the three that deserves
the name of an essay : we sliall therefore confine our atten-
tion principally to it. The Rev. author divides his work into
three chapters. Chapter I. is on the present condition of
native females, in which he shows, under the head of social and
religious institutions — i, the inviduous distinctions between
male and female ciiildren at their birth — 2, at the time of
purification, ii. in regard to their education — iii., females are
prohibited to read the Vedas.

ii. It is considered disreputable in females to be able to
read and write — iii, other hardships under which they labour,
such as I, their being given away in marriage in infancy
without their will or consent ; 2, their compulsory and total
seclusion from society ; 3, their perpetual widowhood with
all the attendant evils to which they are sul)jected ; 4, the
perpetual pupilage to wiiich they must submit ; and lastly, a
short review is taken of the few privileges which is allowed
to women by the sliastras.

Chapter II. is on the education which the Bengal females
ought to receive, and the position they ought to occupy.

Here the author has no tlieory to propoiind, but he takes
the common sense view of this topic; viz. that the education

1841.]

Reviews.

709

of females morally and intellectually, should keep pace with
that of the male [jopiilatioii, and that they should he helpmeets
and suitable companions to their husbands, as they were
designed to be by Providence.

The conclusion to which the author comes on the whole, is
that little can be done in the way of improving the females
of India until the male population is enlightened — that the
conversion and civilization of the males must precede that of
the females, and our strongest hopes for their improvement
depend, under God, on the speedy and general enlightenment
of the rising generation of men. We have long nuiiiitained
the same opinion, and daily experience confirms our views.
Hinduism must be overturned — ihe minds of men must be
emancipated from its bondage — the chains which caste and the
social institutions of the Hindus have thrown around them,
must be broken asunder — and above all the gospel must be
extensively felt ere much can be effectually done to ameliorate
the condition of Hindu females. In other countries, the
conversion of the females was simultaneous with that of
the males, and the unobtrusive but effective influence of
women, who had believed the truth as it is in Jesus, was
powerfully felt through all ranks of society, and tended to
the overthrow of idolatry and the establishment of Christi-
anity. In this, it is quite otherwise, female influence is thrown
into the opposite scale, and this is one of the most powerful
of the external causes which have hitherto opi)osed the pro-
gress of the Gospel in India. The difficulties in the way of
the Christian education of India's daughters are immense and,
at present, insuruu)untable.

There is no access to the females of its higher and middling
classes, and it would be contrary to all the laws of propriety,
according to Hindu ideas, for sucli to appear in the presence of
a Missionary, or any other gentleman. As to their appearance
in public schools, the author has abundantly shown that it is
quite out of the question. A glance at V/hat has been done, and
at what is likely to be accomplished in present circumstances
will, we are persuaded, serve to convince every reflecting per-
son, that the enlightenment of the males must precede tliat of
the females, and that we must look principally to the general
improvement of the foruier class, ere we can expect to do
much effectually for the latter. There are two classes of
female schools in existence at present; 1, Public day-schools
for the education of native females of all classes. 2d, Orphan
schools for orphans and the children of native Christians.
Our public day-schools, as our author has well shown, can
have little influence on the community. They are atten-

710

Reviews.

[Nov,

ded by tlie children of the lowest grades of society, those indeed
whose fathers and biotliers and male relatives are uneducated ;
their object in attending is not to acquire knowledge, neither
is it the object of their parents in sending theui ; and conse-
quently they have no ambition to learn, tliey are influenced
solely by the love of gain. We know tliat it has oft times been
said, tliat tlie lads who attend our public schools are influenced
by no better motives. It ought however to be remembered that
there is no immediate advantage gained; the boys are neither
hired to attend school, neither are they rewarded for their
attendance. The prospect of gain luay liave been the actuat-
ing motive both with their parents and with tliemselves, in the
first instance. The advantages whicii they propose to them-
selves, are prospective, not immediate, but to attain to these
advantages, they know they must possess certain qualifications,
and these they endeavour to acquire by diligence jyid applica-
tion to their studies. Hence it is, that, perhaps in no country
in the world will we find boys more anxious to learn, more
diligent, and more studious. This application and consequent
rapid increase of knowledge soon produces its natural effect,
the young aspirant having tasted the sweets of the Parian
spring, begins to love learning for its own sake : and that
which he once sought to acquire merely for the sake of gain,
becomes to him a source of pleasure, — a thing to be sought
for for its own intrinsic worth. It is not so with the girls
that attend our public schools, their attendance is veiy irre-
gular, and the many hours they are exposed to the wicked
influence of home, effectually remove all the good that may
have been done during the few hours of teaching. They
remain but a short time in attendance, few so long as to be
able to read, the great majority are either sent to service or
married, and are quite lost sight of; they mingle in the
general tide of corruption around them, their characters are
not formed, their influence cannot be felt for good.

The second class or orphan schools, are productive of a far
greater amount of positive good. In theuj the children are
kept as within a Christian family, separated from the bad
example of the heathen, and constantly under the eye of their
superintendents, they are daily encouraged, by precept and
example, to seek after all that is holy, and pure, and praise-
worthy. We know those, who if it were not for such institu-
tions, would have passed their lives in the utmost wretched-
ness, but who are now respectable members of Christian
society. The duty devcjlving upon Christians to educate aright
the orphan children committed to them by the providence of
God, requires no arguments, and the utility of orphan schools

1841.]

Reviews.

711

needs no defence. There are in these schools, also the children
of native Christians, and tlie propriety of giving them a good
sound Christian education, will not, we presume, be question-
ed. It is to educated Christian mothers we are to look in a
great measure, for a nu)re stedfast, consistent race of native
Christians. And when we see a native Christian, instead of
spending all her time eitlier in preparing and consuming food,
or in gossiping and indulging her children in every freak of
fancy, teaching them to read, to repeat their catechisms, or lisp
the praises of their Redeemer, then we may hail the dawning
of that day when Christians in Bengal, will, for their consis-
tencj', their love, their zeal, and their devotedness, bear to be
compared to Christians in other lands.

The orphan schools to which reference has been made, it is
evident from their nature can have little influence on society
in general, girls taught in them are generally married to native
Christians, wiio reside in the villages in the vicinity of Calcutta,
their influence must be therefore confined to the villagers
around them. But the respectable classes of natives see them
not, and perhaps are ignorant of their existence. From these
institutions therefore, useful and important as they are, much
cannot be expected in the way of improving the condition of
the female population of India.

And here we cannot help remarking, that one of the chief
blemishes of the essa}'^ before us, is the standard of education
upon which the author fixes as suitable for this country. He
has pointed to such names celebrated in European literature
as Hannah More, Mrs. Somerville, &c. — But honourable
and respectable as such names are, it is not to this class of
females, that Britain looks for the training her sons and her
daughters. No, she looks to her lowly but pious and intel-
ligent cottagers, her ladies in the middle ranks of society,
whose names are unknown to fame, but the influence of
whose piety and example is felt in the character of their
children, in the remotest lands and distant ages. Brilliancy
of wit, superiority of intellect, or higli attainments in all the
walks of science and literature, are not the most admirable
features in female character. They are well iu their place,
especially when under the influence of religion and proper
principles, but the hope of a nation's improvement is not so
much associated with these qualities, as with piety, meekness,
good sense, general information and attention to the duties
of home. We fear that educated natives, (and in this sus-
picion we are more than borne out by the Bombay essayists),
have by far a too high opinion of " petticoated philosophers."
They seem to delight in the anticipation of the day, when

VOL. II. 4 z

/I2

Reviews.

[Nov.

some of tlieir countrj women shall become as good astrono-
mers as Mrs. Somerville,or political writers as Miss Martineau.
Did they know a little more of the world, they would find
that such learned ladies do not generally make the best
wives and mothers.

Besides, every one cannot a Hannah More or a Somerville ;
sucli transcendent talents fall to the lot of few of Eve's daugh-
ters, or sons either. But all native females may (if they have
the opportunity and if they will), become good and useful, affec-
tionate and intelligent companions, examples of piety and
virtue, the nursing mothers of the Christian church. We have
dwelt the longer on this subject, because we know that there
is a great deal of error regarciing it among our young native
friends, and some of this error appears in the work of the
respected author, but it is the very beau ideal of the other
essayists. No no, let not the females of India be encouraged
to tlirow away the distaff for the flowers of Parnassus, nor even
their cooking utensils for the Principia of Newton. Let them
attain as a body even to mediocrity in learning, but to excellency
in piety and virtue, then the great purpose of female education
will be accomplished.

The next plan that remains to be tried is that of private
tuition. This is the plan principally recommended by the
Reverend author. He thinks that if Christian ladies would
submit to the drudgery and annoyances to which their daily
attendance in zenanas of the more wealthy Babus would
expose them, much good might be expected. Such private
seminaries might be attended by a few and gradually an
inroad would be made on the barriers that now oppose
female education. Even of this, the author's favorite plan,
we have little right to be over-sanguine. In the present state
of native feeling and prejudice, few, perhaps none, besides
those who have received a European education, would con-
sent to have their females taught in any way, and even they
would require a degree of moral courage not common to
Bengalis, to support them amidst the sarcasm and caUunny
to which they would be exposed for having attempted to
innovate on the time-honoured customs of the Hindus. But
a Christian education has still greater difficulties to contend
with, and we are surprised that the author seems to have
quite overlooked this important feature of the plan he recom-
mends. Some of the more enlightened natives may allow
Christian ladies to enter their zenanas for the purpose of
instructing their female relations, and others may consent
to allow them to assemble together in some private place
under the strictest watchfulness for the same purpose. But

1841.]

Reviews.

713

how many are there who will consent to their females re-
ceiving a Christian education, who will not only allow them
to be taught to reail and write, and other female accomplish-
ments, but who will consent to their sisters and daughters
being taught the precepts, the morality, and the religion, of
the Gospel ? These are important (juestions, and we fear
if they were put to the respectable part of the Hindu com-
munity very few indeed would be found to agree to such u
course. And if not, where are the pious and qualified ladies to
be found, who would consent to forego the endearments of
home and of kindred, to attend daily in the zenana of a Babu
for the purpose of instrucing its inmates, while at the same
time she is compelled to abstain from all reference to Cliristi-
anity ! Take away from them the prospect of enlightening
the minds of their pupils in the truth as it is in Jesus, and
what is then left to animate and support them amidst their
trials, their privations, and their difficulties ? Besides what
are we to expect from a system of education which is not based
on moral and religious truth ? We have indeed heard the
boasts of those who are the advocates of such a system. They
have exultingly told us of their mighty achievements, and have
boasted that more converts were made to Cliristianity from
seminaries conducted upon anli-christian principles, than from
Missionary institutions. Now granting this to be the case,
(which by the way is contrary to fact,) does it prove the in-
ference that they would wish us to deduce from such facts ?
Does it prove that such persons became converts to Christianity
because they were instructed in such seminaries ? Never was
a weak cause attempted to be defended by a weaker and more
absurd argument. The complacency and confidence with
which this line of argument is prosecuted is worthy of re-
mark— it presents a phenomenon in the history of mental
aberration induced by prejudice, well wortliy the attention of
philosophers. Never have we met with a more palpable instance
of a non-sequitur. It boldly and unhesitatingly assumes a fact
which happens to be prior to another fact in time, to be the
cause, or if you will, the immediate antecedent to that se-
quence. As well might we argue that Paul became an
apostle, because he was a fierce persecutor of Christianity, or
Julian the apostate, became a pagan and a persecutor, because
he was educated as a Christian ; or to be more plain, that it
rains to-day because it did not rain yesterday. The argument
proceeds on the assumption, that a denial of the Bible and
the God of the Bible is the best preparation to receive and re-
vere its truths, — that a negation of all religion, is the direct way
by which men are led to embrace the only true faith. Let us
4 z 2

714

Reviews.

[Nov.

suppose that the alumni of such seminaries never met with
a Missionary or a truly Christian man, anxious to enlighten
them on the sublimest of all subjects ; or that they did not
transgress tlieir rules by reading the Bible or some book
designed to teach Christianity, where were they to hear, how
were they to know, and how could tliey embrace the doctrines
of our faith ! ! Happily for such persons, tliough Christianity
must not be mentioned in the seniinaries where they are
taught, they may hear the word of life, they may, if they choose,
have opportunities of hearing the gospel of Christ, and by the
blessing of God, through the means which are put within
their power independently/ of their education, they may be
led to receive and to profess the truth as it is in Jesus.
Far different however would be the case of females taught in
private schools, for if they did not hear any thing of the gospel
within their zenanas, they would have little chance of hearing
it without, so that although we are not by any means opposed
to the plan proposed by the author, but on the contrary, we
think it is worthy of a fair trial, we do not expect much from
it in present cricumstances. Our autlior himself is not very
sanguine as to the results of either this or any other plan that
may be adopted. This is evident from the following extract :

" But we must not be understood to look with very fond liopes or
sanguine expectations on any of the jilans we have suggested above. As
almost the only expedients that can be adopted under present circum-
gtances, witli any prospect of success, they are doubtless entitled to the
consideration and trial of the friends of India. But tlie question of
female education, unlike perhiipsthat of niiile education, is so intimately
connected witli the general improvement of the nation, in temporals and
spirituals, that much cannot be calculated upon, before we advance con-
siderably in both tliese respects. Neither the way here recommended of
sending female teachers into the Zenana, nor any other that is imaginable,
can work vigorously before the monstrous institutions of Braluninism are
subverted by the sacred fabric of divine truth, and before the secular
affairs of our countrymen prosper under the twofold influence of more
liberal and humane dispositions in our British conquerors, and of more
industrious and active hal)its on our own parts. ^Vilile the women con-
tinue as exiles from society, under the sentence of exclusion, and while
they are forced to accept of unknown husbands long before the dawn of
reason in their minds, little can be attempted, and that in very limited
circles, to ameliorate their condition ; and this little too, will more
resemble a patch-w ork whereby to cover the sores under wliich they suf-
fer, than prove a remedy by which to effect a cure."

From what has been said of the little influence which female
schools have or can have, at present on the improvement of
this country, let no one suppose that we are opposed to such
seminaries in every form, whetlier as private schools, public
day-schools, or orphan asylums. On the contrary, we would
warmly and with all our might advocate the vigorous and

1841.]

Reviews.

persevering prosecution of e.icli and all these plans of female
education. Let each be fully persuaded in his own mind, and
labour in the diligent use, the means and opportunities which
the Lord has given. Each plan will tell, its own way, each
will tend, though very gradually, yet effectually to sap the
foundations of that system which now presents an insur-
mountable barrier to the improvement of the females of India.
We are the advocates of all the plans, (each in its proper
place,) which have been yet mentioned. We are the enemies
however of show and display, and of the increasing and
prevalent evil of presenting every measure in its most gaudy
and attractive colours, while the darker siiades are kept out of
view. We would therefore warn our over-sanguine friends
from expecting much from this, or that ])lan, as society is at
present constituted. And we do this the rather, because we have
oft times, both on public platforms and in official letters, seen
a great deal more attributed to such institutions, than an
intimate accpiaintance with facts, and a dispassionate judg-
ment would warrant. It is still the day of small things in
regard to this matter, and it M ill continue so for a long time to
come. From considerable experience and accpiaintance in tlie
working of female schools, we are fully convinced that we
must look to the general enlightenment of the male popula-
tion of India first, before we can expect much to be done for
the females, and in this opinion we are confirmed by the state-
ments of the essays before us, essays be it remembered
written by natives of the countrj', who are well qualified to
decide on such a subject.

We should now proceed to take some notice of the other
essays, but they are so meagre, so incorrect in principle, and so
devoid of all point, as to be utterly unworthy of criticism. If
they be fair specimens of what Bombay students can do, any
one may see at a glance, how very -far they are behind
their neighbours on this side of India. We should be doing an
injustice to the Rev. K. M. Banerjea, did we attempt to
compare their essays to his. One extract will suffice as a
specimen of the bombast with which they abound. The occu-
pation of native females in the cool of the evening is thus
described by Dadoboa Pandurang. "The women after being
liberated from their suffocating smoky dungeons, and having
refreshed themselves by giving a full play to the hitherto
partly restricted functions of their respiratory, optic and olfac-
tory organs, by their exposure to the fresh gushes of outward
air and light, are observed during the vacant hours of their
leisure, either to chant forth to their neighbours the little
exploits of their young ones, to make observations upon the

716

Reviews.

[Nov.

conduct and etiquette of this and that hidy or gentleman, or
to take notice of the various articles of apparel ! ! !"

We had intended to make some remarks on this style of
writing, wliicli we cannot better designate, than by the I'idi-
culovshj sublime, of which educated natives and otiier aspirants
for literary fame in this country are so guilty. Specimens in
abundance might be cjaioted from our Literary Embrvoes,
Blossoms, and Mirrors, et hoc genus omne, as well as from
the writings of our doctores scriblerii, who figure in burlesque
grandeur in the pages of some of our newspapers. But the
subject is worthy the attention of all the friends of education,
and the evil is too great and widely extended, to be checked
by a mere passing notice, our limits will not at present allow
us even to attempt to do it any justice, and therefore we
forbear, in the hope that this hint will induce some one
who has leisure and ability to take it up seriously, with a view
to correct the prevalent bad taste, and to assist our j'oung
literati to imitate more chaste models. One advice to our
young friends and we dismiss the subject. Read more, think
more, write less.

The Reverend author has touched upon some subordinate
topics, which however are directly connected with his subject,
and would, if attended to, greatly contribute to promote the
object of his essay, the enlightenment of the females of India.
We shall conclude this article by giving in his own words one
of those measures he proposes for this end, and we entreat all
the friends of female education to reflect seriously and with-
out prejudice upon its importance and propriety:

" \Fliatever plans may introduce intelligent Hindoos more extensively
into the society of educated ladies, and thereby familiarize their senses
with spectacles of female superiority, must eventually operate like a
ma<rical spell upon tlie civilization of the country. Few minds are so
dull as not to entertain, upon witnessing ihe happy effects of female
enlightenment among their neighbours, a longing desire of enjoying the
same blessings in their own family; and an ocular attestation of wliat is
at present known only from i)Ooks and oral reports, will accordingly
carry an actuating and a persuasive power peculiar to itself.

" When such a large number of Europeans are sojourning in tlie East
with their ladies, the ocular evidence, which is so great a desideratum,
is perfectly feasible. If every gentleman that desires the amelioration
of native society, would condescend to allow the intelligent Hindoos of
liis acquaintance a sight of what female education had done in his own
domestic circle, by occasionally introducing them to his family, the hap-
piest results might be anticipated. Man has been often styled an imitap
tive creature, that is influenced more by the tangible effects of a bene-
ficial scheme than by all tlje theories and fairy prospects wliich his
judgment or his imagination can conceive or fancy. The actual operation
and visible consequences of a salutary project are as greater incentives
to duty than mere theories, as examples are more efficacious than pre-
ce])ts ; and accordingly, if our educated countrymen can themselves

/I/

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

witness the happy fruits of education among European females, their
minds will receive an impetus, which will lead many to decided and
vigorous exertions for the reformation of their domestic lives*.

" If the minds of the risin<r generation be deeply imbued with impres-
sions favourable to female education ; if they be made, by constant inter-
course with Europeans, to witness with their own senses the advantages
produced upon society, and the benefits accruing to families, from the
moral and intellectual improvement of women,^ more than half the^work
which we fondly desire, shall be coHsummated." THET\

• " We cannot help adverting in lliis place to the conversational parties tliat used
to be licUl upwards of ten years sro in tlie liouse of a gentleman since departed from
India. lie devoted an evening once a fortniglit to tlie cultivation and maintenance
of social intercourse witli iiis native acquaintance, to whom the doors of his drawing
room were thrown open, and who were introduced to his family. Those of his own
countrymen who did not think such familiarity with natives derogatory to their digni-
ttj, were also occasionally invited to ioin these interesting parlies. 'I'he consequerices
of'such social intercourse betwceen Natives and Europeans surpassed all expectation,
'i'he conversation generally embraced local subjects, appertaining to the improvement
of the people ; and the degree of light thus diffused, and the zeal thus communicated,
were incalculable. Unfortunately, however, this exemplary course could not long be
pursued by the friend who assembled the panics. His peculiar profession forced liim
to discharge ollicial duties in the night, and the meetings were necessarily dis-
continued."

The Church of the Fathers. London 1840.

(Continued from page 644.)
RELIC WORSHIP AND INVOCATION OF THE DEAD.

A stately fabric vises before nie in the faitliful mirroi* of
history. Composed with that instinct for " the l)eautiful"
which dwelt aliUe in Phidias and PlatOj and seemed the pecu-
liar inheritance of Grecian genins, in all the grace and finish of
consummate workmanship, when the newness has worn' away,
and decay is yet far distant, its marble pillars gleatn in the
sun-light, and from its brazen roi)f, burnished with gold,
streams forth intolerable radiance. Crowds swarm round it,
and press in at its open door ; and each individual reverently
entering is sprinkled with the holy salted water from that
exquisitely sculptured vase, which stands without in the porch.
Inside the air is faint with the odour of incense ; the glare of
day is partially shut out, and wax lights burn with a strange
pale lustre*.

* I have before alluded to the whimsical fancy of the Puseyites for
wax lights. Before the practice was introduced into the church, Lactan-
tius ridicules it among the heathen. " They light up candles to God"
says he, " as if he lived in the dark: and do they not deserve to pass
for madmen, who offer lamps to the author and giver of liyht ?" Aliout the
middle of the fourtii century it had travelled from the East ns faras Spain ;
but was condemned by the 34th canon of the Council of Illiheris,

718 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Nov.

Beautiful mosaics cover the pavement : has reliefs and
richly colouiecl pictures adorn the walls, and festoons of
flowers freshly gathered charm the eye, as it slowly penetrates
" the dim religious light." It is a temple. There near the
centre stands a raised platform, surrounded hy a rail ; and
yonder at the east end is the altar, and the sacred place, into
which none hut the priests may enter. And the priests are
there, one superior in rank to his hrethren. These men near
them, differently dressed, and with villainous physiognomies,
are rohbers and murderers, who enjoy the privilege of asylum,
or sanctuary.

Young boys wait on the priests : and of the long train of
attendants, some are engaged in the temple service, and others
in conveying to the adjoining treasure-room, gorgeous robes,
embroidered veils and curtains, vases, tripods, pyxes, cande-
labra, lamps, chalices, and ornaments of brass, silver and gold,
often sparkling with gems, of which there is already a profuse
display in the temple. They are the free-will offerings of the
people : some to obtain supernatural favor, some to atone for
the past, some as tokens of gratitude for miraculous help,
and fulfilled wishes. Wonderful events have taken place here.
Do you doubt ? Look round ! These models of arms, and legs,
these pictures of remarkable escapes from death, these nume-
rous scrolls with duly signed attestations of prodigious mira-
cles, evince the faith and the sincerity of the donors.

Men and women are prostrate on the ground, uttering
audible invocations, when a voice is heard commanding silence :
it speaks again, Let the uninitiated depart it is obeyed :
they retire, and those privileged only are present at the sacri-
fice.

The multitude departs not with the day : many of both
sexes remain during the night, sleeping in the porches, or
wherever they can find a resting place. Because, for those
who had not yet been cured, tliere was always the hope of a

(^Elvira) ill the following quaint terms: We ordain that tapers be not
burned in tlie cemeteries by day-hght. For tlie spirits of saints are not
to be disquieted ! Wliosoever do not obey this, let them be excommu-
nicated." A little later, Jerome, in liis answer to Vigilantius, boldly
begins, " We do not light wax tapers in tlie broad day, as you idly slan-
der us :" but alas ! what a falling off there is in tlie very next sentence.
" If secular men, or religious women have done this for the honour of
the Martyrs, what do you lose by it ?" and so on he goes full swing into
an elaborate and abusive defence of burning candles in day-light, and
attack on poor Vigilantius. All this is sufficiently absurd, whether in
Heathen, I'useyite, or Fourth Century Father, but quite in keeping
with the theory of men, who hold uj) to the Sun of Righteousness the
rush-lights of fallii)le men, and read the word of God, not by its own
glorious light, but by human tradition.

1841,] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. ^ 719

iiocturiKil revelation, by dream or vision. But the offerings
are not to the living and true God : the prayers are made to a
dead man, and that swarming multitude consists of ignorant
and deluded i(h)lators.

As yet there is nothing to determine, whether I describe a
Heathen temple, or a Christian fourth century churcli. Place
on that platform the statue of a bearded man, witii his robe
flung over his left slioulder, and, with his riglit hand feeding
a snake. It is the temple of Esculapius at ^gcE, a small town
on the coast of the Mediterranean near Tarsus. This was a
fashionable shrine about the time of the apostles ; and was
wrouylit by that most accomplished charlatan, Apollonius of
Tyana : hence the afflux, and the splendour.

Remove the statue, and put in its stead a reading desk on
the platform : sculpture in bas-relief the portrait of another
dead man : raise a gilded and richly carved canopy over the
altar, and hang from its centre a silver dove, containing con-
secrated bread and wine. It is the shrine of Theodorus, in
Pontus*.

It is a commemoration day, and, though winter is at its
deepest, multitudes are gathered together. " First,'' says
St. Gregory of Nyssa, " the eye delights itself in the magni-
ficence and rich decorations of this spacious temple, upon
which the carver, the sculptor, the painter luive exhausted
the resources of their respective arts, wiiere the acts of the
Martyr are vividly depicted, where is the very image in bas
relief of this athlete of Christ, and where all those objects in
varied colours address the mind, — a pictured book. Nor do

* Tlie Christi;ms liad not yet taken formal possession of the. lieathen
temples, or turned the statues of the Gods into imiiges of the saints by
a new christening- : hut diplomacy was already at worlv, as the followinij
letter of Gregory the Great Tiiaumaturge to Satan somewhat huato-
rously testifies.

Gregory was heniglited in his travels, and forced to take shelter in a
lieatiien temple, whence the devils vvere accustomed to appear visibly to
its priests, and to give forth oracles. He put them all to flight, hy invok-
ing the name of Jesus, and by the sign of the cross. Next morning the
dispossessed demons appeared before the priest, complaining bitterly
of Gregory's conduct, and of being unable again lo enter their own
house.

Immediately the priest pursued Gregory, with threats and impreca-
tions; but still would not believe tiiat his power vvas superior to that
of the demons. 'I'o convince him, Gregory wrote the following laconic
note : —

"Gregory to Sata?^. Enter:" and, as soon as the priest laid this
on the altar, the devils rushed in rejoicing. The priest however was
converted. This story will be found in the panegyric on Gregory by his
namesake, Gregory of Nyssa, — a piece which Suidas assures us is un-
doubtedly genuine.

VOL. II. i} A

7"20 Puseyism, and ihe Church of the Fathers. [Nov.

the walls alone of this temple read us lessons of piety : for
the very pavement, in its mosaics, like a flowery mead, pro-
motes our instruction."

This is no obscure shrine. To-day indeed is a commemo-
ration : but never is this temple deserted; " never'^ continues
Gregory, " does the eager multitude cease ; the path, that
leads to it, swarms as with ants ; some press forwards, and
others retiring make room for new comers." In whose honor
are they assembled ? Why have they thus come together ?
Know that under the altar lie the relics of Theodorus, mighty
among the Saints, one, and not the least in honor, of the " Dii
Selecti," or Four Megalo Martyrs of the Greek church, and
far above the St. Georges, tlie St. Pantaleons, and others of
the minor fry.

Know that they rush forward to kiss the shrine, to prostrate
themselves before it. Happy is he, says Gregory, " who can
procure a little of the dust that covers the shrine ; it is a gift
of price, a thing of high value.'' " But for those who have
had the good fortune to touch the relics, how much to be
desired, how greatly to be thirsted for, is such a reward of
their highest prayers, none but they who have gained it, can
tell."

The benefits obtained from the relics of Martyrs, were
indeed beyond all praise. Ambrose and Augustine, Basil
and Chrysostom*, Jerome and Gregory, in one word all
the Fourth Century Fathers with one voice, and Chrysos-
tom most of all, declare that nothing was too hard for
them. Draw near to the relics, and the saint is sure to
help you 1 Theodorus is ready to cure diseases, to cast
out devils, to raise the dead, to grant long life prosperity
and riclies. He is yet more condescending, especially on a
day like this : he will guide those who have lost their way,
discover stray cattle, or stolen silver spoons, and in otlier
matters, by dream or vision, make himself generally useful.
Hence, as Nilus a disciple of Chrysostom very naturally
observes, tiie necessity of images and pictures ; for else, how
when he appeared, could we know whether it was tlie real
saint, and how could we distinguish one saint from another ?
Is this statement caricatured or exaggerated ? Hear Basil the

* To give some notion how far Clirysostom carried his veneration for
Martyrs, I transcribe from Butler the names of some of those " lio form-
ed the subject of distinct homilies : Ignatius, Babylas, the Maccrtbees,
Bernice, Prosdoclie and Domnina, Drosis, Pliocas, Lucian, IVleletius,
Pelagia, Juventiiius and i\Jaximin, Eustatliius, llomanus, tlie Martyrs of
Egypt, &c. All contain the same staple, — fulsome panegyric, lying le-
gends, rhetorical bombast, and strong exhortations to invoke the Mar-
tyrs, and veueraie the sacred relics.

1841,] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 7'^^

Great in his oration on Mamas, " Remember how many
things he bestowed on you through dreams ; — how many
wanderers he guided baclt to the patli ; how many of you he
restored to health, how many of your sons he raised from the
dead ; for how niany years he extended the term of life,'^ Oper.
tom 1. p. 595. Chrysostom is yet more enthusiastic; he de-
clares tiiat the mere sight of relics is more proiitable than the
most pathetic sermons ; that they work daily miracles ; that
they are " the ramparts of cities ?" He expresses his own ar-
dent desire to journey to Rome merely to see the chains of
Paul, before which devils tremble, and angels venerate. Let
us," says he, in his homily on Bernice and Prosdoche, " with
ardour fall down before their relics ; let us embrace, let us fix
ourselves to their coffins, and intreat them to be our patrons."
And the multitude did fall down before the coffins ; they did
invoke dead men and women : they did style the nearest
saint " 6 yj/ieTEpof," (our guardian), like the Pagans around
them ; they did call for their " patron" to help them, sayings
as Gregory tells us, " Sancte Ephraim succurre nobis ; veniam
nobis peccatorum impetra." Holt/ Ephraim help us ! obtain
for us the pardon of our sins.

I need but allude to the gorgeous processions attending the
translation of relics, when Emperors and Empresses, laying
aside their state, mingled in the crowd, reverently touching the
reliquary ; fwid the sea, lit up by thousands and ten thousands of
torches, glowed like molten fire. Sanctioned though they were
by the presence, and encouraged by tlie eloquence of Chrysos-
tom, these are acknowledged adaptations of heathenism. Tliere
are graver matters to bring forward : in other respects these
holy commemorations," were but too exact copies of their
prototypes, the festivals of the heathen. In spite of mira-
cles, in spite of benefits, in spite of ' the more than inspired
teaching' of the Fathers, they had already become mere apo-
logies for drunkenness and debauchery. Ambrose from Italy
indignantly upbraids those " who carry drinking cups to the
shrines, and drink there till the evening, believnig that
otherwise they canimt be heard." Augustine from Africa, in
a letter to Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, laments, the " feasts
at the tombs of the Martyrs under the pretence of religion,"
and declares, that not only was this vice tolerated, but that
the people were so besotted as to believe that the Martyrs were
honoured by their drunkenness." Nay, more ! There is a solemn
public document, which will prove into what open shameless
profligacy these feasts had degenerated. I may be suspected
of exaggeration : but what can be objected to the following
testimony ? It is the 27th canon of the famous Code of the
5 A 2

722 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Nov.

African Church, which, thougli compiled early in the 5th cen-
tury, contains tiie acts and canons of various councils and
assemblies held during tiie fourth. Its authenticity is not dis-
puted.

" It is also to be desired tliat those feastinjrs slioiild be forbidden, which
contrary to tlie divine commandtiieiits, are held in many places, and

WHICH HAVE BHHN DOIlROWliD FROM THK ICimOl'.S OP THE HEATHEN (SO tluit

tlie C^Iu istians are as it were compelled to celebrate them by tiie I'agans,
from which it would appear that under Ciiristian Emperors another per-
secution is secretly at work), and that they be i)rohil»ited in our cities
and possessi(Mis by the ini])osition of punishments : especially, since, in
some cities men fear not to hold them on the birth days f coiumemora-
tiorts) of the nu)st blessed Martyrs, nay in the very churches themselves.
On which days also, (which is a shame to tell) they practice the most
ABOMINABLE DANCINGS in the streets and broad ways, so that the honor

OF flIATKONS, AND THE CHASTITY OF FEMALES INNUMERABLE, dCVOUtly COm-

ing; to celebrate the most holy day, are assailed by their lascivious petu-
latice: so that the very approach to the holy service is now almost to be
avoided."

Is this a description of the Saturnalia, or the orgies in me-
mory of Krishna and the milk-maids? No, Protestant reader,
this was a " glorious commemoration,^' of the fourth century,
in a Church which numbered Augustine amongst its bishops.
The Greek Church in no way differed from the Churches of
Africa, and the West. In short the Agapse, or love-feasts
had become an abomination ; and, as such, were abolished in
the 5th century.

Another and a kindred abuse arose at such seasons from
the custom of the worshippers of both sexes remaining at the
shrine during the night. What could be more dangerous to
the soul than the united and kindred excitements of supersti-
tion, holiday luxury, wine, and opportunity ? 1 appeal not to
private individuals, but to the thunders of councils, — thuiulera
that sounded in vain. The celebrated council of llliberis
(Elvira), which condemned the introduction of pictures into
Churches*, made the following its 35th canon.

" We ordain tliat women be prohibited from keeping vigils in the
cemeteries, because under the pretence of prayei', they frequently com-
mit in secret great crimes."

* This canon is a hard morsel for the Church of Rome. Here it is —
" We will not have pictures placed in Churches, lest what we adore
and worship, be painted on the vvalls." The council of Elvira, whether
a council really held, or a collection of yet more ancient canons, is
assigned to the very beginning: of the 4th century, and " it cannot be
doubted," says Dupin, " that its canons are very ancient, and very au-
thentic." Vol. I. p. 592. But after all, he continues, " these things are
matters of discipline, which may he used or not, without doing any
prejudice to the faith of the Church ?" What is the harm forsooth ? It
merely leads the people into a little idolatry.

1841.] Puseijism, and the Church of the Fathers. 723

This council was held about the year 304. Nearly seventy
years hiter, the 28th canon of the council of Laodicea runs
thus. —

" It is not proper to liold in the Cliurclics tliose fensts, which are call-
ed Afjapa?, or to eat in the liouse of (iod, or to sleep there during the
night."

I have no wish to enter into further details ; they may easily
be imagined by the reader.

The next abuse that comes under our notice is the shame-
less traffic in relics, by which tiie Sarabaites especially (a
class of vagabond monks) gained their livelihood. Clothes that
had touched a shrine, bits of the true cross, and dead men's
bones must be had at any price. Bishops and Archbishops,
Popes, and Patriarchs, Cities and Emperors, contended for tiie
precious boon. Relics cured the sick, raised the dead, proved
the orthodox faith, confounded the Arians, repelled the in-
cursions of the barbarians, and obtained the pardon of sin.
Theodoras drove back the Scythians, according to Gregory of
Nyssa. Nisibis was fortified against a siege with the relics of
St. James, by the Emperor Constantine, as Gennadius grave-
ly affirms : and Evagrius tells us, that the Emperor Leo, at-
tempted in vain to obtain the remains of Simeon Stylites from
the people of Antiocb ; and that Philippicus afterwards begged
them to lend him these holy relics, when nudiing a military
expedition into the East. And not only were they pregnant
with miraculous energy, but they were wortli money ! To a
popular shrine gifts flowed in with astonishing profusion.
The Emperor Constantine endowed a single baptistry or cha-
pel in one of the Roman Churches with a yearly income of
more than ten thousand pounds (which must be multipli-
ed many times to find its value in our days) ; and the
quantity of plate, precious stones, and other valuables, ac-
cumulated in many of the churches, was almost beyond belief.
All was at the entire, uncontrolled disposal of the bishop,
who made what use of it he pleased, and never rendered any
account. Hence relics flourished : they were revealed in
dreams : they were pointed out in visions ; they were proved
by the energumeni ; they were carried about by the monks
and disposed of — for a consideration. An obscure priest in
an obscure village dreams, that in a certain place are laid the
remains of a celebrated Martyr, choosing his man well, and
not making his story too improbable : he prays and fasts, but
at last thinks it his duty to inform his bishop. The good
bishop receives the news with joy : why should he not ? the
people assemble : the bones are found ; and if the cures and
the energumeni are judiciously managed, the fame of the

724 Pusetjism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Nov*

relics is established. A stately Basilica rises : multitudes flock
to it : the village becomes a city : wealtii pours in : and every
one is delighted. There in that golden vase, says Vigilantius,
lies " A something" before which the multitude falls pros-
trate. It is a bone; — it may be of a Martyr, or, quite as
probabl)^, of a heathen, or an animal, — a cow, a horse, or a
donkey ! But were these things done in the fourth century ?
Are tiiese " the glorious doings and customs" about which
Scripture is silent? The reader will not have forgotten Augus-
tine's invectives against the monks, or his expressive " 1/ they
be relics." Here is weightier testimony, plain, unequivocal,
that cannot be evaded. It is the 14th canon of a Council
held at Carthage, and the 50th canon of tlie African Code :

" We also ordain, that the altars which every where through the
country and l)y tlie way sides, are set up as memorials of the Martyrs,
but in wliicli no body or real relics of Martyrs can be proved to be en-
shrined, be pulled down by the Bishops, who preside in such places, ip

THE THING CAN BE DONB. But if thrOUgh POPULAR TUMULTS tilis nUiy Iiot

be done, let the i)eople be admonished, not to frequent such altars, that
those who are rightly disposed, be not detained tiiere by mere super-
stition. And never let any memorial of a Martyr be accepted as probable,
except there be a body or some relics found, or a faithful tradition that
such an one dwelt, or had possessions, or suffered there. For the altars,

WHICH ARE EVERY WHERE SET UP, THROUGH DREAMS AND INANE SO CALLED
REVELATIONS OP ALL KINDS OF MEN, ABE IN EVERY WAY TO BE REPRO-
BATED."

No one presumes to say that there is the slightest encou-
ragement or foundation for Martyr worship, or annual fune-
ral commemorations in the Bible. They were instituted by
the Church on her own authority: and this lesson she drew,
not from the book of God, but from the book of the devil.
For ages, it had been the practice of the Greeks and Romans
to venerate the memory of their heroes,- — the demi-gods of
paganism. Each deceased hero had his own peculiar dis-
trict ; in which he was known under the familiar and affection-
ate name of Sr,fieTEpo; (our patron or guardian). Once a year
a funeral conimenioralion was held at his tomb, near which
(if in the country) a rustic altar was erected. At such solem-
nities, there were always drink-offerings, or libations of wine,
partly poured out, and partly drunk by the worstiipper : and
gifts and other offerings were laid on the altar. VViien victims
were slain there was a great feast, or banquet, of which the
licence could only be equalled by the Agapae, or love-feasts
of the Church. After this fashion did the model Fourth Cen-
tury- Church interpret " the breaking of bread from house to
house, eating their meat with gladness and singleness of heart,
praising God, and having favour with all the people."

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 725

Is there not something dreadful in the thought of the ma-
jestic temple, the gorgeous ceremonial, the thrilling chants,
the prostrate crowd, the blind devotion, the prayers, the mi-
racles, the eminent and princely Bishop, who presided over
all, a Chrysostoin, perhaps, or an Ambrose, or a Basil, when
we know that all this goodly show is gathered round a bit of
iron chain, a splinter of wood, a dirty rag, the bone of a brute,
or at best the skeleton of a dead man ? Is it not foul slander
even to insinuate that these holy Bishops could countenance
such base idolatry, such daring insult to the God of Heaven,
and to his Son the alone Mediator ! Alas ! in spite of Brami-
nical. Patristic, Romish and Puseyite quibbling, for the de-
fence of all four is one and the same, the Christians of the fourth
century worshipped and invoked dead men, iron filings, chips of
wood, bones and dust, in short whiitever is vile and ridiculous :
and, for reasons best known to themselves, in these unscrip-
tural and superstitious abominations, the most famous of the
Fathers led the way ! They Avill tell us, that they worshipped
God, and only reverenced the saints : that the relics, were but
memorials of the invisible, to direct and quicken the gross
senses of the multitude ; and that their invocations to the
saints sprung from a holy fear to approach directly the ma-
jesty of the Godhead. But is there ground for this " volun-
tary humility''' so solemnly denounced by the apostle ? Does
the Bible hold out any other than one mediator between God
and man ? Shall we deliberately seek out, and choose for
ourselves, from the calendar, a more powerful, loving, com-
passionate and sympathizing advocate, than our blessed
lledeemer ? Away witii such Anti-Christian blasphemy ! Away
with those paltry evasions, those " cobwebs to catch flies," of
Jatria and dulia, and hyperdulium, and such like idolatrous
jargon. Exactly so the more learned Hindus defend their
system ; and, if such reasonings have force, Hinduism is not
and never was idolatry.

How surely what is not of God developes itself. Soon after
the apostolic age, men began to assemble at the tombs of the
dead ; and first they prayed for them ; then they prayed with
them; and lastly in the fourth century they prayed them.
" Never" says Augustine in a momentary lapse of memory,
" do we invoke the saints." But for all that, he himself, and
all the rest of them inform us, that the saints were continu-
ally invoked to the great profit of the worshipper.

it may be said that the multitudes recently and imperfectly
converted from heathenism were very likely to fall into this
sin, and to pray to the saints, as they did to their former dei-
ties, with a gross and idolatrous fervor. But what were their

726

Puscyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Nov.

teachers about ? Where were the wise and holy men, the
learned and venerable Fathers, whose opinions we are to adopt
without scruple or examination, as sanctioned by the judg-
ment of the Catholic Church. When they saw this multitude
*• wholly given to idolatrj'," surely, like the apostle, " their
hearts were stirred within them,^' and their voices raised iu
honest indignation. Alas! they saw all; they knew, with
Augustine, that many adored pictures and sepulchres,^^ and
clear rose their voice to the heavens : but it rose in accents
like these —

1. Prayer of Gregory Nazianzen to Athanasius.

" O Beloved and sacred Head, mayest thou benio^nant and mild look
down upon us from above, and govern this people. — Keep me in life, if
peaceful times are at hand, and feed my flock along with me." Tom. I.
p. 397.

2. Prayer of Gregory of Nyssa to Ephraim Syrus.

" Do thou, standing by the divine altar, and together uitli the angels
sacrificing to the Prince of Life, and to tlie Most Holy Trinity, remember
all of us, and obtain for us tlie pardon of our sins, that «'e may enjoy the
everlasting bliss of the kingdom of Heaven." Tom. II. p. 1047.

3. Pray'er of Gregory of Nyssa to Theodobus.
(abridged.)

" Thou, indeed, O blessed one, art now present with us, wherever tliou
mayest have been of late, to preside on thy own festal day. For a little
wliile asking a vacation from thy duties, come to us who honor thee, an
invisible friend. The wicked Scythians are not far off preparing war
against us : we fear affliction, we expect danger : as a soldier figlit for
us, as a Martyr use liberty of speech for thy fellow-servant*. But if there
be need for stronger advocacy and intercession gather together your
brother Martyrs ; admonish Peter, stir up Paul, and John also the beloved
disciple."

Further in describing the virtues of the relics, and the hap-
piness of those who touch them, Gregory continues, himself
shedding tears of devotion,

" They addrees themselves to the Martyr as if he were present, and
pi'ay and invoke him, who is before God, and obtains gifts as he please."

4. Chrysostom's Testimony.

" If at any time the Lord of all, by the abounding of iniquity be incen-
sed against us, we may be able by thrusting these bodies (the relics) be-
fore him, immediately to render him propitious to our city." Tom. II.
p. 385.

In the year 397 in consequence of a destructive flood, nearly
the whole people of Constantinople crossed the straits with
their bishop to intercede in the Church of St. Peter and St.
Paul, on the opposite side.

" Then,'^ says Chrysostom, " were litanies and supplica-
tions, and our whole population, as I may say, like a torrent,
rushed to the sites of the apostles, and there we took for our

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 7'27

intercessors, the holy Peter, aiul the blessed Andrew the
yoke-fellow of the apostles, and Paul, and Timothy. And, after
having? done so, the divine wrath being appeased, we passed
the sea, &c." Tom. VI. p. 2>\^.

In like manner, Ambrose calls Gervasius and Protasius his
champions, patrons and defenders ; Basil invokes the forty
Martyrs as " the common guardians of the human family;"
atid Asterius says, all men invoke the Martyrs.

Now after making every palliation that charity can devise,
what are such passages but plain blasphemy and falsehood ?

A few Protestant writers indeed, from a generous but mis-
taken over-anxiety for the fame of these distinguished men,
and a misjudging fear lest through them our common Chris-
tianity should be wounded, murmur something in hesitating
accents of " the taste of the age, the tricks of rhetoric, and
the inflation of bombast." But this defence is utterly vain
and futile : for the Fathers themselves not only pray to the
saints, but take no small pains to prove that the saints hear
tliem. Gregory, as we have seen, is modest enough to suppose
that the saint gets a vacation on his own holyday, and of
course sets off instantly for his own shrine : Augustine believes
that the prayers of the faithful are made known to the Martyrs
by the inspiration of God : but doubts whether they them-
selves help the living, or whether God does so by the angels,
at their request. (Tom. VI. on the care due to the dead.) But
Jerome is bolder and more ingenious — " If then they live,"
says he, " they are not shut up in an honorable prison, as you,
Vigilantius, would have it. For you say that their souls rest
either in Abraham's bosom, or under the altar of God, nor can
be present at their tombs, and where they will. Are you the
man to prescribe law to God ? will you put chains on Apos-
tles ? It is written, they follow the Lamb, whithersoever
He goeth. If the Lamb be every where, they too, must be
considered every where, who are with the Lamb." So that
the Martyrs not only work miracles as they please, but are
omnipresent and omniscient.

In this matter, what do the Puseyites ? They go beyond
the fourth century itself. They uphold what the African
Code condemns, " the invention of relics by a dream, or so
called revelation." They defend the juggling miracles, the
very existence of which the Fathers, in their better moments,
deny. They would revive the " glorious conmiemorations,"
which under Basils, and Clirysostoms, Augustines and Am-
broses, were little other than " the abominations of the hea-
then." In opposition to Scripture, to the oath which they
have sworn, to the standards which they have signed, they

VOL. II. 5 B

7*28 Missionary and Religious Intelligence. [Nov.

sanctioi) with their approval, the blasphemy of direct invoca-
tion of the dead. These are grave charges; but they have
been already proved, all except the last. Here is its proof.

Prayer of Gregory of Nazianzen to Basil.

" O that thou, divine and sacred heart, mayest watch over me from
above, —mayest thou direct my whole life, even to the end towards that
which is most convenient, and if I depart hence, then mayest thou re-
ceive nie there in thy tabernacles!" Ep. 20.

PusEYiTE Comment.

" The English Church has removed such addresses from her services,
on account of the abuses to wliich tliey have led : and she pointedly con-
demns what she CiiUs the Romish doctrine couceruiii};- invocation of Saints
as " a fond thiiij^ ;" however Gregory ; not knoiring what would come after
his day. thus expressed the yearnings of his lieart, and, as we may almost
suppose, at the time he thus made tliem public, hud already received an
answer to them!" (Jluuch of tiie Fathers, pp. Ii6, 147.

W. S. M.

(To be continued.)

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiasttcal Movements.

Letters have been received from the Rev. Mr. Leslie, of Monghir,
from England. He had arrived together with his family in safety and
with improved healtli. He contemplates a speedy return. Accounts
have reached us from the .Mauritius of the Rev. J. D. Ellis — we regret
to learn that his health was not much improved by the voyage. The
Rev. Mr. Gibson, formerly of Stepney College, is on his voyage to Cal-
cutta, with a view to take charge of the Baptist Church in the Circular
Road — Mr. G. is on tlie Vernon, which vessel in consequence of having met
with accident in the Channel had been ol)liged to put back. We regret
to announce the intended departure of the following friends on the
Owen Glmdower, the Rev. G.;Gogerly and family. Rev. A. F. Lacroix and
family, and the Rev, J. Weitbrecht and family ; the widow of the late
Mr. Parsons of Monghir, will sail on the same vessel. I'he Bishop of
Calcutta has gone on a visitation tour to Kishnaghur and its vicinity.
The following Missionaries connected with the German Mission in the
Upper Provinces in connexion with Mr. Start, have arrived on the Blo-
renye — the Rev. M. Artop and wife, Rev. M Hunter; our friends are
accompanied by three ladies devoted to the Missionary work.

The new church at Agarpara was opened for divine worship by the
Rev. J Osborne,

1841.] Missionary and Religious Intelligence. l-'d

2. — Maulmain Baptist Missionary Society— Fourth Report.

The fourth annual report of the Maulmain American Baptist Auxiliary
AJissionary Suciettj has just reached us. It is a very interesting and faith-
ful document. U'e iiave on former occasions had reason to commend
tlie reports of this Auxiliary, both for tlieir practical and fiiitiiful charac-
ter, and, what is more pleasing, for the success which they liave recorded.
In the present report vve are rejoiced to find continu'ed honorable testi-
nu)ny to the persevering and intelligent labors of the native teachers and
ministers ; several of wiiom are under the direction of the mission — one
of these Jevoted men is supported !>)■ the men of H. M.'s 63d rejriment ! a
very gratifying fact ecpially lioiiorable to the regiment, and to our
native fellow. minister. A large leak chapel has been erected at one of
the stations, towards which the Karens contributed about a hundred
Rupees. 'I'iie Karen church appears in the sul)scrii)tion list as having
contributed eighty-fi\ e Rupees, and it is not less refreshing to meet
w ith, the name of " Mony Sliawny aoon" in the list of donors for fourteen
Rupees ; it augurs well to see the names of the native converts thus attach-
ed to the subscription lists ; for although the name of this native Christian
subscriber may not be known to us in any other way than through his
subscription, it shows that the gosj>el wherever it is received in truth will
pro.iuce the very same effects, c^'Mstraining the true followers of Jesus
out of their poverty to give unto the Lord. 'I'lie itinerancies amongst the
Burmaiis and Karens have been ke|)t up as in former years. — The gos}>el
has been received generally by tiie latter with respect and in some in-
stances with joy and in truth — at one station it is said of this singular
people that they no longer need to have demonstration, that the gosj)el is
of divine origin, they receive it as the testimony of God without disputa-
tion. \\ e regret to learn that owing to the state of the Parent Society's
funds the Missionaries have been obliged to abandon some of their
schools, and to give up their theological establishment ; and other reduc-
tions have been made vvhicli musi materially impair the usefulness of the
Mission ; they liave however decided w isely in retaining all the native
Catechists. We hope that the friends of Christ will not allow this in-
teresting mission to languish for want of funds. Wn most coidially com-
mend our brethren and tlieir work to the sympathies, prayers and aid of
all those who love the Suviour, and to the blessing of Him whose servants
they are.

3. — Vizagapatam Native Fesiale Orphan School.

(From the Calcutta Christian Advocate.)

In giving some account of the above institution at the close of tlie fifth
year of its existence, iMrs. Porter has much pleasure in stating that it is
on the whole in as prosperous a state as at any former period. During
tlie past year S girls have been comfortably married ; 2 who have parents
have left the school, 6 have been aduiitted, and since the commencement,
84. Sixty-two are now upon the esiablishment, and the number might
still he increased did the funds allow of its being so.

It is hoped that the course of iiistiuction which has hitherto been
pursued, will ultimately pro\e highly beneficial to these poor children.
To say the least they iire removed from the baneful and demoralizing
influence of heathenism ; and tJiey are in some measure raised from the
state of degradation and w retche<liiess in which they were, previous to
their coining into the school. There is one thing which perhaps ought

"30 Missionary and Religious Intelligence.

to be remarked, tliat it is generally observed, tliat, as they become
acquainted with tlie truths of the Bible, a deep dislike to Idohitry is
generally manifested, and their habits of idleness and vice are gradually
overcome, and as a natural consequence, they become cheerful and happy.
It is very rare that a wish to leave the scliool is ever exjjressed. 'I'hey
continue to learn to read Eniilish and I'eloogoo, and are making tolera-
ble progress in spelling and ;irithmetic, and as their minds become
gradually enlightened, they evidence an increased interest in the truths
they are laugbt.

They are making very good progress in pLiin and fancy needle work,
and some of them have learned to work net and stitch very nicely ; and
it will be seen by the proceeds of their work, it is beginning to advance a
little towards their support. At the same time they are all expected to
take tlieir turn in domestic employment.

A comfortable and commodious school-room was finished at the begin-
ning of the year, and since the removal of the children into it, there has
been abundant reason for gratitude to God for the health they have
enjoyed.

Mrs. Porter lias had the advantage of Miss Machell's assistance dur-
ing the p;ist year, as far as her ill health would permit. Should it im-
prove, as it is sincerely hoped it may, tliere is no doubt greater benefit
will yet be derived from her instructions.

Mrs. Porter begs to acknowledge with gratitude the support afiForded
to this institution both by friends in Kngland and India, and hopes she
may be excused vvhen she requests a continuance of the support of those
who have already so kindly contributed ; and that, if they have an oppor-
tunity of recommending it to others, they will do so.

In addition to the girls' school, a boys' school, is now established on the
same principles and is under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, Assistant
Missionaries. One little boy died during the past year, and from the
expressions uttered by him during his illness it is hoped that he died in
belief of the truth, 'i'lie em|)loyment of the boys has not at present
been made so jirominent a point as it is hoped soon to bring it to. The
greater number of them have been too young to render any regular esta-
blishment ex])e(lient. They learn to read English and Teloogoo, and some
of them have made very good progress in both.

Ths present number of children supported by the institution is — girls
62; bo3's 16; out of this number only four have fathers and mothers,
and thougli some have been brought by their mothers, there is not one
who ever makes any inquiry after them.

Vizugapatam, Dtceinber, 1840.

[Note. — It will afi'ord us sincere pleasure to forward any sums to the
excellent and devoted Missionary and his wife at Vizagapatam ; pecuni-
ary aid we know would be very accejitable at this time, for in a letter
recently received Mrs. Porter writes — ^V'e know not where the next
monthly income is to come from." — Ed. C. C O.J

TUB

CHRISTIAN OBSERVER.

New SicRiEs, Vol. II. No. 24. — Old Seriks, Vol. X. No. 115;

DECEMBER, 1841.

I. — The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France ; — their
character, labours, and success.

How divei^ified the agencies employed by an overruling
Providence for disseminating the seeds of vegetable life through-
out the world ! Of these the chiefest is the agency of human
beings, subjected to varied wants, but endowed with contriv-
ing intelligence to provide for them. Among human beings,
again, the regular and established order, in conducting the
great process of dissemination, is that of the husbandman. From
his soil-preparing, seed-dispersing labours, the surface of
earth is periodically clothed with vegetation and fruitage — fit
to minister to the necessities and comforts of its teeming in-
habitants. But the mantle of verdure that enshrouds the
earth is not, instrumentally, the product of human beings alone ;
still less, of the peculiar class or genus of husbandmen. The
Sovereign Proprietor of nature disdains not the employment of
other agencies — however humble or subordinate. The beasts
of the field are often made the vehicles of living seeds, which,
dropping as they graze, take root and germinate — replenish-
ing the pastures with new produce and the soil with an in-
crease of fatness. The birds of the air, ploughing the liquid
firmament, become winged vessels for transporting vital germs
to the recesses of solitary dells, and to the clefts and crevices
of rugged mountains. The winds of heaven plentifully scatter,
as with ten thousand arms, the downy atoms whose after-
blossoming adorns the lawn, or beautifies the meadow. Rivu-
lets and streams are the conductors of rudimental particles of
life, whose subsequent budding fertilises the barren shore, or
clothes with verdure the newly-formed alluvial or coral islands.
Boast not then, O man, constituted though thou be, lord of

VOL. II. 5 c

732 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec,

this lower creation : — still less, boast not, O husbandman, ap-
pointed though thou be as the chief agent of distribution ; —
boast not of an exclusive prerogative in thy appointment —
an exclusive monopoly in thy vocation. Behold, and be not
ashamed of thy co-adjutors and co-rivals in the vast field of this
world's husbandry ! Behold them anew, and drop thy pre-
sumptuous arrogance. For, whether you own them or not,
it is nevertheless true that some of the richest pasturage of
the valley, tlie most brilliant hues of the meadow, the stateli-
est forests of the mountain, the most luxuriant herbage of
ocean's islands are the separate or conjoint products of
beasts of the field and birds of the air, the winds of heaven
and the waters of running streams !

And is not the God of grace one and the same with the God
of Providence ? Then, ought nut the analogy that pervades
all his works, — whether of creation, of providence, or of
grace, — to lead us to anticipate sanction of a similar variety
in the modes of disseminating the seed of spiritual life — the
seminal principle of the new birth of the soul — the incorrupti-
ble word which liveth and abideth for ever ? The Divine De-
positor}'— Seeds-man — Sower — of this enduring word is the
Son of God himself. But, when about to ascend up on high,
leading captivity captive, he formally delegated to his body, the
Church, the sublime administrative function of sowing the
precious seed every where, throughout the vast field of the
world. In this Ciiurch — this collective body of the faithful or
true believers in every country and age, — the principal agents
for fulfilling the divine commission, doubtless, were, primarily
apostles, and secondarily men endowed with tlie apostolic
spirit, though not witli the miraculous apostolic gifts, and
consecrated to the holy office of the Ciu-istian ministry. But
though these have been, and are, the chief, they are by no
means, the sole agents. No ; — every true arid faithful disciple
— whether lay or clerical, ordained or unordained, literate
or illiterate — is solemnly bound, in his sphere and circumstan-
ces, and according to his talents and opportunities — bound, by
his precepts and example, his walk and conversation, to be a
distributor of the word of life. And thus, in point of fact, it
has been in ages past. Men of science and literature have
caused the word of God to make invasion of the loftiest citadels
of liuman intellect. Poets, under the inspiration of song, have
wafted it on the wings of imagination to the remotest solitudes
of head and heart. Artizans and peasants have conveyed it
into the hamlets of their humble neighbours ; and voices of
sweetest melody have thence resounded to the honour of Jeho-
vah, Lord of Hosts. Women have been honoured and pow-

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 733

erful fellow-helpers in advancing Christ's kingdom and cause.
Out of the mouths of l)abes and sucklings has God often re-
buked unbelief, and perfected his own praise. And from the
teaching of obscure pilgrims, and the dying testimonies of
untitled martyrs, has the tvord often gushed forth in living
streams, to fertilize the moral wildernesses of earth and the
barren isles of ocean. Nor has the work of dissemination
been limited to the immediate personal labours and oral deli-
verances of human beings. Epistles and apologies, discour-
ses and comments have embodied much of the spirit and
substance of the sacred oracles ; and dispersed them, in abridg-
ed or concentrated forms, through more than half the nations.
Above all, has the written or printed word of God itself, in
whole or in part, through innumerable and often non-descript
agencies, found its way with effect into the palaces of kings,
the cottages of the poor, and the kraals of the savage.

Be silenced, then, ye vain and proud boasters, whosoever ye
are, that pretend to an exclusive prerogative, either as regards
the possession or the distribution of that blessed word, whicli is
designed of heaven to be the light and the life of a benighted
and a famishing world! Behold, and hail your co-adjutors and
co-rivals — however humble and inferior — in the mighty work
of instrumentally enlightening and vivifying the nations 1
Scorn not such alliance ; disdain not such auxiliaries ; — lest
ye be found fighting against God, and involving yourselves
in greater impiety far than that of Balak, the prophet who
coveted the wages of unrighteousness. Even he, in taking up
his parable, felt constrained to cry out, " How shall I curse,
whom God hath not cursed ? or how shall I defy, whom the
the Lord hath not defied ?" And who are ye, oh proud pre-
tenders to all that is apostolic — save their gifts and graces,
their unction of piety, fervour of devotedness, and burning
memorials of self-denial— who are ye, that ye should dare to
anathematise, whom God hath not anathematised ? or defy,
whom the Lord hath not defied ? or reject, whom Jehovah
hath not rejected, as co-workers with Himself in extending
the bounds of the Redeemer's kingdom ? Away, then, away
with the whole rubbish of human devices about exclusively
authoi'ized and positively unauthorised ov prohibited agents,
in the free field and royal domain of the everlasting gospel — a
field and domain into which whosoever entereth by faith
is at once redeemed, and becometh a kiny and priest unto his
God and Father for evermore ! That man truly is authorized,
who, with a spiritually enlightened mind and a believing
heart, is prompted by the love of Christ and compassion for
lost souls, to declare or expound the word of God, — to sow or
5 c 2

734 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

distribute tlie seed of life — in any quarter, and to any portion
of a perishing world. Tiiat man truly is unauthorized, who,
with an understanding not yet spiritually illumined, and a heart
not yet spiritually converted, chooses to assume to himself a
share in this great work ; — even though he were to he dedicated
thereto, by the laying on of the hands of all the Cardinals,
Patriarchs, and Popes — all the Bishops and Arch-bishops — of
Europe, Asia, Africa, America, and Australia !

Such has been the train of reflection suddenly awakened in
our mind by the perusal of certain parts of the last report of
the British and Foreign Bible Society, We allude more parti-
cularly to the plans and proceedings of M. De Pressense,
the Society's agent in France. As the peculiar nature and
character of that gentleman's operations seem to be little
known ; and as from their magnitude and success they promise
to constitute a new era of Protestant philanthropy in Western
Europe, as well as encourage to the trying of similar experi-
ments elsewhere, — we conclude that a better service cannot be
rendered to the cause of Bible distribution than to ei>itomize
an account from liis own voluminous statements to the parent
Society during the last four years.

Since the appointment of M. De Pressense, eight years ago,
as principal agent of the society in France, the amount of
Bible distribution in that country has been nearly trebled.
This increase has not been made per saltum. It has been the
result of a steady and regular progression; as will at once
appear from the following tabular representation : —

From 1st April 1833 to 1st April 1834 Total distribution 55,626

1834 1835 62,194

1835 1836 80,921

1836 ■ 1837 88,147

1837 1838 • 120,654

1838 1839 121,412

1839 1840 137,092

1840 1841 149,413

It must not be supposed, however, that these immense ag-
gregates represent copies of the entire Bible. No ; — but they
do represent either whole copies of the entire Bible, including
Old and New Testaments, or lohole copies of the entire New
Testament — with j/o copies of separate portions of either,
except a few of the Psalms of David. The proportion of
entire Bibles to New Testaments is very nearly as one to
ten; and of the Psalms to either, a very small fraction
indeed. A fair average view of the numbers of these, respec-
tively disposed of, may be found in the distribution of the

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 7^(>

last year, which is as follows: — Bibles, 14,544; New Testa-
ments, 134,616; Psalms, 253. Neither must it l)e supposed
that these are given awaj' graiuitomhj. No such tliinj?. The
proportion of copies annually jjarted' with as free gifts, or
grants, has scarcely ever exceedetl one in fifty ; often, not one in
a hundred ; and sometimes, notmo/ e than one in tv)o hundred.
The probable average of many years may be taken at about
one in eighty. All the rest have been disposed of in a way
to ensure, for the most part, a good use being made of them,
inasmuch as they have been sold, purchased, and paid for, at
a fair remunerating price.

Glancing at tlie above table, it must at once appear that
the_^> s/ remarkable stride in the way of sudden increase, took
place in the year 1837-38. And that the increase did not
arise from any temporary exigency of immanent pressure, —
or the violent impulse of an ephemeral excitement, — or the
fleeting transit of some new cause of prodigious momentuu),
not to be counted on within the range of ordinary instrumen-
talities,— must be self-evident from tbe fact, that not only has
there since been no reaction, but, on the contrary, a stedfast
and advancing, process of augmentation. Now the grand prac-
tical question is. What is the true source and origin — what the
real explanatory cause of this novel and delightful phe-
nomenon ? The true source and origin, as well as the
sufficiently explanatory cause of the whole, may be found
in the fact, that the said year of sudden increase was the
first on which the Parisian agent of the Society enlisted a
new and peculiar agency in the great cause of Bible distribu-
tion— an agencj'^, by means of which the first great increase
was entirely effected — an agency, by whose indefatigable and
successful services, that increase has not only been ever since
maintained, but rendered steadily progressive. What, then,
it may be asked, ivhat is this neiv and peculiar yet powerful
agency ? The agency is none other than that of the humble
class of individuals, technically known under the designation
of Colporteurs, or Carriers. But they are Bible-Carriers,
that is, Bearers of precious seed ; — and who can tell, how much
nobler a share they may be privileged to have in preparing
the harvest and reaping the crowns of immortality, than num-
bers of mitred heads that are clothed in purple, live in pala-
ces, and fare sumptuously every day ? To supply a brief,
condensed account, therefore, of tbe origin, character, labours,
trials, and success of this humble, useful, and devoted class of
fellow-workers in the gospel vineyard, we now cheerfully
proceed. In doing so, the very words of M. De Pressense
himself, will often be used.

736 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France, [Dec.

1. — The origin and object of the class of Colporteurs.

In !i country like France, where every thing connected with religion
had fallen into complete discredit, and where the conduct of too many
of the clergy had cast a general, thougli often unjust slur, upon all who
exercised the functions of the Christian ministry, it seemed almost indis-
pensdble. that other agents should he employed besides the orddined minis-
ters of the gospel, who were from the very name of their office, suhjec-
ted to many unfavourable prejudices ; and who, moreover, might have
given a colouring of controversial Protestantism to a work whicli ought to
he essentially Catholic, in the true and proper acceptation of that term.
Uiuler these peculiar circumstances, it pleased God, who is ever rich
in means as in mercy, and who has so often " chosen the weak things of
tlie world to confound the mighty," to raise up at once distributors of
tlie Bible, who, from their humble rank in society, might afford less
cause for api)reliension on the part of the itomish priests at the com-
mencement of tlieir work, when it was necessary, for ensuring its fuller
development, that it should not be gainsayed ; and who, in consequence
of their station in life, might be eminently useful, when, by occasion
of dis])laying their acquaintance with the Bible, they would be able to
prove to all that the truths of salvation, so profound in their nature, are
nevertheless comprehended and believed by the simplest of souls, who
sincerely and cordially receive them with earnest i)rayer for the assist-
ance of tlie Spirit of God. To tliis new and peculiar class of distribu-
tors of the Holy Scriptures was applied the distinctive appellation of
Colporteurs. But when did they first arise ? — Only very little beyond
twent]/ years ago. It was about that time, that the first dissemination of
the Bible was attempted in France by a very small number of persons
in soine of the villages of the department of the Nord ; and towards the
centre of the couniry, in the district known under the name of La Be-
auce. 'I'he parties who made these attempts received at first the great-
est encouragement, although they everywhere met with the most in-
conceivable religious ignorance. The Bible and New Testament were
literally as much unknown as they possibly could be in the most remote
savage country. Occasionally, a few words respecting certain events
mentioned in the Holy Scriptures had been heard to escape the lips of
the parish minister, and scanty fragments of the gospel were to be met
with in the breviary, but never before had they heard the name of ttiat
volume which contains the whole system of revealed truth. J'he suc-
cess of the first Colporteurs, or distributoj-s of the Bible, excited a holy
emulation among tlie remnant of tiie true servants of the Lord in France,
Nor was it long before active proceedings were adopted among the truly
reformed Protestant churches, under the superintendence of genuine
ministers of Christ, for the dissemination of the Holy Scriptures. A
zeal for the Bible cause was thus gradually called into existence ; and
its true friends, no longer satisfied with a Bible Society for Protestants
only, eventually agreed to form a National Institution, and to extend its
operations to ail the inhabitants of the country without distinction. In
reliance on the Almighty, they commenced their labours, and, in a very
short space of time, the French and Foreign Bible Society has shown itself
as a tree full of vigour, with branches widely extending aroutul. At the
same time, a large number of associations, of more or less importance,
sprang u]) on different sides, who eitiier attached themselves to the
new Institution, or acted independently of it ; and it is gratifying to
state, that even many old Iloman Catliolics have rallied round it as the
brethren of awakened Protestants. In order farther to give a system-

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors oj France. 737

atic direction to all these exertions, Evangelical Societies were formed,
not only in France, but also in other countries, and the work of Evan-
gelization has assumed a considerable degree of extension and activitj'.
Now it was by these various French Protestant Churches, Bible afid
Evang:elical Societies, that the work of Bible Colportagc wa^ exclusively
carried on, durinfrthe first twenty years of that new system. 'I'hrounh-
out that period, the British and Foreiifn Bible Society effectively assis-
ted the Frencli churches and associations, by supph inji^ Bil)les at jirime
cost or reduced prices to enable them to carry on their indigenous
sclieme of fo'/Jor/ftr/e and other evanijelizing labours ; but, till within the
last four years, it had no Colporteurs of its own, or directly in its own pay.
But when twenty years had demonstrated the adaptation and efficiency of
the Coiportuge system of distributitig' copies of tlie word of God, it could
no longer hesitate to attem[)t the same plan directly on its own account;
— more especially when it could command the services of a man of such
talent, wisdom, and enthusiasm as M. De Pressense.

2. — Their temporal condition, character and qualifications,
zeal and disinterestedness.

When, in the autumn of 1837, M. De Pressense first obtained the sanc-
tion of the parent society to engage directly in the system of Colportage,
liis first care was to summon together such as were real friends of the
Bible to take a share in the projected labour. After the calls made for
tliis purpose to a very small number of churches only, more than one
hundred Christian brethren offered themselves as candidates for the
honour. A proof this, of the great ])rogress which vital religion had
made in many parts of France ; inasmuch as twenty years earlier it
would have been a matter of the greatest difficulty to find even a dozen
Bible distributors, truly qualified as such, in all the French cliurches.
Of those who presented themselves, onehalf had formerly belonged to
the Roman Catholic church — though, out of the entire number who ear-
nestly competed for the privilege, only forty-four, from want of pecuni-
ary means, could be engaged. This number has been gradually increas-
ed. Last year it amounted to one hundred and five, oi whom not fewer
than eighty-sevtn had once been Roman Catholics.

As to temporal condition, they are all of the humble class of peasants and
artizans. Having their own separate professions on which they mainly
depend for a livelihood, tlie greater part of tliem only give a portion of
their time to the task of Bible distribution ; some for six, others four,
and again, others only three months; or, in other words, the time which
they could spare from tlieir usual vocations, without altogether aban-
doning them. In thus employing them, it is remarked, that the
advantages are, — first, that while they are carrying on for themselves a
business which ensures their livelihood, there is a certain degree of as-
surance that they do not perform the work of Colportage solely as a pro-
fitable calling for their tenjporal interests ; — and secondly, that the Socie-
ty is not obliged to incur the heavy charge of keeping them beyond the
season which is favourable for the ojjerations of the Colporteurs.

As to characler and qualificutions , they are and must be those of heart,
believers, — heart-Christians. 1 he gifts of a superior education, the at-
tainments of learned scholarship, they neither have nor are ex])ected to
possess. But it is expected, yea and insisted on, thiit reasonable |)roofs
should be afforded of their having been made experimentally to know for
themselves that true and infallible theology, which is cominunicated by
the light of the Holy Spirit to every soul that has received the Bible
in sincerity as the word of God himself. Accordingly, whoever offers

738 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

himself hs a Colporteur of tlie Holy Scriptures is seriously requested to
exiiniine himself before the Lord, and solemnly to ask himself, iis
in the presence of Him who cannot be deceived, if he feels himself
truly called by the Lord to this sacred office ; and if the Holy Spirit
bears witness to his spirit, that he engages in the work not merely
by way of exercising a profession, but with a view to labour under
the blessing of the Almighty for the dissemination of the Bible, which
is the wor(l of God, to be known, believed, loved, and practised by
all who wish to be saved. Knowledge of God"s word, faith ai:d prayer,
meekness and patience, a desire for God's glory and compassion for the
souls of men these, and these alone, are tlie qualifications which iire
demanded, or held to be indispensable in a duly qualified Colporteur.

As to devoted zeal and disinterestedness, these a])])ear in many ways.
First, in making their applications, they usually enter into reasons, of
which the following are a few samples: — "After having," writes one,
" scrupulously read and examined your instructions, and maturely re-
flected on the obligations which they prescribe, I recognise with great
joy that I feel an attraction quite peculiar for the calling of a Colpor-
teur. I am, therefore, ardently desirous of being engaged as one, not
only for the stile of the Sacred Scriptures, but also for s))eaking to and
for instructing, by help from above, the crowds of countrymen who are
plunged in ignortmce, by putting the Gospel in their hands, and explain-
ing to them, as well as it may be given to me, what that precious book
contains. I trust, with the blessing of God, in whom I place all my
liope, that the resolution which I this day take before him, may not
be in vain, but mtiy contribute to his glory and to the advancement of
Ills kingdom." " 1 was," writes a second, in offering his services, " a
Romiin Catholic whom God has brought out of the darkness of ptipacy,
and has enlightened by the truth as it is in Jesus. 1 am, therefore, very
desirous of being useful .amongst those of my former religious persua-
sion, and for this purpose of putting into their hands the word of life.
I have prayed the Lord to banish this desire from my heart, if it be not
his will to employ me; but I still continue disposed to carry the
Gosj)el to those who have it not. I am, however, aware that there
are mtinv difficulties to be encountered from the world, but the Lord
is sufficiently powerful to defend his children in time of need." In
expressing his desires and resolutions, ;i third candidate, formerly a
Roman Ciitholic, writes — " I dejjend upon the promises ol that gracious
Saviour who has said to his disciples, ' 1 will not letive you. 1 will be
with you iilways.' It is under the protection of our God and Saviour
Jesus Christ, thtit I am anxious to labour in disseminating his holy word,
which alone is able to lead us to eterntil htippiness. With these senti-
ments I desire to dedictite myself to the work of vending the Sacred
Scriptures. At the stime time, 1 have not concealed from myself thtit
this ciilling is sometimes attended with difficulties, and that moments
will occur when the contempt and scorn of infidels will be hard to be
borne ; but I know thtit he who is sustained by the Holy Spirit, the Com-
forter, is eniibled to triumph over every difficulty, and will be endowed
with the needful perseverance, patience, and Christian forbearance. In
this persuasion and trusting solely to the Lord, 1 do not hesitate to
offer myself to you as a Bible Colporteur."

The arduousness of the enterprize, hinted at in these extracts, cer-
tainly does, in the absence of any equivalent earthly recompense, set an
autlienticating seal to the antecedent credibility of the devoteduess of
these humble labourers. It is only in winter, and even during the worst
pttrt of that rigorous season, when the country people, although accus-
tomed to the inclemency of the weather, are obliged to seek shelter

1841.] The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 739

within their houses, that the Colporteurs are ahle to carry on tlieir
lahours under favourable circumstances. 'I'hen it is, accordingly, that
they are seen to quit tiie bosoms of tlieir own families, bearing: on their
shoulders an assortment of the Scriptures as heavy as their strenj^th
will i)ermit; and proceeding' throufjli remote bye-paths, often rendered
nearly impassable, towards some little isolated villaije, where they have
the expectation of disposing ofacojiy of the word of (ind. In these
various pilgriiiiages, ttiey have often no other shelter than a stiihle or a
barn, and only black bread or the coarsi^st jjrovisions for their f;ii e Fre-
qviently, too, have they to encounter what is usually nio^t difficult to
bear, the sarcasms and railings, the contumely and scorn, of the very people
whom they strive to benefit. Why, then, do they brave such haidsiiips
and fatigue, such insult and cruel rei)roach ? Is it the hope of being
handsomely rewarded by men? No. They are amply satisfied with the
scantiest allowance that is barely sufficient for the most moderate expenses
of living and keep. But scanty and limited though the allowance be, the
cases of several are quoted, who, — when unable to resist the strong incli-
nation which they felt to supply the destitute poor in different jilaces with
a Bible or New Testament ^rai/s, inconsequence of their being utterly
unable to contribute even a few sous towards the purchase, — requested
the chief agent to charge their account with the full value of tlfe copies
so distributed Now, on the Icnown princi])les of human nature, liow is
all this to be accounted for, excejjt on the intelligible su])])Osition that the
men are truly, what they profess to be, actuated by disinterested zeal
for the glory of God and the sjiiritual welfare of the souls of men } And
what is it all but a practical and emphatic comment on the self-sacrifi-
cing energy that can be exhibited by the men of any class or condition
that attain, through grace, to that state and frame of mind, so sigtiifi-
cantly alluded to, in some of the preceding extracts.'' Oh, yes. — Let the
unbelieving world flout and scorn as it will, it is clear be3 ond debate
that we have here before us a cla^s of men who know experimentally
that noble principle of action — 'I believe, and thei-eforeh.;\\ & I spoken' — .
men, who, have embraced the truths of the Gospel with so lively a faith,
and so ardent a love, that ihey feel themselves jiowerfuUy called upon
to assist in disseminating that sacred volume, by which they themselves
had been delivered from the blindness of ignorance and the bonds of
error, and from which they have obtained that saving knowledge and
those clear convictions which constitute all their own happiness and soul-
satisfying reward.

Or if, by possibility, any filmy doubts could still hover around the
subject, surely the very shadow of departing scepticism would he rebuked
away by the perusal of the journals of these devoted labourers. There,
the heavenward breathings of the soul find articulate expression, in
forms that are pervaded with internal evidence of sincerity, and animated
with the very spirit of devoutest piety. ' Except the Lord build the
house, they lal)our in vain that build it writes one of these Colporteurs.
' It is in vain for us to rise up early and sit up late,' except the Lord
bestow His blessing upon our work ; for our labour is in vain. And here
on our knees wo humbly implore Hiu» to vouchsafe Mis blessing to the
2490 copies of Mis holy word, which we have circulated this year. Alas
poor Brittany ! we have examined thee on all sides and found only ruin
and desolation within thy borders. Thou hast she})herds, uho, instead of
conducting thee into green pastures by the side of the j)eaceful waters
of the Gospel, only lead thee to muddy streams, and to broken cisterns
, that hold no water; — and such has i)een thy state for a number of cen-
turies. But lift up thy head and look around, for the day is perhaps not
far distant when the Sun of Righteousness shall arise upon thee, bringing
VOL. II. 5 D

740 The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

life and salv.ition in his beams ! Would to God that it were so already,
and that the seed which he has permitted us by His grace to cast upon
the ground of Brittany may not have fallen by the way-side, or upon a
rock, or among thorns, but on good ground where it may l)i ing forth fruit
a hundred-fold ! ^V^e have this month, had to perform long and harass-
ing journeys ; but all our troubles are forgotten in the gratifying recol-
lection that we have sold 232 New Testaments in schools which were
before entirely destitute of them. Yes, we have indeed great reason to
thank the Lord for the health and strength which He has granted to us
amidst all our fatigues! Oh, may He condescend to bear vvith our mani-
fold infirmities, or rather may He deliver us from them, and grant us
the unspeakable blessing of serving Him faithfully to the end of our
lives !

3. — The modes of procedure preso'ibed to, and actuaUy pursu-
ed by, the Colporteurs.

On the principal agent in Paris, M De Pressense, devolves the duty
of selecting, testing, and superintending all the inferior agents. He it
is who plans every campaign for the peaceful invasion of different parts
of the kingdom of darkness. From him emanate all directions to his
subordinates respecting the manner of conducting their montlily jour-
nals, the mode of keeping their accounts; and every thing connected
%vith carrying on their operations with method and regularity. 'I'he
routes are arranged as follows: — In France, the Departments (Counties)
are divided into arrondisements (districts), all of which have their prin-
cipal places, independently of the ca])ital town of the Department itself.
A certain Department is fixed upon. The Colporteurs set out, furnished
with a good and extensive maj) of the Dei)artnient wliich is assigned to them
as the sphere of their operations, and are farther su])plied with a pass-
port ami license, to ensure the ])rotection of the authorities. An assort-
ment of books is forwarded from Paris for them, to the chief place of
every arrondisement, wliich thus becomes the central point of their ex-
cursions. They are uniformly recommended to begin their distribu-
tions in the country ; for, whenever they meet with opposition, it is sure
to arise on the part of the clergy in the towns, and it is not advisable to
encounter it, until the work of dissemination has been effected in the
smaller towns and villages of the neighbourhood. 'J'iie Colporteurs are
enjoined not to leave an arrondisement, until they are certain of having
visited every place in it. In this way, they are exj)ected to remain seve-
ral months in one Department ; by which means, the time, which might
be wasted in desultory excursive travelling, is entirely saved. To convince
himself that this regulation is strictly adiiered to, M. De Pressense keeps
by him a duplicate of the map which lie had given to the Colporteurs,
on which he marks all the places specified in their journals : and as they
do not change their jjlace of residence but by his directions, he has an
opportunity of pointing out to them any chasms which he may detect
in their reports. And so minute is his surveillance, that, at the close of
every month, he knows the different places wliich they have visited, the
numlier of days, or even hours, sjient by them in each, and the i)recise
number of the copies of the Scrijitures winch they have dispo<ed of. And
as they are formally and exjiresslj' forbidden to gi')e away the sacred vo-
lume, or to sell it under a certain reduced ))rice, and he keeps a separate
account with every Colporteur, he can check every transaction, — thereby
ensuring the strictest economy, and, moreover, in such a manner as not
to endanger either the spiritual work, or the temporal interests of the
parent Society.

1841.] The Corporteiirs or Bible Distributors of France. 741

Charged witli the necessary instructions, possesssed of the requisite
endowments, these simple peasants and artizans, in tlie discharge of
their new duties as Colporteurs, proceed to the field wliich has been
pointed out to them as the sphere of their future labours. 'I'liey are
persons making little outward show, like those itineratitiif hawkers, wlio
are to be met with on the high ways in Kuropc, travelling on foot and
heavily laden with an oil-skin bag, or a well covered basket. Passengers,
meeting and entering into conversation with them on ordinary subjects,
will generally find nothing to distinguish them from others of their
class and condition ; but after a few moments any unfavouraI)le oj)inion,
which they niiglit at first have formed, will vanish, when they Jiear a
Colporteur, wliose exterior aj)pears so unattractive, availing himself of
every opportunity in the course of the conversation to speak of the
" one thing needful.'' Ordinarily, and as much as possible, they are
sent forth, two and two; and the advantay:es of their acting thus in con-
cert are great. 'I'wo Colporteurs have at the very outset a greater degree
of strength, for they are able to pray together; and is it not written,
" If two or three of you shall agree on earth, as touching any thing that
they shall ask, it shall be done for tliem of my Father who is in hea-
ven?" And tiiey are also better able by their MH(7e(/ strength, to resist
the attacks which may be directed against them. In the effective practi.
cal development of their great object, also, two liave often a decided
advantage over one. For examj)le, two of them arrive together in a
town or village, and as tliey are expressly enjoined to call at cvei'tj house,
without passing by a single one, — one of these men takes the right, the
other the left side of each street; and by so doing they are often enabled
to dispose of a good number of copies which otherwise they might not
have sold, as the opposition manifested on one side of the street niight,
perhaps, luive reached the other side by the time that a ningle Colpor-
teur would have found his way back again.

But how, it may naturally be asked — how do they prevail on an igno-
rant and reluctant people, not simply to accept, but actually to purchase
copies of the word of Cod .f" — that word, which tends to dissipate their
own fond delusion.s, and expose to the light of day the artifices of a
powerful priesthood . J* Are they enjoined to be whoWy silent'^ — I'hen,
Low can they over-mnsfer reluctancy, and create a willingness to part with
money ns the price of possession ? Are they, on the other hand, permitted
to explain, expostulate, and persuade ? — I hen, are they not in danger
of being ship-wrecked on tlie rock of imprudent controversies? Here,
there is an apparent dilemma. But it is apparent only. And a path
of safety, as well as a path of usefulness is found, as elsewhere, to lie in
a mid-way course l)etween extremes. On this subject, M. De Pressense,
remarks with his usual good sense, — AV^ere he to limit the Col[)()rteurs
to perfect silence, that would i)e almost tantamount to prohibiting theui
from doing any thing at all ; for, generally speaking, their first offer to
sell the Scriptnres is met either by acts of open violence, or, as more
frequently hajipens, with scorn and mockery. Under these circum-
stances, if they were altogether forbidden from joining in conversations
immediately referring to the truths contained in the sacred volume which
they are employed to distribute ; if they were not to make use of all the
eloquence with which faith in the heiirt inspires them, to lead blinded
men to an understanding of the absolute necessity of obtaining the word
of God, in order to read it with the spirit of prayer, and to make it the
sole rule of their future conduct, as well as reap all the invaluable bene-
fits to be derived from its prayerful perusal; — how could it possibly be
expected that any success should crown their labours? No; they are
sent to all, to offer to them that book which alone contains the doctrines
5 D 2

742 The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

of s.ilviition. It is, therefore, felt and acknowledged to be their duty
to i5peak to all, in the spirit of meekness and forbearance, iierseverance
and earnestness, of tlie great love which God has manifested in giving
his only Son Jesiis Christ unto the world, that whosoever believeth on Him
should not perisb, but have everlasting life. A s little ought they to be
hindered, and hiiulered they are not, from replying, though always with
mildness and simplicity, to those who ridicule and gainsay them. But
on such occasions, the most peremptory injunctions are laid upon tliem
to refrain from all coiitioversi/, ])ro])erly so called— to speak not to men
as antagonists, but as immortal hr.hujs who have souls to he saved, and
who can only attain salvation Ity the conversion of the heart to the Gos-
pel of Jesus Christ — and, in all their addresses and solicitations, to take
their st;ind by the fundamental truths of (Jhristianity which may he
brielly summed up in the doctrines of the fall of man — his consequent
state of condemnation — justification by faith alone — regeneration— sanc-
tification, — in one word, salvation, as the work of grace and mercy of
one only God, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

True, it may be retorted, all this sounds very well in theory, but how
does it work in practice? on this ])oint tlie direct testimonies of M. De
Pressense are quite decisive. ^Ve know no plsin of so extensive and
arduous a nature which, on the whole, has wrought more admirably
ia its practical development. But, to minds accustomed to tliiiik,
weigh and compare evidence, and especially moral evidence, no testimo-
nies couhl he found more conclusive, as regards its tried and i)roved
practicability, tlian those furnished, in abundance, by the am])le and
authentic details siipplied by the journals of the Colporteurs themselves.
This, however, is a species of evidence to which no justice can be done
by an abridgement. I'lie only resource is, to select one or two specimens
which present an average sample of the vihole.

In proceeding along a road, writes a Colporteur, " we met with some
people who were attending to the apple trees that lined the road. I drew
near to them and said, ' The axe is laid to the root of the tree, every
tree,' &c. &c. Tiiese words, added I, have a spiritual meaning ; namely,
that if u e do not bring forth the fruits of sanctification and righteousness,
we shall be treated in like manner ; and, in the course of my address
I pointed out to them the necessity of becoming acquainted with the
word of God. They listened to me with more than ordinary attention,
purchased a New I'estament, and, on my going away, thanked me heartily
for the advice I had given them."

Iti a small inn at a sea-port, writes another, " before quitting, I invited
some persons u hom I saw there, and particularly a grouj) of sailors, who
were engaged in drinking brandy, to buy niy books. No one seemed
disposed to listen. I renewed my oflfers, but all in vain, the j)arty were
too much engaged in attending to a romantic account which one of the
sailors was giving of his adventures at sea. I therefore abandoned the
part of an ap[)licatit and took up that of an auditor. After the sailor had
finished the narration of liis shipwreck, I cried out, ' Wliat, four

shipwrecks already, and hard upon a fifth ! You are indeed, to be pitied !'
' How.'*' returned the narrator, ' what is ttiat you say, — a fit'tli ship-
wreck?' ' Yes, indeed, my friend,' I replied, 'and one more dreadful
than any you have yet experienced, — no less than the shipwreck of your
immortal soul, unless you consult in time the pilot whom I recommend
to you. You have sliewn that God has spared you four times, in the
most signal manner ; and you still shut your ears to his warnings ! It is
novv the fifth time that he manifests his compassion towards you, by
making you an offer of his holy word ; but if you refuse it, you must
inevitably perish !' My words produced a good eflFect ; the sailors re-

!

1841.] The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 743

mained silent, they stietclicd out their hands for my hooks, and atten-
tively examined them. ' They are, indeed, {^ood hooks,' said one of
them, ' the man seems an honest man, and we can do no better than buy
a copy apiece, for even if we make no use of them ourselves, they may
do for our cliildren.' In short, each houffht a New Testament ; — and
Oh, that the Lord may ^'wa them to understand that his saviufj word
is equally addressed to the old and to the youn;;, and that to secure
themselves ajjainst the danger of making final shipwreck, they must
anchor on the Rock of ages."

A third (Colporteur, in travelling along the road, was joined by an old
soldier, to wliom he offered a New Testament for sale. " I do not want
it," rejoined the soldier, " for I have got a copy, wiiich, however, I
never read." On this avowal the Colporteur seized the opportunity to
say a few words respecting tlie fall of man, the resurrection, the judg-
ment to come, and the punisliment of the wicked hereafter, &c." " Ah !"
cried the soldier, " do you believe, all this?" " Ceriainly : and if you
were to read your New Testament you would he led to believe it also."
" ^^'ell, hut after all, it is only men who have written it." " To be sure ;
but then they were men inspired by the Holy Ghost." I'he soldier here-
upon endeavoured to change the conversation. He extolled the bravery
of the French before Constautine, and spoke of the city and of y\frica
gener;illy as if he were perfectly well acijuainted with them, which led
the Colporteur very naturally to inquire, W^liether he had been there?
" Oh no," replied the other, " but 1 have read of all this in books that
have been written by persons who have themselves been eye witnesses."
" In that case," said the Colporteur, " you believe many things wliich
you have not seen; and yet you refuse to believe many things contained
in the Bible, by whicli your soul may be saved : and surely you must allow
that that is not altogether reason^ible." The soldier could not deny this,
and, after n\uch further conversation, acknowledged that he had acted
wrong in not reading his Testament, which lie promised in the sequel to
(Jo; — at the same time, intreating the Colporteur to call on him, for the
purpose of reading it together, if he happened to pass through the
village in which he lived.

" The vicar of li " writes ti fourth, " inquired what books I was

ofiFering for sale. ' The New Testament,' was my reply. ' It is a very
excellent book,' said the vicar, ' and if you have any French Bibles,
I should be glad to purchase a copy ; — but Iiold — while you are pursu-
ing this calling, what religion do you ])rofess ?' ' I am of the Christian
persuasion.' ' Yes, but tliere are different ways of being a Christian.'
' Well, then, I am an apostolical, but not a Roman, Catholic' ' Ah, my
friend, do you say so? then you are in a grievous error, and require
to be converted.' ' I seek every day to follow those means which
God has pointed out in order that my heart may be more and more
turned to him.' ' Good, very good ; — 1 see you are a promising young
man, and consequently I must do my best to instruct you that you may
be converted to the Romish (Jliurch. You, I'rotestatits, are a mere
handful ; you ought to attach yourself to the more numerous party ; and
I will pray to tlie Lord through the intercesssion of the Holy Virgin,
to bring you back to the true fold.' ' You say that we are only a liandful.
Do you not know that it is written. Fear not, little flock, for it is
your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom?' ' W'^ell, well, I
say once more, you must join us. I will give you a letter to the Bishop,
and will myself pay j'our expenses at the seminary, to qualifv you for
becoming a good Christian.' ' But, do you not remember what St. Peter
said to Simon the sorcerer. Thy money ])erish with thee, because thou
hast thought that the gift of God can be purchased with money ? ' ' Tell

744 The Corpoi'teurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

me,' he proceeded, ' do you, Protestants, believe in the three persons of
the Trinity ?' ' Cert;iinly ; and those who are true children of God, believe
in all that the Bible teaches.' ' How so, if you do not believe in the
Virgin ?' ' W q do believe in the Virj^in, according- to the Gospel ; that
is, we know that she bare our Saviour in tlie womb, and tliat she has
been received into mercy !' ' Again, you do not believe in the merit of
■works.' ' 'I'he word of God tells us, ye are saved by grace, and that not
of yourselves.' ' Moreover, you do not i)elieve that a supreme head is
necessary to govern the C'hurcli.' ' The Head of the Church is (/hrist,
and He Himself has said, Neither be ye called masters; for one is your
master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren.' '' After a good deal more
of similar conversation, they parted, — the Vicar expressing himself very
affectionately towards the Colporteur, and assuring him that he was not
opposed totlie reading of the Scriptures, but that he himself would cheer-
fully distribute them among his parishioners.

" An Apothecary," writes i\ fifth, " seeing me enter his house, called
out, ' U'ell, liere is our vender of Bibles! I am very glad that I bought
one of you, and I read a portion of it every day with great pleasure.' I
inquired of him if he belie\ed tiie Bible was the word of God.'' 'No,'
replied he, ' but I believe it to have been composed by men of great
wisdom, who have written many excellent things.' ' In that case,' 1
replied, ' you have not experienced as mucli pleasure as you would liave
done if you had received it as the word of God.' Several persons who
ha])])ened to be present, joined in the conversation ; and 1 was called on
to prove to them, which 1 did by a numl)er of passages, that ' all Scrip-
ture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for re-
proof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness.' Unai)le to deny
what I alleged, one of tliem added, that, ' after all tlie best religion was
that of an upright man.' As the greater part of my hearers agreed with
him, I proved to them that man is lost ever since the fall of Adam, and
that he can only be upright in idea, and not from love, inasmuch as he
is ignorant of the love of God. ' 'I'here is only one way of becoming good
and upright,' I continued, ' and in order to become so, — and God him-
self requires that we should — the first step is to believe that tlie Bible
is his word ! This word will convince you of the love which God has
shewn toward us by taking upon himself our nature, in order to satisfy
the Lord in our stead, and lo bear the curse which we had deserved. When
you comprehend the justice of God, you will also comprehend his love;
and will see that there was no other way of accomi)lishing our salvation,
but by the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. AVhoever believes in this sacrifice
will no longer lie subject to condemnation, and as soon as he becomes
possessed of faith, he will not act as a hypocrite, because he will be sensi-
ble of the great love which God has had for him.' I was astonished at the
attention with which 1 was listened to, and when 1 concluded, was
gratified in finding that three of my auditors bought each a Bible of me."

It were easy to multiply scores of examples like the preceding. But
these are sufficient to illustrate the way in which this simple and devoted
class of men succeed, without controversy, in reaching the hearts, and
through these, over-mastering the reluctancy of an indifferent or gainsaj'-
ing people. Jt is impossible to peruse their published journals without
being fully convinced of their singular _^<ftc*.s for the work wliich they have
undertaken, and of the singular joro/jrie^^/ of the modes in which they endea-
vour to accomplish it It is impossible not to admire the tact — the aptitude
— ths fertility of invention — the readiness of resource — which they constant-
ly exhibit. Whence, then, all this fullness of thought — this command
of language in a|)peal — this nice ])romptitude in repartee.? — May we not
conclude that it is a realization of the gracious promise, that the Lord

1841.] The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 745

will put in the mouths of Ills servants, of all ranks and conditions, such
words as tliey are to speak for iiis glory ? Whence again, that (low of
speech, whidi droi)i)ing tiie air and aspect of vulgar illiterateness, often
rises to a degree of eloquence which touches tlie heart ?— whence that
varied use of c{iniparisons and similes, of which the most learned theolo-
gian need not he ashamed ? — Is it not all simply owing, under God, to the
depth and sincerity of their own convictions of Divine things, and to
a iieculiaily intimate acquaintance with that wondrous word, through
which ihe Royal I'salmist could say, that he got more understanding than
all his teachers ?

4. — Their outward trials, encouragements and success.

Some of the tr'KtIs have already heen unavoidahly alluded to. But their
own personal, fatigues, sufterings, ami reproach iiowever severe, form
the least part of their m(/ trials. The injurious treatment of them lias at
times proceeded to the length of ])ersonal violence. There are instances
of their heiiig seized, dragged along like criminals, and imprisoned. One
of them states that, after encountering a day of unusual hardship, he
came to a large farm-house, where he found several lahourers met toge-
ther ; hut on offering to sell a Bihle to the farmer, and to disj)ose of a
number of New Testaments among his domestic-, so greatly was the
man exasperated that he actually let fly an enormous dog upon him,
from whose fury he considered that he escaped only hy a miracle of
luercv. But their chiefest trials arise from the jgnoiance and hardness
of heart every wliere exhibited by the great n»ass of the people — and
from the offensive forms in which these are outwardly manifested to-
wards the word of God itself. " All that you offer for sale," said a man,
blasphemously, to one of them, ''' is a mass of al)s\irdities. Napoleon is our

Jesus Christ." " The New Testament," said the vicar of S , " which

is selling by the Bible Colporteurs, is a book which has emanated from
hell, and has been dictated by the devil himself; formerly, it was only
to be found among the corrupt inhabitants of large towns, and was un-
known in our villages; but, now-a-days, the gangrene is spreading, and
the whole country will, ere long, he infected." This is but a sample of
tlie ordinary style in which numbers of enraged priests denounce and
curse the Bible from their pul])its — while they threaten with excommu-
nication all who purchase or ])ossess coj)ies of " the accursed thing." Even
De Sacy, the lloman Catholic Translator of the Bihle is often branded
as a heretic — nay worse than a heathen — and his version repudiated with
bitterest execrations, Yea, it often happens, that, when a Col]>orteur
has completed his rounds in a district, the priest, sometimes hy threats
of terror and sometimes by the lure of reward, contrives to get into his
possession many of the copies that had been recently purchased. Then,
tearing them to pieces, he throws the fragments into tlie hre before the
eyes of the owners. '• It is heart-bleeding, ' remarks M. De Pressense,
" to think that sacrilegious hands liave destroyed tiiem all by fire ! \\'hat
a fearful religion must that be which can lead its incensed followers to
act thus ! You witness no such abominations in your happy land — and
can you form an adequate idea of the deep affliction which those experi-
ence who contemplate them with their own eyes.'' — It, however, inspires
them with increased energy to extend their labours."

The sensible encouragements and success have also heen partially ad-
verted to. If, in many parts, the Colporteurs have been treated with
indignity, scorn, and cruelty, in others, they have met with a friendly
and welcome reception. If the many insult and malign them, an elect
few have hailed them as messengers of peace. And of the maltreating

746 The Corporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

many, it would be difficult to calculate the number that lias been won
over by the patience, forbearance, and earnest expostulation of the Col-
porteurs to give jiood heed to the word of eternal life. 'I'heir journals
abound with specific instances of every descri])tion. At R tlie Com-
missary of I'oiice summoned the Colixirteur before him, and in atone
of menace forbade his sellinf-- or expoundino- the Bible — adding that the
priests alone bad the right to read tlie sacred volume. But tlie Colpor-
teur in his turn read tlis 39th verse of 5tii chapter of St. John and spoke
with such earnestness that the Commissary at length said, " I have suffered
myself to be betrayed into an error — 1 am now convinced of the truth."
He then purchased a copy himself and intreated the Colporteur frequently
to call upon him. At F the wife of the Mayor was induced to pur-
chase a copy, and despite the threats of the Vicar, i)ersevered in its perusal

with gladness. At B after the visit and addresses of the Colporteurs,

a woman added, " As for myself, I understand nothing of what is said
and done at mass — and now serve God by reading the Bible at home;"
and all united in intreating tlie Colporteurs to visit them afterwards, in
order that they might not lose the recollection of the good things which

they had just beard. At M a young female, once ignorant and bi-

gotted, has become so j)enetrated with tlie truths of the Bible, that she
iias herself become a most activ e and eloquent CNilporteur, and her belief
in the Gospel has bad a great influence on several. At the same place,
the mother of a numerous family recently met the Colporteur, and thank-
ed him warmly for what he had done for her house, by introducing the
Bible into it, remarking that although she was any thing but rich, yet
she did not begrudge tW oil which was every evening consumed, by sit-
ting up to a late hour of the night, in reading it, for it was a pleasure to
her to hear the Bible read herself, and to see all her children attending
to it. She added, that another of her sons was so fond of reading in
the Bible, that he always took his copy along with him, carefully vvrap-
ped up in a linen cloth, when he went to work in the fields; and that it
was the sweetest relaxation which he enjoyed from bis heavy labours.

At St. C almost all, after listening to the Coljiorteur, purchased books,

which were eagerly read ; and one old man, in particular, afterwards gave
manifest proofs of his becoming a real child of God. In the same quar.
ter, a gentleman who had rejected the offer of a Bible with disdain,
some time afterwards, came to the inn, in pursuit of the Colporteurs.
Their address, he said, had made him very uneasy, and being anxious to
know something of that peace of mind of which they had spoken, he had

come to purchase a Bible. At L the C'oljiorteur called on a man, on

whom he had prevailed to purchase a Bible about a year before. He
stated that he continued to take great delight in reading that excellent
book, and felt overjiowered by the superiority of its doctrines to those
he had previously followed. " Not however," he added, " but that my
manner of conducting m)self since I have taken to reading the Bible
exposes me to a few inconveniences; for my neighbours cry out after me
because I read in the Scriptures on Sunday instead of going to mass,
and my wife no longer attends the conlessional since she prefers listen-
ing to me. But these little troubles do not perplex me, and when I am
reviled for so doing, I merely turn to my Bible, and soon meet with

passages well calculated to shut the mouths of my opponents." At S

the Colporteur met with a man, who, though unable to read himself,
had obtained a copy of the New Testament, and secured the assistance
of a young man, his neighbour, to read passages to him whenever he had
a little spare time. And, added he, with great feeling, " O ! how sweet
are the moments spent togetlier in reading that holy book." He, there-
upon, writes the Colporteur, " begged me to act the part of his friend.

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 7 '^7

to which I readily consented ; iiiid from ttio niiiiiruM- in which tie attend-
ed to me, I feel persiiiided that he has ijood iiiiderstaiidiii),' of the Scrip-
tures." He also remarked that he was well aware that he was considered
a kind of renef-ade, and tliat after his death lie woiihl prohahly i>e den ed
burial in the cemetery holonfriii:^ to tlie parish ; hut he concluded l>y
sayiiiir, that it was of little cousi'ijueru-e what they did with his i)ody

provided his s(miI u as safe. At H after iieiufr dmounced as a reneaade,

H ht}>-i;ar, a lieretic, an infamous monster, i)y tlie priest and his ])arti-
sans, and otherwise infamously treated, tlie Colporteur, hy his meekness
of demeanour and mildness of address, uiidei' insiiltint; wroiif's, moved the
hearts of many of the hystarxlers. Seizins; his adiantajfe, he hejjan to
descant on the truth and beauty of several jiassajres which he read aloud
from the ISihle. Some of his auditors were so satisfied that tiiey loudly
expressed their approval. One said, " I am heartily jjlad the vicar has
afforded us an opportunity of he.n iiig' the Gospel exjilained to iis in a
much lietter manner than we have it in chinch." Another said, I have
lost half a day's work, hut I should not mind losiiii; a jiart every day,
on sucii an occasion." A third exclaimed, " 1 wiiuld rather have lost
six francs tlian missed such a fine oi>portunity of beconiint; acquainted
with the truth of the Gospel." And an elderly female fiettiii^ up de-
clared. " Now I can die contented ; fiu-*ifter what I have just heard, I
am satisfied that sanation is not of men, or of .Tiiy man. hut solely of
God throii;;li Jesiis (,'hrist." ^Vith many exhortations to read and medi-
tate the New Testament the Colporteur separated from them, after a
stay of more than four hours, " with a heart overflowing with gratitude
towards the Lord."

These are a few examples of vixihte encnnrngemcnt and succesn, picked
almost at random out of a huge mass of similar materials. But what
these devoted men dwell on with peculiar delight is the fact, that, not a
few schoohnusleis mid schonlmhtiecsen have, by God's blessing on their
persuasions and the reading of the Bible, been indiuied to rcconinipnd
and teach itx biased truths to the young frequoiting their .schools. Yea
more, though the gcncrnl dtsjiosition of the Roinani.st Ciergy he decidedly
hostile to Bible-dissemination, there are a good many iudimdual in-
stances of quite a contrary character — and these, as the correspondence
of the Colporteurs shews, seem rather to be every year, somewhat on
the increase. In one place, the vicar himself assists two of the Colpor-
teurs in distributing copies of the Scri])tures in his parish ; — he leads the
way, — ooes with them from house to house, — enters every dwelling first,
— and calls upon the inmates to buy the sacred volume. In the evening
he rejoins his companions in the work, for the jiurpose of making; arrange-
ments for the supply of a depot of the Scriptures, expresses his anxiety
to continue the (listributiou, and jiromises to use his utmost endeavours
to jiromote the good cause for which he feels enough cannot he done.
" I ell those who employ you," he re|)eats to the Colporteurs, when bid-
ding lliem farewell ; " tell them 1 shall he very hajijiy to dispose of a
good number of copies, and that it is understood between us that I siiall
hereafter render an exact account of the books entrusted to my care."
In anothei' jilace, a priest urges the schoolmaster to jirofit liy the visit of
the Colporteur to obtain a supply of New Testau!ents, declaring it to be
his wish that every family in his parish might become possessed of a
copy. Again, at a place more remote, a respectable and aged dean is
seen purchasing a considerable nuniher of copies of the sacred volume
f(>r the benefit of the poor in his parish, and is heard publicly exhorting
his flock from the pulpit to do the same, and to read and study the word

of God. " The vicar of St. ," (writes a Colporteur.) " vvas much

pleased at my selling a large number of copies among his parishioners,
VOL. II. 5 E

"48 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Due.

and exhorted them carefully and witli prayer, to read tlieni. For this, I
desire to thank the Lord with my wliole heart." Other Colporteurs

write : — " At M the vicar received ns very cordially, invited us into

the vicarajre-liouse, and pressed us to partake of a collntion After hav-
refreshed ourselves, we had some iriterestiiiff conversation, and he
then pointed out every iiouse to us, where he was desirous that the word
of Ciod niiyht he purchased; and, at piirtinfr, entreated ns to visit him
wlienever we had occasion to pass tlirouifh liis place. At N I en-
tered the house of a priest, without any previous acquaintance, and
inquired if he were disposed to purctiase a Hihle. ' Oli ! vou are a Pro-
testant ?' said he. ' 1 am, Sir.' ' \\'ell, I do not hlame you for it ; for a
Protestant may l>e a very u|u-ii;lit man.' Hereupon a friendly conversa-
tion ensued hetvveen us. 1 endeiivoured to e.xplain to him the nature of
my helief, hy speaking to him of my state of condemnation on account
of sin, and of the grace which is in Christ Jesus, who died for our jus-
tification. He was much pleased with what I said, and told me 1 should
make a good Catholic ; hut that it was a pity I was not more enlight-
ened. I ex])ressed a similar sentiment in respect to himself. After
dwelling at some length on the great ol)ject of all our hope, he said,
' You really are a worthy young man, and 1 will buy a couple of your
hooks.' He accordingly took a Bible and Neiv Testament, for which he
paid the cost price ; and wlien I was about to return him the change,
he refused to receive it, saying that it was a small contril)ution towards
the work in which I was engaged. At T 1 had left eigiit New Tes-
taments in charge of the vicar, and on my return he told me with un-
feigned regret, that he iiad not succeeded in disi)osing of them ; but
that he would seek to distribute them among the poor of his acquaint-
ance, and, in the mean time would pay for them himself. It was at his
suggestion that the schoolmaster of the conintune had, on a former occa-
sion, bought thirty copies of me."

Doubtless, to true believers, the grand source of encouragement is to be
found in the canimands nwA promises of the Eternal Himself, and in the full
assurance that the work is His own, and that He will bless both it and
them who labour to promote it. Hut, constituted as we are, it cannot also
he do\ibted. that facts like the preceding are cheering to the soul, con-
firmatory of faith, and frauLiht with encouragement to persevere. Yea,
though there were no tokens of the Itearinj; of actual fruit, would there
not be ample encouragement in the fact, that there is not in France, as
in Italy, any state-prohibition against the free circulation of the Scrip-
tures— and especially in this other great and iiotorious/f/c/, that, during
last year, not fewer than 1 17,431 co])ies of these were sold, in diiferent parts
of the country, by Colporteurs uloiie ? ^Vhy, if there had been no ap]»earance
whatever, us yet, of any outward visible fruit at all, would not the bare
fact of the voluntnry purchave of upwards of one hundred and seventeen
thousand copies of the word of God, in a country like France, be itself an
evidence and memorial of splendid success.'' — success, in this peculiar
department of Christian philanthropy, without a precedent ? And let
what abatements and deductions any one pleases be made, in reference
to the speedy gratification of a teni])orarilv excited curiosity, and conse-
quent return into old habits of indifference — frequent relapses into the
credulit}' of superstition, or the incredulity of sce])ticisui — occasional out-
breaks of ])ersecution among the local civil authorities, and reiterated
otitrageson the |)art of infuriated Romish priests ; — even in the face of
all this, is it prol)al)le, is it possible, is it even conceivable that such a
prodigious number of copies of the \Yord of Life should be actually
bought with a price— nnd all in vain?— that tiie whole of this precious
seed should fall either by the way-side, or among thorns, or on rocky

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. 749

places, iitid none on tlie soil of u frood and honest lieart ? No ; — the pro.
mises of Jehovah, tlie history of his church, and the experience of
thousands of his saints alilco denounce the credibility of such a sup-
position.

Still, it may he asked, as it often has heen, — If the cause of Bible-cir-
culation has been making such extraordinary pro<;ress in France, how
comes it that so little of its f;oo(l effects appear in iinprovinff the public
tone, sentiments, and conduct of its vain-glorious, superstitious, and
}(odless people ? To tliis tlie reply is obvious. The s|)rinf>-scason must
he allowed to pass away, ere the season of harvest can be expected. The
foundations must be allowed to be du-.;, ere tlie superstructure can rear
its head towards the skies. In both these cases, and in both alike, most
of the earlier and more indispensable parts of the work are King carried
ou very much under-ground. The living seed, the germ of after-luxuri-
ance, is deposited beneath the clod and concealed from the eye of sense ;
tlie corner-stone, the main prop of the future edifice, is buried in the
earth and covered from outward view. And so it ever has been, and is
now, in the grand processes of this world's spiritual husbandry and archi-
tecture. Much, very much of the labour of sowing the spiritual seed and
of founding the spiritual temple, is conducted witliout attracting exter-
nal observation. Yea, something of real fruit \s ohen reaped, and well
nigh the whole preparatory work acconi]ilished, while the careless and unre-
flecting are still unconscious of progress, or drowsily dreaming that
nothing at all is doing, or can be done.

This subject, so all-important in estimating the real character and
effects of Missionary labour in general, is presented in a very simple but
striking light by M. De Pressense ; and with liis own statement our ana-
lysis of tlie reports of that devoted serv ant of God must close. " A
superficial judgment," says he, in commencing liis last report, " ouglit
not to be formed of the present state of religion in France ; for were that
done, and were outward appearances alone considered, it is certain that
we might even be led to doubt of the means which have been employed,
for more than twenty years for diffusing the knowledge of gospel truths
^ in this country. Such a mode of proceeding is, moreover, unbecoming a
Christian, who knows that, in general, the kingdom of tiod on earth does
not come with parade and show, but tliat what the world regards as
small things, scarcely deserving of a cursory glance, is commonly the be-
ginning of a glorious work, over which the angels in heaven rejoice,
while they adore tlie power and love of Him who is the author of it.
Is it not actually upon record that " God hath chosen the foolish things
of the world to confound the wise ; — and God hath chosen the weak things
of the world to confound the things which are mighty ; and base things
of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen ;— yea, and
things which are not, to bring to nought things that are, that no flesh
should glory in his presence."

" 'I'he foregoing observation reminds me of a visit which one of your
countrymen recently paid to this country. After landing at ('alais, he
traversed the whole length of France, on his way to the Departments in
the south. On his arrival there he lamented to a Christian friend the
sight which, on his lengthened tour, had presented itself to his eyes.
" It is reported (be said) that there are Christians who are engaged in
promoting tlie spread of the Redeemer's kingdom in France, hut where
are they? and wliat are they doing? Wherever 1 have been, I have seen
nothing but evident traces of superstition, proofs of infidelity and im
piety;" — and in support of this, he brought forward the general profa-
nation of the sabbath. " Alas !" continued he, " if Christians are
really doing any thing in this country, it is altogether in vain ; and tho
5 E 2

750 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

^<)0(1 seeds which they sow fall to a certainty eitlier hy the way-sirle,
and tlie fowls liave come and devoured them up, or upon stimy places,
where they have forthwith spriini{ up. only to be scorched by the sun, or
to be choked by tlioriis!" '• W ait a little," replied tlie friend, who was
better acquainted with the true state of the country — •' wait a little, and
perhaps you may soon he convinced that, if what you say be true in a jie-
neral sense, it is, nevertheless, also true, that in France, as elsewhere, a
portion — though, alas! but tlie smallest portion — of tlie precious seed
falls into good ground, and brings forth fruit." In fact, our traveller
soon had an opportunity of finding tiiat he was wrong in the superficial
judgment which he formed Tlie state of his health first led him to visit
certain l):iths in the south of France, were, to his great joy, he met with
several Frenclimen who were sincere disciples of the Saviour, — persons
who laboured with zeal in the dissemination of the Holy Scri|)tures. and
who had succeeded ingathering around them a considerable nuiuher of
attentive hearers of tliewoid. Obliged, nfter a time, to quit these baths,
he pi-QCeeded to others more congenial to the restoration of bis health, and
there, too. he found Christian brethren, and. among the rest, a minister
of the ffospel, whose endeavours had been eminently successful among a
crowd of visitors. In short, our traveller, after making the tour of five
or six different bathing-places, found at each, and that within the short
space of a few weeks. Frenchmen of all conditions, who devoted them-
selves to making known the truths of the gospel to those among whom
they had taken u]) their temporary abode ; and the gratify ing intelli-
gence which be received respecting the advancement of tlie kingdom of
God in the various places of their ordinary residence, convinced him that
it was no exaggeration to maintain that, within the last twentv years,
the uospe' had obtained signal victories in France. Such are the senti-
ments w hich you too would express, were you carefully to examine every
part ot trance. Like tlie traveller just alluded to, you would be aston-
ished to find Christian brethren in places where you had liefore been
afflicted by witnessing appearances of superstition and infidelity ; and as
it is written that a little leaven suffices to leaven the whole lump, you
would share in the brighter hopes entertained by French Christians with
resjtect to the future state of their terrestrial country."

Such is, on the whole, a succinct, and it is to be hoped,
faithful summary of the leading fads and principles, connect-
ed with tlie system of Bible Colportaye in France — as vari-
ously abridged, selected, and compiled from the able and ela-
borate but unsystematic reports annually sent by M. De
Pressense to the Parent Society. A wide field is hereby open-
ed up for retro.'-pective and prospective remark — as well as
a fertile theme for thanksgiving to the Father of Spirits. Time
and space will hardly allow us to do more than simply to start
the question, — How far is a system, which has succeeded so
remarkably in France, suited to the peculiar exigencies of In-
dia ? As different soils require different modts of husbandry,
it does not necessarily follow that an external scheme of cul-
ture which is found eminently adapted to, and succes.sful in,
one country, must be equally adapted to, and successfid in,
another. Here is room for the exercise of practical wisdom.
That there are specific differences between the circumstances

J

1841.] The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. T-')'

of the inhabitants of these two countries, as regards their
mental, moral, and religious associations and predispositions,
requires no proof. One obvious distini^iiishinjj cliaracteristic
is, tl)at, in India, the people are auleccdanlty wedded to
an ancestral faith and sacred books, which disown and are
wholly repugnant to the Bible. Whereas, in France, however
ignorant the people may be of itij contents, the Bilde is gene-
rally recognised, under one form or other, as true, and having
some authority. There, the Bible, however restricted in its use
and influence, nominally and theoretically, receives from
most, some homage or acknowledgment, as the ultimate stan-
dard of appeal, in matters of religious faith, doctrine, and prac
tice. In India, therefore, the national predisposition is naturally,
as much agaimt, as in France, it may be expected to be in fa-
vour of, the Bible — as the book of God. But have we not thou-
sands belonging to the Romish Church in India? True, but
they too are, in general, heathenized to an unwonted degree ;
and, for the most part, in respect to attributes of manly growth,
prove themselves to be of an inferior type and mould, compar-
ed with their co-religionists in France. This, again, suggests
another notable dift'erence between the two countries, and that
is the amount of reasonable probability in securing qualified
agents. Hitherto, the curse of previous imbecility ixm\unman-
liness, seems, with a few pleasing exceptions, to cleave to all
native converts, who had no proper training — no bracing —
in voulh. Would to God that we saw, or had the strong
hope of speedily seeing, amongst them, a high-toned, high-
principled adult race, of the same stamp and make as the
Colporteurs of France !

Would we, then, reject the system of French Colportage as
wholly unsuited to the circumstances of India? By no means.
Wiiile wisdom demands that we should not shut our eyes at
differences which must enhance the practical difticulties, faith
and holy fortitude forbid our being repelled by tlie loud shout,
" A lion in the way," till the experiment be fairly tried, and
the obstacles proved to be altogether insurmountable. But, has
this yet been done ? No ; — Then, why not try ? We have
a Bible Society and a Biljle Association ; — is it not within
their scope and province to sanction an experiment — to de-
vise and superintend its details ? Probably it might be found,
in the issue, that a great deal more may be done in this de-
partment of Christian pliilanthropy, than has yet been deem-
ed either advisable or practicable ? And such result might be
found, not only among the enslaved votaries of the Church of
Rome, but even among the blinded heathen ; and more espe-
cially among the more unsophisticated natives of the interior.

752 The Colporteurs or Bible Distributors of France. [Dec.

who have not heen despoiled of any remnant of better quali-
ties that may have clung to them as Hindus, by the intro-
duction of vices and villanies of foreif^n growth and import.
But are we prepared for such a work ? Partly to adopt, and
partly to modify and accommodate, some of the concluding
words and sentiments of two of the last parts of the Bri-
tish and Foreign Bible Society, we would again ask, " Are toe
prepared? — with reference not more to the magnitude of the
work itself, than to the peculiar difliculties with which it is
beset ? Are we prepared ? — with reference to our own mo-
tives, principles, and self-sacrificing devotedness ? Have we
that deep, and full, and irrepressible conviction of the supreme
excellence and paramount authority, and, for all the essential
matters of religion, entire sufficiency of the written word of
God, which we ought to have, and must have, to ensure our
labouring in this cause (as we alone can labour with any pros-
pect of success) with unwearied devotion ? Are we so entirely
satisfied of the goodness and rectitude of the undertaking in
which we would embark, as to disregard every form of oppo-
sition, in our attempts to give to God's own creatures the
precious record of his truth and love ? Are we prepared to
go forward in this great work, with all the patience, self-deni-
al, and long-suft'ering, which become the followers of the meek
and lowly, yet untiring Redeemer? Are we prepared to go
forth together, 'laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hy-
pocrisies, and envies, and all evil-speaking ?' Can we, with the
simplicity of little children — can we, ' as new-born babes, de-
sire,' for others as well as for ourselves, ' the sincere milk of
the word, that we may grow thereby ?' Are we prepared to
do all this out of pity to the souls of men perishing for lack
of knowledge, and out of reverence for the Father of Spirits —
our Father in heaven — concerning whose name we pray so
constantly that it may be hallowed, and who has magnified his
word above all his name ; — out of love, moreover, to the ador-
able Redeemer, whose death is the foundation of our highest
hopes, and whose sufferings and subsequent glory the angels
desire to look into ; — doing it still in humble dependance on
God the Holy Ghost, to illumine and quicken the hearts of
men, and render effectual to their salvation the truths contain-
ed in the written word ? Are we thus prepared, with Christian
fortitude, yet with Christian meekness, — in a spirit of zeal
and lofty enterprise, yet at the same time of faith, humility,
and prayer^ — h'y^"S inside inferior differences — one in effort,
and, as it respects this object at least, one in heart ; — are we
prepared to come and thus consecrate ourselves afresh to this
blessed service ? Alas, when we examine our own hearts.

1841.]

Essay,

there is inucli to hinuble us — sluggishness, the most inert—
and soul-devouring carnality. When we look around there is
nuich to lunul)le us — a visible ciuirch, torn and convulsed with
internal strife — an apostate world, still slunihering in ignorance
and guilt, or, if aroused at all, only roused to rage against the
Lord and his Anointed. But, wherever we turn our eyes, in-
ward or outward, about us or beyond us, all things in tlie social,
moral, and spiritual state of ourselves and mankintl at large,
seem to bid us to advance. The call to go forward is too loud
to he misunderstood, too piercing and solemn to be resisted.
Turning, then, from the troubled scene of self, and of the
Church, and of the world, let us look upwards to the hills,
whence alone our help can come. ' The Lord on high is
mightier far than the noise of many waters.' He, to whom
all power is given in heaven and in earth, ' the Alpha and
the Omega, the First and the Last,' will not fail to execute —

His bright designs.
And work his sovereign will.

We would therefore hear and obey what we believe to be His
voice, and would know no watchword but. Onward and For-
ward."

A. D.

IL — An Essay on the Exclusion of Religion from the
Government System of Education in India.

[Concluded from page 670.]

VII. It remains for me now to slievv that the obligation to preach the Gos~
pel to the heathen includes the, duti/ of teaching it to their children. But first,
lest exception should be taken to the word " preach," I will premise a few
observations perhaps not uncalled for. The Eii^liah word " preach," in its
ordinary use, is constantly associated in the minds of most persons with tiie
idea of a regularly ordained minister, attired in clerical habits, mounting a pul-
pit in a regularly consecrated building and delivering a formal discourse of a
prescribed length to a congregation of hearers. Now that the preaciiing of the
Gospel is compatible with all these conditions I should never think of question-
ing ; but wliat I intend to assert is, that all the circumstances I have here enume-
rated are not only of minor consequence, but adventitious and, logically speak-
ing, accidental, (however proper and expedient it may be to observe these and
such like forms on the princi[)le of doing everytliiui,' " decently and in order,"
1 Cor. xiv. 40,) and by no means essential to the right notion of the thing, parti-
cularly as that is to be gathered from the Bible.

In that notable text, Matt, xxviii, 19, " (Jo ye therefore and teach all nations,
baptising them," &c. ; the vvord used in the original is jxaB-iiaevn-aTe : now not only
tlie etymological and primary but the ordinary sense of this woid is to " teach,"
to make scholars or disciples of, and is therefore literally and riujdiy applicable
to the instruction and proselytising of children ; perliaps more so than any other
Greek word that could have been selected. In the corresponding passages in

754 Essay on the Exclusion of Religion from the [Dec.

Mark xvi. 15, and Luke xxiv. 47, the word xvpvrrffw* is used. This hterally
nil ans to herald or prochiini, lience to ilixsanimile, to teiicli. Jt is never con-
fined to the very restri<!ied sense in which the word " preach" is sometimes used
in I'Ji^lish. EuavyeAifcD is eniiiloj-ed in many places. Tiiis means to beu?- or cam/
f^lud tidings, to tell good news witiiout any special indication or restriction of
the mode of con\e\in!J thejoylnl messaoe. In Li;l<e i. 19, it is employed when
the anijel Gabriel is said to shew tjlad tidini^s to a single individual.

The general use of these difieregt words in the S. S., as vvell as the practice
of the apostles, foriilies the results of etymolO'.;y . In w hatever way we examine
the question we shall find nothint; to warrant us in restrictnig the cominunication
of these slad ti(lin'.;s to any particular jiersons in res))ecl of aue, condition, nation
or hereditary creed ; nor as to the mode of conveying the niessajje, anythiny to
forbid us to adapt our discourse to circumstances ^eneially (provided ahva\sthat
we comprotnise not (Jod's truth) and to the condition, character capa('ity and
pai ticular circumstances ol the persons addiessed — butevery thing toihe contrary.
Thvis many of our Saviour's discourses were but improvements of the passing
occasion. Some trivial occmrence, some ordinary action or employment, furnish-
ed the hint for a parable or familiar exhortation addressed immediately perhaps
only to a few disciples, or even to a sinijle alien sinful woman (at the well of
Samaria) ; so Philip preached Jesus to the Ethiopian Eunuch in the unpreme-
ditated oral commentary on Scripture he made to him in the solitudes of the
desart. Acts viii. And Paul truly preached when in reply to the anxious ques-
tion of the jailor at Philippi he summed up the Gospel to him in one short
sentence : " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shall be saved," Acts xvi.
Nor is the duty of preachiiiir, as understood in the larger sense, to be confined
to ministers caiionically ordained. " A minister of Christ" means " a servant
of Christ." In this sense every Christian ou^ilit to be Christ's minister, ever
watching for opportunity " to speak a word in season," Isa. i. 4 ; I. 4 ; " being
made all things to all men that he miuht by all means save some," 1 Cor. ix.
22 ; and " always ready to give an answer to every man+ that askelh him a
reason of the hope that is in him," 1 Pet. iii. 15.

The Gospel is therefore to be preached to children ; that is, " taught" them,
(Matt, xxviii. iQ) in the manner suited to their capacities ; to wit, by teaching
them to read the word of God, and by familiar explanations, and questions
thereon, and by suitable exhortations. " Whom siiall he teach knowledge } and
whom shall he make to understand doctrine Them that are weaned from the
milk and drawn from the breasts. For precejjt must be u|)on precept, precept
upon precept; line upon line, line upon line ; here a little and there a little. For
with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people," Isa.
xxviii. 9— .11, 13. It would almost seem as if this passage had been dictated
by the Sjiirit of the Lord ayes a^o, to resolve our doubt in this very exigency, it
is so wonderlully applicable in its minutest pa'ts.

Ayain the "ospel is to be preached " to every creature," Mark xvi. 15.
We are to " make disciples" of all the world, Matt, xxvii. jQ, that from us they
may " learn Christ," Eph. iv. 20.— Are not children the creatures of God }
Have uoi children souls } Do not children die ? If we are teinpted fool-
ishly and wK-kedly to postpone the messages to " a more convenient season,"
Acts xxiv. 25, may not our souls, and their souls be required of us in this very
season ; Luke xii. 20. Or setting aside ordinary calculations of mortality, is

* Xripvacai practonem ago, praeconis munere fungor ; divulge, dissemino, celebro.;
nomine altenus cohoitor ad aliqui^l ; moneo, juteo, commendo suadeo ; doceo, initi-
tiio, tPhdo, doctrmam divinam. The foreguing comprise most of the interpretations
given by bchleumer. Peihaps he has fallen here into the common error ol lexicogra-
phers of giving too many. . .

t Rather •' to every ohc that asketh :'' there is nothing in the original iravTj t«
aiToovTi vfius to exclude women and children as well as men from the right of obtam-
ing an answer to this question ; and indeed by "every man" in this and other
places our translators doubtless meant every human being.

1841.] Governmetit System of Education in India. 755

not " the end ol all lliiiiijs at Iwiiicl," 1 I'd. iv. 7 ; uiid who will venture to say
that the (iwlnl clay in whicli " we shall all stand bclbie the jinli;nient-seal of
Clirisi," lloMi. xiv. 10, and " uive an arcount ol'all the deeds done in the bo<ly,"
2 Coi-. V. 10, inuy not arrive bel'ore those who are now children shall reacli
maturity >. We know not certainly when that day will coino, but this nnich we
do know, lhal it will come when least expected by the world. Ini|jortant as
this view of the matter is, 1 will not press it further, but will content myself
with reniarkin'i that the very derision and contempt it may meet with, will be
a fulfdment of, and give additional evidence of the sureness of that " Word of
Prophecy unto which we should do well to take heed," 2 I'et. i. 19, from which
it is derived : as the growiuij prevalence of ihe spirit is one ol the most notable
indications of the event being at hand, " at the very door," Malt. xxiv. 33,
" Knowing this that there shall come in the last days scoflors... saying, Where is
llie promise of his coming ? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue

as they were from the beginning of the creation But the day of the Lord

will conie as a thief in the night," &c. 2 Pet. iii. &c. &c.*

But further we have solemn and express injunction in scripture conveyed
boti) direcdy and indirectly to teach religion to children — " Snfl'er little children
and forbid them not to come imto me, (or of such is the kingdom of heaven,"
Matt. xix. 14. " And the words which I command thee thisday shall be in thine
heart. And thou slialt teach tliem diligently unto tliy children, and shalt talk
of tliem when thou sitlest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way,
and when thou liest down and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind
them for a sign u))on thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine
eyes, and thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and thy gates.
And it shall be when the Lord thy God shall have brought thee into the lands,
&c., then beware lest thou forget the Lord which brought thee forth, &c., then
shalt thou fear the Lord thy God and serve him, and shalt swear by his name.
Ye shall nut go after other godx, of tlic gods of Ike people toliich are round about
you, (for the Lord thy God is a jealous God among yon) lest the anger of the
Lord thy God be kindled against thee, and destroy thee from off the face of the
earth" (or of the land.) Ueut. vi. 6 — 15. " Come, ye c/a'WreJi, hearken unto me ;

1 will leach you the fear of the Lord. What man is he that desiretli life and lovetli
many days, that he may see good .'' Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from
speaking guile. Depart from evil, and do good ; seek peace and pursue it. The eyes
of the Lord are upon the righteous," &c., Ps. xxxiv. 11, 15,etseq. " From
« child thou hast known the holy scriptures which are able to make thee wise
unto salvation through faith which is in Christ .Tesus." All scripture, &c.

2 Tim. iii. 16. " Bring them (your children) up in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord," Ephes. vi. If it be replied that tiiese Scriptures oidy enforce the
duty of Christian parents bringing up their own cliildren in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord, 1 reply, that in the first place some of the commands
are us univer.^al and unlimited as words could express them. The Gospel is to be
" taught," (Malt, xxviii. 19) " to every creature" (Mark xvi. 15) " in the whole
world." Matt, xxviii. Children are expressly to be invited. " Suffer little
children," and as appears by the citation from Deuteronomy. Besides this, the
objection is couched loo much in the spirit of Cain : " Am 1 my brother's
keeper.''" Yes we are, or we ought to be all oin' brothers' keepers, and the
keepers of oiir brothers' children. Besides, have we not undertaken to
educate them and form their minds, thus charging ourselves with the weightiest
l)art of parental responsibility.'' We boast of our knowledge and our light, and

* This question being merely incidentally introduced, 1 will not enter into it at any
length, hut merely refer to the following passages : Matt. xxiv. 48— .51 ; Luke xviii. S ;
xxi. 35 ; Thess. v. 1—3 ; I'liil. iv. 5 ; lleb. x. 37 ; Jam. v 8, 9 ; I Pet. iv. 7 ; 2 Pet.
lii. 10, 12 ; Rev. .\vi. 15; xxii. 5.— See Bickersteth on the Prophecies, chap, vi.

VOL. II, 5 F

i

756 Essay on ilie Exclusion of Reliyion from the [Dec.

wc profess lo roiniminicute to them us far as possible the same advantages : is
tlie knowledge of " the one thing needful" (Luke x. 42) llie out part of
learning not iiu^luded in the circle of" Useful knowledge ?"

Again we arc re<|uircd " us we liuvc oiqwrl uniti/, \.o do good unto all*." Is
It not to do good to jierishing sinners to teach them the only way of salvation
from iiell and of attaining the joys of heaven ? Or are we preposterously
to reverse the precept, and make the very greatness and urgency of the spiritual
needs of the poor children who resort to us lor instruction, and the circum-
slanoe of their being generally more teachable than their seniors, and the
extraordinary opportunity of access to them aflorded us by (Jod, a reason for
withholding the *' bread of life" for lack of which their souls are perishing ?
Or are these children to be singled out and excluded from the vv^y of salvation
which God has made open to all, bicaiise tliey are the pupils of a Christian
teacher, in schools established by a Christian Government ?

Lastly, the reasonableness and expediency of early commencing religions
culture is manifest. Is not " the clnld the father of the man," as one of our
own poets has observed ?f or in the words of the royal and inspired i)hiloso-
j)her, " Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old, he will
not dejiart from it," Prov. xxii. 6. And a rich blessing is promised to then)
who are thus well and early taught to seek the Lord. " I love them that love
me, and those that seek me early shall find me." Prov. viii. 17.

Let us then " sufl'er" these poor heathen children to come imto Christ and
" let H3 forbid them not," Let us " as we have ojiportunity" do them good
" by teaching them early to seek the Lord," and " bringing them u)) in his nm -
ture and admonition." J)oing this we may expect the blessing of God will
descend upon our labours ; and that a share in the pre-eminent rewards pro-
mised to those that "turn many unto righteousness" (Dan.xii. o) will be " laid
up for us," (2 Tim. iv. 8) and secure in heaven, when kingdoms and slates shall
have been long crumbled and consumed (Dan. ii. 44) and the very earth nov»
existing have " departed. (Is. xiii. 13) and the heavens that now are been rolled
together as a scroll," Is. xxxiv. 4.

There are many important points immediately bearing upon the question ol
the introduction or exclu.'sion of religion from the established system of educa-
tion ; many ftrtal errors afloat, and many ))luusible objeciions raised, which
will require particular and separate discussion. This I purj)ose hereafter to
atleni[)t. But Jest another opportunity shoiild not be left me, or a fitter plact
for iheir introduction, I shall append here, briefly, and by "ay of anticipation,
a few considerations that appear to me extremely important.

In the first place it is evident that a t'hrislian Government or Board cannot
lawfully in)|)ose any conditions on any person (especially if a Christian) whom
they may engage as a teacher, but such as a pious Christian man may wiih a
good conscience accede to. Now this maxim will scarcely be deni(d in
terms : yet once conlia/li/ iiclmilled, all regulations for the exclusion of Chris-
tianity from a school conducted by a man who is a Christian in heart and in
practice as well as in profession, /iie Jhrtliwilli rtndtrcd iinpr'aelicublc, if luH
formally repealed, from their repugnancy to higher laws and obligations ; and
of course rules, which a Christian individual cannot give effect to, without
violation of his duty to God, no Christian authority should ever enact.

Now as has been already shewn, every Christian man is bound on such to
" render to f.vkry one that asketh a reason for the hope that is in him ;'' and
the relation of master and pupil, so far from cancelling, must upon every
right and scriptural princi])le I can conceive, greatly enhance the general obli-
gation. Consequently a Christian teacher is bound to give lo any inquiring

* " I'nio all men," says our version ; but lieie as befoje wc are to unJeislaiid " all
huiii.m hemgs." There is no word corresponding to " men" ui the original.
f Wordswoi tl).

1 841. J Government Stjstem of Education in India. 7''>7

or (0 nil of tliem if it bo fi joint request, a statement of liie principles
and evidenees of Clirisliaiiity, and to set before tlieni the bles'<ini;s in time and
eternity, inherited by those who truly I)elicve it. Nor upon the same principles
Clin he confine himself to mere didactic statements unenforced by llie earnest
and afl'ectionate exhortations such an occasion demands. But he will be
ready to seize the opportunity to adopt anil press u])on liiem the solemn ap-
peal made to the ancient people of (Jod : " Beliold I set before you this day a
blessin<^ and a curse ; a blessins; if ye obey the comniaiulnients of the Lord
your (iod whicli I command yon this day. And a curse if ye will not obey
the comninndnients of the Lord your God, but turn aside out of the way
which I command yon this day, to r;o after other gods," Deut. xi. 26' — 28. Or
in the words of FJijah, " IIovv loiifj halt ye between two opinions ? if the Lord
be (Jod, follow him ; but if Baal, then follow him," 1 Kin«s xviii. 2L

Further than this the ordinary business and studies of the school will fur-
nish constant oj-.casions demanding the exercise of this principle. Suppose
they are enya'^ed with their historical studies, how is it possible to teach modern
history without making mention of Christianity, and giving some explanation of
what is meant by the term ? [fit be decided that here some account of it musl
be given, is a true or a false notion of it to be imparted ? The latter alternative
will scarcely be admitted. But on the other hand a true account of Christianity
must necessarily be a fuvorablc one. If the teacher places in the hands of his pu-
pils the sneering insinuations, or the openly unfair statements of inhdel historians
though nominally Christian writers ; or even if he gives them a tolerably accu-
rate and impartial account of the corruptions which defiled the exterior form
and profession of Christianity, uncorrected by proper views of its essential pu
rity and excellence, as exhibited in its doctrines, and (though combined with
failings) in the lives of true disciples — in either case he icilfulli/ conimuukntes
false and inpirimis impressions, and whether these be conveyed in the formal
shape of a lie or not, matters little, he is guilty of the worst falsehood in the sight
of God, and is accessory to his Saviour's person and life and doctrines and
cross and passion being lilasphemed every day, and even by those very heathen
whose minds he himself has trained. A knowledge of ancient history (i.e. of
Greece and Rome) it will perhaps be thought may be easily imjiarted without
making any reference to the religion of tlie Bible — though no history can be
studied aright where the truth is suppressed that " God is a Governor among the
nations," " and high above them all," Ps. cxiii. 1. " And that he disposes of all
events according to the counsel of his own will," Eph. i. 11, and for the further-
once of his own glory. Now in teaching the histories of Greece antl Rome, the
teacher, so far us I know, is at liberty to inform them of as much of the mytho-
logy of those countries, and times, as may be necessary to elucidate the narrative,
for it is only the true religion that is interdicted in our Schools and Colleges esta-
blished as they are by Christians. But sujipose an intelligent pupil dissatisfied
with the theory that deduces the origin of all things including gods and men
from chaos ; or incredulous of the fact that the Athenians sprang spontaneously
from the rocky soil of Atiica, should press his master till he came to this, the
most momentous question history can resolve, " Whence and how came man
or earth ?" How could a Christian teacher, or indeed any man answer this
question without a reference to that Volume which alone contains the record of
this, the most ancient, (excepting the historical parts of the New Testament,) and
the most interesting, most beautiful and most edifying portions of all history ?
And how can he relate the story of the creation of man in holiness and in
Paradise and of the Fall and of the Flood, and of the subsequent dispersion of
the nations ; and of the Call of Abraham arul the election of his posterity — how
can all this be told without touching upon religion as consisting in the know-
ledge of the one true God ? And in particular how can any allusion be made
to the curse denounced upon man, and the promise of the " seed of the
woman," Gen. iii. 15 — 20, at the same time made, without suggesting that other

5 F 2

758 Essay on the Exclusion of lieligion from the [Dec.

niid (Hin'es|)Oii<liii'j; ciiicslioii of still more momentous importance, " SVIuit sliiill
beconie of man lieroiilicr ?" anil ilemamlii)«; an explanation of llie fulfilmenl of
the promise in the incarnalioii of the lledcemer and the way of salvation opened
to us by Ills atonement ?

In teacliini; Astronomy, liow can any Cliristian teacher forbear from dravviao;
the lesson " The heavens declare tlie t;lory of God : and the firmament slievveth
liis handy ^vork : day unto day utteieth speech and night unto ni^ht shewetli
knowledge?" Indeed how ran any man. Christian or not, be so debased as not
to see the conclusion, for " There is no speech nor language where their voice
is not lieard : their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to
tlie end of the world," Ps. xix. And how can a Christian teaclier stop here
and omit to follow up the lesson with an exposition of the folly and the guilt and
the danger incurred by those " who have changed the glory of the incorruptible
God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds and four-footed
beasts and creeping things and tlie present conseijuences, " Wherefore God also
gave them up unto vile affections to uncleanness, through the lusts of their
own hearts to dishonour their bodies. And even as they did not like to retain
God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind to do those
things which are not convenient, being filled with all unrighteousness," &c. and
tlie future consequences " the judgment of God that they which commit such
things are worthy of death." See Horn. i. (the whole chapter.)

To take one other instance — Meteorology is perhaps not omitted from the
circle of science taught in our Government schools. How can a CIn-istian
teacher advert to the regular course of the seasons, the " sun shining and the
rain descending on the just and on the unjust," Matt. v. 45, without impressing
upon iiis disciples the lesson God reads herein, " leaving himself not without
witness, in that he does good and gives us rain from heaven and fruitful seasojis,
filling our hearts with food and gladness ?" And how can he suppress the further
improvement and refrain himself from beseeching his scholars " to turn from
vanities unto the living God which made heaven and earth and the sea and all
things that are therein ?" Acts xiv. 15, 17. And how shall he, how can he
attempt to lead them to God, without making known to them Him who is the
" way, the truth and the life, and throush whom alone we have access to the
Father ?" (See John xiv. 6, and a multitude of other passa'^es to the same
effect.) For if even the Gentiles that " sit in darkness and in the shadow of
death," Luke i. 79, are " without excuse" in the sight of a just and holy God,
for not attaining to the right knowIedt;e of his invisible attributes from these
displays of his goodness and power, Rom. i. 20, what excuse shall be foiuid
for a man brought up in a land illuminated by the br()a<l day-li>;ht of the
" Sun of Righteousness" who pleasing men rather than (Jod (John xii. 43) lets
slip so urgent and so glorious an occasion for " declaring God's glory to the
Gentiles ?"

One word more in conclusioti. If there be so much sin in merely neglectiiig
0)iportnnities for extendina; the kingdom of Christ, how shall the sin be mea-
sured that is incurred in nclively opposing "the free course of the word of God,"
either by exercise of power or by any other mode of hostility ? The judgment-
day will solve this question.

VIII. " Woe unto you when all men shall speak well of you," Luke vi. 26,
is a saying of our Lord's which sounds startling when first heard ; and yet,
like all that fell from his lips, it conveys in the simplest words the most
profound truth. It is a maxim too, peculiarly adapted to the exigencies of the
times in which we live, and that just because the spirit of the age runs so
counter to it. At a period when the urbilrium popidaris aunr is nu)de by so
many to supersede the deeper researches they are incapable of, and the purer
principles they are averse to, it is the more necessary to recur to the words of
Ilim who was truth itself, to satisfy ourselves of the vanity and falseness of such
a standard. Like all our Lord's sayings, too, the admonition under view is

1841.] Government System of Education in India. 7«^i)

eiiimcntly pmdical. It "ives us nii tiisii;lil into man's own loal cliainctur hy
[.licwint; us llic (MToneonsn<'ss of his jiul^nit'iits upon olliers ; and is tliorcroic
adiiptoil lo connlonicl tiiose peculinr enors lo'wliic^li, in dealini;- wiili men, liuniiin
vuiiily iind luiiuun weakness so stronijiy tends. In tliis reiraid, one ap^umcnl,
not tlie least efl'ective to my mind, a;;aiiist llie Government system of cdueation
is derived from the very popuhuiiy it has acciidred, amou'^ men whose modes of
thinkini;, on the most important suhjt'cts tliat can enj;aj;e the mind, are so
fiissimihir, yet all so utterly erroneous. One error or one viee very readily
steps into the place of another even widely different. IJnt all scriptures teacli
us, and all experience verities the fact that truth, niiijhty as it is, considered as an
eneri;elic practical principle, can never yain a kxf^ement lo the dispossession
of moral error either in an individual bosom or in a nation, without a strugijle,
.■<o lon'^ as man and the enemy of man continue what they are. Did f;eometry
or hydrostatics or political economy or such like studies offer any proper
antauonisin to those evil tendencies of our nature, which it should be the
paramount object of education to correct; both Satan and the corrujjt passions
of men are too much on the alert to admit of their ijaining a footing so peace-
ably. Satan and those who by his snares are " taken captive by him at his
will," 2 Tim. ii. 26, often proclaim themselves the friends of instruction ; and,
taking the term in the sense they attach to it, shew themselves such. But is
Satan really divided against himself? Matt, xii 20. Or is it not that although
knowledge unsauctificd and undirected by religion may prevail so far as to
exercise the s])irit of gross superstition; even dien it seems but to vacate and
garnish the mind for the reception of other unclean spirits, seven-fold more
numerous and more wicked; and thus, the last state of the subject of such
spurious reformation is worse than the first — (see Matt, xii, 43 — 45.)

The explanation of all this is comprised herein, that knowledge of this kind
communicates ideas not principles ; i. e. not good principles ; for, (as I mean
to shew in the sequel) it is a soil too fertile in the production of vices siill more
ctrensive to God than even those engendered by the darkest ignorance, and is
moreover far more difficult to reclaim. Many sinners, emphatically so called,
and multitudes of idolaters heard the call of the gospel with joy, but " not
many wise men after the fiesh," 1 Cor. i. 26. Such knowledjife too, however
it may partially illuminate the intellect, is found to stand little in the way of
compliances with the most sinful and degrading practices of idolatry ; still less
does it incite the possessor of it to expostulate with his more nninstructed
brethren on the heinousness of " likening their Maker to the grazed ox,'' or of
deifying tlieir own vices ; or of falling down before the frightful creations of
their own hands*.

Satan can, for his own purposes, transform himself into the likeness of " an
angel of light," 2 Cor. xi. 14. And, unless I greatly err, in the specious, but
fallacious and anti-scriptural theories of popular education constantly broached
in our days, we may discern the workings of at least one of the forms of that
spirit of Anti-Christ, whose essence it is to " deny the Father and the Son,"
1 John ii. 3, whose coming is described as being " after the working of Satan,
with all (leceivableness of unrigliteonsness in tlicm that perish ; because they
received not the love of the truth that I liei/ might he saved. And for this cause,
God shall send them a strong delusion that they should believe a lie ; tliut they
all might be damned who believe not the truth, but hud pleasure in unrighteous-
ness." 2 Thess. ii, 11, 12.

* Witness the conduct of hundreds of well-educated native gentlemen in Calcutta,
and elsewhere in Bengal ; witness too the precepts and practices of the sages ol
Ancient Kgypt, and Greece, and Rome. Socrates, whose death scene has been
compared by infidels to that of the Saviour of the world, acted up to his own injunc-
tions when in the article of death, he commanded his friends to sacrifice on his account
a cock to yEsculapius. Cicero wondered that two niigurs could look each other in
the face w itiiout laughing. It is likely he had frequent occasions of marvel, for he
was himself an augur. [Plutarch says so, in his life of Cicero.]

/GO Essay on the Exclusion of Religion from the [Dec.

It is tlieiefore a delusion of Satan too ni lfully nccoinmodated to the liuman
depravity on wliicli he works, that teaches us to look for iiulividMu! or national
re-ieneration in the suhstituiion of iho incredulity of atheism for the credulity of
polytlu'isni ; of the puffinp; jiridc of a little secidar knowledi^e, 1 Cor. viii. 1,
for the iutellec'tual thraldom of idolatry : considerinp; too the further natural
tendency of these chanues to convert the prostrate and crawling servility of a
priest-ridden race into the untamed, self-willed, self-sufficient and initeachable
spirit that " opposeth and exalleth itself an;ainst all that is called God,"
2 Thess. ii. 4, that calls in c|uestion all that is holy and venerable and true; and,
in its onward " march," not only sets in peril all Governments and all autho-
rity, but tends to subvert the very foundations of human society*.

In animadverling- so unsparingly upon the established system, I am parti-
cularly desirous that my remarks may be construed as little as possible in the
light of personal reflections upon individuals belonging to either the general or
local committees or upon any other persons. Many of these I believe to be
upright and excellent men in every respect, and I am willing to hope as much
of the others of whom I know nothing.

The fact seems to me to be that vague and ill-defined notions on the subject
of native education have been long afloat in society — and the cause has been too
frequently advocated in |)ublic prints by persons evincing more of the spirit of
natural, but as I conceive ill-directed, benevolence towards their fellow-men,
than of jealousy for their God ; and even the best and the wisest are apt to be
carried away liy the errors prevalent around them.

In making this admission which I do most frankly and cheerfully, I must
still maintain that religious men and honouring the Bible, who lend not only
their time and talents, and the weight of their position in society, but the
influence of their known character as Christians to a scheme expressly framed
for training up children to manhood in ignorance of their Creator, and the way
of access to him, act at best a most inconsistent part, and one calculated to
oflfend and endanger the consciences of the weaker brethren. I put it to them-
selves whether the established system has not been ap[)roved and praised and
gained the co-operation of Hindus (professed idolators), Musalmans, Atheists,
Deists, Infidels, Socinians and others equally far from true righteousness. Ido
not say there are any such upon any of the committees except the two first
classes (Hindus and INIusalmans); indeed I cannot say \ kiimo there is one
such ; but has not the plan obtained the fidl connivance of all these classes }
Now I do not question the propriety of Christians co-operating with persons
of all these descriptions on a road committee for instance, or in organizing an
Agricultural Society, or in framing a [)olice bill, or a commercial tarifl", but that
they should find themselves in accordance on the principles in which immortal
souls are to be trained is indeed surprising. Where is conformity to the world,
Rom. xii. 2, to be avoided, if not here, or on what other occasion are Christians
to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints, Jude 3, if not on this ? or
are they to conteiul for it only as a barren theory, while they surrender it as an
operative principle ?

• C/mr(ism in England, and in France, Jacobinism, coi(c/i«iii as it is, and rampant
as it was and probably will be again, are manifestations of the political tendencies of
their spirit, in different stages of development. Its immoral and anti-social tendencies
are exhibited in Svciulisin, of which Mr. Owen is the apostle ; and in the cognate and
now flourishing Society in France founded by the late Mr. Fourrier, marriage and
due separation of the human race into families are among the constitutions against
which Socialism particularly set? itself. Its fanatical hostility to the Bible evinces the
liatretl ti> the trulli ; it combiner with a professed love of it, as well as of free and
impaiti.il niquiry ; wlII fulfilling the words " ever learning and never able to come
to tbe knowledge of the truth," 2 Tim. iii. 7. Amid the spread of education, too
little combined with religious framing in England, and in a far greater degree dis-
sociated from it in France, the larg-e and increasing number of persons led away by
these and other " damnable heresies," 2 Peter iii. 1 , (see the whole chapter) is a fact
of notoriety as well as a subject of prophecy.

1841.] Government System of Education in India. 7^jl

I am perfectly aware of tlie reply lliat will bo inaile on the gromid of cliarity.
If on no otlier occasion, cliarity vauntelh herself sulHcicntly when invoked for
the defence of any sinful i)raclice or erroneous doctrine. Hut this is a spurious
charily which the Dibit- knows not. True charily " rejoicelh not in iniquity
but rejoiceth in i/ic. truth," 1 Cor. xiii. G. " The wisdom that cometh from
above is first vvkv. l/icn peuccublc,'' Jiim. iii. 17; but we are not to com-
promise the grand truths and duties of reli^;iou, and the iionour of our (Jod and
Saviour, out of a cowardly or hypocrilical res^ard for peace. Is it not enough
for us if we are as our master, or do we think to set ourselves above our Lord.''
JVJatt. X. 24, 25. But did not the meek and gentle Saviour himself lell us that
he " came not to send peace on earth but a sword," Matt. x. 34. And are we
not further admonished by the spirit of Christ that, " this is love that we walk
after his commandments. This is the commandment, that as ye have heard
from the beginnina; ye should walk in it. For many deceivers are cnlered into the
lovrld who cuiij'css nut that Jesus Christ is come in Ihejlesh, this is a deceiver and
an Anti-Christ. Look to yourselves that we lose not those things which we have
wrought, but that we receive a full reward. W hosoever transgresseth and abideth
not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine
of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If there come any unto
you and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid
him God speed. For be that biddetli him God speed is partaker of his evil
deeds," 2 John 6 — 11. " If any man love not the Lord Jesus Clirist let him be
Anathema Maranatlm," 1 Cor. xvi. 22.

With the i)ersons I am |)articularly addressing it is a sufficient vindication of
the prece))ts conveyed in these passages, that they are part and parcel of the
Word of God. On the other hand since the " Scriptures of truth," that come
from an unchangeable God must be every where consistent with themselves, no
laboured proof is necessary to demonstrate that tliere is nothing in these or in
any other similar passages incompatible witli such injunctions as this, " Do
good unto all men," Gal. vi. 10. Our Saviour himself prayed for his murderers,
and surely then it becomes not us, lying as we do by nature under the same
condemnation to restrain our benevolence even towards the enemies of God.
VVhat then is our duty to such ? I should suppose we should treat them as we
ought to treat our own enemies. Any thing more than this, I cannot imagine
any thing less, would I conceive be unwarranted by the whole tenor of Scripture.
But I say unio you which hear (says our Lord,) " Love your enemies, do good
to them which hate you. Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which
des|)itefully use you," Luke vii. 27,28. Novv what are we to pray for in
behalf of those who are our own personal foes, or are estranged from God.''
What more or what less than this ? that God may bless them. And how di^es
God bless men, but " in turning them away from their iniquities," Acts iii. 26.

Again more specifically, is not a carnal mind the cause of men's " enmity
against God," Rom viii. 7. And an evil heart of unbelief, Heb. iii. 12, the
occasion of their departure from him ? Should not the perception of this lead
US to pray for those who are thus " alienated and enemies in their mind by
wicked works," CoL i. 21. That it may please the Father that granting them
repentance unto life; and that faith without which it is impossible to please llim
" he may make peace with them and reconcile them to himself tlirougli the
blood of his cross," Col. i. 20. It is plain too that, in consistency and sincerity
the ultimate and the highest end of our prayers should be the immediate object
of our endeavours. But evil principles are not to be eradicated by ])andering
to them, or acting upon them and bestowing or taking credit for so doing.

In a system ol education such as that 1 am animadverting on, where every
honour is shewn to human science, and human lileiatuie, and the word of God
excluded, the broail, necessary and obvious conclusion which (as I hope to
shew more at length in a subsequent paper,) will be thus authoritatively impres-
sed on liie minds of a people peculiarly liable to lie swayed by authority, is this,

762

Essay on the Exclusion of Reliyion.

[Dec.

lliat Cliiistiaiiity is eillier untitle or iiiiinipoitant. Tliis is ilie avowed tenet
of many of tliose wlio are tlie loiulesl in coiiiiTieniJing tlie system ; and do tliev
not call it " liberal," and " enliglilcned," expressly because their hostility to
Christianily is i;raiilied by its proscription ? Rut is this the deliiiition of true
liberality and cnlij^htenment ? To hold certain all-im)ioilant doctrines to be true,
and net just, us if tin;/ u-crc Jake and pernicious, and to the entire satisfaction
of those who so account them ? Above all, are those whose discipleship is
something more than " a name to live," Rev. iii. 1, arc they to " yoke ihem-
selves unequally with unbelievers," 2 Cor. vi. 14, and be consenting to acts that
imply "the blood of the covenant to be an unholy thing?" IJeb. x. 29.
Truly they earn in this way " the jiraise of men ; but does this compensate
them ? Is this the reward they seek ? " Verily they have their reward," Matt,
vi, 2, is a phrase employed by our Lord when he seems to shut up men into
condemnation. But oh ! can it fail to occasion those, who look for a recompense
brighter and more durable, sore uneasiness and many misgivings, when they
find themselves in unison and on such a subject, and by concessions, question-
able at best, all on their own side, to have gained even the friendship of the men
of the world, concerning whom as " God is not in all their thoughts," Ps. x. 4,
so it is little wonder that he should be excluded from all their plans. But wliv
should they who "set the Lord continually before them," Ps. xvi. 8, why
should the righteous " help the ungodly and love them that hate the Lord ?"
2 Cliron. xix. 2. For "the friendship of the world is eiunity with God,"
.Fames iv. 4. And if this be a maxim universally true and greatly insisted on in
Scripture, how much more does it hold when such friendship is founded on an
agreement to prevent the name of Jesus being sounded, and his purposes of grace
unfolded to so many of those for whom he left his throne of glory to die ? Two
enemies were reconciled of old the very day they began to compass the death
of our Lord, Luke xviii. 12. The world that haled hiin has ever since haled his
followers for his sake, John xv. 18 — 20. Do any of these now think by joining
to " crucify the Son of God ajresli," Heb. iii. G, by a practical denial ol him,
to seal an hitherto incompatible friendship with the enemies of the cross of
Christ ? Phil. iii. 8.

'I'hese are solemn considerations, and I trust they will have their weight with
some. In concluding this section I cannot follow them up better than by quoting
the following very apposite exhortations of the Apostle.

" Therefore, brethren, stand fast and hold the traditions which ye have been
taught, whether by word or our ejiisile. Now our Lord Jesus Christ, himself,
and God, even our Father which hath loved us * * * * comfort your hearts
and stablish you in every good word and work."

" Finally, brethren, pray lor us, lliut llie icord of the Lord iiniij have J'lec course
and he glorified, even as it is with you ; and tiiat we may be delivered from
unreasonable and wicked men, for all men have not faith. But the Lord is
taiihful, who shall stablish you and keep you from evil (or rather " from the
evil one," the Devil.) Add we have confidence in the Lord touching you, that
ye both do and will do the things which we command you. * * * iNow \\e
command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw
yourselves IVom every brolherthat vvalketh disorderly, and not ifter the Iriiditiun,
which he received of us. * * * * But ye, brethren, be not weary in well doing.
Now the Lord of |)eace himself give you peace always by all means. 'I'he Lord
be with you all," see 2 'J'hess. ii. lii. And again, still more emphatically.
" Be not nncqualLi/ i/oked together icitli nnbelievers : for what fcUowshi/i
halh righteousness with uarighleousncss ? and wliut coniinunion hath light icitli
darkness f jlud what eoncord hath Christ with Beliul f or what part halh
he that helicvelli with an iri/idel ? And whiit agreement halh the temple of (Jod
with idols f for ye arc the leinple of the living God ; us God hath said, I wil/
dicill in I hem and walk in them : and I tviil he their God, and Ihei/ shall he rni/
pcojile. W herefore come out from among them and be ye separate, rnilh the

I

1841.] Support of Idolatrous Feasts by Christians. 763

Lord, and touch not the niicleuii thing ; and I will receive you. And I will be
a Fadier unto you, and ye slmll be my sons and daughters, saitli the J^oid Al-
iiiiglUy." 2 Cor. vi. 14 — 18.

PHILOUEMUS.

July 1841.

EmiATA. — In an Essay on the Exclusion of Religion IVom the GoveniMienl
System of Education — C. C. Observer for November 1841.

J'roin bottom for correction read coi rector.
,, „ beaiinu; vtud barring.

Page 665 line 5

„ 669 line 14

„ 672 „ 17

„ 673 „ 22

>> >> >> 23

„ 676 „ 28

5» 51 ^

from top

from bottom

baffles
" tests"
reverend
carefully
tliey ayain

baffle.
" texts."
rtverent.
compare,
these a^iain.

Notes of Interrogation are here and there wanting.

III. — Support of Idolatrous Feasts by Professing Christians.

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.
Dear Sirs,

I have for some time past wished to address you in reference to the
great inconsistency of persons professing Christianity giving their
money towards the support of idolatrous feasts iu the native regiments.
Very frequently when I have been addressing the natives in reference
to the folly of idolatry and pointing out to them a more excellent way,
they have asked me, why do you Christians give money towards the
support of our feasts if they are all foolish and sinful ?

Of course I have been obliged to tell them that such conduct is
very wrong and inconsistent with a Christian profession, and that
those who have any real love to God, and faith in Jesus Christ will
not do such things.

T shall never forget a conversation which I had a few months since
with a pensioned sipahi at a village near this station. I asked him in
the course of conversation what God he worshipped 'i he replied none.
I then inquired whether he never worshipped any god when he was in
the battalion. He rej)lied that he worshipped his sword and other
instruments, referring to the Dasara feast. I asked him why he
worshipped such lifeless things ? He replied that the European Officers
sent round an order for them all to attend, and they also gave
money towards the support of the feast. The order here referred to
was, I supi)ose, merely a notification that as there was such a feast no
military duty would be required of the sipalns.

This, together with the money subscribed towards the feast, was no
doubt considered by him and many others as a direct encouragement
of their soul-debasing idolatry.

He afterwards asked me how it was that the European officers said
one tiling and we (the Missionaries) said another ? I then replied,
that all Europeans did not follow the true way, but those who truly

VOL.. II. 5 G

Why is the Spirit of God

[Dec.

believe on the Lord Jesus Christ would never encourage idolatry or any
other sinful practices. I then exhorted him to repent of sin and helieve
in the Lord Jesus Christ tor salvation.

Tins is one amongst many instances which I have met with, of tiie
sad effects of this practice on the minds of the poor ignorant natives.
Anything given towards the support of their feasts, even attendance
at their festivals (to see the show, as some would sav), is con-
sidered by them as an honor done to the idol. The collecting of
the revenues of those lands which are attached to their Pagodas,
is also considered by them as a mark of respect shown to their
idolatry. — Oil, when will such inconsistencies on the part of pro-
fessedly Christian men cease ! Christian men, both in the civil and
military department, cannot be too particular in their conduct towards
the natives : it becomes them, not only to give no encoura"-ement to
their debasing worship, but to manifest their greatest aversion to a
system of superstition which is so highly dishonorable to God and
ruinous to the souls of men.

Hoping you will give this a place in your valuable periodical,

I remain, your's sincerely,

A MISSIONARY.

Vizagapatam, Oct. 23rd, 1841.

IV. — JF/iy is the Spirit of God restrained in Northern India ?

To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

My dear Bkethren,

W\\\ you allow ine, through the medium of the Observer, to direct
attention to a matter brought before us by J. M. D. in your number for
October. The letters utuler that sijjnature have impressed tlie minds
of many in no slight degree. They liave caused thought to me, and
strengthened convictions and feelings, some of which I shall eiideuvour
to state.

'I'lie solemn and, to a Christian, heart-rending thought, tliut the grace
of God, in the conversion of men, is not manifested in Northern India
demands great searchings «if heart. W'e are culled by it to deep humili-
ation and examination, in tracing the general jirocedure of God it causes
us seriously to i)onder, why there seems to be a reversion of his usual
plans. We are called, when we bear that in Africa, Polynesia and Bur-
niah numbers are turning to the Lord, to ask why it is not so in this <le-
graded and sinful land, though the gospel has been preached for a longer
period in it than in any of tlie others. If there is fault where is it."" If
there is a reason for the restraining of the Holy Spirit, and we know there
is, then let us anxicnisly |ionder and seek to discover where that lies. Our
own salvation at the day of account — our dutv to the churches — our posi-
tion as the messengers of glad tidings to a race that will not receive tliem,
and our regard to the jilory of God demand tliis of us. J M. D. left the
question unanswered, but let it not continue so. Let us try to get tlie
jiroper answer. Let us seek direction from the Father of Lights, and,
whether the sentiments of this paper be assented to or differed from, we

1841.]

restrained in Northern India ?

765

may be sure tliat lie will in one way or otlmr fulfil our mutual requests
for guidance. The Spirit is restrained. If there is !)laine or {Jiiilt, or
whatever other name be chosen to e.Ypress that on account of wiiich it is
restrained, where does it lie.'

Is it in (lod ? W^e know that the Spirit is withheld because our Hea-
venly I'^ithcr has seen sufficient reasons why it siiould not be shed forth.
The object of our in(iuiry is to Uriow froui what these reasons proceed.
Our minds shriiilc almost instinctively from sayin; that the causes are in
him. lie has ^Mveu too many and too f^reat proofs of his willini'ties?
" that all should be saved" to allow us ever to settle into tlie belief that it
is Mis will that tliis people should not at present be redeemed. VVe must
not chart>e (Jod foolishly ; least of all when the Spirit -which is all tbiit
is necessary — -is so expressly and freely fi^iven in answer to requests for it.
The causes must be in one or other of the varied departments of human
iijrpncy which He oiakes use of to execute llis diverse desiijns. Amonifst
us tliere appear to be three tiiinf;s in whicli we may seek for thenu la
the (iovernment, the People, or the Ciiurch.

Do tlie reasons for the restrainiu;; of the Spirit rest with tlie Govern-
ment of India.'' There are two things in the procedure of this f^overu-
nient \\hich must strike every Cliristian as beinj^ peculiarly offensive to
God. Its allowance of tinman sacrilices and its support of idolatry. That
tiie former exists in a part of India — under the control of f^'overnment — ■
which Government therefore could cause to cease — seems to be beyond a
doubt. To allow it to continue is an interference with the prerogative
of Jehovah, and esteeming as of trifling moment that which the whole
tenor of revelation stamjis with inexpressible value. lis continued sup-
port of idolatry, however that su])port was guaranteed, is a daring and
gross insult to His Mnjestv and to the glory of llis name. It bestows upon
the worship of the God of this world that wiiich constitutes its energy,
and cannot but be a cause of great displeasure to the God of Heaven
and liartli. He is a jealous God, and wiiat disiionours Him in the sight
of the he.itben must meet an a})propriate and proportionate punishment.
' Shall I not be avenged ujion such a nation as this?' But I am doubt-
ful if God, under ' the dispensation of tlie Spirit,' withholds spiritual
blessings from any land merely on the ground tiiat lie is displeased with
its government. Human sacrifices were by no ineaus uncommon in the
South Sea Islands during the first sixteen years of the preaciiing of tlie
Gospel. Yet then did ' fruits ol righteousness' appear. God has greatly
honored the ministration of tlie Gospel in Soutli .\frica. Yet even while
he was thus blessing it many men'o lives were taken, and our government
passed it by. ' The murderer walked the earth,' glorying in having kill-
ed so many ; and walked untouclied by British law. Again, was it not
under the llom;in Gover.iment, and with the consent of its representa-
tive, that the I'rince of Glory was crucified.-' — an act surely exceeding in
enormity any that this government lias been guilty of. Yet a few weeks
after were nut thousands turned from darkness to liglit .'' \V'"ere not all
the governments in w hich the Gospel was so successfully preached in for-
mer times ojienly and in every respect idolatrous.'' W^ere not and ;ire
not mail)' in the present time in like circumstances.^ Why then should
there he so universal a restraint of the Spirit from us? True the allow-
ance and support of government have been with .i knowludge of Christi-
anity. It iias had the light of the word of God. This aggra\'ates the guilt
of the acts. But if God has so blessed nations under wholly idolatrous
governments, ! am disposed to believe, that he would not restrain his
grace from India simply on the ground of the partial support of idolatry
bv its government. Such considerations lead to the conclusion th.it God
dues not withhold the showers of blessing because government permits

5 G 2

7(56 JVfiy is the Spirit of God [Dec.

human siicrifices and supports idolatry — that wliile it is very displeasing to
Him it liolds but tlie position of a strenytliener,— if sucli expression be
allowed — of otlier and more operative causes.

Do we find these causes in the People? Trulv and faithfully have
their apathy, le\'ity, suhtlety and cowardice been set forth, but |)laced
in their real li^ht as causes of IMissiouary trials, not as grounds for no
conversions. For no one surely can imagine that these features in the
character of the natives are causes for the restraining of the dews from
heaven. If there have been conversions — and every evidence necessary
has been given to prove this — the same j)ower that can change one can
as easily change all. Other fields which are now full of ' trees of righte-
ousness' presented as many objects of discouragement as this does. I'he
grace which has in so many instances changed the Hottentot or the Karen
can as extensively convert the Hindu or Mussulniau. ' 'I'iiere is nothing
too hard for the Lord and i)roj)hecy, in the promise of the out-pouring
of the Spirit, has made no e.xception of any nation. But why should more
be written } Many of us are strangers in a strange land because we ful-
ly believed that God would and could convert this people. 1 believe in
almost every instance, tiiis conviction has deepened instead of being un-
settled by what is seen and felt. But many may be dis])osed to place it
in this light, that the circumstances of this people are such that a great
deal of preparatory woric must he done. J. Al. D. has treated this in the
only May in which 1 thinU it can he treated Why should it ever be
urged.'' Is there more preparation required here than in Jerusalem and
Corinth in olden time, than in Southern India or the Navig;itors Islands in
latter limes.'' Of what kind is it.^ Let us bring it vividly and distinctly
before us and see if it really possesses any substance — if it is really so
necessary that it leads to the belief, that after it is done God will work.
It cannot be education, it cannot be chapels, it cannot be books. \l'itli-
out these God has wrought etfectually ; and, perhaps, they sliould be
viewed as the result of conversion, not the means. The inhabitants of
India will require a ditFerent mode of stating the gospel from many other
people. The Spirit of God, if we are to judge from the past, will make
use of a diverse operation ; but as all agencies are under his control there
is no difficulty to Him in bringing the proper one to bear. If we think
otherwise we dishonour God. It would be throwing no small slight upon
him to believe that the character or circumstances of a people were rea-
sons why His Spirit was not immediately given If then that character or
these circumstances be no tenable ground for the restraining of the dews
from heaven, are we not led to search further still in order to hud the
reasons, uhy the heavens over us have been as brass ? And we have
only another object left in which we can search for these reasons — that
is in the Church.

Does the blame lieuj)on the Church — the Redeemed from among men.''
In this land are to be found some who re})resent all the large denomina-
tions of the Church of Christ. I do not believe there is one who does not
lametit over the want of faith and of ]>rayer, the want of seif-deiiial and
of entire consecration in the body after whose name he is called. There
is much for huniiiiation in her state. She nniy say, "To belong to me is
fashionable ami resjjectalile. Science is jiayingme lier homage, and litera-
ture IS becoming baj)tized in my name. My efforts to extend have reached
a height unknown before, and my contributions for that i)urpose have
increased e\ery yearso as to astonish myself.' But, alas! she knows
not her true condition. While she says, like the Church in Laodicea,
' I am rich and increased ^^ith goods and have need of nothing,' .she
knows not that she is ' wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and
• Reed's Sermon on the Day of Pentecost, p. 7"

i

1841.] reatrained in Northern Tndia ? 7^7

njiked.' She Icnoivs not of thut ' eye-siilve' hy w liicli her poverty and
nal<e<lne»<s in the siyflit of (Jod iniy;ht he leen. Look to our |)iil)lic nieet-
iiiifs. Does not their whole tenor liear the stain)) of conj ratnlatioii that
so nmcli lias heen done — not of painful sorrow tiiat so much yet remains.
"The ])revailiiiir tenqjer of the church is not tliat of humiliation, hut of
complacency : not tliat of prayer, hut of self-reliance. She reverts with
satisfaction to her resources, lier effort-:, her sacrifices, yes ; slie is ready,
if the world were onl\ ready to receive her ! She is not conscious of her
distance from the Divine presence, of her conformity to the world, of her
unpreparedness for spiritual service' ."

But churches are composed of individuals, and when it is said that the
churcli is unprepared for spiritual st rvice, the nieanina; is that her niem-
hers are unfit for their duties. And if we are to he faithful, the ]):tinful
conclusion must he, that we arc not prejKired for the sinvtce to wliich weave
culled. And may not the causes of tlie witlilioldinir of tlie Spirit lie in us }
Let us not generalise. Let us not merely acliiiowledfje our deficiency.
Let us, as in the presence of our God, and under vivid convictions of the
final account, try to discover in w hat our deficiencies consist. Let na
not imas^ine that we shall he attemptinjf a matter too high for us, or try-
ing to discover the divine purposes. All the inquiry will he, are we qua-
lified to be the agents of the Most High in the sphere in which he has
placed us? The agency which he will employ in liis work is an agency
intended and adapted to glorify hiin. lie will not dwell with the man
who is ])r(tud of iiis talents, or who seeks to have a name amongst the
churches, he will not eniploy as a means of com ersion the man who
would t;ike the honour in any degree to himself. The building of the
second temple was to be ' not l)y might, nor hy ))ower, hut by my Spirit,
saitli the Lord of Hosts.' Vet the instrumentality of a man ada])ted to
the work was required and employed. So we may l)elieve, that the conver-
sion of Inilia w ill not take place, until there is an agency thoroughly qua-
lified for the work. If the present had been fitted would there have
been such sad truths to uttt r as J. j\J. D. has done? Would no deliver-
ance have been w rouglit in the land, ' if there had not been some serious
defect ?' Brethren, 1 am not your accuser. F'ar, very far be it from me
to say there is greater deficiency in you than in others u])on whom the
Lord has shined. So far as 1 have seen of tlie Missionaries from different
fields, in mv native land, — for lhave not heen on any foreign field but I ndia,
— 1 could not say that the Missionaries from liwlia were inferior to others
in piety or devotedness. But still the truth must press upon us, they have
ieen udaptid to their spliPves of /uboiir — we have not to ours. 'VUey have
been rejoiced by the Spirit of Grace siie<l forth ahuuduntly — we htive yet
to wait for it. Many liave ])receded tliem to the he.iven of glory — how-
few from this wide and po])uious land have gone before us. Meantime
thousands after thousands are ])assin:j: along and sinking for ever
into hopeless torment. Meiiniime one Missionary after another is called
to a higher service or a healthier clime, making the number of qualified,
agents in the country smaller. Oh ! how deejjly should those who remain,
and who are able for the work, feel that a dispenstition of the Gospel is
coniniitteil to them, and how earnestly strive that they should be ' vessels
meet for their Master's use.' May not the great cause of the deadness of
this })eo])le lie in our iinmeetness for His service May He not have seen
in us a spirit to which he could not htive trusted success.' May He not have
seen a desire for being known inconsistent with doing all things to His
glory.'' 'Them that honor me 1 will hotior, and they that despise me
shall be lightly esteemed.' Are we willing to he any thing that He will
make us ? willing to ' keep under our bodies and bring them into subjec-
tion.'"' willing to be sacrifices holy and acceptable to God.'' willing to be

768

Why is the Spirit of God

[Dec.

esteemed as siii}ful;ir, as entlmsiasts — JiyeHS 'tlie offscoiiriiifir of all things,'
if lie .^lioulil til us he pleased to require of us, in order to his glory ? \Ve
know little of our ou n hearts, if we should answer these questions in the
i)fHrniati\ e. and think that it would he easy to hear all the self-renunci-
ation, self-denial, and contempt that would he ours. Nay, if we were
to judfie from our ))resent condition, would it not he more in accordance
«ith truth to l)elitMe that Jo7- .suck connecrathn we are not readij? I have
conversed with several; and, without an exception, we have all acknow-
ledged tliat we were not so ready for work, so instant in prayer, so full
of love, as we ouj;ht to he. I know not one wlio differs from this, liut does
not tliis involve the humhiinj;- confession that what God calls us to he ut
present, we are not.'' If we are not fit for present duty, say, are we j>re-
pared for more arduous and more spiritual work ? lirethreii ! on ou. own
acknowled^nients let us go to tiie mercy-seal and plead for forgiveness
and strength.

Jn our resorts to the 'I'hrone of Grace are we not charge.'ihle with cold-
ness and remissness and want of union Have we not often t/dten the
attitude of prayer, and often liavc heen unable to say distinctly for uhat
our supplications had been presented.'' H ive we had that fervencv which,
w lii'e it came with holdness, had all the meekness and dependance of a
pardoned transgressor ? Have we pleaded with God for spiritual blessings as
w (' have done for the averting of personal or family distress? Have we, like
tlie P--almist, had ri vers of water running from our eyes because the law
of God was not kept.'' Have we, like a greater tlnin IJ>.ivid, known of
nights or even days spent in prayer.'' Have we contii.ued to pray and not
faint.'' Have we heen importunate at the Throne of Grace.? Have we
not gi\en God rest.'' Have there not heen lotig intervals in our prayers?
Has there heen union in prayer? The day in wliich the 'fountain was
opened for sin and for uncleanness' was a day in which 'the land mourned
— every family apart and their wives apart.' Has there heen a union of the
members of the same Mission to mourn over the withholding of the Spirit,
and to plead for its effusion ? 'I'lie conversi:ins of the Day of Pentecost
were preceded hy the disciples continuing ten dni/n with one accord in
prayer and supplication. Ma\ e all the disciples in this land, who could
meet together, ever met one dni/ for a like oliject? Is tliere no cause in
us for the iiufHciency of our various efforts? I will not conceal from my
brethren the sorrow of heart which took hold on me on c(jmijig to ImJiii. I
did expect much more prayer. I looked, hut tlioiiglit I could not perceive
that humbling in ihediist lieforethe Kingof Heaven, which our melancho-
Iv circiinistauiies so much call for. J thought that thi^ ' ambassadors of
peace' would be striving ami crying and weeping bitterly. Would that I
could not have ihoiiglit that ihi' Siririt of (irace and of ^upplication was not
poured out. Believe not, hi ethren, that 1 urite thus with ph asurejit
pains me more than I can expros. Hut yet if I ui-hed to find that which
I am seeking for, I could not silently pass over what 1 must consider to be
one of the principal reasons why Itidiiij vritli regard to spiritual life, is yet
' a valley of dry bones.'

Do we habitually realise the fact that vve have been sent to preach
t'lu isi's gospel ? Christ is to he ourjudjie — are we sure that he will not
condemn us for some deficiency? Have we besoui;ht him, so as to
'obtain mercy to be faithful?' It is no easy matter to be so in every cir-
cumstance, and it iiill lie well for us anxiously to inquire, if ue are not
faithful, our ministry, even with regard to ourselves, will be unavailing.
In our efforts have we reiiarded I lis glory ? When we have mentioned his
aiouenvent and seen a sfornful smile, was (li!-|>lea>ure excited, or did we
iook up to Him for forgiveness of the contem])t ? When we have seen tlieiii
disturbing or passing away was tliere a feeling of chagrin, or of pity for their

1841."!

restrained in Northern India ?

nefclect of tlie f^i'erit siil vatioii ? Wlieii we see them listeiiino^ in iipatliy
whetlier lias the iiiefi, th;it we were being- (lisre}»-ar<ied, or that it was the
word of God, been u))|»eriTio.st ? Let iis 1)b faitlifiil to oui-selves in siicli
inquiries. We shonld feel and labour for the plory of (Jod. If we are not
Ike. effects of bis wurking, and worivino- in perfect liartnoiiy wi(hhiin, our
services cannot l)e accepted. He ^'wes us the treasure — we are never to
tliink of our own power or Iiolincss, but be possessed with a strong convic-
tion that we are earthen vessels, and that ' the e.xcellency of tlic power is
of God.' Mnve we acted utider these feeimtfs? Has it been a matter
whicli we do not merely believe, but which works with the power of a |)riii-
ciple and the streniitli of a passion? Have we lived in it, prayed in it, la-
hoirrt'd in it? If we have not tiiiis done all things to the glory of God, is
it a matter of astonishment tliat he has not employed ns for the wide pro-
motion of his glory ?

Have we had the character becoming the office we hold? Let us look
to 2 Cor. vi 3 — 10. Could we, exoluding the few features arising from the
j)eciiliarity of the Apostle's circumstances, say as he has said ? Do we not
ri'gard worldly thiiiiis too much, and thus are entangled in the jiffnirs of
this life? Have we not too much ii)cli.)ation to ask wliat will our neigh-
hours say? Is our piety of tliat high stamp which is not worn away by
our usual and nece-!s;iry worldly occupations? Have we that strong belief
of the eternal world which keeps our spirits ever mingling with its solemn
realities? Have we the meekness and gentleness of Chri-t ? Have we
the spirit to become tlie servant of all and to forbear with all as he did ?
Are we wiUitig to be all things to all men in order to gain tlie more? Do
we sympathise with the poor, the degraded, the perishing inhabitatits of
India, and are we at the same time, grieved with them because of the
hardness of tiieir hearts ? Do we feel for tliem as those wliom the Saviour
loves? Are our Christian brethren regarded as much as our natural, or
even as our worldly friends? Are we in reality one with them as we are
in truth ? Is our delight in God and the remembrance of Hmi? And is
this proved by comi)lete devotedness to His service? being full of zeal to
preach the glad-tidings ? These questions are thrown out for consideration,
they involve an examination of ourselves into which we should seriously,
prayerfully, and impartially enter — an exaniinatioii we sliould enter on at
once ; for if we cannot answer as Paul would have answered, as scripture
would teach us to answer, vve cannot expect the blessing of God. To know
our sitis is tlin first step to confessing and forsaking them. Compared with
the example set l)efore us — that of Christ — how Tir must we be from l)eing
acceptable to God ? Compared with what we know we should be, what hu-
miliating confessions of uiiholiness and unspirituality are vve obliged to
make. Our brethren from lioine look upon us and they say — as a corresp(m-
dent who was lately a visitor has written — " I do not perceive ttie Mi sion-
ary spirit even among the Missionaries — that there is among those who
send tlieni." Our brethren in tliis land look upon us, and with their op-
portunities of judging, they say — I quote the vvord>i>fa resident in India —

I fear that the want of a blessing on the preaching of the Gospel is owing
to some great fault in those who have professedly been set apart for the
same." My brethren, if, with all tliese testimonies, we can rest in
our present state of unprepared ness, 1 feel that I should not wonder that
there are no conver-ious, — tiiat 1 should wonder if tin re be any .

Tlie tendency of these remarks, it will he seen, arises from the belief that
the principal causes of the restraint of tlie Holy S[)ii it lie in the members of
the body of Ciirist in this land. 1 should he far from saying that if all were
what they should be, necessarily India would lie converted. 1 have no hesi-
tation in saying that, if such were the case, tlieGos])el of the Son of God

770 Whtj is the Spirit I'estrained in Northern India ? [Dec.

would be ffreatly and extensively felt, perh;i|(s universally. I may be
wrong. Others err with ine. But it will be well to call our attention to
the great responsibility "liich this opinion involves. If we so believe, we
are liound immediateiy to change our conduct. In lowly prayer and'the
deepest self-aijasemcnt let us seok to our God. Let us humble ourselves
before him for our great and open defects. Let us not be satisfied with
general confessions. Let us bring all and confess all fully. Let us be in
His siglit as nothin;:. Let us ask Ilim to fill us with the spirit of holiness
and humility, of faith aiul of prayer, of power and of a sound mind. ' Let
us go forth to our duties with the determination not to know any thing
but Christ the crucified one, to ' cease not to warn every man day and
night with tears.' to ' be strong in the Lord and in the power of his

might.' For our incitement let us call to mind the primitive ministry

its devotedness and success. Let us mark the diiference between their
character and our own — between their usefulness and ours. Let us not
imagine that miracles —necessary to a new dispensation — any more than
a full a|)preciation of the evidences of Christianity, ever can convert a
soul. For assuredly if we had the sauie grace as the first teachers of the
Church, we siiould he able to take the words of the apostle and to raise
our thanksgiving, ' Thanks be to God, vrho alwaj's causetlius to triumph in
Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every
place.' Little doubt, if any, exists in my mind that Paul would not have
laboured so long in tiiis land and seen so little fruit. The same Throne of
Grace, from which he obtained supplies, is op 'u to us. From it we shall
not be sent away enipty. Only let us not be satisfied with wliat has been or
what is. Let us haie purer motives and simpler aims than liave yet been
ours, and our labour in tlie Lord shall not be in vain !

Recal to mind tlie dishonour to God — I mean not the dishonour which
the heatlien are guilty of " itlnnit reference to us ; I mean tlie dishonour they
commit because Clirist has been preached. A few know of one or two —
most kno'v of none — who have become Cliristians. Like the heathen of old
they take up the taunt ' Where is now their God }' I'hey are regarding the
Maker of heaven and earth as an insignificant and powerless, if an exist-
ing Being, — seeing no exertion of his power to save. And if we, the ser-
vants of the Higiiest — are not prepared for liis working l)y us, so that
that povver may be put forth, does not the blame of this dishonor ulti-
mately fall upon us ^ .■\gain, does not the aggravating element of their
guilt consist in their rejecting the great salvation do they refuse

\t} True, their own will is concerned, and theirs shall be the blame if we
have preached faithfully ; but we shall not be clear if we have not had
that spirit through which God chooses to display His glory before the
heathen. Shall ru)t compassion move us VV^e are preparing a more iu-
toleral)le puni shment iti the lake of woe by preaching the Gospel to thetn.
VVe are hea])ing up upon them ' wrath against tiie day of" wrath.' VFith
what great anxiety and prayer should we search to see that no deficiency,
no want of eflSciency is in us. Let us not be the savour of death unto
death, if we can be the savour of life unto life.

'I'hese remarks must now be drawn to a close. The prayer of the writer
is that they may arouse thought and excite inquiry. Let not the subject
be put off as couinion-place or stale Nothing can be so — however inade-
quate— which directs attention to the salvation of souls — to theglory of God.
It may be far, far short, Imt so f;ir as it accords with the truth of (iod let it
be received. 1 need hardly say anything concerning tlie vast importance
of the inquiry. And our knowledge of the causes why India is not con-
verted is a step to the adopting of that coarse by which it may be changed.
If the fault is ours we require repentance and we must have pardon. Nor
let us take refuge in the remark, that it is easier to blame than to praise.

1841.]

The English School at Mysore.

77\

We are too apt to be complacent to ourselves— too fond of self-con^ratula-
tioii. And if by any means our defects- for 1 am fur from exclndinf,' myself
- are pointed out, we oufjht to be tbankful for the lesson, and in childlike
confidence on God pursue another course.

May He whose will is that all be saved, de.scend upon his servants, to di-
rect our inquiries, to quicken us in His work, and to give us grace to know
and to do His will.

I am, my dear brethren,

Yours in a common salvation,

A YOUNG MISSIONARY.

V. — The English School at Mysore.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

About twelve months ago I informed you, and through you, your
numerous readers in all parts of India, that the generous llaja of
Mysore had established an English school, under the direction of the
Rev. T. Hodson, for the education of native and East Indian boys. I
have now the pleasure of informing you that an examination of the
scholars took place October the 7tli in the Palace of Mysore, in the
presence of his highness the Riija. It was I assure you a very
animating sight to those present, and as the friends of Native
Education in different parts of India will be glad to have some ac-
count, vou will perhaps find a place for the following in your Chris-
tian Observer.

About 12 o'clock the first class, which consisted of 15 or 16 boys,
was brought before his highness, who was seated in a most splendid
room, having Colonel Stokes, the British Resident, and some other
European officers on his right hand, and Captaiti Woodward, in com-
mand of the escort and several officers and gentlemen on his left.
There were also in the room a great number of the most respectable
native gentlemen.

The boys commenced by reading a small portion of the New Tes-
tament in English ; each boy then translated a few verses into Cana-
rese. Their translation was correct and idiomatic, and their pronun-
ciation of English very good. This lesson however was rather a spe-
cimen of what they did in the school, than an exhibition of their
abilities.

The History of Mysore was next introduced. An abridgement of
the history in Canarese and English, has during the year been printed
at the expense of the Raja, for the use of the school, and out of this
book they were examined, first in Canarese and then in English. Eve-
ry boy seemed well acquainted with the principal events in each reign,
and with the dates also — occasionally a small mistake was made, which
the Raja instantly detected, shewing thereby the accurate knowledge
he has of Mysore history. In English the questions were proposed
by Captain Woodward, which were answered with scarcely a mistake.
We never witnessed a better examination in history, of boys who

VOL. II. 5 H

772

The English School at Mysore.

[Dec.

liad been so short a time in the study of it. And this I believe was
tlie ojjinioii of all present.

A few questions in English history chiefly as to events, in the
reigu of George the HI. were proposed, and were satisfactorily an-
swered. This examination was also in Canaresa as well as in English,
but the Mysore history ha l occupied so much time, that the English
history was prudently abridged.

Geography was the next lesson. A part of Europe and a part of
Asia were the portions which they appeared to know — and what tliev
professed to know they ceitainly knew well. 'J'hey scarcely made a
mistake in answer to the many questions which were ))roposed, and
they were as ready in pointing on the map to the chief cities, towns,
mountains, rivers, islands, &c. &c. as they were in answering questions
respecting them. The Rev. J. Strut, a Cha|)lain, also happened to be
passing through Mysore, was invited by the Resident to be present.
He kindly examined the class in geography, and expressed himself
well pleased with the progress which they had made in so short a time.

The same gentleman examined the boys in giammar. They had
committed to memory the whole of Lennie's Grammar as far as the
eleventh rule of syntax. Very many questions were proposed, but
they answered all correctly. Tliey also parsed two or three sentences
given them at the time without a single mistake. Though they did
well in geography, it appeared to be the general opinion tliat they did
better in grammar.

They exhibited some very neat specimens of penmanship in various
languages — viz. English, Hindustani, Canarese, Teloogoo, Tamil These
were very much admired, as also were a map of the world in Canarese
by an East Indian boy, and a map of Asia by a native boy.

Several boys in the class had written short essays, which were hand-
ed to the gentlemen present : one little boy vi'as called upon to read
his composition which he did with great propriety. The examination
of tliis class must have occu])ied about two hours. Six of these boys
are to have silver medals, varying from 3|- to 5 rupees in weight,
with a suitable inscription. This is the school arrangement. But this
would not satisfy the generous feeling of the Raja ; he was so pleased
with their improvement, and felt so desirous of encouraging others to
study, that behave presents to every boy in the class varying from ten
to four rupees. The second class containing eighteen boys were then
called in, their studies v/ere similar to the boys of the first class, but
they had not advanced so far in each department. Tlieir examination,
making all due allowance, was equally satisfactory. They also received
donations of rupees according to their mtrit.

'I he third class contained three or four divisions, from those in the
alphabet to those who could read, spell, and give the meaning in Ca-
narese of simple English words. They exhibited according to their
ability: a few of them re[)eated short pieces of poetrv with a very cor-
rect pronunciation. They also were rewartled and dismissed, with an
expression of countenance which seemed to say, " I will sooil get into
the first class." The company shortly after dispersed and every one
said it was a very good examination.

1841.]

Mission Work in India.

If nil the native princes in Inrlia will patronize English educa-
tion after the example of the generous Raja of Mysore — ancl preside
at examinations of the scholars educated by their own generosity, the
knowledge of the English language will rapidly spread, and India
take her stand on a level with England, in every social, civil and moral
excellence

Mysore, Oct. \6th, 1841. BENEVOLUS.

VI. — Mission Work in India at present chiefly preparatory.
'Jo the Editors of the Calcutta Christian Observer.

Sirs,

In the excellent pastoral letter of the R'^v. Mr. Macdonald in-
serted in your number for October, I was sorry to see remarks made,
the tendency of which was to depreciate the pieparatort/ means at pre-
sent so generally employed for the conversion of India, and particu-
larly RS the General Assembly'? Institution was regarded as being to
H considerable extent a failure, inasmuch as few conversions resulted
from it. 1 know that this impression has been produced on the minds
of several individuals from the perusal of Mr. Macdonald's statements.
It is a false position, unwarranted either by Scripture, ecclesiastical
history or the nature of the human mind, to assume that little good is
being efl'ected in the Mission field because ice do not see the results in
direct conversion, and also calculated to damp the ardour of those en-
gaging in Mission work. While the great object of the missionary
must ever be never to rest satisfied until he sees the new birth take
place in the objects of his labours, still it must be ever borne in mind
that conversion as being a miraculous o|)eration is the direct work of
the Holy Spirit, vouchsafed in the degree and to the extent it pleases
sovereign grace to dispense it. " Paul may plant and ApoUos may water,
but God only giveth the increase." Success is no absolute test of re-
ligious labour, the missionary's motto is" Duty is ours, events belong
to God." Many a missionary by adopting false views as to the results of
Mission labour has sunk into despimdency and abandoned his work in
despair ; and in the present state of morbid feeling among the Chrif^lian
public at home as regards the success ot' Mission labour, it is very dan-
gerous to propagate any principles tending to cherish those impressions.
The majority of the friends of Missions in England are more inclined
to judge of the success of Mission laboui' in India by the number of
converts (how hypocritical many of them are is only known in this
country) and the extent of congregations, than by the diminution of
antiquated prejudices and leavening of the mass of minds. I there-
fore felt very sorry to see an esteemed missionary like Macdonald, lend
in any degree his influence to that soul-deluding, heart-desponding
opinion. Mankind are too impatient : they expect the crop often
before they have sowed tlte seed, 'i'he phenomenon of the awakening
at Krishnagur has indisposed numbers in England to hear of the regu-
lar and progressive movements connected with ordinary mission labours.
Let any person peruse the accounts of the numbers of baptized so
5 H 2

774

Mission Work in India.

[Dec.

blazoned forth for the last twenty years in India missionary periodical*
and compare the present state of Missions in India and the fruits that
those baptized individuals have produced, must not the solemn question
occur — Have missionaries employed the proper means for the conver-
sion of the country ? Let then the public mind at home be disabused of
the unscriptural, irrational opinion of the speedtj triumph of Christian-
ity in India, and let the gradual plans of God be the grounds of our
expectation. The works oi God are gradual, but man the creature of
a day expects that great changes are to occur within the scanty limits
of his own existence. To use the language of Bishop Sumner — " To seek
for the real harvest produced by spiritual labours onlv in their immedi-
ate and visible results, would be not less absurd than to take our mea-
sure of iniinite space from that limited pros])ect which the material eye
can reacli, orto estimate the never ending ages of eternity by a transi-
tory moment of present time." Mission work in India then ut present
must be of gradual and slow operation, and throuu'b tlie instrumentality
of certain means. We are warranted in this assertion by the autho-
rity of,

(1.) Scripture. Christ has prophesied the gradual spread of the
gospel in the parable of the grain of mustard seed ; and also in the par-
able of the leaven. " Cast thv bread upon the waters and it shall appear
after many days." " Other men laboured and ye are entered into their
labours." John xvi. 25. " The time cometb when I shall no longer
speak in parables." Christ thus made the knowledge of the truth
assume a progres>ive a])pearance in the liun\an mind, as Ids constant use
of parabolic language shows. " Train up a child in the way he should
go." Training requires considerable tiine, labour and a systen> of pre-
paratory means. alteni|)ting the conversion of a nation is only training
a large number of mmds on a more extensive scale. " Men are but
children ol a larger growth." " Fray ye the Lord of the harvest to
send forth more labourers into his harvest" — why ? Because otherwise
tiie work must be delayed to an indefinite period ; for " how can they
hear without a preachei ?"

(2.) By the history of God's moral government in the jvorld. Are
we warranted in expecting that Brahminism, a complicated mythology,
the growth of ages, adapted so eminently to the depraved affections of
the mind and intertwined with all the prejudices, customs and usages
of the Hindu mind, is to be overthrown in a short period. The
Apostolic model, in modern religious phraseology, has become a
species of cant term ; i; has lieen set uj) as the invariable standard
of all succeeding ages, as if Deity who en. ploys such variety in
the works of nature were bound down to link his operations to some
certain narrow tiact. It a Procrustian bed has been ado|)ted in the
region of taste, let us not apply it to Gmi who ada|)ts his agency to the
shifting varying pliases of societv. Apostolic days were an age of
miracles when immbers btlieved Chrislianily on tlie evidence of mi-
racles, and not as in modem times troin the slow, gradual deductions
ot reason. Now the implantation of knowledge and engratting ideas
on the mind is a process to which many mental powers must contri-
bute their aid. The era of the Reformation is a much safer model for
India Missionaries to adopt than the era of Apostolic times. At the

1841.]

Mission IVork in India.

7/5

Reformation God introduced new agencies which did not exist in
New Testament times ; sucli as Prinling, which multiplied cofiies of the
Bihle and religious hook?, thus renderinf^ men more independent of
receiving truth hy the living voice of the preacher. How different from
the manuscript system in Apostolic days. Schools — not hefore the time
of the Reformation was the value of schools appreciated and the ma-
chinery for working them completed. A system of scliools in Apostolic
times must have heen very deficient from the want of such an auxiliary
as the press, and the apathy of the puhlic mind with regard to the edu-
cation of the loicer and middle classes of society. The discovery of
America and spirit of commerce were the agencies used by God chief-
ly to stimulate the diffusion of education. Universities at the time of
the Reformation were a new agency unfolded, as then the human
mind relaxfed from the chains of prejudice, and from thence Provi-
dence produced his clioicest instruments ; the increased and diffused
study of classical literature also played an important part on this mighty
drama. But these agencies required an extended period of time in order
to be brought to bear. They resembled " the path of the just which like
the shining light shineth more and more unto the perfect day." Though
at the Reformat!' n a sudden change took ])lace in some cases, yet what
a number of preparatory agencies contributed to it. Thus Wickliffe'hdiA
diffused his opinions and the scriptures widely. Erasmus had liberalised
the minds of numbers by diffusing a classical taste ; " he laid the egg
which Luther hatched." The capture of Constantino [de had scattered
the Greeks through Europe, and the study of the language promoted
the love of biblical criticism which has always prwed a strong barrier
against the despotic claims of Rome. The Crusades also contributed
their quota: men by visiting other countries and having their minds
thereby familiarised with a diversity of o])inions, were the better pre-
pared to throw off the yoke of piejudice. Tlie injury inflicted on the
feudul system, that powerful mental chain by the ci usades also hasten-
ed mental emancipation. Since then the Jewish system was adapted
to one state of the world, the " Apostolic times to another, and the era
of the Reformation to another ; why should we take the Apostolic age
as our invariable standard ? We are not bound by the Jewish model,
why then should we be altogether shackled by the Apostolic ? Why
should God, who has constituteil such a diversity in human minds, and
not made two faces among the whole range of human beings alike,
be bound in his agency for the conversion of the world to a system of
means which we believe were expressly adapted to a particular era.
The blood-stained code of English criminal law has erred grievously
in Its multiplying capital punishment by taking the Mosaic code adapt-
ed for a semi- barbarous people as its standard. Let us not then
equally ofiend by using in India only the agency used by Goil as inost
suited for the tmie of Christ's advent.

Though Christianity was so essential for man's welfare, yet 4000
years elapsed, and over 130,000 millions of the human race passed into
eternity without hearing the Gospel — whv ? The svstem oi' preparatory
agency was not ready. " Christ came in the/w/wess q/" /«//te," Gal. iv. 4.
View the means employed : the patriarchal system, then tlie Jewish con-
fined to a small number, who hy the exclusiveness of their ritual and

776

Mission Work in India.

[Dec.

ceremonies were enabled to retain the unity of the Godhead. Greece
and Rome left for ages in darkness in order that they might feel the
need of supernatural aid, then the long train of Prophecy gradually
brightening, the lloman empire by extending widely its language and
dominion enabled to afford greater facilities for the diffusion of truth:
such was the syste m of means God employed to bring about the " full-
ness of time." Christ in spreading truth followed the same ])lan ; he
unfolded Christian truth to his apostles as their minds tvere prepared for
it. Christ during his life time did not i)reach to the Gentiles, and even
the views of his Apostles appear to have been very dim previous to the
day of Pentecost. The Apostles acted on this preparatory system in
choosing cities as the chief spheres of missionary labour, as the minds
of men congregated in those cities were better disposed for the recep-
tion of the Gospel. The current of public opinion was used by Provi-
dence at the Reformation as a means of expediting the progress of
true religion.

(3.) By reason. All reforms that are permanent have been of slow
progress. National retorm is the aggregate of individual Relorraation,
and according to the laws of mind, the vvearing away of prejudices and
implantation of truth require a considerable period of time. Since God
has framed the laws of the human mind it is an imputation against the
wisdom of God for us to plan any course of action without consulting
those laws. God is a God of means, and it would be as presumptuous to
leap into afire with the expectation of deliverance from God, as to plan
any system of philantiiropy without conducting it in accordance with
the dictates of mental philosopliy. The great object of mission labour
in India is now admitted by the friends of missions to be the raising up
a native aiiency duly qualified ; but this requires time and a considerable
preparation. The establishing a native literature, the machinery of
schools, the working of missionary societies, all these require a long
system of means for their maturity. The progress of society now
enters as a very important element into philanthropic enterprises where
a current of improved public opinion gradually alters the state and
condition of nations. It has been remarked : " Tlie ancients were im-
pelled by events, the moderns by thoughts ; the order of the latter,
thoui^ii slower of kindling, ministers fuel to itself and prolongs itself
after the immediate causes which gave birth to it have passed away."
In the history of nations one generation sows and another reaps, the
status of Society is not to be judged of by the scanty limits of man's
life. Since God has been pleased to leave India so long iuimersed in
darknes-s when he could have shed the light of the gospel on it, let us
not be overhasty in drawing inferences as if the curse of God were on
mission work in India because there exists at present little apparent
fruit. The oak is the growth of a century, though the musliroom may
spring up in a single night, 'i'he Christian temple in India may rise
ae Heber describes the building of the Jewish temple :

" No lianiiiier fell, no jioiitleious axes rung,
Like some mil palm, tlie slately I'librio sprung.
Miijesfic sileiK'e 1"

Your's very truly,

INDAGATOR.

1841.]

Christian Native Education.

Ill

VII. — Christian. Native Education.
To the Editors of the Calcutta Cl)iisti;iii Ol)?erver.

GitNTLBMEN,

The suhject of tiative — iind i)articului ly native Chrialian — Educution,
is one which tiequentlv occupies a hirge portion of the Observer. And
riglitly so, for perhai)s tliere is no suhject of more general interest to
the Indian public — foreigners and native — nor any of more importance
to the country. It is not however, commonly, till about the end of
the old, or beginning of the new year that the public examinations,
which then take place, call forth remarks from you upon the various
educational institutions. We trust that at that time something edi-
torial may appear about the Entally Institution among others : bur,
in the mean time, will you allow rne to make known something of its
present state and circumstances, through the Observer that its readers
— some of them at least — may be induced to take a greater interest in
that native school and give somewhat to support it, as they can afford.

1st. As to its history. '1 he day-scl>ool for native youth, opened
by the Rev. Geo. Pearce at Chitpur about 13 years ago, was continu-
ed there for many years in connexion with the Native Christian In-
stitution (a boarding school) under the superintendence, at first ot the
same Miasionary, and afterwards of the Rev. J. D. Ellis, until at
length from the unwholesomeness of the locality, that station was una-
voidably broken up. The attendance had all along been numei ous and
much encouragement afforded to the teachers by the conduct
and the progress of the boys. Circumstances subsequently led
to the removal of the Native Christian Institution to Entally,
and shortly afterwards a gentleman in England, having with
Christian munificence contributed £1000 to the Baptist Mission for the
building of a school and cliajjel in Calcutta or the neighbourhood,
the present neat and capacious edifice was laised in the immediate
neighbourhood of the native chapel ami tiie Christian Institution at
Entally. It might easily contain about 800 boys, but at present there
are only between 200 and 300 in attendance.

2dly. As to the present slate and system of the school. Although
for the last six months the average attendance has been scarcely
250, yet, considering that it is little more than one year and a half
since it was opened, and that there are several other schools conduc-
ted on the same principles and a similar s\ slem in and around Cal-
cutta, this is a nuuiber not to be despised- These other schools can-
not supply the wants of all the city and its suburbs ; and tiie neighbour-
hood of this school is a populous one, with no school of the kind for
several miles away. The attendance has been gradually increasing for
the last six months. The system pursued is very much like that of
the General Assembly's Institution — though on a smaller scale. The
same books in general are read, and plans of teaching endeavoured to
be followed. The school has laboured hitherto uiiiler a disadvantage

778

Christian Native Educatioti.

[Dec.

— tlmt of having a small jjart only of the superintendance and attention
of one Christian Misj-ioiiaiv, whose time was necessarily chiefly occu-
pied with the Native Chiis^tian Institution, liut this inconvenience
it is hoped is now removed. The Rev. Geo. Pearce having, on his
return from Engluiul, consented to take the charge of the Native
Christian Institution, this (the Native Institution) will in future, it has
heen arranged, engage the more undivided attention of another Bap-
tist Missionary. The neighhourhood of the Native Christian Institu-
tion is in some respects advar.tageous, as the students of theology
(Native Chrisiians — converts, some of them from heathenism) are at
hand to aid in imparting religious truth in classes or in private. There
are at present several of the heathen scholars who are anxiously inquir-
ing on the suhjects of the gospel and eternal life. These have at all
times opportunities of speaking singly or in com])any, either with the
superintendent or with those who once were like themselves, hut
now have seen the truth. Under Messrs. Ellis and Pearce several
felt impelled to renounce idolatry — forsaking all to follow Christ,
and purchasing the pearl of great price at the peril even of their own
lives. We look in faith for more. Large portions of the scriptures
are committed to memory — both in English and Bengali — and
the evidences and system of Christianity taught, to some extent, in
every class. Knowledge of every kind is imparted, as far as time
affords, but the beginning of useful knowledge, the fear of the Lord,
is sought to be first infused and chiefly praised. How difierent
those schools where even the 7iame of Christ or of the Bible is ridiculed
or s])urned !

The last thing we shall notice is the funds — the means by which this
Institution has been hitherto supported. Though all along connected
with the Baptist Mission, it has never been supported from the general
funds of the Parent Society, but from special contributions, raised
mainly bv the Ladies' Missionary Society of Calcutta. This Society
however — although able with exertion to provide for ordinary ex-
penses— has of late been very much embarrassed by a serious debt of
upwards of Rs. 2000, which was incurred chiefly in building the
present school-house at Entally, about two years ago, (the greater
part of the £1000, mentioned above, having been spent upon the cliapel,)
and which it has little prospect of defraying without extraordinary
assistance for a very long time to come.

It is to assist in removing this debt that the present appeal is chiefly
made to the public : and we trust and pray that it will not be made
in vain. The school has hitherto been a blessing to many and it
depends mucii on the liberality of God's people — with His own bless-
ing— to how many more it may be useful. I shall add no more as I
have already, I fear, transgressed in length, but that I remain.

Dear sirs.

Yours most sincerely,

GEORGE SMALL.

Entally, A or. 12, 1841.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 779

mW.—The Editors' Last Words for 1841.

Dear Reader, — In the good providence of God we are
l)rought to the close of another year — how many have fallen
into the grave ! how many have had their fortunes reversed and
their temporal hopes blighted, since it opened on all ! Sickness,
separation, death, have all selected their victims from among ma
ny of those who started with us in all the vigor of life and hope
at the commencement of the year — but we remain ; and how
fares it with our hearts and souls and lives ? Have we amid
all these lessons been drawn nearer to God, or are we still living
careless about the things which pertain to our eternal salva-
tion ? — Ere the close of another year it may be said of us, as
we now say of those that have gone before, they ivere, they
were without God and hope in the world. And Oh, if you
live forgetful of God in the midst of revolving years and die
as you have lived, what an awful resurrection will your's be —
what an unspeakably agonizing eternity will be your inheri-
tance 1 Now resolve to give yourselves to Christ, and with the
close of the year close your course of sin, and with the new
year put on the new man which is Christ.

REVIEW.

The Church of the Fathers. London 1840.

(Continued from page 718.)
PARTHENOLATRY, OR WORSHIP OF THE VIRGIN MARY.

Above the saints, above the niegalo-martyrs, above all the
principalities and powers of the celestial hierarchy, in the
imagination of her idolatrous worshippers, the Blessed Virgin
sits enshrined the Queen of Heaven, ruling and shining with
mild but irresistible power,

Velut inter ignes Luna minores.

Mysticism, polytheism, and blasphemy join in unholy uni-
on to furnish titles and attributes for a Christian woman.
She is the Star of the Sea, the Flower of the Sky, the mystic
Rose, the Ever Virgin, the Gate of Heaven, the Refuge of sin-
ners, the Mother of God ! " Mary," says the celebrated
Chateaubriand, " the immortal mother of a Redeeming God,
the youthful daughter of ancient Jacob, comes to the aid of
human misery, and sacrifices a son to save the race of her
fathers. Tender mediatrix between us and the Eternal, she

VOL. II. 5 I

780

Piiseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Dec.

opens, with the amiahle virtue of her sex, a lieart full of pity
to our sorrowful coiifuleuces, and disarnisan irritated God.* *
The most beautiful of the angels serve he- ; harps and hea-
venly voices form a concert around her.** She knows not the
holy anger of the Lord; she is all gentleness, compassion, in-
dulgence.* * The crowd of her adorers in our Churches is
composed of poor mariners, Avhom she has saved from ship-
wreck, veteran invalids, whom she has snatched from death
from beneath the swords of the enemies of France, and young
•wives, whose pains she has soothed to rest.^'^ — Genie du
Chi-istianlsme, torn. i. p2^. 4G, ^fc.

This is a high flight of a layman not over-celebrated for the
sobriety of his views, and therefore, it may be said, an unfair
statement of ecclesiastical opinion : but there can be no doubt
that the words (whatever be their authority) express, in high
sounding poetical phrase, foul, gross and unequivocal idolatry.

Let them be put to shame by the voice of antiquity : let
them fade and wither beside the bolder teaching of a
Father in the Church. Ephrem Syrus, who died about A. D.
3/!^, is neither the least known, nor the least esteemed of the
Divines of the fourth century. Let us turn from the flimsy
rhetoric of our own degenerate days to the calm and venera-
ble accents of ancient and primitive times ! " Inviolate, un-
stained, pure and chaste virgin," writes this Christian Father,
« mother of God, Mary, queen of all, hope of the despairing,
more dazzling than the splendour of sunshine, more honora-
ble than the cherubim, holier than the seraphim, and incom-
parably more glorious than all the armies of heaven, only hope
of our Fathers, BY thee we are reconciled to Christ our God.
Thou art the only advocate (unica advocata es ) of sin-
ners. Under thy tutelage and protection we are safe; there-
fore to THEE alone do we flee.* * In thee I place all my hope,
and in thee I confide, who art more exalted than all tlie pow-
ers of heaven, — hail, best mediatrix between God aiul man !"

Solemnly and deliberately was this utterance given : it was
the voice of a preacher from tlie sanctuary announcing in
God's stead this message to the worshipping congregation.
The preacher too was no novice, but a name of weight and au-
thority. Nevertheless though he, and all the Fathers, and all
antiquity should join in one accord, nay though an angel from
the clouds of heaven should proclaim the same doctrine, if I
believe that truth is to be found in God's written word, then
am I of necessity constrained to hold such teaching false,
damnable, and idolatrous, and to meet it with the apostolic
sentence, " Anathema Maranatha !" " There is one media-
tor between God and man, the man Christ Jesus ;" and they

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of i fie Fathers. 781

who hold other l:uiguas;c, and seek other mediators (I care not
who tliey he, and I will not mince my words) arc bhisphemers
and idolators ; for "they make God a liar/' and choose for
themselves " refuges of lies."

On this suhjcct the Patristic doctrine, as well as that of the
Romish Church, may be condensed into thi oe propositions.

I. They tcacli that Mary was Ever Virgin, that is, th;it
she lived and died a virgin: and upon this (so called) fact the
authoritative sanction for tliat virginity so extravagantly
lauded by the Fathers is said hy themselves chiefly to rest.

Now that Mary and Joseph lived together as man and wife
after tlie birth of our Saviour, no one is liardy enougli in the face
of scripture (Matt. i. verses 18 and 25) directly to deny. But
it is not a thing of yesterday to make scripture void by tra-
dition ; and accordingly Ambrose and Augustine, and after
them the whole herd of the Fathers gravely assure us, on the
authority of a convenient tradition, that botli Joseph and Mary
had taken vows of chastity, tliough they continued to live
under the same roof as husband and Avife ! Not however alto-
gether content with his tradition, Ambrose proceeds to establish
tlie fact by s'x proofs. Asa specimen of approved reasoning,
that carried conviction to the minds of the fourth century
Fatliers, I shall quote them. How far they tend to increase
our respect for the judgment and orthodoxy of our proposed
guides and models, it is for the reader to judge.

1. Jesus coii/rf preserve for his mother this precious gift ;
therefore he did so.

2. Her virginity was necessary ; else how could she be
held forth as a model to all virgins ?

3. Marj' was designed as a pattern of every virtue : but
there is none greater than virginity.

4. As the mother of God, she was too holy for mortal ties.

5. Jesus commended her to the care of the apostle John :
therefore she did not live with Joseph. Dupin, here some-
what scandalized for his cause, remarks that St. Ambrose had
already admitted that they did live together ; and besides, lie
adds, if Joseph were then dead, what becomes of the Bishop's
argument ?

6. She is the shut gate (alluded to in Ezekiel xliv. 1, 2, 3)
through which none enter save the Lord of Hosts.

II. They teach that Mary reigns in heaven, high over
men and angels, and second only to God. Hence she is en-
titled to Hyperclulium, a worship technically inferior, but
practically equal, to direct adoration.

Strange to say, for the truth of this proposition, they ap-
peal to scripture. " Hail Marv," is the angelic salutation,
5 I 2

782

Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

[Dec.

" liighly favored," or, as the Church of Rome, in spite of the
original, chooses to interpret it, " full of grace. Blessed art
thou among women. All generations shall call thee blessed."

Blessed indeed was she, to whom these holy and sweet
tidings were conveyed by a glorious angelic spirit. Imagina-
tion may not conceive the heavenly delight, the humble ador-
ing grateful rapture, which filled her whole being, and over-
flowed in meek exultation ; " My soul doth magnify the
Lord, and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour ! For
he hath regarded the low estate of his hand-maiden ?"

If grief may reach her glorious dwelling place; if her pure
spirit knoweth aught of the follies and the crimes of her sin-
ful fellow-creatures, how often hath she been wounded by the
idolatrous blasphemy, of which her name hath been the inno-
cent cause*. Vain is the showing of Paul, how all have sinned
and come short of the glory of God: vain her own grateful
exclamation that God was her Saviour ; vain her confession
of her low estate as his hand-maiden : it hath been decreed
by other autliorit}', that she never sinned, never needed sal-
vation, and, entering it, conferred dignity on that heaven, of
which she is the queen.

She was " the mother of Christ:'' but Christ saith of the
humblest of his disciples — " Behold my mother and my bre-
thren ! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father in hea-
ven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother." Matt,
xii. 49, 50. Most surely she was blessed among women, yet
her Son himself saith, " yea, rather blessed are they that hear

* It would be diflScult to find anything more apposite or beautiful
than the following verses by Bishop Mant :

Blest among women is thy lot :
But higher meed we yield thee not.
Nor more than woman's name.

Nor solemn " Hail ! " to thee we pay.
Nor prayer to thee for mercy pray,

Nor hymn of glory raise :
Nor thine, we deem, is God's high throne,
Nor thine, the birthright of thy Son,

The Mediator's praise.

Mother of Jesus, parent dear !

If aught of earthly thou could'st hear,

If aught of human see ;
What pangs thy humble heart must wring.
To know thy Saviour, Lord, and King,

Dishonoured thus for thee.

1841.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers.

783

the word of God, and keep it/' Luke xi. 20. Upon no
stronger foundation, strange as it may seem, rests the doctrine
that Mary is " tlic mother of God," and tiie queen of heaven !
If however the foundation he sure, it must bear more. Not
only, as a believer, but " after tiie fleah,'' tliough in a more
remote degree, David is said to be the father of the promised
Messiah, and Christ to be the son of David. Therefore, from
inevitable analogy, it follows that David is the father of God,
and tlie king of heaven : the only difference being, that cus-
tom has made the one phrase familiar, and we are unprepar-
ed for the other*.

Away with those " great swelling words of vanity !" The
Mary of the Scriptures is a holy, meek, and highly favored
woman, a pardoned sinner, and nothing more. The Mary,
round whom the Fathers and the Romish Divines have gather-
ed such a mass of superstition and idolatry, is the figment of
their own imaginations^ and, even like otlier idols, the work
of men's hands.

But there was a " queen of heaven" famous through all the
East, and worshipped for ages by the Gentiles. She was the
Syrian Astarte, the Bible Ashtaroth, the Egyptian Isis, the
Syrian Venus, the classical Diana : she was Cybele, and
Hecate, and Juno, and Vesta, and Luna, and Lunus : for the
moon, as a deity, was both male and female. She was a god-
dess, and no goddess, and all these goddesses at once. Such
is heathenism ! To me there is something inexpressibly awful
in the tlioughts it suggests of diabolical influence. The poor
miserable idolators, who are led captive by Satan at his will,
are tormented with a horrid cruelty that unnerves, and a
mocking derision yet more devilish. They seem to be held
by their task-master as something lower than the brutes. To
believe that a cat, or a lump of clay, or a block of wood,
hideous for meanness and obscenity, is the God of the uni-
verse ; — that this block is a god, and a goddess, and both, and
neither, and inferior to others, and the Creator of all, and a
monster of vice and impurity, and holiness itself, and nothing

* The bugbear of the Nestorian lieresy, and the eeorJ/coj of the Coun-
cil of Ephesus have plainly nothing to do with Bible evidence. No one
pretends that there is any real difference between the phrases " mother
of God" and " mother of Jesus :" and it is of the worst precedent to in-
troduce a term for which there is no countenance in the Word of God,
which in its literal meaning is both absurd and blasphemous, available
too (as it has been used) for the encouragement of idolatry, and which,
even under the most favorable light, can only afford exercise for minds
that love to play with the cups and balls of nietaj)hysical juggling.

In like manner, Hesychius, (about A. D. 343) as quoted by Gieseler
from Photius, calls David ©fOTrarajp, or Father of God : and the early
Apocryphal Gospels call James ASeA.0oeeos) or Brother of God ? .

"84 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Dec.

at all, and illusion : — in stupid brutal unreasoning folly to
bow down before tbis block adoring, and to strike and abuse
it, and to offer to it the lives of men, of their children, of
themselves ; — to feed it with blood and torture, and to wor-
ship it in horror, fear, petulance, and lasciviousness ; — such
are tiie set tasks, such the daily practice of the heathens !
May God pity and enlighten them ! for they hug their chains,
and hate to the death the messengers of peace and love.

The " queen of heaven" had other titles : she was called
the Ever Virgin, the Great Mother, the Mother of Gods ;
she was worshipped by banns of virgins : her priests were
voluntary eunuchs : in her hand she bore a staff, with a cross ;
her head was encircled with the well-known glory, (circum-
fusa lumine ;) and to her, we learn, from Jeremiah, ch. xliv.,
they offered cakes, and poured out libations. Is the resem-
blance of the false and legendary Mary to this queen of
he aven accidental or fanciful ? At least it was so close that a
sect was condemned in the fourth centurj-, as we are informed
by Epiphanius, for offering cakes to the Virgin Mary as
" the queen of heaven*."

But with equal zeal did the Fathers put down tlie heretical
Antidicomarianites, who dared to affirm that Mary and Joseph
lived together as man and wife after the birth of Jesus, and
that she was a mere mortal, having no claim to worship or
adoration. Being however more concerned about the existence
than the origin of this soul-destroying falsehood, I proceed
to show, in bringing forward the third proposition on this
subject, that

The Puseyites sanction and recommend the idolatrous worship
of the Virgin Mary in its grossest form.

On the !5th August is celebrated the solemn festival of
the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, according to the ritual
of the Romish Church. In the Ecclesiastical Almanac, pub-
lished with the sanction and approval of the Puseyites, it is
thus noticed : — " On this day, the Church (what church ?)
celebrates the happy departure of the Virgin Mary, and her
translation into the kingdom of her son, in which she receiv-
ed from him a crown of immortal glory, and a throne above
.all the saints and heavenly spirits. Tiiis solemnity, in ancient
martyrologies, is promiscuously called the Assumption, Pas-
sage, or Repose of the Virgin Mary, and was celebrated with
the utmost solemnity at Jerusalem in the 5th and 6th ages."

* They were called Collyiidians, from the species of cake offered,
known in Greece under the name of KoX\ovpiov.

1841.] Pusetjism, and the Church of the Fathers. 785

In another place they talk of " the advent upon earth/'
and " the transcenilant diijiiity of that glorious creature."
It is not at first perhaps obvious, that tliis Assumption means
the ascent of the Virgin Mary into lieaven, in lier mortal
flesh and blood ! The germ of tlie legend belongs inidoiibtedly
to the fourth century : wlien Epiphanius, arguing that she
was sinless, is driven by his own logic to the manifest conse-
quence, that the sentence of Adam could not pass upon her,
and that her flesh was neitlier liable to corruption, nor to
death. Hence he holds it as most prol)able that she never
died ! Does not this throw a new and startling light on the
extract I formerly quoted from Mr. Newman's sermons ?

" And here perhaps we learn a lesson from the deep
silence, which Scripture observes, concerning the Blesseil
Virgin after the resurrection : as if she, who Avas too pure and
holy a flower to be more than seen here on earth, even dur-
ing the season of iier son's humiliation, tvas altoyether drawn
by angels ivithiii the veil, on his resurrection." Ser. vol. iv. p.
382.

In the 6th volume of the works of Augustine there is a ser-
mon on the Assumption of the Virgin, teaching, of course,
precisely this same doctrine. Dupin rejects it with contempt
as a forgery of the twelfth century : yet upon the authority
of this spurious document, says Jeremy Taylor, tiie Assump-
tion of the Virgin has become a Roman Catholic truth. But
though received, it is not put forward as a point of faith : one
may believe without heresj^, that her body was conveyed to
heaven by the angels after her death. The Church of Rome
indeed inserts in her breviary an account of the corporeal
assumption of the Virgin Mary, from the works of John
Damascenus, and St. Bernard, and orders it to be read as proper
to edify and to excite her children ! Butler, vol. II. p. 236.
Leaving such matters to those whom it may concern, I submit
to the reader the following specimen of the service recom-
mended to the Church of England by her Puseyite members.
It is a hymn chanted annually on this day in the house of God,
by men and women who profess to believe that there is one
God, and one mediator between God and man, the Lord Jesus
Christ :

1.

2.

Plaudanius cum superis ;
Area iiovi foederis

Quos est passa pectore,
Quanto natus foenore

Templo sedet gloriae.
Alto regiiat solio,
Juncta mater filio,

Dolores reniunerat !

Circumfusa lumine,
Solo minor numine,

Particeps victorlae.

Quot bonis exuberat!

786 Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. [Dec,

3. 4.

Ipsafitfons gratire, Virgo coelo celsior.

Quae fontem justitiae Angelisque purior,

Sinu suo protulit. JSfobis sis propitia !

Quis per matrem filiuni Regnet in pectoribus,

Rogavit auxilium, Regnet in opeiibus,

Et dona non retulit ? Qua dives es, gratia.

S.

Ad Deuni ut adeant,
Peu te vota transeant !
Non fas matrem rejici !

The foUoAving is a rough translation :

" Let us rejoice with those above: the Ark of tlie new cove-
nant sits in the temple of glory. On a lofty throne she reign-
eth, — the mother joined to her son, sharer of his victory.
The woes she suffered in her heart, with how large recompense
does her son repay ! Encircled with light, second to God
alone, her cup overflows with blessings. She becomes the
fountain of grace, who brought into the world the fountain of
justice ! Who ever asked help from the son through his
mother, and received not the thing desired ? O Virgin, hio-her
than the heavens, and purer than the Angels^ be propi-
tious tons! May that grace, in which thou art rich, reign
in our hearts, rule in our actions. May our prayers pass
through thee, that they may find access to God. It is not
right that he should refuse aught to his mother."

Here follows the beginning and end of another chant in the
same service :

Sub tuuni praesidium confugimus, sancta Dei genitrix : — sed
a periculis cunctis libera nos semper, virgo gloriosa et bene-
dicta !"

" To thy protection we flee, holy mother of God ! — but
ever deliver us from all peril, O blessed and glorious Virgin V

Here not only is the Virgin addressed as the fountain of grace,
and invoked to be propitious \ ' but it is said that our
prayers, to reach God, should pass through her, and that it is
not right, fitting, or possible for Him to refuse His mother !
Nay more, the concluding petition of the Lord's prayer is deli-
berately transferred from the God of Glory to a mere fellow-
creature of our own. What can be more impious, what more
loathsome, than this jumbling together, in miserable jingle of
doggrel, prayers addressed by the heathen poets to the devils
whom they worshipped, with the holy titles of Christ, and the
breathings of Christian adoration ? What more idolatrous and
profane than to hear such a chant raised by Christian voices
in a Christian Church in gross creature worship ?

/84I.] Puseyism, and the Church of the Fathers. 7^7

Once more, (and let it be specially remarked) the extract
which I have quoted from the Ecclesiastical Almanac, the Pu-
seyites have taken verbatim from Alban Butler's account of
this festival. From that same account I too shall extract a
few sentences for the edification of Protestant readers :

" Though she had no nins to satisfy for, — tliough she was the mother of
Gotl, never deliied with tlie least stain of sin, and by a singular privilege
of grace free from concupiscence, yet she was not exempted from the cross
of Jier Son." Alban Butler in loc. vol. ii. p. 238.

" ^Vit^l wliat honor do we tliink God himself received His mother into
His kingdom ! I'he serapliim, angels, and all the glorious inhabitants of
)iis kingdom, seeing the graces with which she was adorned, and the daz-
zling beauty and lustre, with wliich she shone forth, as she mounted on
high from the earth, cried out in amaze. Accustomed as they were to
the wonders of heaven, in which God displayeth the magnificence of his
power and greatness, they are nevertheless astonished to behold the glo-
ry of IMary ! 'I'hey pronounce earth blessed for having given her birth ;
but their lieaven much more so, in now receiving her for eternity ! ! ! pp.

Such is the source from which the Ecclesiastical Almanac
draws its inspiration. As surely and solemnly as I believe
that idolatry is a foul and spotted thing, hateful, and accursed
of God. so eurely cIo I believe that such worship of the Virgin
is rank idolatry, — so solemnly do I avow my conviction that
into this abyss Puseyism is rushing headlong.

Note. It is time to bring these papers in their present
form to a close. Hasty and rapid as my sketches have been,
much remains untouched. The monastic system, celibacy,
the state of morals and religion among clergy and laity, the
false and extravagant principles of Scripture interpretation,
the worldly persecuting and Jesuitical policy of the fourth
century Church-men, the Gnostic, Manichean, and New
Platonic errors and deviations from the majestic simplicity
of the Gospel, and [not least] Tradition, the authority
of the Church, and the Rule of Faith, all demand and invite
notice at a time when they are again held up for our imitation,
and approval.

If God will, I may yet find time and opportunity to pro-
ceed with my task in in the pages of the C. C. O. In the
niean time after reading these most imperfect sketches, with
the most untouched, with the worst untold, will any Protestant
exchange his own Hall and Leighton, Usher and Edwards,
Howe and Owen, Brainerd and Eliot, for Athanasius and the
Gregories, for Basil and Chrysostom, for Cyril, Ambrose,
Augustine, and Jerome with all their glory, all their Trinitari-
an orthodoxy, and all their many and grievous errors and
sins ? Take away the specious name of antiquity : weigh
doctrine again.-,! doctrine, learning against learning, life against

78H

Missionary and Religious Intdhijence.

life : conipiire tliern by Mio Bible standard : look in their works
ami conduct for llie loviofj spirit of Christ ; and, if a man will
still clin^ to the Fathers, and dare not read his Bible without
their aid, let him go with the Puseyites, let him go l)efore
them, and, flinging himself into the arms of the' apostate
Church of Rome, give up his own responsibility, saying as she
says, and living as she bids him.

W. S. M.

Note.— Sometliins- has been written lately in the Englislmnn on the
worsliip of Mary. Tlie foliowinjf extract is of the latest, and in daring
impiety inferior to none. It is to be found in a Manual of Instructions and
Prayers for a new Society, iiieetin<r in tlie Churcli of Notre Dame des
Victoires at Paris, full of the wildest fables, but sent forth into the world
under the sanction of the Archbishop of Paris, in the year 1838! After
telling us that Clirist, in his tenderness, desires and wishes that we
should plead with him the omnipotent mediation of the heart of Mary,
it proceeds thus — " A heart, which exercises on the divine heart of
Jesus such influence tliat not one of its wishes can fail to be on the
instant, and superabundantly, fulfilled ; for il is the heart of Mary which
han fitrni'ihed the adorable blood, which animated the heart of Jesus,— that
precious, that divine blood, by the merits and effusion of which the whole
world has been ransomed.

1. — Missionary and Ecclesiastical Movements.

We regret to stale that our esteemed friend and colleague in edito-
rial labor the Rev. T. Smith, is obliged to proceed to the Cape for the
restoration of health, he sails on the Owen Glendower. The following
respected friends take their departure in the same vessel. The Rev. G.
Gogerly and family, the Rev. A. F. Lacroix and faniilj', the Rev, J.
Weitbrecht and family, the Itev. J. Hutton and family, Mrs. Parsons, the
widow of the late Rev. G. B. Parsons of Monghyr. 'i'he German brethren
mentioned in our last have proceeded to the U|)per Provinces, 'i he Rev.
J. Campbell and .Mrs. Camj)l)ell who were obliged to seek for restoration
of health on the river have returned j)erfectly restored. Many of the
brethren in the U]>per Provinces connected with the diflFerent Societies
are contemplating Missionary tours. We shall be happy to receive infor-
mation from them on men and things.

The Bishop of Ciilcutta has returned to the Presidency.

The following arrivals have taken place jsiiice our last: — The Rev. A.
Sutton, accompanied by the Rev. J. Brooks of Midnapore, for the pur-
pose of establishing the Oriya Mission. On the Felcin, the Rev. J. A.
Budden of tlie London Society ; Rev. Mv. Grant and Mrs. Grant ; Mr.
Brooks, Mi-ssionary Printer, and Mrs. Brooks and Miss Derry of the
(ieneral Baptist Mission ; Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Paine and family of Bellary
arrived at Madras on the Pekin.

2. — Baptism.

The young Parsi inquirer, Sorabji, who was mentioned in our May num-
ber as having sought refuge with ttie Missionaries of the English Church
from the violence of his countrymen, was baptized on the 3d instant in
Byculla Church, by the Rev." J. S. S. Robertson. — Oriental Christian
Spectator for October.

For

1